ã€ŠGod of Thunderã€‹


 Chapter Book 1 - 1: Lightning stamp

    Proofread by the amazing Midori!

    A cliff reaching thousands of meters, decorated with small trees swaying in the strong winds, a man-made cliff t and open, a small silhouette is seen to be basking in the afterglow of the sunlight,zily hanging his feet on the edge of the cliff, unconsciously swaying it, seeming very lonely.

    This is a man of sixteen or seventeen, with faint yet wide eyebrows, a pair of slender eyes, which seems as though he squints his eyes through habit, giving people the feeling of a young man in need of sleep. A slim, outlined/defined face, as though it has been sliced through with an axe, giving off a firm feeling. As he has not be an adult,he seems like a child, however upon further inspection, one can feel the small presence of a man who has experienced many hardships.

    ¡°This world is really sadistic! Even the time is different, I don¡¯t even know how much time has passed¡­.3 years? Or 4? This ce only has 2 seasons, summer¡­..winter¡­.haizz¡­..I can¡¯t return anymore¡­..¡±

    The young man sighed again, and mmed his fist on the floor. Staring at the fist mark on a blue rock, he smiled. To him, this world has nothing that makes him feel happy, other than strength, this weird ce was devoid of any entertainment. Everyday, other than worrying about food, he has nothing else to do. For him, this is the only meaning of life in this world.

    A pitched whistle sounded. The young man quickly stood up, jumping along the top of the cliff at an extraordinary speed, quickly reaching a stone fort within seconds. The 7-8 metersrge/tall fort was seen standing on the cliff, with two big pirs supporting it.

    This particr fort is still very small, however, it was sharp and long, protruding though the cliff and was supported by a wooden structure at the very top. On the floor was a hole with a length of about 3 meters and a width of 2 meters, one could properly see a tunnel heading downwards, a metaldder on the side of it, installed with giant wheels.

    A man with an impressive beard, saw the young maning in and said,¡°Feng, the hunters are back. Your eyes are good, can you please go out and check if there¡¯s any problem?¡±

    The young man nodded. With a hand holding onto the wheel, he headed downwards. In front of him was a sea of darkness, suddenly, beams of fading silvery light shone from his eyes, he smiled, ¡°Uncle Ke and his men have returned¡­hurry up and lower down the basket!¡±

    The big bearded man reached his hand out and grabbed a hoop, pulling it, a huge tied basket appeared. Two men started to turn the wheel, lowering the basket.

    The basket, about 3 meters long, with the width of 2 meters and a depth of 1.5 meters, specially made for transporting people or objects, is one of the 2 entrances to the Tiger cliff castle. Tiger cliff castle only has 2 roads connecting to the outside world, one is right here, and the other is a tunnel behind the castle which is extremely hard to reach, which is why the people of the castle uses the roped basket to travel.

    Within the rope basket, sat two men and a pile of prey. The young man blinked once, and said, ¡±Why are there only small animals, Uncle Ke, aren¡¯t there any big guys?¡±

    The basket only had wild rabbits, chickens, ducks and a few Zhen sheeps.

    Zhen sheep was one of the main specialties here, it was a very small type of sheep, which loved various types of Soul Grass. The taste of the meat was considered as one of the best delicacies here, the only problem was it being too small, with barely any meat. One Zhen sheep was equivalent to at most 10 kg of meat, which was slightly better than the wild chickens, ducks and rabbits, whenparing the amount.

    Uncle Keughed, ¡°Feng, we did kill a Baoya boar, which is about a few hundred kilos. The haul this time is already not bad. Feng,ter head over to my house to grab a pig leg, hehe.¡±

    Xin Feng grinned from ear to ear, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    Everyone in Tiger cliff castle is a hunter, those who grow yam and make cereals normally live in the valley. The young man, Feng, belongs to one of the roughly 200 households, which consists of his grandpa and younger sister. However, men don¡¯t normally farm, they are obligated to hunt, as the poption of people living in Tiger cliff castle is very small.

    These few years weren¡¯t easy. When he just woke up, little sis was only 3 years old while grandpa was already too old to hunt, leaving the young Xin Feng as the sole breadwinner. At first, Xin Feng relied on harvesting wild fruits, and some hunters who pitied the family of three, asionally shared some meat. That was how they painfully lived to this day. The people here were very friendly and helpful, within the neighborhoods, they helped each other. Without these people, Xin Feng would not have lived to this day.

    However, after this year¡¯s summer, Feng will have to prepare food for the winter, which is a huge responsibility for a young man of his age.Not only does he have to fend for himself, but for his grandpa and his young sister as well.

    Uncle Ke(deleted ama) went down the basket again, this time bringing back a 200+ kg Baoya boar. The meat of this kind of boar had a rough texture, without any culinary skills, it would not be delicious. Of course, Feng did not really care, as long as it was edible he would eat it. Ever since he was here, he had never really felt full before. Even though he aterge amounts, he never felt full. He couldn¡¯t understand it, why could he eat so much?

    A few hunters and Fengughed merrily as they walked back to the castle.

    Tiger cliff castle was built on steep surroundings, with many barriers in its surroundings. The center, had a radius of about 2km, and had an empty plot ofnd for farming. The people in the castle lived in the caves below the inner cliff. Every household was entitled to a cave, there were natural and man-made caves. A small cabin made of wood, during summer, people could live in the cabin, but in winter, everyone must enter the cave.

    The shape of the castle was just like a te, residents lived in the te, and the outside of the te was a cliff. This was the natural fortress of the castle.

    Which/This was why it quickly became a residential area when the humans found it.

    ¡­¡­

    Quickly walking home,Feng¡¯s hand was holding arge boar leg, and in his other, were two wild chickens.

    He reached the wooden fence surrounding his house, the house was built beside a cave. A youngdy saw Feng returning and called out, ¡°Brother, Brother¡­¡± while running towards him.

    With the coldness already starting to set in, the youngdy wore a fur coat. The long fur swaying as she ran, she looked like a little furball rolling over. Fengughed, ¡°Don¡¯t run¡­slower, slower¡± and squatted down. However with the meat in his hands, he couldn¡¯t reach out and hug her.

    The littledy charged into Feng¡¯s arms, hugging his neck. Feng stood up, with the girl hanging off his neck giggling, ¡°Bro~ whose meat did you take now~¡±

    Feng used his forehead to gently bump the girl¡¯s andughed lovingly, ¡°Uncle Ke gave me some of his prey he caught today. How¡¯s Grandpa?¡±

    She giggled, ¡±Grandpa went to boil salt and just came back.¡±

    Tiger cliff castle also had unique specialty, there was an underground halogen salt mine, and one could go underground to collect halogen salt water.After boiling, it canst a household for a while, and was one of the main reasons the residents of the castle could survive in such an environment. Boiling salt was also the normal chore for old people and women to do.

    Contact between the outside world and Tiger cliff castle was virtually impossible, problems must be settled by oneself, which caused Feng to feel unustomed. After a few years of torment, he gradually integrated into the lifestyle of these people.

    The youngdy continued to hang from Feng¡¯s neck, and the both of them chatted merrily as they walked to the small house. Feng shouted, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m home, look! Uncle gave us a front leg of a Baoya boar, which is about 15 kilos, enough for us to eat for a few days.¡±

    The littledy slid off Feng¡¯s body and ran towards the old man, hugging his arm as he squatted down, ¡°Grandpa, Auntie Qing gave us a piece of bull leather, I kept it in the cave. It was a really big piece, wait for a few days, the leather armor would bepleted and then bro can wear it! Hehe, grandpa, I¡¯m reallypetent right!¡± She eximed with a face full of selfpliment/self-praise, causing Feng tough out loud.

    ¡°Haha, little sis is really reliable!¡±

    Fengplimented her.

    The old man gently patted the head of the youngdy, nodded and said, ¡°Right, Yaoyao is the most reliable one in the house!¡±

    The youngdy beamed.

    The leather armor is one of the necessities of a hunter. The leather armor¡¯s special shape, which is entirely hand-crafted from a variety of beast skins, and lined with tough hide in at the inneryer, is a locally-produced armor, made with bull skins as the main material.

    Creation of the leather armor is reallyplicated, with a total of about 10 producers only. About 2 years ago, grandpa started to make it, and arge part was made with the help of the youngdy. With two generation¡¯s worth of hard work, until recently, it could be announced as about to bepleted, because it wascking a piece of bull leather.

    This piece of armor is specially made for when Feng goes out and hunt. For the hunters of Tiger cliff castle, it is a must for the hunter to wear a piece of leather armor made from his family, a custom, you might say. Once this armor is worn, Feng will finally be a hunter.

    The leather armor needs about 3 types of leather. A soft pelt for the firstyer, which should have many holes the size of soy beans, not only is it soft, but it is also good for blocking out the cold. The middleyer is the bull leather, and the outeryer is a pelt of a beast known as the Changmao bear. (TL: it is actually long haired brown hair but it¡¯s too long so I used the pinyin) During the creation of the armor, the fur will be weaved together, creating a pattern. And after smearing a type of animal oil, it will not only be cold-resistant, but also an armor with high defense.

 Chapter Book 1 - 2: Lightning Stamp

    Proofread by the kind Midori~

    The old man said ¡°Yaoyao, take this boar leg..to Auntie Qing.¡± After someone had given you something, it was basic manners to show your gratitude. Even though a Baoya boar¡¯s meat is not worth much, but it was the thought behind it that counts, and the old man always makes sure to do so.

    The little girl hesitated for a while, and showed slight reluctance. However, she still nodded, ¡°Yes grandpa, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Even though she was only 6 years old, lifting a 15+ kilo boar leg was nothing to her.

    As Feng watched his sister leave, he looked at the old man solemnly, ¡°Grandpa, do you have something you want to say to me?¡±

    The old man nodded, he was pleased by Feng¡¯s awareness of the situation, ¡°Feng, you are not a child anymore, furthermore, you are turning 16 this year. You have been training since 6 and your foundation is good. However, you need more training. I believe it is time for you to start practicing Lunli.¡±

    Feng did not know what to say, he had been here for about 3 years already. Even as he practiced archery, ways to throw punches effectively daily, and trained his body, this was his first time hearing of Lunli. He asked ¡°Lunli? What¡¯s that?¡±

    He kept trying to understand this world, and the size of it. However, he was stuck on this cliff,where meeting people from the outside was impossible, and he could only stare at the sky and wonder about the world.

    The only thing he could be sure of was that this ce definitely wasn¡¯t the previous world he lived in, as every night, there would be 7 moons of different colors in the sky. From that, he understood that this was a new world for him, and other than this, he did not know anything much.

    The old man replied, ¡°Lunli is a strange power that not everyone can learn. To learn it, you need potential and talent, and I had already tested your body when you were 6. You have both sufficiently, and so you can learn Lunli.¡±

    Feng was once again speechless. He kept doubting himself and his knowledge of the unknown of this world, however the thing called Lunli¡­really had exceeded his imagination. He asked, ¡°Do the people in Tiger Cliff Castle have Lunli? Who are they?¡±

    ¡°No, only your parents, and now you, have it. Other than you, no living human here has it. Of course, no one here knows that you and your parents have Lunli.¡±

    Since his soul took over Feng¡¯s body, he had never met his ¡®parents¡¯ in this world. He had only met his grandfather and sister, so he had not even the slightest idea of who they were, and so he replied simply, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Lunli, once you obtain the power to control it, not even the greatly feared barbarians living in the mountains will be of danger to you.¡±

    The barbarians were also human, but they had enormous strength from birth. The smallest size of barbarians were still at least 2 meters. With coarse, thick hair on their bodies, they were more beast than human. In the mountains, they not only hunt animals, but also hunters and even barbarians of another tribe, and used the bodies as meat sources. They were the biggest enemies of hunters, as they possessed intelligence.

    ¡°Wait here, I have something to give you,¡± The old man walked into the cave and tapped the stone walls. After a while, he finally found what he was looking for. He then inserted a dagger into a crack in the wall, pried it open and took something out.

    With his gaze on the old man¡¯s hands, he asked, ¡°Grandfather, what it this?¡±

    The old man gently stroked the item in his hands for a while and handed it to Feng, ¡°This is a stamp, look at it yourself.¡± Feng was confused, ¡°Stamp?¡± And looked at it closely.

    It was a circr object, with the thickness of a finger and as big as a palm. A pitch ck item, with numerous silver lines of varying thickness that looked like the veins of a leaf, some as thin as a strand of hair, and some as thick as a tooth pick. Even though it was a small stamp the size of a palm, it was about 3 to 4 kg (TL: note in the bottom about the stamp)

    ¡°What a strange stamp!¡±

    ¡°Look at those silver lines, what does that remind you of?¡±

    Feng looked closely and answered, ¡°It¡¯s like the veins of a leaf, no, like lightning.¡± He suddenly remembered an image from his previous world, however, there were too much lines, and it did not really look like a picture of a lightning.

    The old man smiled, ¡°Not bad, this is a lightning stamp! Your Lunli attribute is lightning, and so you can train in the lightning aspect of Lunli.¡±

    With the stamp in his hands, he called out ¡°Ah, no wonder my hands feel numb.¡±

    Right after he had spoken, a trace of light appeared on the lightning stamp. Feng wasn¡¯t a native of thisnd, who knew little of lighting. In his past life, he knew that electricity was a thing that could kill, and he hurriedly raised his hand to throw it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯t loosen your grip, the lightning stamp is activating your Lunli!¡±

    Feng had lived with the old man for 3 years, and had already epted him as family and as his elder. So, he suppressed his anxiety and tightly held on to the stamp.

    Feng¡¯s head started to hurt as the stamp started to emit a slight crackling noise, ¡°Grandfather, is this safe? Ah, pa..pain!¡±

    The old man stared at Feng¡¯s hands, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, steady! Steady! Remember, don¡¯t loosen your grip!¡±

    Feng didn¡¯t dare to fling the stamp away. He could only grit his teeth and tightly hold on to it. Along with the slight crackling noise, the stamp emitted shes of light which entered Feng¡¯s body. That numbing feeling, made him feel very ufortable, he stuttered ¡°Grand¡­..grand¡­.grandpa¡­¡­when¡­.when can¡­.this¡­¡­this end?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go, don¡¯t let go.¡±

    With the shes of lightning, Feng¡¯s hair, which reached to his shoulders, all stood up. The feeling of holding on to the stamp was notfortable at all.

    ¡°Brother! What¡¯s¡­.what¡¯s happening?¡± Aftering in and seeing such a sight, she could not help but call out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch your brother! Come to Grandpa! Don¡¯t touch him!¡±

    The face of the girl was entirely white, seeing her brother in the state where his hair was standing up, looking like his head had grown a few times, she ran towards her grandfather, crying, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s with Bro?¡± She had been brought up by Feng, and the rtionship between them was very deep. Seeing her brother in this strange state brought uneasiness to her heart.

    The old man hugged the girl and softly said, ¡±Don¡¯t disturb your brother, just keep watching, your brother is fine!¡±

    The sound of the crackling increased.

    Feng stood in the middle of the small house. His body was shaking non-stop, stimted by the electricity, while his face was as red as a tomato, as if he was being roasted.

    He finally could not hold on anymore and hoarsely called out, ¡°Cannot¡­.cannot hold on anymore¡­.I¡­.cannot hold it anymore¡­.I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fling it¡­.you can release your grip!¡±

    Feng immediately released his hands. However, the stamp did not drop as expected, but instead hanged in front of his chest, giving out uncountable shocks of electricity like a web, covering Feng¡¯s body.

    Yaoyao bit her nails and shouted, ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s shining¡­¡­so strange¡­.¡± Tears were flowing down her face non-stop.

    ¡°Hold on! Don¡¯t be afraid, you won¡¯t die!¡±

    Suddenly, Feng started to move.

    Following the stamp rotating around his body, Feng also moved. However he did not move out of his own will, but it was the shocks of electricity that pushed his body to move.

    Yaoyao stopped crying, as the sight before her was too strange. Watching as Feng raised his hands and feet, shook his body and twitched non-stop, that strange sight cause her to watch in shock, ¡°Grandpa¡­..what¡¯s with Brother¡­.he¡­he looks like his dancing¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is called the lightning dance!¡±

    In Feng¡¯s heart he cried out, ¡°This shit¡­is called what? Lightning dance? Convulsion dance is more urate! I, I can¡¯t even ****ing control my body!¡±

    A big split, followed by a twirl. One foot on the ground, and one foot pointing to the sky, the body twisting out of shape. A lightning strike of a finger thickness hit Feng in the lower back, followed by 7 twirls. (TL: ballerina)

    Feng could not even cry out, even his mouth was numb, as he danced the strange lightning dance.

    Yaoyao almost bit off her nail, ¡°Wow, brother is so awesome¡­.¡±

    Feng once more cried out in his heart, ¡°Awesome? Shit is more urate, brother is being hit by lightning, it¡¯s forcing me to do all this, it wants my life!¡±

    As Feng danced, a strange flow of power was circling in his body. His body became stronger as he gave birth to a strange power. Feng understood in his mind, perhaps this was Lunli.

    The stamp¡¯s shape was already long gone. It was like a shining sun, giving off rays of light that hurts the eyes of people that saw it, causing the old man and Yaoyao to squint their eyes.

    Followed by the sound of a thunder bolt, the stamp pierced into Feng¡¯s chest, disappearing into his body.

    Bang!

    Feng¡¯s legs finally gave way, and as hey on the floor, panting non-stop, the web of light disappeared.

    The old man was shocked, he did not expect that the stamp would actually enter Feng¡¯s body. He nervously checked Feng, and after confirming it was fine, he let out a breath, ¡°You little rascal, I didn¡¯t expect yourpatibility to be so high, your level ofpatibility is really terrifying.¡±

    Feng smiled bitterly, ¡°Grandfather, my body is too numb, I can¡¯t move anymore!¡±

    *the stamp, is like a small stone carved with words, or a picture! throw this word ? into google and there will be some photos of it???? *

 Chapter Book 1 - 3: Leilun Li

    Hardworking putty strikes again!

    Umuu, thank you to Midori for proofreading~

    The old manughed happily, ¡°Good! Good! Very good!¡±

    Feng sulked, ¡°Good? I can¡¯t even move, and you still shout good¡­¡­¡­..are you even my grandpa!¡± How was Feng to know that he had just gotten a really good deal, for free? The lightning stamp was on an unimaginable level, and it even went into his body! Even though right now Feng could only ess to a bit of that power, it had already given him a huge advantage. Even though Feng did not know, the old man understood in his heart.

    The wrinkles of the old man were like a bloomed flower, and now, he could finally put down the biggest stone weighing on his heart. After doing so, he felt many years younger.

    The girl headed towards Feng to help, however she was immediately stopped by the old man, ¡°Don¡¯t touch your brother!¡±

    ¡°But¡­but Brother is still on the floor¡­¡±

    Even though Feng had been shot half to death by lightning, seeing the worry in his sister¡¯s eyes, his heart clenched, ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m fine¡­¡­just now, Brother danced, was it nice to see?¡±

    The girl sighed, which was then followed by a giggle. After the reassurance of her brother, she remembered the scene of her brother dancing, and could not control herughter, Brother was too funny.

    Seeing Yaoyao¡¯sughter, his spirits lifted, ¡°Grandpa, when can I move? Do I need to do something?¡±

    ¡°Just lie there, now, no one can touch you, whoever that does so will be hit! Your body needs to get used to the stamp, hmm, maybe one day, or even 3 days, it¡¯s up to your own potential, however, your potential has already shocked me once, if it can do it again, hehe, that would be perfect.¡±

    Feng smiled bitterly, ¡°Potential¡­.haizzzz¡­..¡±

    The girl ran into the cave, and quickly brought out a pelt, ¡°Grandpa, give this to Brother as a nket.¡±

    Feng was moved by this girl¡¯s sensibility. In the previous world, the 6 year old brat he knew knew of nothing, not even mentioning of taking care of somebody, she could not even take care of herself. However, thedy of this world was already like an adult.

    The old man gently covered Feng¡¯s body with the nket, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after taking in the stamp, you can finally start training. Before, you were just training your body, but after this, you have now stepped into newnd.¡±

    Feng was also excited, ¡°So if I can master Lunli, would that mean that I can leave the mountain to the outside world?¡±

    ¡°Haha, of course, unless you want to be like this old fogey, dying in this god knows where ce!¡± In that moment, Feng understood, this old man was not to be belittled, he was a man with a story to tell.

    After going through this mess, the littledy felt tired, leaning on Grandpa with her head threatening to fall downwards at any moment, Feng said, ¡°Grandfather, bring Sis to bed, we can talk more.¡± As Feng could not move, he was unable to do so.

    The old man nodded and carried Yaoyao into the cave. After cing her on a stone bench, he returned, sitting next to Feng, ¡°Ask what you will.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, do you have Lunli?¡±

    After a long sigh, he answered, ¡°I had Yinli, not Lunli, however¡­.I am merely a normal old man now.¡±

    ¡°Yinli? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°You need not know, mhm, let¡¯s say it like this, Yinli is something too far away from you now, you don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    ¡°Why did your Yinli disappear?¡±

    A shred of bitterness appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes, ¡°Why did it disappear¡­.it was hit out of me, haha. I hid here to try to make a descendant that can bring me pride, just like that, my enemy¡­.unless you can reach that level, which would be practically impossible¡­..so, I don¡¯t have any hope for revenge.¡±

    Feng thought for a while, ¡°Lunli¡­¡­what is that really?¡±

    The old man was shocked, he had never thought of this question. Lunli was simply something that you need to practice to obtain, but for what it was¡­.he had never thought about it. After thinking for a while, he answered truthfully, ¡°What is Lunli, I don¡¯t know, but¡­..what I do know is that after mastering the first level, you would have grasped the beginnings of Lunli.¡±

    Fengughed with no happiness, now what is the first level of Lunli? ¡°First level of Lunli? Then is there the second level of Lunli? Or even the tenth level?¡±

    ¡°You are really savvy, aren¡¯t you? Level one is merely an introduction to Lunli, after that you can master even more, the hundredth level and even the thousandth level. And once you get the to ten thousandth level¡­.haha, you would be a Wan master, and then you¡¯ll be the Milun master.¡±

    Feng was shocked, ten thousandth level? Then what was the first levelpared to it? Thousands! What does that mean? Feng¡¯s spirit was fired up.

    ¡°Milun master?¡±

    The old man nodded, ¡°If you can reach that level, you can walk out of this ce, this mountain, and explore the outside world.¡±

    ¡°This¡­this how long will it take? Now, I can finally start practicing Lunli, but that is merely the first level¡­..how long will it take?¡± Feng had no confidence in himself.

    ¡°It is not that hard, especially for outstanding people, with the right training, you can improve very fast, let¡¯s wait till you reach the hundredth level, and then you can learn the greatness of Lunli, and you would be titled as a Bailun master.¡±

    With that amount of information, Feng could handle no more, ¡°Okay, after I can move, let¡¯s start training.¡±

    ¡°Then rest, I am also tired, I¡¯m heading to the cave,¡± the old man said as he left for the cave.

    Fengid on the wooden floor, with the thick nket on him. He felt so tired, within moments, he fell asleep.

    He slept for a total of 2 days, and finally woke up. Upon opening his eyes, he saw a small head and a pair of big pure eyes, and heughed, ¡°Yaoyao, why are you here?¡±

    The girl jumped into his embrace and called out, ¡°Brother¡­.you slept for 2 days¡­¡­.I was afraid¡­¡±

    Gently petting her back, he answered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, see, ain¡¯t I awake now? Haha.¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t speak but just kept on hugging him.

    ¡°Feng, since you have already woken up then get up, I¡¯ve cooked meat stew,e and eat, after that start training, Yaoyao, don¡¯t bother your brother.¡±

    The girl nodded, ¡°Brother, wake up, I¡¯ll go cook some water.¡± With a spring in her step, anyone could see that after the recovery of her brother, she was in a good mood.

    Feng sat up. He felt refreshed, the numbness the stamp brought hadpletely disappeared. He could only feel the unlimited power in his body, which he had never felt before. Standing up, he stretched his body, and his whole body let out a cracking sound. He could not help but sigh, even though he trained everyday, he had never felt so refreshed, so powerful.

    Walking out of the house and into the yard, he saw the old man standing under a tree, who smiled upon seeing Feng, ¡°Come here and have a bite.¡±

    A stone table with a soil pot on top was ced under the tree. The youngdy brought a big wooden bowl with tapioca pancake on it, which was a local speciality made with rice, tapioca and a type of nt. After baking, the taste was nothing to scoff at, and it was something that made Feng feel that it was better than those in his previous world.

    Feng felt no restraint. After sitting down, he started to chomp down the food, he was simply too hungry, after starving for 2 days, he was both hungry and thirsty.

    A voice came from the outside of the yard, ¡°Yaoyao¡­.Yaoyao¡­¡±

    Yaoyao ran to the gate, and seeing a 10-year-old girl standing at the door, she smiled, ¡°Xiangxiang sister, why have youe?¡±

    Xiangxiang was the child of their neighbor, at Tiger cliff castle, she was her only friend. Yaoyao looked back, seeing Feng giving her permission to go out, she smiled again, ¡°Grandpa, Brother, I¡¯m going out to y with Xiangxiang¡­.¡± And then, she gave off the liveliness of what a child should have.

    The two girls held hands as they left.

    Feng sighed, ¡°The girls here that can y with Yaoyao is far too little.¡±

    The old man did not reply.

    Feng suddenly thought of something ¡°Grandfather, can Yaoyao practice Lunli?¡±

    He nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve already tested, she can, however, she is too young and needs to first train her body, only when she has reached 16 can she start practicing.

    ¡°Does she need the lightning stamp?¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry, ¡°Did you think the lightning stamp is something so easy to obtain? Also, Yaoyao¡¯s affinity is different from yours, you are practicing Lei Lunli while she is practicing Lvilun, not Leilun.¡±

    ¡°Lvilun? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°The lun of life, a rare kind, totally different from yours.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, exactly how many kinds of luns are there?¡±

    ¡°Countless, like Huolun, Yinlun, Jinglun, Fenglun, Guanglun, Yinglun, wait. Also, the rare types like Binglun, Lvilun, Yuelun, and yours is the special Leilun¡±

    ¡°So many luns¡­¡­..damn¡­.I thought everyone has Leilun!¡±

 Chapter Book 1 - 4: Leilun Li (2)

    Sorry too busy to proof read again! I¡¯m sorry! Oh and for the sypnosis , I couldn¡¯t find it¡¯s raw¡­. Sorry!

    Thank you to Midori for proofreading!

    ¡°Haha, what kind of nonsense is this, these are especially exquisite, not mentioning the rare Leilun, the one I speak of are attributes , which is a property, those with an attribute are few, however, there are those with more than one.¡±

    ¡°What? More than one attribute?¡±

    ¡°That means you not only have a single attribute. For example, you have Huolun and Yinlun, that is 2 Attributes. Of course, that is already not bad. Once you have more than 4 Shuxing, you can still train, but the speed with be very, very slow, and it would be impossible to reach the level of Milun master.¡±

    Feng understood, ¡°So the lesser it is, the faster the speed of practising?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you must remember, a person¡¯s lifespan is limited, a normal person¡¯s lifespan is about 50+, and very few are able to reach 60. If you cannot reach Milun master in a limited time, even if you reach itter, it¡¯ll be pointless.¡±

    ¡°So¡­once you reach Milun level, you can live longer?¡±

    ¡°Of course, by practising Lunli, one can live to 70 and above, and once you reach Milun level, you can reach at least 90, hoho. And the 90 I speak of, they can still preserve their vitality¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, how old are you?¡± Feng suddenly thought of that question

    The old man went silent, ¡°Feng, do not worry, I will at least be able to live until you reach the Milun level. If it wasn¡¯t for preserving my bloodline, I would not have fought on to this day, to live this long, and to me, this is enough. Even though I have lived for about 500 years, after receiving the injury, I don¡¯t have many left, but, I am stronger than normal people, and I can wait until Feng grows into an adult.¡±

    ¡°If I can get through this, maybe my fate will be different,¡± even as he thought so, he knew that it was practically impossible, if he could do so, he would not be in this poor vige.

    Feng did not know that the old man was a few hundred years old, even though he told him, he did not truly believe it. That wasn¡¯t human, that was demonic. ¡°Okay, Grandfather, you have to wait for me to reach the Milun level,¡± he really hoped his grandfather could live long enough.

    During their conversation, Feng had already finished the food. With a wipe of his mouth, he said, ¡°Grandfather, please teach me how to train.¡±

    ¡°Follow me,¡± the old man headed outside.

    The two men walked on the road and towards the castle, which took about half an hour. Upon reaching the castle, they continued their walk, ¡°This is it, this ce is secluded, so I believe no one wille. We will train here.¡±

    Feng surveyed the surroundings.

    This ce was littered with boulders the height of a few people, no one woulde here, not even children, ¡°Okay, but how do I train?¡±

    The old man sat down with his legs crossed, ¡°Sit down in the same manner. I have to first tell you something, and I hope you will understand.¡± His serious look also caused Feng to have a solemn look on his face.

    ¡°Grandfather, I am listening.¡±

    ¡°Leilun is a rare type of Shuxing, and I will not lie, I also practice Leilun, I believe you had inherited it from me, thus why you had such an outstanding Shuxing.¡±

    Seeing as pride appeared on the old man¡¯s face, Feng nodded and listened carefully.

    ¡°Having Leilun, brings two big advantages. One, Leilun has a high offensive ability, the highest of all Lunli attributes. Two, the training speed is very fast. The best ce to train, is where rain appears, where it could absorb the power of lighting in the sky, not only increasing your speed, but also increasing your breakthroughs at once.¡±

    Feng was afraid, what if he was hit by lightning? What if he died? In his past world, death by lightning was not few in number.

    ¡°What if I get hit by it?¡±

    ¡°You will die!¡±

    Feng then understood, when the lightning strikes, humans are not able to resist it, but he was still doubting it, in the past world, there were people who survived.

    ¡°Of course, there are Cons of the Pros,¡± the old man continued.

    ¡°The Cons of it would be¡­..once you practice Leilun, your personality will change as time passes, you will be more aggressive and be more wild.¡±

    He was confused yet again, ¡°But Grandfather, your temper is great. I¡¯ve never seen you angry.¡± The old man was very good-natured, and had never even shouted at Feng before.

    The old manughed and shook his head, ever since he lost his power, his temper had changed. Before, he was constantly angry, and without even a single word of exchange, he would raise his fist.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, since I cannot train anymore¡­..so¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will control it,¡± Feng said firmly.

    ¡°It cannot be controlled, that is not Leilun, if it could, then it would not be Leilun anymore. If you want to level up faster, you need to follow your instinct, charge your way through, as you have no time to waste, you need to reach Milun level within the shortest amount of time.¡±

    Feng knew nothing of Leilun, and so, he could only listen to what the old man said.

    ¡°I understand, do not control, just follow the instinct of Leilun.¡±

    ¡°Great, now, shall we start training?¡± After exining to Feng how to train,stly, he added, ¡°As the stamp has gone into your body, I believe training is not hard, because the hardest challenge has been passed. I never thought you could actually ept the stamp into your body, hoho, your luck is not bad. Then now, start training!¡±

    Feng pondered silently, he had never thought the stamp would be so sadistic, to let him sleep for 2 days.

    ording to the old man¡¯s instruction, he started to train for the first time

    The old man sat a few steps away, closely staring at Feng. This step was very important, especially as it was his first time training.

    Within a few minutes, Feng started to give off a soft crackling sound. If one did not listen carefully, he would not hear it. The old man gave a grin, this proved the sess of the first training.

    Slowly, sparks of electricity appeared on his body, especially his arms and legs, and most of it on his head. The crackling noise increased, as the sparks jumped out, a ball of electricity formed above his head, with sparks entering it non-stop.

    The old man understood, Feng¡¯s first Leilun was about to be formed. Once it entered his body, he would feel its power.

    At first, the sparks were unstable, shaking along with time, slowly entering the ball of Leilun, bing rounder, thousands of sparks danced for about 10 minutes as it grew. And suddenly, that ball of Leilun gave off a bright light and disappeared into Feng¡¯s body within a second.

    The old man clenched his fist, silently celebrating, the first Lihuai had been easily conceived. When he first had his own, it took a whole day in the rain, barely passing. Feng, who had absorbed the stamp itself, was someone more powerful.

    The second Lihuai only took 5 minutes.

    Feng had made a total of ten. ¡°Good, continue and follow my instructions¡­¡­let the power continue to increase until you can take no more.¡±

    The voice of the old man was shaky, he was about to jump in joy. Feng had already gotten 10 Lihuai. What was this? When he had gotten his first Lihuai, he was titled a genius. He took 30 days to obtain 10 Lihuais, which was already shocking. But his grandson, took only 4 hours, that was too ****ing scary.

    ¡°There¡¯s hope! I never thought I¡¯ll have such a gifted grandchild! Haha! Haha!¡±

    The old man celebrated, silentlyughing in joy.

    Feng did not know what the old man was doing, nor did he know that his grandfather was about to die of joy, as he could only continue to train. However, with the stamp at his side, he need not spend too much time.

    Normally, no one could tell from the outside a person¡¯s power. Only when one had reached the power of thousands of Lihuais, could they tell externally, but Feng had only trained 10 Lihuais, and was already able to be recognized externally.

    The old man could see theyers of the Leilun around him, giving off light and electricity non-stop.

    After another hour, Feng could now control it. Following the old man¡¯s instructions, he started collecting the Leilun power, storing it. The most was at the chest area, followed by the arms and legs, andstly at the head, as it could only receive a bit.

    After dividing up the power, Feng had a new discovery ¡°The **** is this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ohohoho such a cliffhanger

 Chapter Book 1 - 5: Burst Lightning Needle

    Thank you to Midori for Proofreading!

    ¡°It feels as though there¡¯s a circr hole in my body, I can feel it very clearly¡­. Is it really there? So strange!¡±

    ¡°Not bad, not bad, after about 10 Lihuais, it is possible to generate that. Feng, this is called the Lunchang space, don¡¯t be that surprised, so how big is it?¡±

    After silently thinking for a while, he replied, ¡°About the size of a fist. What is Lunchang space?¡±

    ¡°For you, it has currently no use, but after you¡¯ve reached the 1 thousandth Lihuai, then would it be useful. After reaching the diameter of about 2 rulers, you can already put items inside, and once the Milun level is reached, it can reach one meter, allowing many items, hoho, so don¡¯t be so surprised.¡±

    Feng was shocked, internal storage? It was out of his imagination, ¡°A whole meter¡­.wouldn¡¯t that break your body?¡±

    With augh, the old man replied, ¡°That is impossible, there is no physical shape.¡± And after thinking for a while, he added, ¡°But actually, it still has a bit of use. For example, you can store a bit of Lunqi.¡± (Putty: The Qi in Lunqi means device/machinery, Lun device sounds weird, this is like a made up name so it¡¯ll be in PinYin!)

    Feng, hearing yet again another new term, asked, ¡°Lunqi?¡±

    ¡°Lunqi is a weapon for people that have Lunli. Of course, it is also categorized ording to your attribute. For example, for Leilun, you need to use the lightning Lunqi, and not the fire Lunqi.¡±

    ¡°Having Lunli itself is not enough, there are many ways to put it to use. The 2 most important types are, one, which is to directly use Lunli, and though thebination of power, it will increase its valiance. Two, is to use Lunqi. Lunqi can contain Lunli and increase its power.¡± (Putty: this makes no sense ;-; I have no idea what it means, I¡¯m sorry)

    ¡°Grandfather, where can I get a Lunqi?¡± Feng looked at the old man excitedly.

    ¡°Lunqi, it is a thing you must use your Lunli to create. This is not hard, anyone who has Lunli can create their own Lunqi, but you must find the suitable materials. There are many creation methods, simple ones and hard ones, the hard ones¡­..require a certain amount of luck, and you also have to look specifically for the materials.¡±

    ¡°For example, this is a type of Lunqi.¡±

    A ck needle appeared in the old man¡¯s hands, ¡°Lightning burst needle, not reusable, used with Lunli.¡±

    Feng reached and grabbed the thing. Looking at it curiously, he saw that on the ck body of the needle, there were a few silver awe sandwiched in between. This little needle was quite heavy, Feng asked, ¡°How do I use it?¡±

    After a few sentences from the old man, Feng was shocked, ¡°So simple? Only that? Can I kill a bull with it?¡±

    Bulls were good things to hunt as its body was a walking treasure chest. Its horns can be carved, its meat was particrly delicious, and the most important part, its hide was the important ingredient for a hunter¡¯s armor.

    However, it was hard money. With its sturdy body, it could weigh up to several tons, and once agitated, it could knock over the thickest trees. For bulls, only when one has a team, would they dare to attack it.

    For the hunters of Tiger Cliff Castle, if they do not have a few hunters and a prepared trap, they would never try. To Feng, bulls were a type of very savage monster, even though it was herbivorous, it was not to be trifled with. Even though in this world, he had great strength and was able to leave a fist mark on a very hard stone, he still understood how fearsome the animals here were.

    The old man shook his head, ¡°You are already different from normal people, bulls are not a danger to you. If you use the Burst Lightning needle, it would be a waste instead. Here are 4 of it. Keep it for emergencies, unless you are really in danger, do not use it. I cannot coagte the needle anymore.¡±

    Feng held on to the needles, ¡°Can these be ced into my Lunchang space?¡± Even though his space was small, he thought that these four needles should be no problem.

    ¡°You can try.¡±

    Staring at the needles in his hand, his heart skipped a beat, and the needles disappeared. Then, he clearly felt the needles in his Lunchang space, he could not exin why, but he knew it. The needles then appeared in his hands again, he familiarized himself with the feeling andughed, ¡°This is great!¡±

    Even if he was captured, no one could ever find the needles. In critical moments, this could save his life, ¡°How do I control it?¡±

    ¡°Burst lightning needle¡­.you cannot use it yet, don¡¯t even think about it. After a hundred Lihuais, you can create your own Lunqis, but at this moment, you still cannot use it. But don¡¯t worry. With your training speed, a hundred Lihuais should not take long to achieve.¡±

    ¡°A hundred Lihuais, is a small Lun master¡¯s first of the many hardships to pass, but you need not worry.¡±

    Feng did not really care either way, ¡°Grandfather, winter ising soon, if I do not go out and hunt¡­..this winter¡­.we need to start preparing, I have decided to go out and hunt with some hunters.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, for your first time, you can go out with a few hunters, but after that, you should hunt alone, because you are already a small Lun master and not an ordinary human, you must have your own dignity.¡±

    Feng nodded, he understood what the old man was conveying, ¡°I need to first learn the ropes of hunting. I will hunt alone after that.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, next time when you want to train, train here.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The main two surnames of Tiger Cliff Castle were He and Hu, with the exception of Feng¡¯s family, these are the big two.

    In Feng¡¯s family, their surname was Lei, Feng¡¯s full name was Lei XinFeng, the old man was LeiBao, and the youngdy with the name of Yaoyao. Actually, the old man wanted to name him Lei XinFeng, however, due to his father¡¯s refusal, they decided on Lei XinFeng, a good child named XinFeng was too abnormal.

    (Putty: There are many words with the same pronunciation, the Feng in the old man¡¯s mean crazy and the father¡¯s one is peak)

    There are a few teams in each hunter group, at least 3 members each.

    After a few days worth of training, Feng achieved the 30th Lihuai. At about 10 a day, his speed was indeed very fast, he could not wait until he could find Uncle Ke, as he wanted to join his team.

    Uncle Ke, also known as Ke DaShan, his hunting ability was known throughout the castle, with his team of 3. As he had always taken care of Feng, Feng wanted to join his team.

    The team was very familiar to this area, especially Uncle Ke, and Feng had always held great respect for him.

    These few days, LeiBao, along with his granddaughter and XinFeng, hurried to finish the armor.

    After Feng wore the armor, he seemed to be another person with a malicious feeling, Yaoyao picked up a dagger and slid it into a scabbard on the side of his boot, looking rtively satisfied, she fixed his long hair.

    The old man had a bag in one of his hands, and a bow in the other.

    Feng was shocked ¡°I¡¯ll use this bow?¡±

    This ck bow was created by the old man. In Feng¡¯s memory, this took at least 4 years to create. As long as he had materials, he would make it, and he had finally finished itst year, but at that time, Feng had not practiced Lunli, and could not even pull the string of the bow.

    ¡°Thest time you practised, you were too weak and could only shoot some normal animals, not beasts, but now, you can finally put it to good use.¡±

    Feng was overjoyed, ¡°Grandfather, you think I can use it now?¡± He used to think that the old man had wasted his time and spirit, but now, he was filled with anticipation.

    Lei Xinyao bit her finger, ¡°Brother¡­.try and see if you can pull the string?¡±

    Feng nodded, this bowstring was made with thebination of the thread of a spider¡¯s and the muscles of a bull. Feng knew the big change in his strength. The previous times he tried, it took all of his energy to pull it, but now, he could easily do it.

    Gently pulling on the string, it gave off a small stringy sound. Feng had practiced archery since 6 years old with a small practice bow, and his skill was not to be belittled. Now, he could finally practice with a real one!

    With the smallest movement, the string was pulled, and once he released it, there was a sound like metal colliding, ¡°Ping!¡±

 Chapter Book 1 - 6: Burst Lightning Needle (2)

    I identally deleted my work and had half the mind to throw it into google trante and call it a chapter but decided against it.

    I almost cried, MY HARD WORK *Sniff*

    Thank you to Midori for proofreading!

    Chapter 6: Burst Lightning Needle (2)

    Feng could not control himself, ¡°Good! This is awesome!¡±

    After practicing Lunli, he had definitely changed. His strength and sturdiness had both increased dramatically.

    Xinyao pped, ¡°Wah! So awesome, I¡¯ll go get the arrows.¡± She ran into the room and retrieved a quiver which contained 10 arrows, this was also the creation of the old man.

    The tip was made of pure steel as long as a finger, and which weighed about half a kilogram each, and was specially made to be used only for the ck bow.

    With the quiver and bag on his back, and the bow in his hands, he headed towards the cliff, as uncle Ke and his 2 friends were waiting there.

    Everyone had to gather enough food before winter came, and in a family, there was normally 1-2 hunters, but there were also families that only relied on growing cassava and rice inrge amounts during the summer, and traded some for meat in the winter.

    DaShan, who saw Feng heading his way, smiled, ¡°Feng, how do you feel? Scared?¡±

    An old hunter always loved to tease a new hunter on his first hunt.

    XinFengughed, ¡°Uncle Ke, uncle Nanshan, uncle Shi, I¡¯m not afraid haha, we¡¯ll be together today onwards.¡±

    This three men, Ke DaShan, Ke Nanshan, Ke Shi, had practically watched Feng grow up, and were on extremely good terms with him!

    DaShan patted Feng¡¯s back, ¡°Let¡¯s go, this time we are not heading out too far, just somewhere near the castle.¡±

    The men walked to the stone fort and sat within the basket, apanied by the cranking of the wheels as they headed downwards.

    This was the first time Feng had gone outside the castle, not that he did not want to, but underaged children were not allowed to, with beasts and barbarians lurking about in the forest, doing so was just asking for death. Every year, there would always be deaths during hunting, which resulted in the cautiousness of every team. Only powerful hunters would dare to hunt far away from the castle.

    With the addition of Feng to their group, DaShan decided on somewhere near to first gauge his ability, for future reference when picking a hunting spot. As the newbie, Feng had no say in the team, so he could onlyply.

    But even so, he had learned many things while living in the castle for 3 years. He was not a ¡®child¡¯, he knew more than the people here, he had his own mind and his own opinion of this world.

    On Dashan¡¯s back was 4 short spears, and a machete the length of 2 feet, which was used to open the way.

    Nanshan was a strong man, he held a spear made of pure steel, and carried a bow and quiver on his back.

    Shi held a leather shield that had decent defense, and a 3-edged spear about 2 and a half feet tall. (Putty: ugh typing this message yet again, here it goes. Google gave methis while the literal TL is triangr knife, but the length is too long so, I¡¯ll stick with this, if I find something better I¡¯ll update. Sorry)

    Feng, as a pure bow user, focused on ranged attacks. The jobs were divided clearly.

    DaShan walked in front, opening the way, with Shi following closely behind, blocking any attacks from the beasts, while Nanshan held on to his spear, walking behind with Feng.

    Feng carried a ck bow, other than 10 special arrows, he also had 10 normal ones that could deal with a normal beast, but not a powerful one.

    The four men traveled into the forest¡­ ¡­Feng felt dazzled immediately upon entering the forest.

    There were animals almost everywhere, after practicing Lunli, his senses and power had all increased, causing him to feel dizzy, as he had not fully gotten used to the feeling.

    Every hunter had to choose their own hunting spot. DaShan chose a pond, animals all had to drink, so the pond was a good ce to hunt, but of course, this was also extremely dangerous, who knew what kind of beast would appear?

    Some cannot be handled by normal people.

    This was one of the best hunting spots among those that were closer to the castle.

    The pond was kidney-shaped, with the size of about one square kilometer, with a shoal and an entrance to the deeper parts of the forest,ing close to the pond, Feng felt great difort, this was obviously a dangerous ce.

    Upon reaching, DaShan signalled for everyone to stop moving and spoke in a small voice, ¡°Nanshan, Shi, Feng, be careful! I¡¯ll climb the tree.¡± Finishing his words, he hugged the tree and slowly made his way up.

    Feng¡¯s hand was on his special arrow, the surroundings were covered by branches and leaves, not allowing them to look too far away, but Feng could use his ability to feel the surroundings, nothing could escape his sensitive senses.

    Sho ced the shield in front of him, and tightly grabbed onto his 3-edged spear, trying his best to hear any movement. The three men came together in a triangr formation, looking only in front, waiting for the news from DaShan.

    DaShan silently climbed down the tree and silently spoke again, ¡°Come with me!¡±

    The four men quickly reached a giant tree. Feng raised his head and could not help but call out in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s a tree house here?¡±

    DaShan nodded, ¡°This is a hidden point, let¡¯s go up and rest, we will hunt in the evening.¡± Finishing his talk, he immediately climbed up.

    With the bow on his back, Feng climbed up.

    This treehouse was about 20 meters from the ground, even though it was simple and crude, it was still shelter.

    There was even a tform that gave a clear view of the pond.

    Feng immediately spotted arge herd of bulls, ¡°Bulls!¡±

    Nanshanughed, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, even the barbarians won¡¯t dare to anger such arge herd, once they go mad, hoho, if you don¡¯t get out of their way, you will definitely die.¡±

    Feng eyed the bulls hungrily, a single bull could be a great reward on this trip. Feng could not help but to feel eager.

    Surprisingly, Shi, a man of few words, spoke, ¡°Stop daydreaming!¡±

    Feng smiled bitterly, ¡°Do you all not want to kill a bull?¡±

    DaShan exined, ¡°It is impossible, to kill a bull, you need at least 15-30 men and a prepared trap, and the most important thing is to have someone to be the bait, it is too dangerous.¡±

    Nanshan also added, ¡°Also the skin is too tough, it can¡¯t be pierced by a normal weapon. Not only that, but it does not have many weak points, and those that can be reached are even lesser.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we can jump from the trees?¡±

    DaShan patiently exined to Feng, ¡°Even if you aimed at the weak spot, without a certain amount of strength, you still cannot pierce its hide¡­.¡±

    Nanshan said ¡°Even if you can pierce it, it doesn¡¯t mean it will definitely die. Before you get a second strike in, it would have already escaped from your attack range. Feng, you have not been think about killing one, have you? Haha, it¡¯s good to have courage, but you must know your own limit too.¡±

    The 3 men all thought Feng was being overconfident.

    XinFeng stopped making excuses and silently watched as the herd of bulls quenched their thirst.

    DaShan called out, ¡°Feng, eat something and rest, we are hunting in the evening. Without enough mental and physical health, it will be dangerous.¡±

    XinFeng went into the treehouse and ate the dried meat he brought. DaShanid on the floor with his eyes closed, while Nanshan and Shi both leaned on a wooden pole with their eyes closed. Only Feng returned to the tform and continued to watch the bulls.

    He still would not give up and hoped to kill a bull. He had great confidence in his Lunli, if he could find a chance, he would act without any hesitation.

    At this moment, the herd started moving away, Feng looked back in the tree house and only felt regret, he knew he would not have a chance to attack. Sighing, he took off the bow which hung on his back, and ced it next to himself, ¡°I can only wait until evening now.¡±

    Suddenly, a small herd of bulls actually appeared, walking in his direction, and he immediately ran back to the tree house, ¡°There¡¯s a small herd! Wake up! There¡¯s a small herd!¡±

    DaShan, who did not bother to even open his eyes, answeredzily, ¡°Nothing to be surprised about, a small herd also has at least about 10 bulls, you can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    ¡°How would you know without trying? I¡¯ll handle it!¡±

    Nanshan could not hold back hisughter, ¡°Haha, you buggers are all rash these days, okay, let¡¯s see how Feng hunts.¡±

    The 3 of them headed to the tform in smiles, excited to see how a stubborn child would handle reality.

 Chapter Book 1 - 7: Eagle Lead Hunters

    Guehuehuehuehue

    I know the title doesn¡¯t make any sense, I also am not sure may changE

    One question~ do y¡¯all want me to do

    ¡°b ¡± said Feng

    Or

    ¡°b ¡± (Feng)

    Btw, if you spot a mistake tell me,????

    The bulls slowly made their way here, stopping to eat some vegetation at their feet. The natural enemies of the bulls is not few, however, those that would dare to attack directly are few, normally they will wait for a lone bull or find an old one that could not catch up to their herd, even beasts understood their ipetence to bulls.

    DaShan asked ¡°You using the bow?¡±

    Feng nodded ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll try shooting it.¡± He had great confidence in this bow, as it can not be pulled by normal people, actually attacking with it would definitely be shocking.

    Nanshan and Shi both smiled, as two men who both sessfully hunted a bull before, they had not thought a single person can kill a bull, but they are also men who are like frogs in a well,as they had not left the cliff in their life, the would never have imagined that there are an another type of humans, those that can control Lunli.

    The bulls took about half an hour to finally reach the bottom of the tree, looking down from the tform shows you the sight of their backs, the 3 men looked at Fengughing ¡°You can shoot now haha.¡±

    Feng nodded, cing one of his feet on the tform and another on a branch, he took his bow and pulled it¡¯s string.

    The bow made no sound. Nanshan, who is also an archer, was shocked, staring at the bow, he silently said ¡°What a good bow!¡± If it was a hard bow, it would definitely make a sound, but Feng¡¯s bow does not make a single sound, and Nanshan believed that Feng would not be so stupid to bring a soft bow which can only shoot small animals like birds and rabbits.

    Within seconds, Feng had already locked on the weak spot of the bull. His eyes were known in the castle for being the best, he can see something very far away, this was his gift.

    Suddenly a sound was heard ¡°Ping!¡±

    The three men did not even had a chance to recognize the arrow, not even the shadow, who knew how powerful the show was.

    ¡°Moo!¡±

    An special arrow is about a meter, and most of it went to the dent in between of the cow¡¯s shoulder bone, with a anguished cry, it feel onto the ground, entering the state if death.

    DaShan, Nanshan, Shi all saw that scene, Nanshan rubbed his eye and clutched his chest ¡°You¡­you¡­how¡­.how is this possible?¡±

    Feng did not reply, but shot another arrow ¡°Ping!¡±.

    ¡°Moo!¡±

    Yet another bull feel to it¡¯s knees.

    Dashan¡¯s eye almost popped out, when had the did bull¡¯s skin gotten so weak? They were all speechless, looking at the two kneeling bulls and at XinFeng they were a shocked.

    Just about Feng was to shoot his third arrow, DaShan hurriedly stopped him ¡°Feng! Stop! Don¡¯t shoot, 2 is enough, anymore and we will not be able to bring it back.¡±

    Actually 2 bulls were already impossible to bring back, a single bull is already a few tons, how can these 4 men bring them back?

    Feng sighed ¡°Such a pity.¡± While talking, the bull herd had already passed, leaving the bulls he shot panting heavily on the ground.

    After a while, DaShan said ¡°Let¡¯s go down!¡± His voice was filled with excitement, just counting the price of the horns and hide was already a small fortune, but there was also therge amount of meat.

    The 4 men excitedly climbed down the tree, everyone knew to move fast, despite the fact that shooting reduces the amount of blood loss, it in return increases the stench, which will bait many powerful beasts, which is why the four men rushed to the bulls.

    When they reached the bulls, they had already died, Nanshan looked at the back of the bull and saw the feathers of the arrow, of the whole arrow, only the feathers are outside, he coughed ¡°The ****? How much strength did it take?¡±

    Danshan shouted ¡°Hurry! Tie them up and hang on the trees!¡±

    As the scent grew stronger, the danger increases.

    Feng pulled out the arrows, these kind of special arrows are not one he can waste, after some cleaning, it could be reused. Grabbing the leg of the bull, he called out ¡°Uncle Ke, tie that bull up first, let me try to carry this.¡±

    Feng used a bit of Lunli ¡°Ugh!¡± And actually dragged the bull heading to the giant tree.

    DaShan shouted ¡°What is this sorcery?!¡±

    Nanshan held his chest ¡°This kid¡­.how does he have so much strength?¡±

    Shi shook his head ¡°Monster!¡±

    Then, what made them speechless was the sight of Feng dragging the bull up the tree. One bull was about a few tons, seeing Feng being able to carry it alone shocked them, suddenly Feng called out ¡°Uncle Ke, hurry up!¡±

    With the activation of Lunli, Feng felt as though his whole body is filled with power.

    Uncle Ke shook his head, Feng is too crazy, he actually dragged the heavy carcass of the bull up a tree, this kind of power is too terrifying.

    Nanshan said ¡°okay, stop staring, this kid isn¡¯t human, let¡¯s move faster.¡±

    Shi also said ¡°Faster!¡± Him and DaShan climbed the tree with speed that exceeded Feng¡¯s, reaching the tree, the hung up the bull.

    Scaling the tree with the bull is actually very tiring for Feng, using Lunli, he dragged the bull to the tform, but due to the tform being unable to handle it¡¯s weight, Feng, with the help of DaShan, hung the bull before the tform snapped.

    The four many in the treehouse sweatily, and sighed in relief, even though beasts can climb up the tree, they are no match for them,

    After resting for 10 minutes, DaShan said ¡°Nanshan, let¡¯s do it, since Feng killed the bulls, he¡¯ll get the skin and the horns, we¡¯ll split the meat.¡±

    Feng said ¡°No need to split like that, everyone gets them equally, if it wasn¡¯t for Uncle ke¡¯s willingness to bring me out, I won¡¯t be able to kill a bull at all.¡± Most of the hunters in the castle are reluctant to bring a newbie, as it would decrease their bounty.

    DaShan replied ¡°How about this, just take a set of skin and horns, we split the rest, stop haggling.¡±

    Nanshan and Shi both nodded, with Nanshan keeping a lookout, the three men started to carve the bodies.

    Nanshan suddenly shouted ¡°Be careful! A leopard is here!¡±

    Feng looked down to see a ck leopard on a nearby tree staring at them, shockingly, this leopard was different from the ones in his previous life (Putty: Duh) (Puttty: he used to refer as previous world but now he changed XC) it looked sturdier, longer. (putty???) what is he describing?) He knew this fellow is a climbing expert.

    DaShan called out ¡°Don¡¯t worry, throw some innards down, if they have food, they won¡¯te to disturb us.¡±

    Feng nodded and followed to throw the organs down, ¡°Pi pa!¡± Arge sound was heard, with a few hoarse calls, Feng realized that there was not only a leopard but many other kinds of carnivores, sounds of battle could be heard.

    After taking care of both the bulls, the three men started to hang the meat piece by piece.

    They worked till evening, with Nanshan continuing to keep a lookout, as this was the active period of many beasts, with these pieces of meat tanning, this was the best ce to ambush.

    Feng did not stay in the treehouse but climbed up to practice Lunli, of course, he kept this from DaShan.

    Feng sat on a huge branch and started to practice.

    ¡­¡­

    On the daybreak of the second day, the 4 men got up, there were many beasts under the tree making all sorts of noises while Feng practiced along the night, luckily Feng had Lunli to nourish his body to allow him to stay energized.

    DaShanughed ¡°How was your first night in the wilderness?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    One question~ do y¡¯all want me to do

    ¡°b ¡± said Feng

    Or

    ¡°b ¡± (Feng)

    Btw, if you spot a mistake tell me,????

 Chapter Book 1 - 8: Eagles Lead Hunters (2)

    Chapter 8: Eagle Lead Hunters (2)

    ¡°Not bad.¡± (Feng) [Puttty: wordpress people said so]

    Nanshan seeing Feng¡¯s energized face, praised ¡°Feng is a natural born hunter, we didn¡¯t expect such a capable hunter to join us, our gains this year will not be few.¡±

    ¡°If those that rejected Feng knew how powerful he actually is, they would be crying now, haha.¡± (DaShan)

    ¡°We¡¯ll first send a portion of it back, we¡¯re pretty close to the castle, it¡¯ll only take half a day, hohoho, with Feng here, we can get enough food for the whole winter.¡± (DaShan)

    Uncle Ke nodded ¡°We¡¯ll stay and keep watch, the other two will be enough to bring it back.¡±

    After marinating and getting rid of the moisture, it had already lost much weight, but without the bones and just the pure meat itself, it will only take a while. Actually, the most valuable part of the bull is still it¡¯s horns, they could trade these 4 horns for grains and meat inrge amounts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with Shi, DaShan you and Feng keep watch here.¡±

    The people here had great strength, carrying 200-300 pounds was the normal for them. They each had a rattan woven basket that could carry 300 pounds and two horns, with the first trip consisting of Nanshan and Shi, then DaShan and Feng, they could send it back within a short amount of time.

    They started to ce the meat into the basket and prepare to leave.

    When they reached the bottom of the tree, Feng spoke in a low voice ¡°Something is heading our way!¡±

    Immediately, everyone tensed up and one by on they equipped their weapons, Feng reached for his bow and arrows, they stared at their surroundings. With a bird¡¯s cry, a silhouette moved, followed by two other with weapons in their hands, after seeing Feng and the others, their facial expressions changed.

    Dashan paled ¡°Motherfucker! It¡¯s the Lead eagle people!¡±

    At that moment, Nanshan and shi¡¯s faces changed too, followed by Feng, after living in tiger cliff castle so long, he knew that Lead eagles were their enemies, the meeting of these two teams are always bloody, this had already gone for a few hundred years.

    Many Tiger hunters die at the hands of Lead Eagle hunters, every team wished to never meet a lead eagle team, as when they met only one team can survive, there is no other option, which is why they are all very tense.

    But when DaShan sees Lead eagle hunters, he will say it without hesitation ¡°KILL!¡±

    Feng was the quickest to react after Dashan¡¯s battle cry, he already shot out an arrow.

    That arrow was too quick, and the power of it¡¯s force had reached a horrifying level, even before the bowstring made a metal sound, the arrow has already buried itself in a person¡¯s head and passed through it and into the trunk of a nearby tree, even though it¡¯s strength had been reduced by a human skull, it still went about 1/3 inside the tree.

    Before the enemy could react, the second arrow flew out, in not even a second, Feng had already killed 2 men. DaShan could only look in confusion, it was too fast, the 3 of them had not even registered what had happened.

    This was Feng¡¯s first time killing a human, but surprisingly, he did not feel disgusted or any other emotions, it was just like¡­killing an ant. Actually after practicing Lunli, his personality had already changed.

    DaShan was shocked, he did not expect Feng to be able to kill a human with such decisiveness, with such a clean kill, it seemed as though a expert hunter had did it.

    Suddenly, a few arrows shot out, Shi immediately blocked it with his shield, and during that moment, Feng shot out three arrows, and threw his bow away (Putty: WHY YOU THROW IT AWAY YOU¡­YOU¡­..*steals bow*) (Puttty: *hits putty*) and took out the dagger from his leg and went into the forest.

    DaShan shouted ¡°Charge!¡± The three men charged into the forest.

    Feng clearly felt the activity in the forest with his Lunli, there were about 7-8 people.

    Within seconds, a enemy appeared in front of Feng, (putty: *ys pokemon music*) he was hiding behind a tree, seeing Feng bolt out suddenly almost made him piss his pants, he randomly swung his sword in fear hoping to injure Feng.

    This was Feng¡¯s first time seriously battling another human, but the man he was in his previous life was no brave solider, seeing the de, he was shocked to the point that he unconsciously activated his Lunli and blocked the de ¡°Piang!¡± With a few shes of the de, the men stood motionless.

    The dagger had already shed through the man¡¯s throat, even after his death, he never understood how he could not move.

    DaShan threw his spear, with a agonized cry, a person fell from a tree branch with a bow in his hand.

    The lead eagle team had been obliterated in a moment, even though it was a team with about ten men, they could not match these four, with Shi blocking the attacks, DaShan throwing spears about a meter long each in a short range, with this duo, the lead eagle team tried to run.

    These opponents were too strong, they could not even fight back, to keep their lives, they broke into a run.

    In the forest, running away was very hard as concealing their tracks are almost impossible.

    ¡°There¡¯s a live one here!¡± (Shi)

    A battle of not even a minute, at the first contact, 6-7 men had already died, this team is gone forever now.

    Shi dragged a lead eagle team hunter to the empty space, stepping on his back, he coldly asked ¡°Why did you fuckse to our territory?¡± Thisnd was known as the territory of the tiger castle as it is close to is, the lead eagle teams never would willinglye.

    That man had a arrow in his knee which was the work of Feng, following his instinct, he blindly shot and pinned the man to the tree, these giving Shi a chance to catch him.

    ¡°Weird, why would theye here?¡± (DaShan)

    That man thrashed around to his best ability, but after Shi ced some weight to his foot, he stopped with a ¡°Un¡±

    ¡°Uncle Ke, we¡¯ve killed so many of them, will there be trouble?¡±(Feng)

    While killing them, Feng felt nothing but after killing them, he felt slight difort, even though he knew that they were mortal enemies, and that many of the tiger castle died at their hands.

    There are 3 residential areas, Tiger Cliff Castle, Lead Eagle, Yibai Vige. Lead eagle is to the north of Tiger Cliff castle, and hundred vige is to the south. Tiger Castle is enemies to Lead eagle while Hundred Vige is neutral. Yibai vige had very strong martial arts that could suppress both Tiger cliff castle and Lead eagle, and they are the main force behind dealing with the cannibals, every single invasion of the cannibals are dealt with by the yibai vige. (Puttty: the actual TL is one hundred vige but it just sounds like there is one hundred of them >:o I can change back though, BTW think of them like, street names XD)

    ¡°Feng, it¡¯s fine, if we didn¡¯t retaliate, we would have been killed by them. Shi, flip him!¡±

    Using his feet, he flipped the person and pointed his 3 edged spear at the man¡¯s neck and said ¡°Don¡¯t act dead! Speak! Tell us why did you alle here?¡±

    ¡°You will all die! The people in tiger cliff castle will all die! Hahahaha!¡± (Men)

    ¡°This person is crazy!¡± (Nanshan)

    ¡°Everyone will die?¡± (Feng)

    DaShan nodded, with his feet crushing the man¡¯s shoulder he asked again ¡°What conspiracy are the Lead Eagles nning?¡±

    That man vigorously lifted his head and pierced himself with the spear and died immediately.

    Shi shook his head ¡°This is a true fighter!¡±

    DaShan smiled bitterly ¡°We can only all go back, Feng, the big parts of meat cannot be brought back anymore, let¡¯s just leave it in the treehouse.¡±

    Feng could only agree, staying would be too dangerous ¡°Let¡¯s just bring as much as we can.¡± They went up the tree to repack their bags and decided to bring only the hide and some parts of the meat, each carrying a pannier on their backs, they headed towards the castle.

    ¡­¡­

    The four men reached the castle in the afternoon, Feng whistled and the sharp should traveled far, and quickly, the people above sent down the basket.

    DaShan ced his pannier on the basket and said ¡°Feng, you go up first, one trip isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯m going to go back.¡±

    With about 10 minutes, the 4 men and 4 big panniers reached the top of the cliff.

    DaShan knew Feng¡¯s family problems, and decided to give him all the meat to him, along with a piece of hide and a horn, and slept the rest between the 3 of them, after escorting Feng to his home, they said goodbye to each other as they had to inform the leader of the castle about what happened with the Lead Eagles.

    XinFeng carried 2 panniers of meat and a big piece of bull hide into the wooden porch, the old man saw he entered and asked ¡°You killed someone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how did you know grandfather?¡± (Feng)

    The old man smiled ¡°Of course I know, not bad, after practicing Lunli, it is better to kill a human as early as possible.¡± (Putty: ITS A FAMILY OF MURDERERS WHERES THE POLICE! CALL THE POLICE!)

    ¡°Why?¡± (Feng)

 Chapter Book 1 - 9: The furore of Tiger Cliff Castle

    Okay okay, I believe an exnation is due.

    Lunli = some sort of power, can be used like : I OBTAINED LUNLI *achievement music*

    (Element, lei etc)Lun = it¡¯s like levels! mastery you know, I OBTAINED 20 Luns *achievement music*

    (someone) it¡¯s normally used when it is only he/she said but when it¡¯s like He clenched his fist ¡°¡± it¡¯ll be like that. I¡¯m bbering, well, enjoy reading ;-;

    I¡¯ll exin as it goes though, hope you sorta found this useful, though I don¡¯t think it is????

    Chapter 9: The furore of Tiger Cliff Castle.

    After practicing Lunli you have to kill people? Feng did not understand.

    ¡°Lei Lunli brings irritation, killing counts somewhat as a catalyst. A person that practices Lunli will have many enemies, well, there¡¯s other ways to relieve your urges, any is fine, this is one of the loopholes of Lei Lunli.¡± (Grandpa)

    Feng had managed to practiced to about forty plus Leiluns, which is why Lei Lunli¡¯s influence on him is not that great, but once he reached the hundred Lun, more of its properties would appear.

    ¡°Killing someone before reaching the hundredth Lun, hoho, it would be great help in controlling Lei Lunli.¡± (Grandfather)

    Lei XinFeng could not understand. If he did not go to the wild, he would not have killed, but this was under Tiger Cliff Castle influence, he had seen far too many hunters die at the hands of the Lead Eagle hunters, Auntie Qing, the one who had gave them the bull hide, one of her sons was also killed by the lead eagles, so he did not feel guilt of any conflicting emotions.

    Even though he did not understand, he epted it, in this world, it had no ethical standards.

    ¡°Grandfather, this time i managed to hunt 2 bulls, but unfortunately we ran into some hunters of Lead eagles and left most of it in the tree house, however I did brought a whole hide, the horn and some. They were very considerate to me and gave us most of the loot.¡± (Feng)

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s enough, your task now isn¡¯t about the amount of loot, but to use your time to practice more, after you reach the hundredth Lun, even if it is winter, you can still hunt.¡± (Grandpa)

    Feng was shocked ¡°Hunting in the winter? I¡¯ll die freezing!¡±

    ¡°You are already not a normal person anymore, after practicing Lunli, you are already stronger than normal people, don¡¯t use your previous concepts to gauge your ability!¡± (Grandpa)

    ¡°Yes, I have not gotten used to it yet.¡± (Feng)

    The old manughed loudly ¡°Take your time, remember to use your time wisely for training.¡±

    Xinyao came into the house holding a small basket filled with wild vegetation. Every year, she would go out to pick many wild vegetation, and other than eating it directly, she would dry it out and keep for winter. Seeing that much baskets at the doorstep, she knew her brother was home, she immediately ran into his embrace ¡°Brother!¡±.

    XinFeng smiled as he caught her ¡°You went out to pick more vegetables? We don¡¯t need that much this year, I¡¯ll bring back lots of meat.¡±

    ¡°I like eating vegetables.¡± She came out of Xinfeng¡¯s embrace and added ¡°I¡¯ll go organize it and hang it out to dry!¡± The Actinodaphne cupris was a berry simr to the hawthorn, which could be preserved for a long time after tanning. Cooking it with meat will cause it to be very tender and fresh, a popr condiment that almost all youngdies will go out and pick for winter. (Putty: the fruit. http://.efloras.org/florataxon.aspx?flora_id=2&taxon_id=200008621 though the Chinese name in the link and the raw is slightly different, this is just a base imagination of its shape and may not be true) (puttty: also the name is so loooong *^*||| I will shorten it but using the pinyin okay? The Chinese characters used are fine, which is like very thin and red)

    Xinyao worked very fast, hanging strings of Sihong out to dry and returned to also do the same for the meat Feng brought back.

    Looking at the little girl as busy as a bee, XinFeng sighed, a 6 year old girl is already taking care of a home. Thankfully, the people of this world had great strength to this 6 year old girl, 30kg was like a toy to her.

    Reaching home for not even an hour, DaShan and the other two appeared on his doorstep.

    ¡°Is there a problem Uncle Ke?¡± (XinFeng)

    DaShan could not help butugh ¡°You really went home and rxed? We¡¯re going back, there¡¯s still so many pieces of meat, it¡¯ll be a waste not to get it back.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there the danger of the Lead Eagles?¡± (Feng)

    ¡°We still need to prepare for food in winter even if they are there, if not¡­then how?¡± (Nanshan)

    ¡°Feng, just go me and Yaoyao will be here, don¡¯t worry.¡± Said the old man, he knew, once it reached winter, food would be the biggest headache. In the past, he relied on the kids to find food, eating what they could find, however, he dare not go out and hunt as if his condition suddenly worsened, who would take care if the kids?

    Feng said ¡°Okay.¡± And the four men carried the baskets on their backs as they headed outside.

    Yaoyao was a bit reluctant but she knew Feng was doing it for them, she obediently waved and DaShan sighed ¡°The damsel in our house isn¡¯t as good as Yaoyao, she only knows how to eat andze around.¡±

    ¡°With you as the hardworking daddy, of course your little damsel would be bathed in luxury.¡± (Nanshan)

    ¡­¡­

    When the four men reached the treehouse, it was alreadyte evening, they had ran all the way here as it was dangerous to be out in the dark.

    The few traps Nanshanid had been broken, a few beasts had tried to enter to obtains the meat but to only suffer. Luckily, none if the meat had been eaten if they came back the next day, they would not be so lucky.

    ¡°Nanshan, Shi go and set new traps, Feng you keep watch.¡± (DaShan)

    Feng nodded ¡°I¡¯ll climb higher.¡±

    ¡°If you see danger, whistle.¡± (DaShan)

    XinFeng reached the branch he had practiced onst night in no time and after confirming that there was no danger, he started to practice with the goal of reaching the hundred luns sooner as the old man had exined that the ability to hunt in the winter came with the hundredth Lun.

    A night of peace.

    Daybreak of the second day, while DaShan and the others were packing, another hunter team appeared, belonging to tiger castle, a total of 7 men. They had arrived into the treehouse with the instruction of DaShan and within moments, the small house had been filled with people. Compared to Dashan¡¯s team, they were clearly inferior in luck and power with their small loot of chickens,rabbits and other small animals.

    Chickens, rabbits were not considered a meal in the eyes of the people of this world, a normal human could easily finish 3-4 chickens and it would still not be enough. Teams that could huntrge animals are then, counted as a hunter team.

    Seeing therge amounts of bull meat hanging in the house, the 7 of them felt dumbfounded and also a slight jealousy, the man called Hu Danui said ¡°Dear heavens, you actually hunted a bull! DaShan, how¡­how did you aplish that?¡±

    DaShanughed ¡°Old Hu, it¡¯s not one, but two!¡±

    Even though Danui was suspicious, the amount of meat spoke for itself ¡°Haha, Dashan, you kill them your selfs? What joke is this¡­..this should not have been possible for a few people¡­..right, where is the hide and the horns?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already went back once.¡± Nanshan said, silently celebrating in his hearts, luckily they had returned or this would be free for them to grab.

    Hu Xiaohu was Hu Danui¡¯s sworn brother, in Danui¡¯s whole team, he was the strongest and was up to par with Nanshan, he asked ¡°How did you manage to kill them?¡± He did not believe them and was very jealous, his eyes red with anger. With wintering, without sufficient meat, they would have to starve, and not one wanted to. (Puttty: WINTER IS COMING THUN DUN DUUUUN)

    Danui¡¯s mouth twitched but did not stop him,if DaShan could obtain such rewards, why not learn how they can also do so.

    ¡°Hoho, this¡­.Xiaohu, we¡¯ve done what we could.¡± (DaShan)

    In Danui¡¯s team was a middle aged man with white hair and a big mustache, nicknamed Hu Baito, noticing the bad atmosphere, heughed ¡°Feng! You came out to hunt now too? Hoho, time flies.¡±

    (Puttty: okay Bai means white and Tou is head so white head! Ahaha! Ugh, fail, I¡¯ll keep it as Baito cause it sounds nicer.)

    XinFeng hurriedly answered ¡°Uncle Baito you¡¯re in this team?¡± Baito was always there to help him in dire times and so, he was shocked that he did not know that of his friend.

    ¡°Did I not tell you? That if you want to join a team you cane to find me, I see you¡¯ve joined Dashan¡¯s team.¡± (Baito)

    ¡°Uncle Baito, I did not want to make things difficult for you.¡± Feng knew that in his team Baito¡¯s words are not the greatest, but it needed all of the member¡¯s consent which would result in manyplications.

    A poption of thousands, Feng knew only about a hundred whom he still had no idea who was in which team.

    Xinfeng always felt gratified to people that helped him, pulling Baito to the side, he softly asked ¡°Uncle Baito, how long were you out here?¡±

    Baito sighed and replied in a soft voice ¡°A whole journey of unluckiness, avoiding the strong ones and rarely meeting the small ones, we¡¯ve been out for 3 days and this few loot, if we cannot kill a strong beasts this trip would be a waste.¡±

    Feng hesitated, he of course knew what Baito was hinting at, after all he was not really just 16, this mind farplicated than these hunters, whom had little contact with the outside world and had simple customs .

    ¡°Uncle Baito, I was the one that killed those 2 bulls.¡± (Feng)

    ¡°What! You killed them?!¡± (Baito)

 Chapter Book 1 - 10: The Furore of Tiger Cliff Castle (2)

    Chapter 10: The furore of Tiger Cliff Castle (2).

    Baito could not help but shout, inviting the gazes of everyone, Danui pointed at XinFeng with his eyes on Baito ¡°It was him?¡±

    DaShan sighed, he knew why XinFeng would tell them as he also knew that Baito, like himself that helped Feng¡¯s family and he answered ¡°Yes, it was him.¡±

    Hu Danui, Hu Xiaohu and Hu Yi, the three Hu brothers, Ke Dao, Ke Zizhong and Hu Baito the seven of them, none of them wanted to believe it was true but the look in their eyes proved that they are not lying.

    Ke Daoughed ¡°Feng was so powerful, how did he kill them?¡±

    XinFeng felt a bit of disdain, was he coaxing a child? But he did not get mad and said ¡°With a arrow.¡±

    In that moment, Danui¡¯s team was shocked into silence. Was he kidding, the toughness of a bull skin was nothing to scoff at. Danui asked ¡°What? You¡­how is it possible? What bow? How can you kill a bull?¡±

    XinFeng did not exin but just reached for his ck bow and passed it over to them ¡°This one.¡±

    Holding onto the bow, Danui¡¯s hands almost dropped it and shouted in surprise ¡°How heavy!¡±

    Even though this bow did not look like much, but once it came into the hands of a professional, it would seem as it is different from the others. It¡¯s weight and feeling proved its own ability.

    Danui loaded a arrow and forcefully pulled the string but was only able to slightly move it, trying again, he used all his might but resulted in failure, with embarrassment on his face, he replied ¡°What a powerful bow¡­..I, I can¡¯t pull it!¡±

    Xiaohu said ¡°Bro, lemme try.¡± He was the famous Hercules of Tiger Cliff Castle the one that is able to raise a thousand Jin stone. (Putty: Conversion)

    Passing over the bow to Xiaohu with doubt in his heart, he had never encountered such a hard bow that even he cannot pull the bow string.

    ¡°Try pulling it.¡± (Danui)

    Dashan held hisughter down, the three of them had already tried but was also unable to pull it, this bow was too hard.

    Xiaohu took a deep breath, a hand on the string and the other on the handle shouting a single word ¡°Open!¡±

    Following his shout, the muscles of his body bulged and resulted his the tearing of his shirt. No matter the amount strength he put in, the most he could do was pull 1/5 of the string and rxing in the slightest would cause it to go back to its original state. His face was as red as a tomato, shouting yet again he pulled the string but it was not better than his previous attempt, causing him to say ¡°I, I can¡¯t pull it¡­.it¡¯s too hard.¡± With embarrassment like Danui¡¯s.

    ¡°Feng, you pull it for Uncle to see.¡± (Danui)

    XinFeng smiled and nodded ¡°Okay.¡± Without any dy, he grabbed the bow and using a bit of his strength, he easily pulled it. Danui and the others watched with amazement, how much strength did it take? This was too scary, they now believed that Feng was indeed the one that killed the bulls.

    Hunters was a group that worshipped the strong no matter the age, if you have the ability, you would be respected.

    ¡°Baito, you should have invited him to our team.¡± (Danui)

    ¡°If Feng had really chosen to join, would you have epted it? Its toote to regret seeing his worth now.¡± (DaShan)

    Danui, being weaker than Dashan had no choice but to hold his anger down and smile bitterly ¡°What a pity.¡±

    Xinfeng suddenly thought of something ¡°There¡¯s nothing to pity, we can still find some bulls to kill and with all of you here we can bring it all back.¡±

    DaShan nodded ¡°It¡¯s fine that way but this is such a good bargain, how is it fair for us Danui?¡±

    Danui was overjoyed, this was indeed such a great advantage for them ¡°Okay okay, we only want 1/5 of it, the rest is yours!¡±

    ¡°How many people do you have, 1/5 is too less how about 4/10? I¡¯ll try to kill more.¡± Feng wished to hurry back so he could have more time for training.

    4/10 was already about half but DaShan did notin, as their team had 7 people while he had only 4 men, with their help they could bring back the innards and the bones.

    The tree house had a big iron pot filled with charcoal, inviting everyone to sit down, DaShan lit the fire and roasted big amounts of meat.

    ¡­¡­

    They waited tillte afternoon as the bull herds would alwayse at that time to drink.

    The group of hunters excitedly waited for the herd¡¯s appearance but unfortunately not even one herd appeared.

    ¡°Dammit¡­¡­we should have gone to the other side, this herd of beasts actually would note this way.¡± (Danui)

    ¡°I¡¯ll head over there!¡± (XinFeng)

    DaShan stopped him ¡°We can wait tomorrow, no rush, don¡¯t take risks.¡±

    Fengughed ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Then he speedily climbed off the tree with Shi following him who said ¡°You¡¯ll need someone to keep a lookout.¡± But what he didn¡¯t know was that after obtaining Lunli, XinFeng was able to sense the movements within the radius of a hundred meters.

    But, XinFeng did not reject him and the two of them went into the forest.

    After careful inspection, XinFeng found a total of five herds, the biggest with about a few hundred and the smallest with a dozen, the small one being exactly what he wanted.

    Quickly, XinFeng and Shi reached the highest point of the rocks that has about a t space of about 7-8 meters off the ground, which was luckily in the route of the bulls, it being so high the bulls would note up, Feng said ¡°This ce is good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch your back, you¡¯ll shoot them.¡± (Shi)

    XinFeng nodded and looked at the direction of the bulls andughed ¡°I love the bull¡¯s meat, I was so shocked when I first ate it, it¡¯s on a different levelpared to the chickens and ducks.¡±

    ¡°Bulls can increase a person¡¯s strength, if you had eaten it from young, not only will your strength be great but your body will also be especially sturdy, the only downside is that it is truly too hard to hunt.¡± (Shi)

    After waiting for about 10 minutes, the bulls finally came close. XinFeng prepared his arrows by sticking them into the ground and prepared to kill about 2-3 bulls, anymore and it¡¯ll be too hard to bring back.

    Standing on the stone, they could clearly seeing the backs of the bulls. This was far closer whenpared to the tree and Feng ced his sight on a strong looking middle aged bull.

    Ping!

    With the sound of the string the arrow pierced the bull¡¯s back with only half a finger¡¯s worth of the arrow sticking out.

    That bull soundlessly fell to the ground with not even a chance too cry out, this arrow was too ruthless, directly cutting into it¡¯s heart, causing instant death.

    But the sound of the bowstring rmed the herd and the bulls in the front broke into a run. XinFeng grabbed one of the arrows on the floor and shot another, the other bulls already noticed the danger but they could not locate their attacker and could only charge onwards, within moments, they had already escaped far away, Feng shook his head ¡°Nevermind, 2 is already enough, signal them toe here.¡±

    Shi nodded and whistled loudly.

    After a few minutes, DaShan and Danui had already arrived, seeing the kneeling bulls, Xiaohu was shocked ¡°What a powerful arrow¡­¡­.it actually pierced into the back of the bull¡­.Feng! You¡­.you are amazing.¡±

    With such a strong shooting ability, Feng could live in Tiger Cliff Castle and definitely enjoy a easy life, of course all hunters wanted to live a peaceful life, but to XinFeng, it wasn¡¯t his goal.

    With so much men, they easily tied the legs of the bulls and dragged them to the treehouse.

    ¡°The wounds of these bulls are small, we¡¯ll block it and bring it back. Splitting it here is too dangerous.¡± (Dashan)

    Danui also agreed, with two big bulls, having 4/10 was already almost equivalent to a whole bull itself, his heart was filled with excitement.

    5 men dragging a bull each, the five men happily returned.

    After reaching the castle, they received huge attention, being able to hunt two bulls without casualties was already considered a miracle.

    A single bull could provide big amounts of meat, even the bones and innards are also considered treasures not counting the hide and horns, the whole body was a treasure chest.

    Both Danui and DaShan decided to bring along small teams to hunt more bulls, the ideal n was to provided a bull for each household. With such a gain, every family can pass through winter safely as using the horns and hide can traderge amounts of food as well as the bull being meat itself reaching a few thousand Jin including the edible innards and bones.

    At this moment, the patriarch of Tiger Cliff Castle came. [Puttty: (¡Ð-¡Ð; ) ]

 Chapter Book 1 - 11: Ambush

    Woohoo! Chapters releases are great when you least expect them~ ¦Å-(¡ä?£à; ) one more chapter and I¡¯ll clear off my debt! (=¡ä?£à)ÈË(¡ä?£à=) MUAHAHAHAHAA! *cough cough* (=£þ ¦Ñ£þ=) ..zzZZ

    Chapter 11: Ambush

    The patriarch of Tiger Cliff Castle was not a tyrant but was a man that consulted the opinions of many, however in times of conflict, he would be the representative. Normally he does not have any power, the only advantage is that every time a team goes out, a portion of their loot would be his, and another would be given to the poor people in Tiger Cliff Castle.

    The position of the patriarch would be changed every few years, mostly the Hu or Ke household¡¯s old hunters, normally the trusted old people have the opportunity to be the patriarch. The current one belongs to the Hu surname named Hu Cangya, a man once famous for hunting which is already 50 years old now.

    The time here is different from Feng¡¯s previous world, in a day there is about 30 hours, which is his estimation, a year is not 365 days but summer is about 300 days and winter with about 200. A year here was about a year and half in his previous life. So 15 years old ording to hisst life, it would be about 18 years old, the people here had great physical conditions, which is why fifteen years old and above could go out to hunt.

    Upon hearing the news of Ke Dashan and Danui¡¯s team killing two bulls, Cangyu immediately went to visit Xinfeng¡¯s house.

    Cangyu brought a few people to Xinfeng¡¯s house, as the patriarch, he used to worry for this household even though the Lei family were outsiders, the amount of residents is small so every person is treasured, during the Lei household¡¯s time of need, he naturally helped them.

    After entering the courtyard, they were attacked by the smell of blood, 2 skinned bull hanged on a giant wooden rack, one of which was almost fully divided. On the floor was wooden tubs of meat, inviting the happiness of everyone in the courtyard.

    DaShan and Danui were the ones that divided the meat, giving XinFeng the most as he was the one that killed them.

    Cangyu quickly knew of Feng¡¯s contributions and became very enthusiastic, hunters that could kill bulls are the best no matter wherever they are ¡°Feng, Tiger Cliff Castle¡¯s gains this year is generally not high, hoho, could you help out everyone.¡±

    LeiBao¡¯s mood immediately changed, he used to had a very irritable temper but now he was very calmpared to his past ¡°Leader, my little grandson is only sixteen and just finished his first hunt, how can he even help you?¡± (Putty: Feng said fifteen earlier, I have no idea why gramps decided to call him 16, though in Chinese calendar you are already a year older after every year no matter your birthday)

    Cangyuughed ¡°Big brother Lei, this grandson of yours is impressive, being able to hunt bulls on his first time, hoho, big brother, you know the gains this year is little and now winter is approaching. I originally decided to gather all the teams and have a massive group hunt but I didn¡¯t expect Feng to be so capable.

    LeiBao felt a bit upset, he understood Cangyu¡¯s meaning ¡°You want Feng to be master hunter?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, with Feng as the master hunter, he need not worry about other things and can receive a portion.¡±(Cangyu)

    The hunters on the scene all smiled, bulls are very hard to kill, their skin normally cannot be cut through by a weapon, even those that falls in traps take a lot if effort to kill.

    Importantly, it¡¯s meat is very nutritious, normally a hunter takes about 5-6 Jin to feel full but only 2 Jin worth of bull meat is enough to fill their stomachs to the brim not only I ncluding the benefits of the meat. Plus, it¡¯s hide can be used to make armor, horns for hard bows, a bull was basically a treasure trove, in the eyes of hunters, bulls are the best target. (Puttty: okay I get it, bulls are great stap repeating pls)

    The amount of able bodied young hunters in Tiger Cliff Castle amount to about 300 men and dozens of teams, with the biggest team of fifteen men and the least whom used to be Dashan¡¯s team, a total of 4 now including Feng. In the Castle, only the strong dares to have only 3 men in a team.

    LeiBao sighed ¡°Okay, since everyone had always helped up, this counts as a reciprocation.¡±

    Cangyu¡¯s face turned slightly red, he felt as though he was demanding returns for his kind deeds.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine grandfather, I ept being the Master Hunter.¡±Feng had seen to many intrigues in his past life, the honesty of the people here was something he was grateful for, many things made him grateful and now he had the ability, of course he would want to repay them.

    Cangyu smiled ¡°Great, Feng you go rest I¡¯ll gather hunters, it¡¯s a pity that many teams have not returned so now we can only gather about a hundred, we¡¯ll set off tomorrow.

    ¡­¡­

    Large scale hunting is veryplex, especially focusing on a single kind, this is not a surround hunt but a professional one which needs away least tens of the strongest hunters skilled in huntingrge animals, of course the others would be instrumental in hauling them back.

    Tiger Cliff Castle never had this kind of Master Hunter, no one would expect a sixteen year old Master hunter.

    One must know that to be a Master hunter your power must be able to gain all of the hunter¡¯s respect. In the wild, if a Master hunteres into contact with a team, he would be given the authority tomand them, of course provided they belong to Tiger Cliff Castle.

    In the gathering of all the hunters Cangyu dered that XinFeng would be Tiger Cliff Castle¡¯s Master hunter, but there was not much surprise from the audience as most of them had already heard that a young hunter had emerged able to kill a bull within a short time. Most of them had already came into contact with bulls and knew of their toughness which is why no one rejected XinFeng despite of their doubts, hoping to see the power of this youth in the expedition.

    Preparations had already finished in a small amount of time, the participants not only included hunters but also many young woman, not to hunt but to take care of the prey and also carry them back. The woman here also had great strength, though not as much as the men but whenpared to the women in Xinfeng¡¯s previous world, they were like tyrannosaurs level.

    About daybreak, the skies were filled with clouds leaving dark patches on the ground, everyone assembled, ready to leave.

    They left Tiger Cliff Castle giving off an mighty air with patriarch Cangyu following behind, his duty was tomand and coordinate everyone, with him here, contradictions are less likely to appear.

    Every team leader was given a job, some as vaunt couriers, some as defense, some guarding the rear. XinFeng sat at the sidelines, noticing Cangyu¡¯s great ability to organize everyone, a hundred plus hunters, about sixty women, a total of almost 200 people without a trace of chaos as they headed to the familiar pond, a ce where bulls would definitely go.

    XinFeng walked in between the teams, two who walked in front with about 10 people taking care of beasts that came into their way.

    The pond is the most famous hunting ground closest to the castle but normally powerful teams would note here even though there is many kinds of prey that woulde, it was very dangerous as who can swear that a strong beast will not appear.

    Suddenly, the teams walking in front gave a sharp whistle, Cangyu revealed a shocked expression ¡°Hurry! On stand-by! The Lead Eagles are here tounch a surprise attack!¡±

    About a dozen of men charged onwards, these was the famously strong hunters of the castle, naturally, Feng had also joined them with his ck bow.

    DaShan cursed loudly, of course he knew, these attackers are probably here to avenge theirrades, he gave a shout and brought Nanshan and Shi to join the others,

    Cangyu shouted as loud as he could ¡°The others be careful! Stay here as defense!¡± He had brought about 60 women here, these was the farmers and main people in the family he could not risk their safety, bringing so many woman this time was already a giant risk on his part.

    Most of the hunters surrounded the women, most of these women are their wives and sisters if any harme to them, how could the men ept it?

    XinFeng felt the high numbers of attackers, twenty plus in front and about ten behind, the exact amount is unknown but he felt that there was about 8-9 close to ten.

    After a string of painful cries, the hunters of Tiger Cliff Castle shouted ¡°Be careful! They have archers.¡±

    Archers are a special existence within hunters, they are more for shooting humans than animals as in this world of beasts, their threat is too small. Of course, this does not include Lei XinFeng as he had already surpassed original humans.

    Upon hearing about the archers, all the hunters of the castle immediately hid behind a rock or a tree and stopping recklessly charging in, at that moment 2 men had already been shot but their condition is unknown, these men were professionals, not one wanted to check if they were alive and be a target.

    DaShan hid behind a tree and prepared his long bow but was unable to locate the enemy, in this dense forest, sight was limited, all the hunters here are experienced masters, no one would easily give away their location. Men of Tiger Cliff Castle had a disadvantage, being the one ambushed, the enemy had a chance of hide, resulting in the casualties Tiger Cliff Castle had.

    Watch this¡­ The Garden of Words.

    The ending song was nice.

 Chapter Book 1 - 12: Ambush (2)

    Book 1 Chapter 12: Ambush (2)

    To avoid getting shot, no one dared to move, the other portion men of Tiger Cliff Castle protected the women while men of Lead Eagles noticed therge amount of enemies and also did not dare to move.

    With archers positioned and ready to shoot, It was a game of patience. DaShan looked behind him, towards his right was Shi, and left, Nanshan. They all understood that what they needed now is for someone to break the stalemate, however unlike Nanshan and Shi, the newly joined XinFeng did not have such understanding with them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Feng?¡± (Nanshan)

    ¡°I saw him rush out, but I don¡¯t know where.¡± Shi said, the three of them did see them charge in front and followed but XinFeng had suddenly disappeared as he was just too fast.

    XinFeng hid behind a boulder with lush shrubs surrounding him and a few trees in front. In such a position, his view was rtively open. He then noticed, with the help of Lighting Lunli, that there is 4 Lead Eagle archers on the trees and about a dozen of people behind the trees or in the shrubbery.

    This was a ambushed nned beforehand, XinFengmitted the location of those he sensed into his memory.

    Naturally, the men of the castle also hid in a line, no one dared to enter the central zone as they would definitely get hit.

    After careful inspection, XinFeng already had confidence of the situation. He quietly sneaked back to Dashan¡¯s side and said softly ¡°Uncle Ke, I need your help.¡±

    ¡°What help do you need? Just say it, I¡¯ll help!¡± Said DaShan, after seeing Xinfeng¡¯s powerful archery, he had great confidence in Feng.

    ¡°Just say it! I¡¯ll also listen to you.¡± (Nanshan)

    Shi did not say anything but nodded to XinFeng, showing his willingness.

    Imperceptibility, XinFeng had became the leader.

    XinFeng could not help but feel proud, this was the advantage of being strong ¡°I need¡­all of you to attract the attention, yeah, the best is for everyone to do it, but don¡¯t charge out your task is to only make loud noises.¡±

    ¡°No problem, Nanshan, you go notify the people on the left and I¡¯ll go to the right. Shi, you follow Feng as defense.¡± DaShan immediately gave orders, within the 3 of them, only Shi carried a shield.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shi did not say much but as long as he had said it, it would give all his all to prove his words.

    After a while, the men of Tiger Cliff Castle made a ruckus the men of Lead eagles started to move, in that exact moment, XinFeng stood up and the ck bow created many metallic noises, within seconds, XinFeng managed to shoot out 6 special arrows.

    Cries of agony sounded, the 4 men on the trees had been nailed to the trees, not even those that hid behind the trees were spared as the arrows had also shot through the trunks.

    It was impossible to dodge, Xinfeng¡¯s arrows were like Death God¡¯s papers, whoever who receives it would not live.

    (Putty: this is ËÀÉñµÄÌû×Ó, which is literally death god¡¯s stickers but you see we the Chinese have the little thought that if you receive his paper you will die, ya know. I guess it¡¯s a bit weird I could have remembered wrongly but I think this is it.) (puttty: who remembers this from Douluo? HUEHUEHUEHUEHUEHUE)

    The lead eagles went into chaos, their archers from the trees were al nailed into the trunks of the trees, plus, most of the arrows passed through their ribs from left to right and onto the trees,nailing them with about half their life gone.

    This time,the men of lead eagles did not run, but shouted as they charged in front about the total of 20+ men in teams of 3-4 men each. The nearest team each had a shield equipped they charged with a desperate heart while men of Tiger Cliff Castle rained arrows upon them.

    XinFeng noticed that the arrows from their side could not kill many people, even if it hits, it is unable to pierce the enemy¡¯s armor, only the face was vulnerable but the brain is the hardest to shoot, especially if the enemy is a experienced hunter.

    Three of the Lead Eagle¡¯s men ran to Xinfeng¡¯s position, they had already memorized his location after he just shot.

    ¡°Feng be careful!¡± Shi suddenly appeared in front of XinFeng with a shield in his hand and his 3 edged spear in his other one.

    XinFengughed coldly ¡°Don¡¯t worry, watch me.¡± He had boundless confidence in his ck bow, loading a arrow, he aimed to the one closest to him that is equipped with a bow.

    Ping!

    Every time he heard this metallic sound, Feng would feel a bit of eeriness, this was not a sound a bow would make, it¡¯s more like the sound of a gun that belonged to his past world.

    Shi stared shocked at the reckless hunters running in their way, as if punched, a rather small hole appeared in the shield and after half a second a arrow right in the head with only the feather end sticking out would appear, death from a single arrow.

    Ping! Ping!

    No matter how fast the two hunters dodged, Feng¡¯s arrows were simply too fast, practically impossible to dodge, they fell onto the ground instantly.

    Killing three people was an easy task for XinFeng, relying on the ck bow¡¯s great strength and the long arrow¡¯s iparable piercing power, there was almost no ways to block it.

    At this moment, both sides had already shed.

    Dashan waved his arm and a short spear flew out, the man on the other side was no fool and also had the same kind of spear on his hand, raising his hand, he managed to hit it away. This attack did not only a fail but also gave away Dashan¡¯s location, that hunter rushed to DaShan.

    Beng! Beng! (Puttty: no this isn¡¯t a Chinese name, lel, it¡¯s stic sound ya know)

    A bowstring sounded twice, that man unhurriedly used his spear to deflect the arrow, after a loud shout, he rushed towards DaShan.

    Nanshan after seeing how useless arrows were, he threw away his bow and charged out along with DaShan.

    During the 2v1, DaShan shockingly found that the enemy was very powerful. Even though he was fighting 2 men at once, he had done it with ease while surveying the surroundings at the same time.

    Within the span of 10 seconds, DaShan already received a wound, his arm had been been cut by a sharp spear, even though it was not heavy, it noticeably slowed down Dashan¡¯s movement. Nanshan was vexed, if Shi was here, relying on their a few years worth of understanding after hunting together, they could have withstood this master.

    Ping!

    At that familiar metal crash, that man¡¯s face changed, without even thinking, he raised his spear and with a ding sound, the arrow fell.

    ¡°Not bad, to be able to block my arrows, Dashan, Nanshan, retreat!¡± (Feng)

    Hearing this unique bowstring¡¯s sound, Dashan and Nanshan knew it was XinFeng¡¯s and retreated.

    That Lead Eagle hunter stared at the surroundings, with a faint voice, he said ¡°Come out, hiding somewhere and shooting isn¡¯t what a real man would do,e out and fight me!¡±

    XinFeng knew that he would not be able to harm this person with his ck bow, not only that but he had also ran out of arrows. Throwing his bow to Shi, he pulled out his dagger and walked out.

    That man had a astonished look on his face as he saw XinFeng, he did not expect the person that was able to threaten him, was actually a youth, this was too unexpected ¡°I did not expect Tiger Cliff Castle to have this kind of archer, hoho, let¡¯s have a duel, who loses who dies.¡±

    ¡°Bastard! I¡¯ll fight you!¡± (DaShan)

    ¡°Not you! You¡¯ll die so easily.¡± (Guy)

    After XinFeng practiced lighting Lunli, he had great confidence and not only that but his attitude had also changed, influencing his own thoughts ¡°Lei XinFeng! You! Name!¡±

    ¡°What a interesting kid, I am Lead Eagle¡¯s Dafei, hoho, what a pity, you¡¯ll be dying in my hands! Come, let me see, how strong is Tiger Cliff Castle¡¯s next generation.¡± (Dafei)

    XinFeng looked at the dagger in his hands and at the enemy¡¯s 2 meter long steel spear ¡°Die in your hands? Be careful don¡¯t choke! Dashan, give me a short spear!

    Dashan had used 2 spears earlier, leaving him with 2, he threw one to XinFeng ¡°Feng, be careful.¡±

    Fengughed ¡°After so many years, hehe, I should fight at least once shouldn¡¯t I!¡± If he had not practiced Lei Lunli, he would feel a bit of intimidatation.

    Dafei¡¯s face changed ¡°Come! Let me see if your level is able to block my attacks.¡± He felt as though he had already won, the only difference is how long will it take to kill the enemy, even if the enemy dragged it out, the result would be the same.

    Even though the Lead Eagle and Tiger Cliff Castle is still fighting, but Dafei had a rather high position in Lead Eagles, while he spoke, all fighting ceased. The hunters of Tiger Cliff Castle also stopped after seeing Xinfeng challenging the enemy and retreated, deciding to help Xinfeng as after all, he is the Master hunter.

    Cangyu had already arrived with a group of hunters.

    Ying Dafei¡¯s heart thumped, he did not expect Tiger Cliff Castle to have brought so many hunters, and that he had miscalcted. However, he noticed XinFeng seemed to have a problem as the as the hunters of Tiger Cliff Castle held a trace of nervousness, proving that XinFeng is a rather important person ¡°Men of Lead Eagles retreat! Cease fighting!¡± If they wanted to duel, the needed to first control the situation

    Cangyu had also gave the same order before asking XinFeng ¡°Feng, what¡¯s going on.¡± Without seeing the previous situation, he did not know what is going on, but he felt uneasiness seeing Lei Xinfeng and Ying Dafei¡¯s confrontation.

    XinFeng said as though unaffected ¡°He wants to kill me.¡±

 Chapter Book 1 - 13: Wild Feng

    Book 1 Chapter 13: Wild Feng

    Cangyu cursed ¡°Are you all dead, allowing Feng to fight! He¡¯s still a kid.¡±

    The faces of the hunters turned red and some even tried to move in front but was stopped by XinFeng ¡°Don¡¯t move, grandfather Hu, don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t lose!¡± His confidence is brimming, and refused to believe the enemy is more powerful than him, after practicing Lei Lunli, how could the average humanpare to him?

    Dafeiughed coldly ¡°Brave child, but you¡¯ll die on your courage! Overconfident!¡±

    XinFeng walked to about 10 meters away from Dafei, a t with a considerable amount of shrubs and short trees but no tall trees.

    Dafei pointed at XinFeng ¡°Come kid, let me see how powerful you are!¡±

    Smiles appeared on the faces of Lead Eagle¡¯s men, they had already seen Dafei¡¯s strength, this man recently returned after a year and easily beat the masters without losing once and became the most famous Master hunter.

    After XinFeng practiced Lei Lunli, even though his personality changed, the cautiousness he had brought from his past life is still here. He understood perfectly, it¡¯s fine to be wild, fearless but absolutely not careless and clumsy, towards any enemy, he must show seriousness, he walked over.

    With his blood surging, XinFeng only had one thought, which is e!¡¯

    At that moment, hunters of both sides became nervous.

    Everyone of them understood that only the Master Hunters can fight. Men of lead eagles were greatly confident in Dafei while the men of Tiger Cliff Castle watched closely.

    The distance between them was small, they stared at each other without moving closer. With this kind of distance, anything could happen in the blink of an eye, which is why the both of them refused to stop staring.

    Suddenly, Xinfeng¡¯s nostrils red, he noticed Dafei¡¯s secret. That spear he had actually gave of strands of light, not easily noticed, under Xinfeng¡¯s eye he immediately recognized it as Lunli, only weapons infused with Lunli can have such a appearance, in that moment, rm bells rang in his heart and he started to activate his own Lei Lunli.

    Dafei stopped waiting, throwing away his Cat vs mice attitude, the situation had changed, he had to kill XinFeng within the shortest amount of time as he realized more and more men from Tiger cliff Castle had appeared. Only by quickly killing XinFeng can he intimidate the enemy, if not, he would be outnumbered and most of the men he had brought will die.

    Yake! (Putty: this is a sound I have no idea what it¡¯s for.)

    Hong! (Putty: help)

    Even as XinFeng¡¯s battle experience is not rich, he had started training since 6 and his reaction speed was not to be belittled, including Lei Lunli, his control over his body and senses, strength and reaction speed had increased by a lot.

    The steel spear aimed for his throat flew over, with a wave of his short spear, XinFeng blocked it, this head on attack brought no benefits of the both of them.

    Dafei only felt a enormous strength hit his spear, even though he had concentrated his Lunli into the spear, he still couldn¡¯t block this attack, causing his spear to fly off, not only that but his hand turned numb. He was throughly shocked, even though he had only infused a bit of Lunli, how was a normal human able to block it? How much strength did it take? Many questions appeared in his heart.

    Even though XinFeng used his short spear to hit away the spear aiming for him, he couldn¡¯t help but stagger, this strength let him feel astonished, this was his first time encountering someone who couldpare with strength with him. Actually Dafei¡¯s strength isn¡¯t as much as his, but if XinFeng had more experience with fighting, he could have using the moment of pushing the spear away to get closer to the enemy who because of his long spear, cannot get too close with the enemy inbat.

    Just by exchanging one blow to each other, rm bells rang in his heart, the enemy is not as weak as Dafei had expected ¡°Not bad kid, no wonder you can be a master hunter at such a young age, but in my eyes, you¡¯re nothing worth mentioning!¡±

    ¡°Haha, thene! Fight!¡± Feng did not wait for the enemy toe but instead, chose to attack first.

    The two men continuously exchanged blows, sounds of the spears shing raised the anger of Dafei and XinFeng.

    Following the sh of the spears, the onlookers noticed that Dafei¡¯s spear gave off circles of red and sliver light and slight heat, while on Xinfeng¡¯s short spear was sparks of dancing electricity that gave off slight cking noises, of course these hunters did not understand, and only found it strange, the faces of those few that knew what it was paled.

    This included Cangyu of Tiger Cliff Castle, after all he was already so old, what he heard would be more than normal hunters, immediately he knew them as the terrifying Lun masters and rallied the hunters of move back, he heard many stories of Lun masters, and knew how terrifying they are, other than the starting out Lun masters, the more powerful ones felt disdain for attacking normal humans, but once you incurred their wrath, the result would not be something normal humans can withstand.

    Suddenly, the skies darken, seeing this sight, Cangyu could not help be smile bitterly, having a rainstorm right now is not a good thing.

    The weather conditions is like that, during summer, rainstorms appeared regrly while during winter it rarely appeared.

    Dafei¡¯s feeling of numbness increased, he finally understood, even though the power of the enemy was not much, but he had the rarely seen Lei Lunli, and even a single Lun attribute, he felt great jealousy he is a 3 Lun Shuxing, which is Huo Lun and Yin Lun, actually 3 luns is already very hard to enter Milun. Meeting this Single Lun youth, and even the rarely seen Lei Lun at that, this kind of qualifications, he understood after leaving the mountains, he would be a treasure, no matter what factional force would want him.

    At this moment, strong killing intent appeared in Dafei¡¯s heart, since he had already provoked this kind of genius, then he should just kill him if not, then what would happen if they met again in the future? He took a step back ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    XinFeng felt impatient, this kind of fight had let him feel excited, he could clearly gain many advantages from this fight, why would he stop? He increased his speed and continued to attack.

    Dafei¡¯s heart cried, this youth was insane, during their fight, his eyes gave off light as though he enjoyed it, meeting this kind of people, he found troublesome.

    Dafei shouted ¡°Yingyu! Whistle!¡± He continued to block and retreat while his arm became more and more numb, anyone could tell that he had be weak.

    A whistle sounded, sharp and long it traveled far.

    To the hunters here, everyone knew about whistles, every whistle had a meaning, this was particr whistle is to call for help.

    Cangyu paled ¡°They¡¯re calling for help, we cannot wait anymore. Feng,you keep him busy, the rest¡­.Kill them!¡±

    This was he smartest decision, to attack while they had a advantage, once the enemies¡¯ reinforcements arrive, the situation of the men of Tiger Cliff Castle would change, one must remember that their group included women.

    Men of Lead Eagles did not even reach 40 while Tiger Cliff Castle had about 200, which about 60 is women, a hundred stayed behind to protect the women while the rest regrouped and attacked without hesitation, this was a full out attack.

    Dafei immediately shouted ¡°You¡­..You dare!¡± He turned to retreat but how would XinFeng allow it? He shouted ¡°Don¡¯t go! Fight me!¡± And charged again.

    Sounds of death shook the sky.

    The abilities of lead eagle¡¯s men is not bad, but their forces was far too small, including their archers had been shot by XinFeng at the beginning, they had reached despair.

    ¡°You are all dead! I¡¯ll kill all of Tiger Cliff Castle and leave none alive!¡± (Dafei)

    XinFeng replied coldly ¡°Go and dream in shit! You fucker!¡± He still could not shoot Lei Lunli and could only infuse it with his weapon, after all he only trained for a small period of time and only reached 50+ Leiluns, not even a hundred, he was only a small Lun master.

    But Dafei had already reached a hundred luns and is a Bailun master.

    Dafei¡¯s best attribute was fire followed by steel, it could strengthen weapons, these two kinds of Lunli add together reached hundred Lunli¡¯s.

    As the fight heated on, Dafei¡¯s spear gave off a bright red light.

    Not even within a minute, many of Lead eagles died, Dafei shouted ¡°Run! You all run!¡±

    Lead eagles had already been surrounded and could not escape, they could only form a circle and try their best to block the attacks of Tiger Cliff Castle.

 Chapter Book 1 - 14: Wild Feng (2)

    Book 1 Chapter 14: Wild Feng (2)

    Under Cangyu¡¯s instructions, the hunters surrounded the enemy with a few archers positioned behind ready to shoot, agonized cry rang out simultaneously. Within several minutes, Lead Eagles had at least 10 and above casualties, whistles sounded non-stop as the desperate attempt of Lead Eagle¡¯s to request for backup.

    ¡°Kill the whistling one!¡± (Cangyu)

    A few hunters shot a arrow at the same time, even if that person¡¯s armor is good, an armor cannot protect every spot, that man did not even know who shot him, an arrow to the left eye, instant death.

    Next to him, a heavily wounded men started to whistle with all his might, yet again inviting an arrow.

    Dafei was like a madman, shouting as he attacked, XinFeng also enthusiastically responded, fighting till now, he had be crazy, he had became obsessed with that kind of feeling on the battlefield, which was why his shouts is louder , his speed and strength crazier than Dafei¡¯s, this kind of reckless rampage is rather scary.

    Dashan did not join in the attack, but stared at XinFeng, worried that he could not hold on, and readied himself to charge in any moment to help XinFeng, but only to see Xinfeng¡¯s reckless attacks apanied with his crazed shouts, made him dazed, this kid was scary, very fucking scary.

    Shi also did not surround the Lead Eagle¡¯s hunters but stood next to DaShan and Nanshan, the three of them watched XinFeng grow up, and would not abandon him, but what they felt was shocked, this was their first time watching a kid fight so crazily.

    ¡°This¡­.this kid, how is he so crazy?¡± (Nanshan)

    ¡°Violent!¡± (Shi)

    DaShan smiled bitterly ¡°He is such a quiet child, I never expected him to have such a wild side! Haiz, though I respect him a lot.¡±

    ¡°This situation¡­..Feng will be hard pressed to win, haiz, it¡¯s going to rain!¡±

    ¡°Who knows how many of Lead Eagle¡¯s men wille, I don¡¯t really understand them, are they going crazy? This is Tiger Cliff Castle¡¯snd.¡±

    ¡°Feng will not lose!¡± (Shi)

    At this moment, a whistle sounded from afar, the first one from a very far ce, the second more clearer, everyone had a single thought which is ¡®How fast¡¯

    ¡°Hurry up and kill them!¡± Cangyu shouted, countless arrows shot out, causing lead eagle¡¯s hunters to fall to the ground, Cangyu rxed a little ¡°Everyone return! Feng,e back!¡± (Puttty:e back pikachu!)

    XinFeng was fighting to the point of ecstasy, he ignored Cangyu¡¯s order and continued his crazy attack.

    short spear while XinFeng¡¯s arm had been shed by Dafei¡¯s spear. Both of them had Lunli,with Lunli¡¯s power, not much blood flowed out, but those wounds resulted in great anger.

    XinFeng directly used his short spear as a hammer, hitting crazily, Dafei used both of his hands wielding the spear to block, not that he did not want to attack, but Xinfeng¡¯s short spear is too fast, he could only block, and every time he did, his whole body bes numb.

    A whistle sounded yet again, a person glided down from a tree like a bird, seeing Lead Eagle¡¯s hunter on the floor, he shouted ¡°Dafei! You! You idiot!¡±

    Dafei used all his strength, his Lunli ring up, his body straightened, using the already bent steel spear, shouted ¡°Open!¡±

    Kuang dang!

    The both of them I was simultaneously pushed back by the tremor, XinFeng was pushed back nonstop, finally Dafei is free from the attacks and retreated to that man¡¯s side ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m in a bind, I¡­.I never expected so many hunter from Tiger Cliff castle to appear¡­¡±

    (Puttty: He says Ð¡Êå, which means a younger brother of his father, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a term like that for English, if there is please do tell me, if not I will be sure to inform you if the uncle is the older or younger one.)

    That man red at XinFeng ¡°Dafei, you let a kid bind you?¡±

    Dafei¡¯s face turned red ¡°Uncle, he is a Lunli practicer, a good one at that.¡±

    ¡°Shit! How long could he have practiced? You¡¯ve already practiced for 10 years, a hundred Lun master, how can a small Lun master injure you?¡± (Man)

    Dafei could not help but exin himself ¡°He has a single attribute and it is lighting! How can I fuckingpare with him!¡± His anger started to boil, even if he was his uncle, he could not use me like this.

    That man¡¯s face showed a surprised look ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m fucking sure!¡± Dafei is truly angry, after fighting a whole day finally a senior appears but instead of helping him he gets scolded.

    That man suddenlyughed ¡°You know, there¡¯s a organization called Lunfa?¡±

    (Putttty: Great, take about all your evil ns in front of the target himself, have you forgotten Feng is just standing there!?!?)

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard of it, it¡¯s a¡­yeah a ck underground organization.¡± (Dafei)

    ¡°They specialize in buying kids with high potential, hey hey, with arge sum too, plus they also sell high grade Training books.¡± (Man)

    ¡°What if the the kid return after mastering many things? Won¡¯t we be in trouble?¡± He instantly understood what his uncle was hinting at, which was to catch and sell XinFeng, he was not opposed but he is worried that after XinFeng improves and escapes, the 2 of them would be in deep trouble.

    ¡°That is a ck organization, those that go in won¡¯te out, or not who would dare to sell talented children to them?¡± (Man)

    After finishing their conversation, they directly disregarded the hundred plus me of Tiger Cliff Castle.

    That man stood out ¡°Kiddo, I¡¯ll give you a choice, that is to follow me quietly and I¡¯ll let the people of Tiger Cliff Castle go or will you let me kill all of the men and catch you, choose! With your small Lun master¡¯s level, how can youpare to a Thousand Lun master.¡±

    Everyone of Tiger Cliff castle was furious, XinFengughed coldly ¡°Such big talk, who are you?¡±

    Lightning strikes the sky, Kacha! Heavy rain pours down.

    This rain was very back, pipipapa the droplets fall onto the men faces, leaving slight pain, the skies roar whilst lightning strikes.

    ¡°It seems you have chosen the second choice, also a good one, so many hunters of out Lead eagle died, killing these hunters here would count as a retribution!¡± (Man)

    ¡°Uncle Ke! Hand me a short spear!¡± (XinFeng)

    DaShan walked over and handed over hisst spear, speaking softly ¡°Feng escape when you fine the chance!¡± Dashan is not stupid, he had already sensed the danger of this situation.

    ¡°While I attack, uncle Ke, you run! Go home and tell my grandfather, remember this is very important.¡± Xinfeng¡¯s reason for asking for Dashan¡¯s short spear was to convey this message.

    The man smiled coldly, not stopping XinFeng from getting that weapon, turning his head to Dafei, he shouted ¡°I¡¯ll grab the kid, you take care of the hunters from Tiger Cliff Castle, remember don¡¯t leave a single one alive, kill them all!¡±

    DaShan hesitated, XinFeng promptly said softly ¡°Uncle Ke, you must listen to me!¡± His eyes showed a bit of pleading.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll promise you!¡± (DaShan)

    DaShan was not a foolish person, he is very intelligent, from the conversation of Dafei and the man , he understood that the situation is dire, he knew, the enemy did not want to kill XinFeng. He had a guess, since Feng is so powerful, then his grandfather should not be too ordinary either, maybe Feng¡¯s grandfather was a master?

    That man said ¡°Kid, don¡¯t try to run! You can¡¯t!¡± Surveying the hunter group of Tiger Cliff Castle, he suddenly shouted ¡°Dafei! Do it!¡± While he himself had already jumped toward XinFeng.

    XinFeng isn¡¯t weak, and also, pounced toward the man waving his short spear, infusing Lei Lunli into the spear in a sh, this time he had used his full power, instantly the short spear gave off uncountable sparks, creating a electrical current in the tip of the spear.

    That man shouted ¡°Good!¡± His body gave off dancing gold light, in the dark rain, it seemed very abnormal, these golden lights is known as the king of earth, Jin Lun, with the most infuriating defense power.

    XinFeng had only reached 50 luns, and can only be recognized as a small Lun master, Dafei passed the 100 Lun mark, titled hundred Lun master while this man had a obvious golden aura, this proved that this man truly is a real thousand Lun master, much stronger than XinFeng.

    Peng!

    That man used his hand to block the spear, unimaginable power transmitted onto XinFeng¡¯s power, causing him to fly back, he could not even block a single attack, blood splurged out from his mouth while his spear flew away.

    That manughed loudly and pounced.

    Kacha!

    A strike of lightning shot XinFeng, who was currently in the air, that man was shocked to the point he stopped moving, the anger of the skies is something he cannot block, even a thousand Lun master would turn into burnt meat shot by thunderbolts.

    XinFeng got shot silly, at this moment, a thunderbolt appears and strikes his body, he shouted in his heart ¡°Motherfucker, adding frost to the snow, I¡¯m doomed¡­eh? What?¡±

    Lightning striking in his body, a great surge of power directly into his body, at that moment he felt as though he ate a great tonic, his whole body filled with great strength and he even felt like exploding from power.

    After reacting ground for a few seconds, his Lei Lunli started to soar in a great speed.

 Chapter Book 1 - 15: Internecine

    Many thanks to Nander Koniji for donating ;-; thank you.

    Book 1 Chapter 15: Internecine

    Just reaching the ground for a moment, another strike of lightning appeared, that man retreated yet again, thunder bolts was just too scary. This gave XinFeng a chance to catch his breath, the Lei Lunli in his body surged as violent as waves, passing the hundred mark Lun in an instant and increasing even more. (Puttty: ah, this was the crazy power ups a guy on SP mentioned)

    XinFeng felt as though he was a inted balloon, the electricity pouring into his body, violently circling around his Lei Lunli, giving unlimited power to the growth of his Lei Lunli, he had a crazy feeling of catharsis.

    That man found out in shock, XinFeng is actually unscathed, his appearance as if a nocturnal beast, with arge amount of sparks dancing around on his body, his eyes entirely sliver colored, giving of a sparking feeling.

    Xinfeng¡¯s injury had already healed while his Lei Lunli surged, he shouted ¡°Again!¡± while he had already pounced.

    That manughed coldly ¡°Looking for death!¡± The two of them smashed against each other, raising their fists.

    Hong!

    XinFeng retreated, his body still surrounded by dancing sparks, his first time resulted in him being hit flying, now his strength increased a lot.

    But that man wasn¡¯t so lucky, countless sparks danced on the protectiveyer made of Jin Lun on his body, that man trembled for a few seconds, his Jin Lunli almost shattering.

    Dafei also charged out, his opponents was hunters of Tiger Cliff Castle, the threat of a hundred Lun master is something normal human absolutely cannot handle, within a few seconds, about 70-80 hunters fell to the ground, the humans here, especially hunters, grew up surrounded by countless battles, everyone persevered without any fear of dying because they knew, no matter if it is a hunt or a battle, once they retreated, they would die quickly.

    The hunters attacked wildly, even if they couldn¡¯t kill him, they wanted to bring at least a chunk of flesh down, this concerned Dafei, a few hunters did not even think about their own life and crazily tried to hug him, scaring him until he broke out in cold sweat, even if he killed them, he would not act uncontrolled again.

    Under Cangyu¡¯s instructions, the situation stabilized for a moment, everyone understood,if XinFeng cannot withstand that man and Dafei, the hunters present would not be able to live, Cangyu¡¯s heart burned desperately, there is almost 200 hunters here, each one was the essence of Tiger Cliff Castle, if all of them died at the hands of Lead Eagles, Tiger Cliff Castle will definitely not survive to see the next summer.

    Everyone hoped for Xinfeng¡¯s victory, even though they knew it is impossible.

    DaShan arranged for Nanshan to return, he and Shi did not escape, but instead helped everyone to block Dafei.

    Hundreds of experienced hunters wildly blocked, even if Dafei is a Hundred Lun master, he had no alternative but to wait for a moment to harm someone.

    XinFeng and that man¡¯s battle had also entered a heated state, that man could not understand how that kid could grow stronger as they battled, he had already lost at the first sh, how could he have known that after getting shocked twice by lightning, that kid¡¯s body had almost reached a thousand Lun.

    The two men fought barehanded, Xinfeng¡¯s disheveled hair flowed, under the heavy rain, he was like a madman, the bodies of two of them gave off a sheen of light, one golden, one sliver, in the dark raining sky, conspicuously noticeable.

    Every time he suffered an injury, Xinfeng¡¯s Lei Lunli saved him, but during battle, XinFeng gradually fell into a disadvantage, being able to fight like this, not only did that man feel shocked but XinFeng was also rather satisfied, he was finding a chance to get shocked by lightning again, he believed that if he could, he would be able to reach the level of a thousand Lun master, at that time, that man would not be his match anymore, one must know that this is a thunderstorm, XinFeng¡¯s most advantageous stage.

    No wonder grandfather Baolei wanted XinFeng to practice in he rain, XinFeng did not expect that not only did his fear disappeared but his strength also increased, he had a thought in his heart, that is if he could survive this day, he would definitely practice in the rain, and his would increase quickly and he would not take long before he reached ten thousand Lun master, and Mi lun master not long after. (Puttty: I don¡¯t think ÃÜ is a number:/ it means secret so yeah¡­)

    Following Lei Lunli sudden soaring increase, XinFeng already lost control of his wild feelings, he became more and more untrammeled, his moves, his fear of dying became more and more bold, each of their moves was a great injury to each other.

    That man became more and more careful, he did not dare to fight like XinFeng, so during the fight, XinFeng again received a advantage.

    Dafei harmed another 2 men, but what he noticed was every time he harmed the opponent, he would also receive a small injury, even though it was very very small, when umted, it felt that it was very much. He nced timely at that man and shockingly found out that XinFeng actually suppressed his uncle, his heart trembled followed by the small dy of his movements, Cangyu noticed and ordered the hunters to continue attacking, causing harm to him.

    That man gritted his teeth ¡°Little bastard, didn¡¯t expect him to be so difficult, motherfucker, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t kill you!¡± His leather armband suddenly fell off, and in an instant he grabbed Xinfeng¡¯s arm, shouting ¡°Come back here!¡±

    Xinfeng¡¯s bnce went out and was pulled to that man¡¯s side, seeing w like hand reached for his neck, he also shouted ¡°Whose afraid of you!¡±

    Pa!

    His hand was viscously blocked the enemy¡¯s iing hand, their two hands buckled together, twisting he two of them together, a thought shed past ¡°This is a Lunqi!¡±

    (Puttty: in case you forget, it¡¯s a lun rted weapon mentioned in one of the past chapter.)

    That man¡¯s Lunli was even deeper than Xinfeng¡¯s, this kind of struggle is a disadvantage to XinFeng, that manughed ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t believe you can block my Lunli!¡± He urged the fine change on his wrist, coiling XinFeng¡¯s waist in an instant, and extended his leg towards it.

    The two men tied together, that man¡¯s rough breathing sprayed onto Xinfeng¡¯s face, their faces distorted, the two of them stood quietly, their eyes stared at each other.

    (Puttty: *blushes*)

    XinFeng suddenlyughed, scaring that man, this kind was change is too much, a distorted face suddenly showing a smile, how scary was that?

    Pui! (Puttty: the cliche spitting noise if you couldn¡¯t tell)

    XinFeng did not spit saliva but instead spitted a thunder needle.

    That man stared wide eyed at Xinfeng¡¯s mouth, he clearly saw a small sliver glow appear from XinFeng¡¯s mouth, in that instant, his heart stopped thumping, a giant wave of threat appeared in his heart, this kind of feeling was something only found in a Lunli practicer, a thought shed in his mind ¡®Motherfucker! It¡¯s a Lunqi!¡¯ He desperately tried to turn his head, but they were too close, if they were slightly more apart, he could have had a chance too dodge.

    Lightning needle entered from that man¡¯s left side of his face, as he was in too much of a hurry, XinFeng could not control it, so once the needle entered that man¡¯s face it did not explode, but it was also lucky that it didn¡¯t, or XinFeng himself could not escape anymore, this needle was a one use Lunqi, once it exploded, people within a 10 meter radius would not be able to live.

    Even if it didn¡¯t explode, lightning needle went through his face, leaving a hole the size of a egg, his tongue and teeth all smashed into pieces, the pain causing that man to faint.

    XinFeng hurriedly escaped, the lightning needle exploded from a distance not far away, a sliver light appearing, the vegetation close to the needle instantly turned into ashes, the blood of the people around ran cold, especially Dafei, he is a man that knew many things, cursing ¡°Lunqi! A single use Lunqi!¡± Seeing that state of his uncle, he could not bother to attack the people here anymore and started to run.

    That man covered his mouth, blood spewed out as raindrops hit his face, his whole body covered in blood.

    Dafei carrying that man, ran as fast as he could into the forest, the speed was so fast that the onlookers did not even have the time to react.

    It was not that XinFeng did not want to chase them, but he was tied up by the fine chain, trying his best to breath, he was still afraid, not of the man, but to the explosive range of the Lightning needle, if it exploded on that man¡¯s mouth, that man would definitely die, if he had not escaped in time, then the both of them would, he understood now, the lightning needle was really too dangerous.

    Dafei and that man escaping made the hunters of Tiger Cliff castle cheer, XinFeng could actually scare off these two fierce man, Tiger Cliff Castle finally survived this predicament.

    Cangyuy almost paralyzed on the floor, after all he was so old, even though he did not fight but stood behind the hunters giving instructions, he had used up his strength, if he wasn¡¯t a experienced old hunter, the casualties would be tens, Dafei¡¯s true strength was absolutely above these normal humans,.

    XinFeng was also exhausted, he purposely baited that man toe closer, he had so much fun while fighting until that man used his Lunqi then could he finally react and remember that he also had a Lunqi and waited for that man to slip up.

    With his butt on the floor, XinFeng buried his head into his arms, thinking of what happened in the earlier battle.

    The hunters seeing XinFeng sitting on the floor, all thought he had injured himself and surrounded, Cangyu resisting his fatigue squatted down and asked ¡°Feng, what is it?¡±

 Chapter Book 1 - 16: Internecine (2)

    What a fast update >:o, I have so much motivation, huehuehue¡­¡­hue¡­..

    Book 1 Chapter 16: Internecine (2)

    ¡°Grandfather Hu, nothing, it¡¯s a pity we can¡¯t continue hunting anymore¡± (Feng)

    (Puttty: I¡¯m just gonna add some quick recap notes, okay? Hu is the surname of Canyu)

    Canyu nodded ¡°That¡¯s good, haiz, we¡¯ll have more chances in the future¡­.let¡¯s return.¡± Standing up, he continued ¡°DaShan, you carry Feng back.¡± He had already seen that XinFeng is far to exhausted, while he spoke, his eyelids was already drooping.

    DaShan nodded ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Squatting down, Shi helped XinFeng onto Dashan¡¯s back.

    Cangyu instructed everyone to collect the bodies and save the injured hunters, within a short time, everyone gathered and walked back, this hunt was aplete failure, and it even resulted in multiple causalities.About 14-15 hunters also died, as for the amount of injured people there was even more, for Tiger Cliff Castle, this incident is something very concerning but this was a problem to be discussed in the future.

    To Tiger Cliff Castle this kind of battle, even if win, it is not a joyous asion, their hatred of Lead Eagles increased and also at the same time, their fear of them increased, they were too strong if it was a small hunting team that met them, the result would be disastrous, not even one would be able to escape, if XinFeng wasn¡¯t here this time, they understood that no one would be able to return to Tiger Cliff Castle alive.

    XinFengy on DaShan¡¯s back, falling asleep immediately.

    No one spoke a word while returning back to Tiger Cliff Castle.

    ¡­¡­.

    Dafei dragging that man ran for his life, quickly disappearing in the forest.

    That man struggled to be released from Dafei¡¯s hand, slowly sitting down, he retrieved a small ss bottle the size from a finger from the interior of his armor filled with a pale green colored medicine liquid, he pointed at the small medicine bottle and the wound at his mouth, staring at Dafei.

    Dafei took the small bottle, his heart filled with shock, this was actually a high grade healing potion, this small bottle was very hard to obtain and also is very expensive, a bottle like this is worth at least a dozen Lun rings, while a thousand gold rings in secr society, one must know, a single bull is only worth 10 gold rings, these kind of potion was practically unobtainable bymoners.

    Using Lunli, he carefully dripped the potion on the wound using the Pianke skill, the wound gradually scanned, Dafei noticed a serious problem, his wound was a hole throughout his cheeks, half of his tongue cut off, even speaking would pose a problem in the future,

    That man half muttered, noticing that he could not clearly express himself, he angrily jumped on the ground, Dafeiforted him ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, slowly practice and it¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Pia!

    Dafei held his face, spoke as if wronged ¡°Uncle, why did you hit me?¡±

    Pia! Pia!

    Two harsh ps caused Dafei to see stars, he waspletely shocked, he could not understand why uncle would want to his him, he did not dare to speak and looked stupidly at that man.

    Under great anger, that man could not find someone to vent on and could only vent on Dafei, pping him 3 times, his mood instantly better.

    Mumbling another heap, the confused Dafei could not even understand a sentence, he stared stupidly at that man, still not daring to speak.

    That man got angry again, his eyes ring, leaking out anger that could burnt a man to death, the scared Dafei retreated, he spoke softly ¡°Uncle, uncle¡­..cool down, cool down¡­..don¡¯t, don¡¯t hit me!¡±

    That man almost drew out his hand, under Dafei¡¯s pleas, slowly regained a bit of his intellect and put down his hand, gurgling yet another few sentences.

    Dafei almost cried, this was too tormenting, how could he understood what this guy was speaking, even the cries of a bird would be more easy to interpret.

    That man had no choice but to walk under a giant tree, and to write with a branch ¡°I Ying Xiao, will exterminate Tiger Cliff Castle or I am not a man!¡±

    Dafei nodded ¡°Yes, yes, no resting without exterminating Tiger Cliff Castle, but, but that kid¡­.¡±

    Ying Xiaoughed coldly, but because of the holes in his mouth, that sound was extremely awful, causing a chill to appear on Dafei¡¯s body this sound was really too pitiful, Yong Xiao continued to write ¡°I will ask a old friend to help, who is a MiLun master!¡±

    Dafeiughed gleefully ¡°MiLun master! Uncle, you actually know a MiLun master?¡±

    Pia!

    Ying Xiao viciously pped Dafei, causing him to see stars and continued to write ¡°Idiot, if I don¡¯t know then how can I invite?¡±

    Dafei said happily ¡°Yes, yes I¡¯m a idiot, idiot!¡±

    Pia!

    Ying Xiao continued to write ¡°You are a idiot, what am I?¡±

    Dafei¡¯s tears was almost hit to the point of flowing, it was you who called me a idiot, I¡¯ll get hit even if I agree or not, until this moment, he noticed that his own uncle was abnormal, his heart suddenly racing.

    Ying Xiao wrote ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go!¡± His voice unclear, along with the two holes on his cheeks, his appearance terrifying.

    Dafei shivered ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    XinFeng woke up 2 dayster.

    Opening his eyes, he met another big pair of eyes, he asked confused ¡°Where is this?¡± After hearing a shrill shout, he woke up instantly in shock.

    Xinyao shouted with a shrill voice ¡°Wa, brother woke up, Grandpa, brother woke up!¡±

    XinFeng gently touched Xinyao¡¯s head ¡°Sis, you go and sleep for a while, your eyes are already red.¡± He did not need to guess and already knew that his sister had been protecting him the whole time.

    Xinyao shook his head ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not tired, I¡¯ll go and heat the soup, you should be rather hungry.¡±

    As if on time, his stomach grumbled, as if he was only hungry, his whole body felt like jelly due to his hunger ¡°Okay, I really am hungry.¡± without eating for two days proved too much for the peak of his growth.

    Leibao walked in ¡°Feng.¡± His eyes showed a trace of worry.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s fine, I am rather lucky.¡± (Feng)

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Leibao)

    ¡°I am very close to reaching the level of a thousand Lun master.¡±

    Leibao coughed ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°While fighting with that man, I got shot by lightning twice, strangely it gave me a great amount of Lei Lunli.¡± (Pikachu, wait I mean Feng)

    Leibao spoke unbelievingly ¡°This, how is this possible!¡± He could not help but smile bitterly, the fore-mentioned practicing in the rain is the best for Lei Lunli, but that absolutely is not getting strikes by lightning, especially like the newly introduced into the world of Lunli XinFeng, a strike will kill him easily, but this kid not only took it as a small matter but his power also explosively increased, this was hard to believe for him.

    ¡°Ah? I can¡¯t be shot by lightning? But¡­.but I¡­¡­¡± He did not know what to say, his understanding towards Lunli is like a hundred and eighty thousand kilometers,pletely iparable.

    Leibao fell into deep thought.

    At this moment, Xinyao entered with a small wooden bowl, she said ¡°Brother, the soup is here.¡±

    That was a bowl of bull meat stew that added a lot of tapioca, this thick stew was like a bowl of porridge, waving a wooden spoon, she said ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll feed you!¡± When she was sick, what she enjoyed most was XinFeng feeding him food, she would definitely not waste this rare opportunity, of course she would learn to feed XinFeng.

    XinFengughed ¡°Good, good, our Yaoyao feed me, bro here will bezy for once.¡± He was used to gently touch this littledy¡¯s head, he loved this sister very much, he actually treated this girl as his daughter, he also had a daughter in his previous life,ing to this world, having another sister made him very happy.

    (Puttty: OKAY, WAIT DONT JUMP TO CONCLUSIONS HE IS MOST LIKELY SAYING HOW HIS SISTER IN HIS PREVIOUS WORLD IS HIS DAUGHTER, WAIT THAT SOUNDED WRONG ITS LIKE HE TREATED HIS SISTER AS HIS DAUGHTER, BUT IM NOT SURE, OH GOD HELP HE DID SAY HE HAD A SISTER IN A PREVIOUS CHAPTER.)

    Feeding XinFeng a spoonful at each time, the littledy had a serious expression, quickly, a bowl of thick stew was finished, she than had a satisfied expression andughed ¡°Brotherm wait a moment I¡¯ll get another bowl of stew to feed you! Be good!¡±

    XinFeng almost spitted out hisst mouth of stew, this was what he would always say after feeding his sister, he did not expect to get the sentence back in his face naturally by the littledy.

    Pia!

    Leibao smacked his thigh ¡°Oh yeah, this exins it! Haha,hahahaha!¡±

    Xinyao put down the small bowl, hugging his arm, she asked ¡°Grandpa, what happened?¡±

    Leibaoughed ¡°Haha, grandpa understood something, Yaoyao, grandpa is fine, Yaoyao be good.¡±

    Xinyao rxed and picked up the small wooden bowl, leaving the room.

    XinFeng asked curiously ¡°Grandpa, understood what? Thunder bolts? Oh yeah, grandpa, have you been shot before?¡±

    The old man shook his head ¡°I have never been shot by lightning¡­.lightning.¡± It was like he was turned stupid, looking at XinFeng, he suddenly shouted ¡°Feng!¡±

    XinFeng jumped ¡°Grandpa, what is it now?¡±

    A smile appeared on the old man¡¯s face ¡°It¡¯s worth a try! Worth a try, hahaha! This is a genius¡¯s idea!¡±

    XinFeng stared stupidly, it was like the old man regained his youth, his while aura changed, while he used to have a feeling like dusk while now he was like the sun, his energy able topare with a young man¡¯s.

    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s worth a try?¡± (Feng)

    The old man smiled mysteriously ¡°I can¡¯t say not Feng, hoho, I¡¯ll tell you after I try, hoho¡­.hahaha!¡±

    XinFeng raised his eyebrow ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa!¡±

    The old man stoppedughing ¡°Feng, what?¡±

    __________________

    Yet another cliffhanger, how evil!

 Chapter Book 1 - 17: The Mystery of Thunderbolts

    Happy April fools day, I don¡¯t know if this iste wherever you are.

    It¡¯s a dayte probably, I wanted to do something but I suck at jokes, I have no life or a sense of humor. Shame on me.

    Thank you Michael for donating ;^;

    Book 1 Chapter 17: The Mystery of Thunderbolts

    ¡°Grandfather, you, why are youughing?¡± this was Xinfeng¡¯s first time seeing the old manugh so happily.

    The old man¡¯s irrepressible joy continued to leak from his face ¡°Feng, during this time, you stay at home and take care of your little sister, I¡¯ll need to go out for a while.¡±

    XinFeng was shocked ¡°Grandfather, where are you going?¡± Ever since he came to this world, grandfather never left Tiger Cliff Castle once, now suddenly hearing that he would need to go out, he felt a bit of uneasiness. Even if he was already close to reaching thousand Lun master level, but the old man to him was his pir of knowledge and support, something very important to XinFeng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon. Feng, before Ie back, do not you leave Tiger Cliff Castle, with the steep terrain here, it would be easy to defend it if anything happens, I believe this will be much safer.¡± (Old man)

    ¡°But¡­grandfather, we just started to gather food, to survive winter, this amount is far from enough!¡± (Feng)

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯ll bring some back.¡± (Old man)

    XinFeng calcted for a while, he hunted some bulls, the amount of meat was not small, with all of it picked and dried and adding in the bull hide and horns, it could be traded for many things. Additionally with the old man leaving, the mouths to feed would be lesser, they would be able to survive the winter if they were cautious ¡°Okay, grandfather, if you coulde back earlier I can have another opportunity to hunt.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, Feng take care of your sister, don¡¯t worry about other things.¡± (Old man)

    ¡°Grandpa, me and brother will be obedient and wait for you.¡± (Xinyao)

    XinFeng stood up, only feeling the pain from his whole body and smiled bitterly ¡°The after effects isn¡¯t light this time, fuck, my whole body hurts!¡±

    ¡°Go practice once and it¡¯ll be better, there¡¯s too many Leili umted in your body, transforming it and the turned Lunli will be better.¡± (Old man)

    (Putty: Leili means lightning power, roughly the same as LeiLun but idk, I¡¯m sorry *sits in corner* )

    XinFeng nodded ¡°Okay, Yaoyao you go auntie Qing¡¯s house, bro will go to train.¡±

    The littledy knew training was very important, she nodded sensibly ¡°En, I¡¯ll go find Xiang Xiang sis to y.¡±

    (Putty: the Xiang Ïã means fragrant)

    The old man packed his stuff and said ¡°Feng, follow me I have some things to tell you.¡±

    XinFeng nodded ¡°Okay, actually I also have some questions too.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Reaching the appointed training spot, the two of them sat down ¡°You practice first, dispel the turned Leili in your body, hoho you should able to break through the thousand Lun bottleneck, reaching the thousand Lun master level.¡±

    In an instant, on XinFeng¡¯s body appeared uncountable sparks.

    The old man took a step back, looking closely at the training XinFeng, pondering who knows what in his heart, the smile on his face growing bigger.

    Xinfeng¡¯s attempt at training this time brought a whole new feeling, Lei Lunli continued to rise rapidly and crazily, his lei Lunli already not only broke through a thousand luns to the thousand and eight hundred Lunli after not even an hour and then gradually started to slow down.

    The old man waited for XinFeng to open his eyes ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Passed! It passed a thousand Lun!¡± (Feng)

    The old man nodded andughed ¡°It¡¯s not under my expectations, the next step will be to temper your Lei Lunli, turn them in to lei rings¡­.¡± He started to exin.

    XinFeng listened carefully, sometimes asking a question, the old man answered patiently, the mentioned Lei Lunli turned Lei rings is the ideal form of Lei lunli, reaching thousand lun master, the lei rings would then be able to protect the body.

    ¡°Also, that is thepression of lei Lunli, every Lei Lunli needs to bepressed, to do so you don¡¯t need special training just only time, a lei Lunli would then be a Lei ring, the methods to do so is something you must remember, also this method is for the ears of our family only, be careful to not leak it to outsiders.¡± (Old man)

    XinFeng nodded ¡°En.¡±

    The old man tried his best to impart the methods while XinFeng tried tomit it to memory, this kind of skills cannot be recorded, only to be remembered in the mind, especially skills exclusive to family members only, this was the one of a kind training skill for the Lei family.

    XinFeng attempted topress a Lei Lunli, after a few minutes, he sessfullypressed Lei Lunli into a ring, if you said lei Lunli is a bundle of wire, then afterpressing, this lei Lunli became a cable, only by changing it¡¯s shape greatly increased his level of force, but aspressing Lei Lunli can be done anytime, XinFeng did not continue.

    ¡°These is only the basic tricks, after that these are the advanced, lei Lunli needs many methods topress, until it finally reaches Lun YingLi, so course mentioning it now is a bit too soon, en, your focus this year should just be topress Lei Lunli, rapidly increasing your Lei Lunli, this in only the foundation stage, the quality of the infrastructure will be instrumental to your future development, you must not bezy.¡± (Old man)

    The two of them conversed for a while, the old man said ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll end it here today, en, after today you muste here everyday to practice, I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    XinFeng apanied the old man to the exit of Tiger Cliff Castle, the old man sat on the basket, after the old man descended to the lower part of the castle, XinFeng headed home.

    ¡­¡­

    Leibao walked out of the basket, waving his hand towards above, the basket slowly rising, he sighed, he had been in this small ce for almost 40 years, he always thought he would die here but instead, he didn¡¯t expect to have a chance to walk out someday.

    Don¡¯t be mistaken at his decrepit appearance, even if a few hunters attacked, it would be no problem to him, thinking back, he was a famous master, if he had not been injured, then he would not be in this small ce, taking care of his grandchildren, preserving the bloodline.

    Quickly, Leibao entered the forest.

    Leibao¡¯s destination was already decided, to find thunderstorms, he needs to be shot by lightning to stimte himself, following his instinct, he walked towards north.

    By following his own instincts, Leibao walked around the forest, after 2 days he finally found he perfect ce, seeing the dark clouds in the skies, a smile appeared on his face, picking out a big ancient tree, he climbed it as if a monkey, and started to hack away at it, after a few minutes,the giant tree started to break.

    Leibao brought 2 weapons with him, am axe and a steel spear, he used pushed the spear into the crack of the trunk, staring at the sky, he then ced the cracked branches down, tying himself onto the trunk, he silently waited for rain to fall.

    Kacha! Hong long long¡­. (Puttty: first one is lightning second is rumbling.)

    A sh of lightning appeared, apanied by rumbling, even Leibao was a bit scared, he silently cursed, if this failed, his life would be forfeited.

    This ancient tree was especially tall, even though Leibao chopped off tree top, it was still much taller than the rest, like a g pole standing in the middle of the forest, adding in the long steel spear, this was the best lightning attracting device.

    Hong!

    A far away ancient tree was lit on fire by a strike of lightning, the old man was very ufortable, softly mumbling ¡°Fuck, the first strike has too much charge, I don¡¯t know if I can handle that¡­.fuck!¡±

    Raindrops the size of beans fell, Leibao was soaked within seconds.

    The old man grabbed his steel spear with his two hands, looking anxiously at the sky, the rain got heavier, the thunder rumbling continuously, a few thunderbolts tore through the sky, finally, a strike of lightning viciously hit the steel spear.

    Hong!

    Instantly, the old man became a shining light.

    Countless sparks went into his body, the old man could not see nothing, even if he closed his eyes the white light would still go into his eyes and inflict pain, this moment he started to operate the unfamiliar Leibao skill, this was the result of himbining many training skills together, to his own created skill.

    In this moment, the old man knew that he had won this bet, he had yet again grasped another mystery of lightning.

    The lei Lunli that had been left to wither for years like a dried upke in the desert, had water suddenly poured in, his Lei Lunli instantly started to explosively rise.

    This was different from XinFeng¡¯s experience, a strike of lightning made the old man rose to Mi lun master level, the old man stood up, the rope that bound him instantly ripping, he shouted to the skies holding his steel spear ¡°Come! Come! The more the better! Haha!¡±

    Hong! Hong!

    Many strikes of lightning continued to hit the steel spear till the steel bits on the spear started to fly off, the old man did not react to it but continued to tightly hold on to the spear, while his Lei Lunli increased, lei Lunli gradually turned into Lun YingLi, which was Lei Lunying.

    After a whole day, the clouds scattered. The old man was till unsatisfied, if there was more thunderbolts, he could regain a quarter of his real strength, restoring a sixty percent would give him ess to Yinli, which was the fore mentioned Lei Yin, then he would be the real top of the world master.

    At that moment, a smile appeared on the old man¡¯s face, to regain this amount of his real strength, he was already rather satisfied, he silently said to himself ¡°After a few more times, I should be able to reach sixty percent, enough to bring Feng and Yaoyao out of this ce.¡±

    Taking out the steel spear, he then realized the originally as thick as a egg spear had thinned a wholeyer, but it was still had its use, holding his spear, he started to fly, chasing the clouds.

    (Puttty: 0.o fly? FLY?)

    ¡­¡­

    Upon returning home, XinFeng saw Cangyu and a few leaders of hunter teams, including DaShan, he asked ¡°Patriarch, Uncle Ke, why are you all here?¡±

    ¡°I came here this time is to discuss something with you.¡± (Cangyu)

    ¡°My house is too small, let¡¯s just stay in the courtyard.¡± Moving a fewrge stones, he said ¡°Everyone please sit.¡±

    Cangyu smiled bitterly ¡°This time Tiger Cliff Castle suffered a big loss, if it wasn¡¯t you who chased away the Lead Eagle¡¯s men, we would have been doomed, I, representing the hunter of Tiger Cliff Castle, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite, I am a member of Tiger Cliff Castle, what I¡¯ve done was what anyone would do.¡± He knew in his heart, the patriarch was here not only to say his thanks.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    As a joke, I kinda of Proof read it, but it probably still sucks.

 Chapter Book 1 - 18: The Mystery of Thunderbolts (2)

    I¡¯m sorry for thete update, I found a great Chinese app that rmends popr novels that I loooove, guehuehuehue.

    Thank you all for the well wishes for mypetition, the piece was uploaded online but I won¡¯t share, cause someone really messed up and I¡¯m pissed at that person.

    The uniform makes me look like a sales person. :X

    Book 1 Chapter 18: The Mystery of Thunderbolts (2)

    Cangyu hesitated for a while ¡°Feng, hoho, you know, winter is almost here, the amount of stored food is far from enough, you are now the master hunter, everyone wants to hear your opinion on what should we do.¡±

    As the master hunter, his position in Tiger Cliff Castle was entirely different, not only did he need to hunt for himself but he also needs to participate in the nning of the big hunts in Tiger Cliff Castle. XinFeng mused for a moment, he was not truly a 16 year old, adding his age from his past life, his age would not be lesser than the people here.

    ¡°Patriarch, everyone, my grandfather had gone out, this period of time I must stay at Tiger Cliff Castle, en, wait until my grandfather returns and then I will once again assemble a big hunt, I will be in charge of hunting bulls, do not worry, I will be sure to then supply everyone with enough bulls, the participants only need to transport the bulls, this winter we will not becking in food.¡± (Feng)

    ¡°Also, when we go out to hunt, we still must be careful of the Lead Eagle¡¯s men.¡± (Feng)

    Everyone nodded in agreement,even though the past battles with Lead Eagle had casualties from both sides, it had never been as brutal as the recent battle, with a dozen fatalities.

    As for hunting bulls, they did not have much opinion on it, a trippanied with Xinfeng¡¯s thousand Lun master level, killing bulls would be an easy task, at that time they could receive many food supplies and surviving the winter would not be a problem anymore.

    As the patriarch had seen Xinfeng¡¯s true strength before, towards Xinfeng¡¯s promise, he excluded joy ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±

    He discussed with the others for a while more, at this point, time cannot be wasted, the hunters will still go out, but they cannot stay outside for too long, and they must also stay in the vicinity, so that they can return immediately after hearing a signal.

    When XinFeng has the time, they would be avable to leave at anytime.

    After some more discussion, Cangyu left along with the rest.

    XinFeng returned to the small wooden hut and sat there dazed, thinking back to grandfather¡¯s words.

    He was not like his past self, not knowing of much, he had now his own opinion on Lunli, especially Lei Lunli, in his eyes, this was a way to use a type of power, but, this power had another use. He may be unfamiliar with his power but he could had great knowledge of electricity from his past life.

    If it was other types of Lunli like An Lunli or Jin Lunli, then he would be practically useless. But electricity is something familiar to him as in his past life he was a electrician, which is why his brain was filled with many ideas, but currently had no way to apply it to the Lei Lunli of this world, after all he only trained for a small time, and had many parts he was still not sure about Lei Lunli.

    (Putty: An=°µ Means dark. Jin=½ð Means gold.)

    When Lei Lunli was first produced, it was a as if friable round shape which he could not see, but could feel, afterpressing it, Lei Lunli became a Lei ring, at that moment, XinFeng noticed the Lunchang space he had in his body became much bigger, originally the size of a fist became a circr space about 2 meters long.

    Actually it had already became the size of a football after reaching a thousand Lun, only his training speed was so fast that before he could notice, he had already reached a thousand Lun.

    So, XinFeng noticed therge Lunchang space he had, his heart filled with joy, a space about 2 feet could put many things, rivaling a normal bag from his past life, this means he was constantly carrying a that cannot be seen and is also able to carry items of any weight, this is far too convenient.

    XinFeng did not know his Lunchang space was very special, the average Thousand Lun master had at most a feet long Lunchang space, while the most of the Thousand Lun masters had barely a feet long, this was because of Lei Lunli¡¯s rarity and also another advantage of being struck by lightning.

    However, even though his Lunchang space became bigger, XinFeng had nothing to store, it was impossible to think of storing food inside.

    ¡­¡­

    The old man Leibao chased the thunderclouds, his strength increasing rapidly, also noticing that his Lunchang space had erged, this was much bigger than Xinfeng¡¯s, reaching the space of about 20 meters, he radiated happiness, his Lunchang space revealed a very small space not even reaching the length of a foot.

    Other than some Lun rings and Lun stamp rings, he had 5 burst lightning needles, at that time, he could barely use the needles, it was prepared as a desperate suicide method. The rest of his things was sealed away, if he did not regain his true power, this things will forever stay at his Lunchang space, and after his death, onto the ground, bing a treasure, bringing riches to whoever who finds it.

    The items known as inconspicuous in the past, after 40 to 50 painful years, became extremely precious.

    The old man sighed, looking at the far away clouds, he did not feel like chasing it anymore, a dozen days had already passed, he was rather worried about his grandchildren and did not have any thoughts of staying in the wild, he was different from his past self, in the past he would do whatever he wanted without any hesitation.

    ¡°Now to return home!¡±

    The old man Leibao flew towards Tiger Cliff Castle with speed like lighting, sudden he saw a giant mountain peak, it¡¯s shape as if a eagle preparing to take flight, the old man Leibao slowed down.

    Lead Eagles!

    The old man Leibao was a tyrannical master in his prime, the amount of people he killed uncountable, his enemies everywhere, with his strength, if he wanted to eradicate the whole of Lead Eagles, a p of the hand would be able to copse the whole mountain and murder everyone on it.

    After thinking for a moment, the old man suddenly felt bored, silently muttering ¡°Let¡¯s leave this to Feng, that kid is stillcking training.¡± And speedily flew towards Tiger Cliff Castle.

    ¡­¡­

    XinFeng in this period of time trained nonstop, his Lei Lunli still increasing non stop, already reaching three thousand Lunli, this type of rapid increase make him feel extremely pleased and also a feeling of aplishment, he hoped to quickly reach Milun master level, at that time he would be able to leave Tiger Cliff Castle.

    Today, XinFeng and Xinyao both busily focused on cutting the dried bull hide and packing it.

    ¡°Sis, you go and check, which houses do we have to give bull hides to.¡± (Feng)

    In Tiger Cliff Castle, the littledy¡¯s fame was not small, in their most hardest time, many people helped them. The both of them decided on giving bull hides, as the armor hunters wore needed it, it was the most practical gift.

    This gift would not be rejected as most households kept it for future use, like how auntie Qing gave them a piece of bull hide and that they could not refuse it.

    Two whole pieces of bull hide is extremelyrge, after tanning it, it became very tough, luckily XinFeng had high strength, cutting it was rather easy for him.

    While the two of them did their jobs, the door opened and Leibao walked in, smiling ¡°I¡¯m home!¡±

    XinFeng and Xinyao both felt overjoyed, they both expected Leibao to note back after a long time, and did not expect him to return in ten days.

    In a nce, XinFeng noticed that the old man was totally different, the wrinkles much lesser on his face and his aura as if a young man, and the most noticeable was the slight feel of threat, letting people feel rather scared, luckily he was his own grandfather, XinFeng also knew the old man was very good to him, and he would not be in danger, but the feel of threat made him feel ufortable ¡°Grandfather, you¡­.¡±

    Leibao leaked a smile, kneeling down, he caught the running Xinyao ¡°Yaoyao, did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°I missed you, I missed you everyday!¡± (Yaoyao)

    Leibaoughed ¡°Yaoyao is the best.¡±

    If it was 40-50 years ago, anyone that noticed Leibao would go crazy at this sight, the old man at that time wasn¡¯t like this, even speaking peacefully was a rare sight, then why would he be so gentle now?

    While hugging Xinyao, the old man asked ¡°Did you prepare the bull hide to trade for food?¡±

    ¡°Brother said that those people that helped Yaoyao needs to be thanked.¡± (Yaoyao)

    Leibao nodded ¡°Yeah, they were so kind to our precious Yaoyao, we should thank them, hoho.¡±

    Xinyao asked ¡°Grandfather, how is your¡­¡­injury?¡± He always knew grandfather had a problem in his body but the old man was very prideful and so he never asked, seeing the old man¡¯s big change, he could not help but ask.

    The old man nodded ¡°This I must thank Feng¡¯s good luck that shared itself with me, haha!¡±

    Then he added ¡°I n to give you something good.¡±

    XinFeng got excited and asked ¡°What good thing?¡± Thest time the old man gave him a burst lightning needle which strength greatly left an impression in his mind.

 Chapter Book 1 - 19: Star Python Record

    Haa, got it in time before bed time¡­¡­hue.

    Big thanks to Mister Paul for donating¡­.thank you very much

    Book 1 Chapter 19: Star Python Record

    The old man took out a beast skin ¡°This is one of the knacks of Lei Lunli, I recorded this down a long time ago, the most important part is the theory of Lei Lunli, I¡¯ll give this to you, keep it in your Lunchang space, be careful to not lose it to outsiders.¡± This kind of notes are very valuable, containing the foundation of a practicer, not everyone can obtain and learn from one.

    XinFeng took the leather which is only the size of a palm it is a very thin piece that is hard as steel and had great flexibility, the color ck and not a single word on it, XinFeng was stupefied ¡°En¡­this¡­.this¡­¡± He did not understand.

    The old manughed ¡°This is the skin of a Star python, a natural born Star beast, try and use your Lei Lunli to stimte it.¡±

    XinFeng, holding the skin in his hand, started to stimte it. Instantly white words appeared on the ck beast skin, shing for only a moment, he could not help but say ¡°Too fast, it¡¯s too fast, I can¡¯t see it.¡±

    ¡°Do it slower!¡± (Old man)

    XinFeng slowly inserted some Lei Lunli, that strange piece of beast skin gave off a sliver glow apanied by a few white sentences, like aputer in his past life, the words moved, the only difference being that it was moving vertically. The text is not very clear but through Lei Lunli it flowed into Xinfeng¡¯s mind, he could not help but cry out in astonishment ¡°How mysterious! How can it can be used like this!¡±

    The old manughed ¡°The notes created with the Star python is called the Star Python Record, not only can practicers of the Lei attribute can use it, it can be used by any types of attribute¡¯s practicer. However this thing is extremely valuable, this piece of Star Python Record can still contain far more text, after you finish reading it, if you want to record anything down, you can just add it in, this piece of enough for you to use.

    ¡°How do I use it?¡± (Feng)

    The old man exined the method of usage, it was extremely simple, it was just to insert both your thoughts and Lunli at the same time, and it will appear in the record, far more easy to use than theputers in his past world.

    XinFeng said somewhat shocked ¡°This thing is really a high grade item, it¡¯s so convenient.¡±

    ¡°Not only convenient, Star Python Record will still be in the same condition after a thousand years, even with great strength, it would be greatly hard to break many ancient practicers would record down their training tips in Star Python Record, some of them who do not have disciples would then keep their own records, so¡­¡­.seeing this kind of things, first snatch it, do not even worry if you can use it or not.¡± (Old man)

    XinFeng nodded ¡°Star python¡­..where can I hunt it?¡±

    A hint of banter appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes, heughed ¡°You want to hunt Star beasts?¡±

    ¡°This skin¡­.is very tempting.¡± (Feng)

    The old manughed loudly ¡°Haha, Feng don¡¯t worry about that now, Star pythons is not something a person at your level cane into contact with, en, actually, with a Thousand Milun masters against a Star python can threaten it, but if you want to hurt it then at least half of the Milun masters would be dead, then to kill¡­¡­not a single one of them can do it.¡±

    XinFeng was shocked ¡°Ah? Ah! So powerful!¡±

    The old man nodded ¡°Of course, the skin of the Star python not only can be made into a Star Python Record but can also be made into Star Python Drum that is used to gauge strength, any attack on it that can leave a marks about level of the strength of the attack, and then be used in a test.

    ¡°There¡¯s also that¡­.Grandpa, do you have Star Python Drum?¡± (Feng)

    The old manughed ¡°Why would I want that? That is forrge scale organizations or sects to test the strength of their disciples, powerful master do not need to use this kind of things to test their strength.¡±

    XinFeng asked curiously ¡°Ou, then there another way to test?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but, those that reached the high levels would not be willing to test anymore so that they would not reveal their real strength to others, so in reality, after reaching the higher levels, it would just be enough to know, testing again will not have much impact.¡± (Old man)

    Xinfeng¡¯s curiosity continued to grow ¡°Grandpa, have you reached the high level?¡±

    The old man raised his hand and flicked Xinfeng¡¯s head, jokingly scolding him ¡°Feng you have not even reached the low level, why are you thinking of the high level?¡±

    XinFeng turned stupefied, touching his forehead he said ¡°Ah? I already reached a thousand Luns why am I not even a low level disciple?¡±

    ¡°Only a ten thousand lun master would be counted as a low level disciple, and reaching Mi Luns will they actually count as a part in the sect. In this ce, the amount of practicers is extremely few, so even a hundred Lun master would be respected, wait till you walk out of here, hoho you would realize that there are far too many those of your standard, this is the reason why I want you to leave this ce when you reach secret Lun master.¡± (Old man)

    XinFeng sighed inwardly ¡°So I am stillcking.¡±

    The old man shook his head ¡°You are notcking at all, you are only 16 and had already reached a thousand Luns, outside, you would be considered a genius, anyone who could reach hundred Luns in half a year would already be amazing.¡±

    Xinfeng¡¯s eyes widened, a suspecting gaze appearing.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, you did not hear wrongly, bing a hundred luns master in half a year would be a genius sought after by every organization or sect, if they could reach thousand Lun master level at 18, ten thousand lun master at 22, Mi Lun master at 25, hoho that person would be favored everywhere.¡± (Old man)

    ¡°Those that can obtain such results are very very few, most of them would be a single attribute genius, those that has more than one, reaching Hundred Lun master level in 10 years would already be considered very good, with their whole lives if they could reach Mi Lun level, they then must have crazy good luck, most of the multiple attribute practicers will never dare hope to reach the Mi Lun master level.¡± (Old man)

    XinFeng finally had a bit of grasp of the world of Lunli, he said ¡°Then, am I counted as very amazing?¡± Pointing at his own nose, a smell of cockiness appeared.

    The old man gently hit him ¡°What are you gloating at? You must know¡­¡­without grandpa¡¯s Lei stamp to stimte you, or without the thunderstorm, your speed would not be so good, practicing not only needs your qualifications but also needs your genes, resources and friends, and most importantly is amazing luck!¡±

    XinFengughed ¡°Grandpa, your luck is also good!¡±

    The old man hesitated, he had to admit, his own luck was indeed goodtely, he actually managed to restore some of his strength and also learnt of another way of training, patting Xinfeng¡¯s head he said ¡°Yes, grandpa has been stealing some of your glory, hoho. If not¡­..then I would truly die in Tiger Cliff Castle, but even though my luck changed¡­.¡±

    His facial expression suddenly changed ¡°¡­¡­maybe someone¡¯s luck isn¡¯t as good now, haha!¡±

    XinFeng is indeed curious as to what was the strength of this old man, he asked ¡°Grandpa, what are the titles above Mi Lun master? Grandpa, what title have you obtained?¡±

    ¡°As for what my level is, you no need to ask as it would make you feel too ambitious, as for the levels above Mi Lun master, I can tell you about it, Mi Lun master level is only a hurdle to practicers, the real test is the next level of Mi Lun master level, at that level, their strength can suppress anyone under Mi lun level.¡± (Old man)

    Xinfeng¡¯s eyes widened ¡°What is it, what is it!¡±

    ¡°Real Mi Lun master, a true master that is able topress a Lunli ring! Their lifespan reaching a hundred and twenty years, the hundred and twenty years I refer to is apanied with a young man¡¯s liveliness, in the world, they would be respected everywhere.¡± (Old man)

    Real Mi Lun master!

    ¡°Grandpa, can I reach Real Mi Lun master level?¡± (Feng)

    The old man raised his hand and pped him, scolding ¡°Have some backbone, Real Mi Lun master is not your final point, that is your real starting line!¡±

    XinFeng smiled bitterly ¡°To reach thousand Lun master, Mi Lun master then Real Mi Lun master, it seems a bit difficult.¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t know tough or cry ¡°To others it may be difficult but to you, it would not be.¡± He was not worried about Xinfeng¡¯s weak ambition, as after practicing Lei Lunli, his attitude would definitely change greatly, bing daring and rash, forever charging onward, of course his old personality would y a small part, but it would not be very big.

    ¡°Oh right, real master¡­¡­that counts as a title?¡± (Feng)

    The old man nodded ¡°It¡¯s a title representing that you have already reached a type of level, at the same time it is a type of respected way of calling someone, not everyone can be called a real master.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you are also a real master?¡± (Feng)

    The old man said smiling ¡°You think?¡± (Old man)

    ¡°En, I think you are, grandpa must be a real master.¡± (Feng)

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much about it, just practice diligently and the road of the future will be even tougher, remember geniuses only have a more favorable starting point.¡± (Old man)

 Chapter Book 1 - 20: Star Python Record (2)

    Is it me or are the chapters getting longer?

    Also, I found my teachers youtube ount of him singing¡­¡­hue.If this iste then I apologize, I¡¯ve been procrastinatingtely¡­.Much thanks to Shinjoiu for helping me proof read

    Book 1 Chapter 20: Star Python Record (2)

    ¡°¡­..once you reach True Master level, the benefits of talent will slowly diminish. You need to find your own road which will truly let you experience this big world.¡± (Puttty: Credit to Filip for the change from Real master to True master.)

    Only the old man can provide these kinds of experiences that would help XinFeng¡¯s future, this fact is clearly known by XinFeng. He is not truly a 16 year old ¡ª this is one of his biggest advantage, knowing that the old man¡¯s painstaking efforts and these kinds of experiences are like gold, which he will forever remember.

    ¡°Grandfather, after I go out into the world myself, then¡­¡­the training methods¡­..¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just look at my Star Python Record and you will understand. It is filled with information of my special Lei Lunli practice methods.¡±

    XinFeng could not help but look at the Star Python Records again. Of course, he only saw the short sentence in the beginning, but he did realize a problem. ¡°Grandfather, what is Lunli armor?¡±

    ¡°Lunli armor is an ability of Thousand Lun Masters. Any attribute is able topress a Lunli armor and it can greatly increase attack and defense. En, a Thousand Lun Master can condense ring armor while a Mi Lun Master can condense Mi ring armor, I have already exined it in detail in the Star Python record.¡±

    XinFeng nodded and the old man stood up. ¡°We have been in Tiger Cliff Castle for so many years. Take them out to hunt and bring back food enough for the Castle to pass the winter. It would count as a token of our appreciation for them. Without their help, we would have had a harder time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait until I manage topress a Lunli armor and we will go to the patriarch¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we will leave this ce during winter. I never thought I would see the day where I recover, hoho. So, we don¡¯t need to stay here anymore, after all it is too remote and won¡¯t help your training much.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I also want to train!¡± Xinyao said as she walked in.

    The old manughed. ¡°Okay, okay, but Yaoyao is too young now, she needs to first train her body. Wait until you are 16, then Grandpa will send you to a ce and find a good teacher to teach you, okay?¡±

    Xinyao said sassily ¡°No, I want grandpa to teach, en, brother can too.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao don¡¯t be too inpatient. You can let your brother teach you to train your body, boxing, and archery, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She answered. Actually, she had already started training, but only the most basic ones. Her 6 year old body already had the strength of a few hundred jins, much stronger than other children her age.

    (Puttty: 1 jin is 0.5 kg)

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go try Lunli armor.¡±

    ¡°Go yourself, en, if you have any questions you can just check the Star Python record, you should be able to solve it.¡± The old man said, relieved to know that XinFeng was able to rely on himself.

    XinFeng gave a sound of agreement and, after instructing Xinyao, left towards the Cliff.

    ¡­¡­

    Only Thousand Lun Masters are able topress a Lunli armor on their body.

    XinFeng thought back to when he first started training, at that time he only had a dozen Lei Luns and he had them allocated to his body and limbs. Now, he had practiced up to having almost 4 thousand Luns. Compressing Lunli and then arranging them to for Lunli armor is a very fast process as long as you have the form in your mind.

    In the Star Python Record there were 3 types of Lunli armors. One had great defense but weak attack, the next had high attack but low defense, thest one had both attack and defense on equal standing but with neither remarkable whenpared to the first two.

    XinFeng thought for a while. He already knew that defense was not what he wanted. What he wants is the strongest attack. This was rted to Lei Lunli ¡ª after he started practicing Lei Lunli, he favored offensiveness, not defensiveness. If he chose ording to his old personality, he would have loved to build a tortoise shell for himself, but after Lei Lunli he would decide on attack without hesitation. Thinking back to his fight with Dafei ¡ª to that blood boiling feeling ¡ª he knew that, to him, attack is the best defense.

    The amount of Lunli allocated to the head and torso is less than that in the limbs.

    After allocating all of the Lunli, the next step is topress it into armor.

    XinFeng thought that Lei Lunli is really miraculous. It is something unimaginable in his old world.

    The process of binding together the alreadypressed Lunli is not actually manual but is triggered by picturing it in the mind. The most miraculous part of it is that if he did not think about it, Lei Lunli would stay in its initial state.

    The Star Python Record stated that before the binding process, once Lunli ispressed, the changes are irreversible when forming Lunli armor. You cannot reverse the changes and bind it all over again before reaching Ten Thousand Lun Master level, which is why the first choice is the most important. After choosing the characteristic of your Lunli armor, it will apany you in your time as a Thousand Lun Master until you reach Ten Thousand Lun Master level. At that time another choice must be made deciding the attribute of the Ring armor.

    Pieces and pieces of Lunli armor started to form and surface, XinFeng neither choosing his own armor nor thinking too deeply, but following the already nned out choices from the Star Python Record. He was very cautious, a habit brought from his past life. He would not take big risks before familiarizing himself with Lei Lunli, as it would be too stupid.

    XinFeng believed that, after he familiarized himself with Lei Lunli, he would be able to make his own special practicing methods. XinFeng knew a lot about electricity in his old world. Compared to him in this world he was much better, but this world had its own special characteristics for him to learn. He believed that if he couldbine the two, it would be very unique.

    Lunli armor slowly formed.

    Pieces and pieces of Lei chains formed, bing pieces of eye pricking, shining fragments. Gradually linking together, the pieces bing bigger and bigger, the armor formed on Xinfeng¡¯s shoulders, followed by his torso, then his limbs, andstly his head.

    A bright light shone on XinFeng¡¯s body, he knew that it would appear in the beginning and after sessfully binding a Lunli armor, this light would not appear again. When triggered by Lunli, it would stick on his skin and wouldn¡¯t appear outside on his clothing.

    The light slowly diminished, and XinFeng said excitedly ¡°Sess!¡±

    After his Lunli armor formed, it would apany him till he reached Ten Thousand Lun Master level, and at that time he would be able to bind a Ring armor.

    After pondering for a while, XinFeng thought of making his own Lunqi. Normal Lunqis can barely withstand being used by a Thousand Lun Master. Other than his ck bow, other Lunqi are far toocking. It would be good to ask Grandfather about it.

    ¡­¡­

    Yibai vige, the north of Tiger Cliff Castle, is like a trade market, an important road, the sphere of influence of the southern Hongtong. At Yibai vige, a Mi Lun Master¡¯s presence is a tyrannical existence to them.

    (Puttty: No idea what Hongtong is, maybe it¡¯s a name, I tried using google images on it, it was ineffective. If I find out I¡¯ll be sure to say it.)

    The surrounding human¡¯s gathering point is Yibai vige, especially when the cannibals attack human settlements. At that time, Yibai vige has the authority to gather hunters and send help.

    There are only three human settlements in this area: Tiger Cliff Castle, Lead Eagles, and Yibai vige. Yibai vige¡¯s strength is not something Lead Eagles or Tiger Cliff Castle canpare to, the reason being it is the sphere of influence of Hongtong, a ce where Mi Lun Masters reside.

    Yibai is also one of the only ce merchants visit, an intersection.

    An old man looked at the rabid men in front of him with a solemn face.

    ¡°Yingxiao, what happened? This appearance not like a human or a ghost, who hit¡­¡­your face.¡±

    Yingxiao answered with garbled sounds, the old man answered impolitely ¡°What the fuck are you speaking? Shut up, you, you speak!¡±

    Dafei, on the brim of tears, spoke. ¡°Sir, my, my uncle was hit my a person, a person from Tiger Cliff Castle.¡±

    This man is the master of Yingxiao, a Milun master of Hongtong, Yingxiao was orignally from Lead Eagles but was sent to Hongtong to learn when he was younger.

    ¡°Die¡­.his¡­.die submit¡­¡±(Puttty: garbled words that I have no idea what it¡¯s about.)

    Hearing this sentence, the old man angrily smashed on Yingxiao¡¯s head with his kick ¡°Your mother can die!¡± Yingxiaoid on the floor ¡ª it was not that the kick was very heavy, it was that Yingxiao was too ashamed to stand up.

    ¡°You speak!¡±

    Dafei truthfully spoke about the whole incident without daring to lie, but he dare not speak about XinFeng.

    ¡°Then, it was you guys that picked a fight¡±

    ¡°Sir, we Lead Eagles are enemies with Tiger Cliff Castles, it not about who picked the fight, it is just purely you die or I die when we meet.¡±

    ¡°Tiger Cliff Castle¡­..who is backing them?¡±

    Dafei hesitated, shocked. ¡°No one is backing Tiger Cliff Castle, they are just a bunch of hunters.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! A team of hunters can harm Yingxiao?¡±

    ¡°It was a young man that harmed uncle¡­..he, he is lightning attribute¡­.and also a single attribute at that¡­..¡±

    The old man stood up abruptly ¡°What? A single lightning attribute!¡±

 Chapter Book 2 - 1: Hunt of the Barbarians

    Book 2 Chapter 1: Hunt of the Barbarians.

    Single lightning attribute Lunli!

    Waves of shock surged through the old man¡¯s heart. Those that have single attributes were already very few: only a single one will appear for every thousand people. But the most surprising part was that this person had the extremely rare lightning attribute.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    At this moment, the old man felt motivation. If he could handle this matter well, maybe he would be moved back to Hongtong.

    Yingyu answered with garbled words, only to be interrupted by the annoyed old man, ¡°You, shut up, you, speak!¡±

    Dafei answered hurriedly, ¡°Yes, yes, he lives in Tiger Cliff Castle.¡±

    The old man said, ¡°What is his name? Are you sure that he is only about 16-17? Oh right, his current standard¡­.en, being able to harm Yingyu, it wouldn¡¯t be low, probably a Thousand Lun Master¡­.¡± The old man was quite knowledgeable of people with single attributes, those that start practicing would quickly rise in rank.

    Dafei thought back to the incident for a while.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s¡­.it¡¯s something Feng, oh right, Lei XinFeng. Eh, strange, his surname is actually Lei!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Dafei exined, ¡°The people in Tiger Cliff castle have Hu and Ke as their surnames, so Lei XinFeng is most likely an outsider. He is definitely not over the age of 18. Also, there is something I have been curious about. At first, when he fought with me, we were about equally matched.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! You are only a Hundred Lun Master, Yingyu can take on 10 of you! How would he fall at XinFeng¡¯s hands?¡±

    ¡°When¡­.when he fought with Uncle, Uncle wounded him with a single attack, but at that time there was a thunderstorm¡­¡­.and XinFeng was struck by lightning. After that he was able to continue fighting, and it looked as though his strength was rising explosively.¡± (Dafei)

    ¡°Even if his strength increased rapidly, it doesn¡¯t mean he could immediately grasp how to use it.¡±

    ¡°Uncle never really lost, he was taken by surprise¡­..by a Single-Use Lunqi.¡±

    The old man felt shocked ¡°A Single-Use Lunqi?¡±

    Dafei nodded. ¡°Yeah, a very powerful Single-Use Lunqi that, when activated, would annihte everything around it. Luckily that kid hadn¡¯t mastered how to use it, or Uncle would have died together with him.¡±

    The old man furrowed his brows and contemted for a while. ¡°Lei XinFeng¡­¡­there should be someone backing him. Well, being able to make a Single-Use Lunqi, the threat shouldn¡¯t be small¡­¡­..no, I must find someone to help.¡±

    At this moment, the old man understood that this was probably an expert¡¯s disciple. A Single-Use Lunqi is not something anyone could refine. It was much harder to refine than a normal Lunqi. Actually, Single-Use Lunqi are rarely used by Single Attribute Masters but are actually more often used by trash Lun Masters, because trash Lun Masters only need to produce Lunli to stimte a Single-Use Lunqi.

    (Puttty: in case you couldn¡¯t tell, he¡¯s insulting some Lunli¡¯s cause they suck @[emailprotected]</a>)

    However, to the old man, a single lightning attribute youngster was a very big temptation.

    Dafei said, filled with hope, ¡°Sir, we will burn down Tiger Cliff Castle! Get revenge for my Uncle!¡±

    With eyes full of hatred, Yingyu nodded silently.

    ¡°Burn what down? If that Lei XinFeng were to join Hongtong, he could invite masters from Hongtong to visit.¡±

    Both Yingyu¡¯s and Dafei¡¯s eyes widened, filling with disbelief, a disappointed look in their eyes flowing out.

    ¡°Both of you stay here. Don¡¯t go anywhere, especially Tiger Cliff Castle. If you do, don¡¯t me me if I do anything to you!¡±

    Yingyu made a few garbled noise, saliva escaping from the two sides of his mouth. He was angry, but he did not know how to resist. He knew best his teacher¡¯s temper, and if he infuriated him, he knew what his teacher would do.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too mad. If he joins Hongtong, your rewards will not be few. As for your wound, I will find someone to treat it.¡±

    Dafei still did not want to give up. ¡°Sir, if Lei XinFeng refuses to join Hongtong¡­¡±

    The old manughed coldly. ¡°Impossible! I will find experts to help.¡± He knew clearly that if XinFeng refused to join, Hongtong would definitely destroy this young man. If a single lightning attribute cannot be used by Hongtong, then if he continues to mature it would be a threat to Hongtong. This was already a good reason to kill him.

    ¡­¡­

    XinFeng continued to refine and familiarize himself with his Lunli armor. He also obtained a piece of an ingredient used to make a Lunqi, given to him by Grandfather. Of course, he couldn¡¯t just find materials for Lunqi.

    It was a piece of metal about a dozen jin. He didn¡¯t know what kind of metal it was. It wasn¡¯t steel, gold, or copper. Its color was also weird.

    It was a ck color with sliver lines mixed in. It was as long as an arm, and it also had a weird name, Lei Shi Jin. The old man exined that this was not naturally formed but was a result of mixing 10 different substances. It was capable of containing Lunli and could change forms by using Lei Lunli.

    (Puttty: I left the thing in pinyin cause the direct trantion is lightning release gold @[emailprotected]</a>)

    As for XinFeng¡¯s current standard, he was unable to use such a big piece of Lei Shi Jin.  He yed around with it using Lei Lunli. This thing¡¯s property was very unique : it was as soft as mud¨C any shape was possible for it¨C but, once it took a form, it would need arge amount of Lei Lunli to set it in that shape.

    After a few torturous days, XinFeng finally learned  both the basics, and also that he didn¡¯t have enough power to use such a big piece of Lei Shi Jin. So he cut a small piece as big as a thumb.

    After a day¡¯s worth of practice, XinFeng could just barely create a ring. As to why he chose it, it was because a ring was the simplest one to make. Through this ring he could fire an electrical current about 5 meters long. He knew clearly that Lei Lunli was not the exnation of electricity in his old world. He tried his best to understand Lei Lunli.

    His knowledge from the past world was a rather big hurdle when learning about Lei Lunli.

    Luckily, there was the Star Python record to help him understand Lei Lunli.

    After creating a ring, XinFeng went to visit the patriarch, Cangyu, to arrange another hunt. This time, Cangyu organized arger number of people, including a hundred plus young men and woman. The total number came to about 400 people.

    This time they did not go to the pond, but went to a ce where bulls gathered, about half of a day away from Tiger Cliff Castle. They did not dare to wander too far.

    The ce where the bulls gather is a grasnd about a dozen km without a single tree, as a bull¡¯s specialty is to ram into things once shocked, which resulted in this piece of t grasnd. At this ce, not evenrger beasts would dare to try to hunt bulls, as even at this small, dozen kilometer ce, a few thousand bulls had gathered.

    Beasts only dare to hunt nearby, definitely not in the grass in, as once the bulls receive a shock, a thousand bulls madly charging forward is more than enough to stomp any beast into the mud.

    Even the barbarians would not dare to enter. They would at most stay at the edge of the grasnd, and, with trees surrounding them, dare to kill the bulls.

    This time, XinFeng decided on the grasnd to hunt (of course, not in the middle of the grasnd, but, simr to the barbarians, at the side). This ce would be much more rewarding than the ce next to the pond.

    The people of Tiger Cliff Castle stayed in the forest and found a ce where trees are closely packed together, as only these kinds of ces can prevent the charge of a giant herd of bulls. XinFeng brought about 10 hunters, including DaShan, and stayed at the edge of the grasnd.

    Being the main hunter, XinFeng had the authority tomand all the hunters, he said, ¡°We need to find a few big trees, en, trees that cannot be bulldozed to the ground.¡±

    A hunter answered, ¡°I know a ce with giant trees.¡±

    They quickly reached a few giant trees which couldn¡¯t be fully hugged by 4-5 people, XinFeng pondered for a while and said, ¡°I still need a few helpers. Uncle Ke, go and get a few people here.¡±

    ¡°Okay, how many do you want?¡±

    XinFeng calcted for a while, ¡°I want a hundred.¡±

    DaShan was shocked. ¡°So many? Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll go call them.¡± He turned and left into the forest.

    After a while, a few hundred hunters came along with Cangyu. This hunt was very important. He couldn¡¯t patiently wait at Tiger Cliff Castle, so he decided to help out this team as XinFeng was truly too young. He was afraid that these hunters would provoke and anger this youngster.

    ¡°Feng, we will listen to yourmands.¡±

    XinFeng nodded. ¡°I need you all to dig a pit.¡±

    Everyone was shocked, a hunter could not help but say, ¡°You want to dig a trap? This¡­.we had already tested this kind of trap¡­it¡¯s useless.¡±

    XinFeng shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided to dig a trap, I want to dig a¡­¡± He requested a short spear from DaShan and speedily dug a hole with a foot long diameter, and about two foot deep. ¡°I want to dig this kind of pit!¡±

    The hunters didn¡¯t understand. Cangyu shouted, ¡± Listen to XinFeng, he is the main hunter, he gets what he wants!¡±

    XinFeng did not bother to exin, but continued, ¡°Have a pit every time you reach this distance.¡± ording to hisyout, there would be a pit every meter with the shape of a plum. No one spoke, but followed XinFeng¡¯s orders and started to dig. To the hunters, digging this kind of pits was too easy. After less than a hour, the ground was filled with a few hundred pits.

    ¡°Cover the holes with sticks and leaves.¡±

    Mahang trap:

    This was a method to deal with charging horses from XinFeng¡¯s past world. He thought that it should be useful for this world¡¯s bulls, because even though they are stronger and had bigger hoofs, their weak points should be the same. With such a big body, no matter how strong their legs are, they should not be able to resist this kind of trap.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m busier as it goes along and since I don¡¯t have anything going on with the weekends I thought I might as well help my mother¡¯s friend stall to earn some money, so it¡¯s reduced to a chapter per week.

    But I will trante another if I get $25 in donations, I¡¯m so so sorry, I know I shouldn¡¯t do this, but I need it. The max I can do per week is 4 chapters counting the one customary chapter.

 Chapter Book 2 - 2: Hunt of the Barbarians (2)

    Thank you to Minh  (Also known as Leecherpassingby, I remember seeing you!) for solely sponsoring this chapter and there¡¯s more left other that¡¯ll go to the next¡­woohoo!

    This is a sponsored chapter, the customary chapter will be done¡­..soon. GAHAHAHAHAHAHA THE CLIFF HANGERS

    Also theck of painful mistakes I make¡­. I thank Shinjoiu for that! Thanks Shinjoiu, to not let my horrible English burn the eyes of the wordpress people

    Book 2 Chapter 2: Hunt of the Barbarians (2)

    ¡°Feng, it¡¯s done, do you still need anything?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done, this is enough. You can return first. The people who were here orignally, climb into the trees.¡±

    Cangyu instructed them for a while and the majority of the hunters left, however Cangyu did not. ¡°I will also climb up the trees.¡± The old man was still worried.

    The danger was considerably reduced by hiding on the tall trees. XinFeng nodded ¡°Okay, everyone go up. Once a herdes over, hug the trees tightly. If you drop down, it would be very fun for you.¡±

    DaShan asked ¡°Feng, what are you gonna do?¡± He did not know what XinFeng was nning to do, of course he didn¡¯t¨C the furthest the hunters of Tiger Cliff Castle went was Yibai vige. Not only did they not know much, but they also didn¡¯t see much. Their tactics and attacks are all passed down generation to generation or are created by them. How could theypare to the knowledgeable XinFeng that came from another world?

    XinFengughed. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯te down the trees no matter what. Hoho, I¡¯ll let you all see a fun sight.¡± He took his ck bow from his back and hooked the bowstring onto it tightly. This time he brought 30 special arrows, enough for only him to use.

    DaShan hesitated for a while, then turned and climbed up a giant tree. ¡°Feng, you be careful.¡±

    XinFeng brandished his bow and headed to the grasnds.  At that instant everyone was shocked¨C no one dared to enter the grasnd. But quickly they rxed, because they could see that XinFeng did not really enter the grasnds, but instead stayed on the edge of it, hiding among the short trees.

    At the top of the big trees, all of the hunters could clearly see the bulls moving slowly about.

    Every herd had at least 50 bulls, and the bigger herds had a few hundred. The bullszily grazed, and some ate some of the leaves from the short trees. Every bull was gigantic¨C heartbeats of the hunters on the big trees sped up. One bull was enough to help a family pass the winter safely. Who wouldn¡¯t wish to obtain a bull?

    In the trees, they could clearly see both the bull herds and also XinFeng¡¯s figure sneaking among the short trees.

    Tightly clenching his fists, DaShan said, ¡°What does Feng want to do?¡±

    Nanshan smiled bitterly. ¡°Who knows?¡±

    Suddenly, a hunter¡¯s small voice appeared. ¡°Not good! Look!¡±

    The positioning of these big trees was rather good, enabling them to see faraway ces. About a few hundred meters away, a few human shadows appeared. Cangyu stared at them closely and, after a little while, said, with a small voice, ¡°Barbarians! Barbarian hunters! Everyone be careful¡­shit, someone go inform Feng!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Someone had already quickly climbed down the tree and was heading toward where XinFeng was. This hunter, Shi, was skinny and energetic, a famous hunter of Tiger Cliff Castle. He was not famous for his hunting but instead for his scouting. He was very fast, only taking a few minutes to reach where XinFeng was. The hunters all saw it clearly and rxed.

    XinFeng and that hunter quickly returned. This was absolutely not the time to rm the bull herds.

    Climbing the big tree, XinFeng asked, ¡°Why would barbarians be here?¡±

    Cangyu was mad to the point of shaking. In theirst hunt they encountered men from Lead Eagle¡¯s, now they encounter the barbarians. Their luck was truly poor to the limit. ¡°Mother fucker¡­..we¡¯re too unlucky, why would the barbarianse here? Their people don¡¯t seem to be a small number either. Feng, look over there.¡±

    The barbarians had big figures which made concealing themselves in the forest very hard.

    XinFeng closely examined where Cangyu pointed and, after a while, replied, ¡°At least ten barbarians.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces paled. If there are more than 10 barbarians, it absolutely is counted as arge scale hunting team. For a barbarian¡¯s ability, one barbarian versus five to six normal hunters would be an easy task. They are the top tier hunters of the forest.

    This was also XinFeng¡¯s first time seeing the barbarian. In the past he had stayed in Tiger Cliff Castle and had no chance to go out, of course he wouldn¡¯t have seen barbarians. But as for stories about the barbarians, he did not know how many he heard: stories about how they ate humans, about how mad they are. Barbarians are the strongest of all humans, so the hunters had natural fear of barbarians.

    Cangyu said softly, ¡°I hope they don¡¯t find us¡­¡± He suddenly remembered something. ¡°Someone go back, tell our people to hide well.¡±

    A hunter headed back. Their people were mostly on the ground: if the barbarians found them, then they would be prey.

    XinFeng stared at a faraway ce with his brows furrowed. ¡°They must be here for the bulls too. Aren¡¯t they afraid of the bulls charging?¡±

    Cangyu answered ¡°Of course they are, but the barbarians have great strength and also have thick skin and tough bodies. If we are rammed by a bull, it basically means death. It isn¡¯t the same for the barbarians. Their bodies are better than ours. Unless it¡¯s a continuous ramming and stepping, they could still hope to live.¡±

    Danui said softly, ¡°Their regeneration is also very good, much better than ours. Once, about a dozen hunters and I surrounded a barbarians to kill him. That guy had bled all over us because of our beatings. I also didn¡¯t know how many times we hacked at him, but atst he escaped. Barbarians are very hard to kill.¡±

    Many hunters softly spoke about the prowess of the barbarians.

    XinFeng mentally shook his head. These hunters¡¯ mentalities! They basically cannot fight against barbarians, they had already lost hearts. These are even the more powerful hunters, so their words had also disheartened all of the other hunters. If they meet the barbarians, they would definitely lose.

    ¡°They moved! So many people!¡±

    XinFeng¡¯s eyes were better than anyone¡¯s. Even before he started training, his eyesight was already very good. Now, after practicing Lei Lunli, he could see even further. After calcting for a while, he said, ¡°At least twenty-one barbarians, as for those I haven¡¯t seen yet¡­there should be more.¡±

    Cangyu let out a cold breath. Twenty plus barbarians! Even though all of the hunters of Tiger Cliff Castle were out, it would still create great losses. They cannot meet with the barbarians, no matter what. Even if this hunt was a failure, there is always a next time, but if they dide into contact with the barbarians, the losses would be something he did not want to even think about.

    One by one, barbarians jumped from the trees. There were four barbarians in front, with about a dozen behind and another group of barbarians still in the trees.

    XinFeng continued to report. ¡°Another six, another two¡­¡­great, it¡¯s over thirty now.¡±

    Other than XinFeng, almost all of the hunter¡¯s faces paled. The same was true for DaShan, his face white. ¡°The barbarians also organizerge scale hunting?¡±

    Cangyuughed bitterly, and said softly, ¡°DaShan¡­you should be right.¡±

    This winter was a hard one, and also this year¡¯s summer had fewer prey. If not for that, Tiger Cliff Castle would not have to resort to such arge scale hunt. But they didn¡¯t expect the barbarians to do the same. They usually did not visit the hunting areas of the humans, because if they were to go overboard, experts from Yibai Vige woulde. They too feared human experts.

    The barbarians quickly reached the big trees. Only the four barbarians in front continued heading forward. Each had a big, rough steel spear. With XinFeng¡¯s eyesight, he could guess the thickness of the spear. It was as thick as a small bowl and was about 3 meters long. It was like a sharpened steel column, a scary weapon.

    Other than the thick steel spears, there were also gigantic axes. ording to XinFeng¡¯s calctions, the axe heads were as big as half of a door. Seeing the barbarians carry them as they were nothing, XinFeng couldn¡¯t help but smack his mouth. This was too scary! No wonder they¡¯re called barbarians.

    Even though XinFeng was already a Thousand Lun Master, after seeing these barbarians, he was frightened. It wasn¡¯t a matter of strength, but it was that their appearance was too scary.

    In front of these barbarians was a herd of 70-80 bulls. It seemed that these barbarians had already decided on this group of bulls.

    A barbarians suddenly ran forward with a vicious shout, a steel spear as thick as a steel column flying out from his hand, and then, without looking at the bulls again, all four barbarians turned and broke into a run.

    Moo!

    The steel spear viciously entered into the gigantic bull¡¯s body, instantly piercing it¡¯s organs, that bull trembled for a while and fell to the ground.

    XinFeng¡¯s nostrils red. Now he knew why barbarians dared to hunt bulls. A bull¡¯s skin is something a normal hunter cannot pierce, but with a barbarian¡¯s spear, it was easy to do so. With that kind of power you can kill one in an instant. It shocked XinFeng. He calcted for a while: when his Lunli and this spear collided the Lunli probably would not block it, not that he would dare to try.

    The four of them scattered and ran, and XinFeng instantly felt shocked again. At such a distance he could still hear the heavy footsteps, followed by multiple cries from bulls as the bull herd suddenly went mad and charged towards the four barbarians. The heavy sounds of their charge clearly resonated in XinFeng¡¯s ears despite the distance.

    The four barbarians separated and were each followed by part of the bull herd, but most of the bulls followed the barbarian that threw the spear.

    XinFeng was even more shocked. ¡°These hunters are very smart!¡±

    ¡°Barbarians were never dumb, especially in terms of hunting. In terms of hunting they are even smarter than us,¡± exined Cangyu.

    The barbarians ran madly. They understood more than anyone that once they get hit by a bull, their chance of survival bes very, very small.

    The barbarian that killed the bull ran a few hundred meters and the bulls behind him were about 10 meters away. The barbarian actually grabbed onto a tree branch and pulled himself up, cleverly climbing the tree, leaving the bulls behind no time to stop in their tracks. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t stop either, but instead continued to charge forward.

    Hong! Hong! Hong!

    The bulls hit the big trees. XinFeng, who watched from afar, could see the giant trees shaking. Even though the trees are big, the strength of a bull was terrifying and countless trees were rammed over, including those thicker ones. They couldn¡¯t block the bull¡¯s charge.

    The sound of snapping resounded in the forest, other than the big trees, almost no other trees could block the bulls charge, but in return, the herd of bulls slowed down.

    Only hearing a shout, the barbarians that hid in and behind the trees immediately attacked.

 Chapter Book 2 - 3: Big Panther Trouble

    The customary chapter is here! Hoho, hold on to your arm rests and prepare yourselves!

    Still, thanks to Shinjoiu, I need to bother him less he needs his beauty sleep.

    (Shinjoiu: But it works well, the chapter alwayses while I am sleeping)

    [puttty: I need to coordinate with your timing so that I can send it before your sleep >:) ]

    Book 2 Chapter 3:  Big Panther Trouble

    XinFeng saw a barbarian carrying a gigantic axe cut off the head of an iparably giant bull. He inhaled sharply. ¡°What the fuck¡­that¡¯s too exaggerated.¡±

    After a few minutes, only 30-40 of the bulls managed to escape. The other half of the bulls were killed by the barbarians. Every Tiger Cliff Castle hunter that saw the sight before them grimaced in pain, as if everyone suddenly had a toothache. This is too harsh! One assault and the reward was 40+ bulls. This kind of loot really made everyone feel jealous.

    Cangyu sighed in relief. ¡°If the barbarians have a good gains, then¡­they would not need to care about us.¡±

    There was a proverb in their home: do not be afraid when the barbarians are many, only fear when they are hungry. The hungry barbarians are the dangerous ones.

    XinFeng said, ¡°The barbarians are not unbeatable either¡­I saw two wounded barbarians. En, there should be one of them with a serious injury.¡± Using his eyesight he found some injured barbarians. One of them was unable to react in time, and a bull¡¯s horn made a hole in his chest when it pinned the barbarian against a giant tree.

    The gang of Tiger Cliff Castle hunters all looked at the leaving barbarians with red eyes.  Ke Zizhong said, ¡°The barbarians really are strong. Ze ze, they are the real hunters around here.¡±

    (Puttty: ze ze, the sound of clicking your tongue, the Chinese word ßõßõ, ze ze is the pronunciation.)

    The hunters discussed the leaving barbarians amongst themselves, jealousy filling their conversations.

    Then Cangyu spoke up. ¡°Okay, enough. No need to envy them, we can also hunt bulls. Only¡­now is not that time. We need to wait for the barbarians to leave, then we can start.¡±

    XinFeng sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t hunt today.  We¡¯ll go back. There are so many bulls the barbarians will take the day moving them.¡±

    Cangyu sighed. ¡°Right, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The group of hunters that had gained nothing left, scared away by the barbarians. XinFeng had no options. He was not afraid of the barbarians, but of the hunters around him not one was willing to fight. Without being forced into a dead end, no one would be stupid enough to challenge the barbarians.

    Actually, after seeing the barbarians¡¯ attacking methods, XinFeng also felt a bit scared. That raw strength they showed overwhelmed him.

    The people of Tiger Cliff Castle continued to hide in the giant trees. The giant trees were plenty here. ording to Xinfeng¡¯s calctions, without a few thousand years, they wouldn¡¯t have grown to be so tall and strong. Even with a hundred people in a giant tree, if they are careful their shadows will be not even appear.

    Even so, being in the trees wasn¡¯t very safe, as many beasts can also climb trees and there are also beasts of the sky. Without caution they could be taken by surprise.

    The hunters quietly continued their discussion about the barbarians¡¯ loot, while XinFeng chose a giant tree and climbed it. He did not stay with the other hunters because he needed to train. Now, every time he trained, he could improve by 40-50 Lei Lunlis and his strength would increase bit by bit as well. After being struck by lightning he realized that his speed of improvement decreased greatly without that explosive rising feeling, but he was still very patient.

    There is a sentence from Grandpa that XinFeng remembered: any type of training requires great patience, perseverance, and hard work. Especially for the practitioner in this world, with the age limitations, if they cannot raise their own while young it would be toote.

    His Lei Lunli slowly increased. Actually, his speed was already very fast, as he had a piece of Leiyin in his body. Even another single attribute practitioner couldn¡¯t increase even by 20 Lunlis a day, while XinFeng reached 40 or even 50.

    Purely practicing to increase Lunli is not enough though.  XinFeng also needed to refine the Lei Lunli to reach his own standards.

    The sky gradually darkened, XinFeng had already finished practicing. He quickly left the tree, climbing to where all the hunters were. He did not want to spend the night alone in a tree. Cangyu, seeing XinFeng hade back, said, ¡°Feng, you go rest, we don¡¯t need to you to keep watch tonight. Hoho, after all you¡¯re our main hunter. We anticipate a great performance from you tomorrow.

    XinFeng nodded in agreement. The numbers of helpers were enough: he did not need two of anything. Climbing to where DaShan resided, he sat down. ¡°Uncle Ke, I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Quickly, go eat. Soon the sky will darken. Nanshan found a tree hole, go sleep there after you¡¯re done eating.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    At daybreak XinFeng climbed from the tree hole. He did not sleep too wellst night, as many kinds of beasts howled practically the whole night. He got out and immediately saw the DaShan standing guard. ¡°Uncle Ke, did you sleep well?¡±

    DaShan scolded, ¡°Last night¡­I practically didn¡¯t sleep at all, motherfucking beasts have gone crazy, crying non-stop.¡±

    Looking at Dashan¡¯s dark eyes, he had nothing to say. He also did not sleep well.  DaShan said, ¡°I rarely see the nights being so lively. It is as if the beasts went mad.¡±

    Cangyu climbed up ¡°What are you surprised about? The barbarians killed so many bulls that they must have been skinning and taking care of the meat. With the smell of fresh meat, it¡¯ would be no wonder if the beasts went mad.¡±

    XinFeng said understandingly, ¡°No wonder, no wonder, the smell of blood spreading would have baited the beasts.¡±

    Hu Yi speedily climbed onto the tree, reaching Cangyu¡¯s side. ¡°Patriarch, not good!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Hu Yi answered hurriedly, ¡°The group of barbarians are heading to where we are. they are already very close!¡±

    Cangyu¡¯s face instantly paled. With a deep voice he said, ¡°Hurry, tell everyone not to make a sound. Send the women into the tree holes to hide!¡±

    There were many holes in the giant trees, big and small. The big ones could hide a dozen people while the small ones could hide four or five. Quickly, the women hid in the holes while the hunters hid among the branches. No one dared to speak or move. The barbarians finding them would spell trouble. You must know that hunters are also prey to the barbarians.

    All of the hunters gathered in a giant tree. Once discovered, they would be better prey than the bulls as the barbarians liked to bring the captured hunters back alive. Not only can they be put to use forbor, but they can also be used as food when it is scarce.

    Sometimes barbarians would rather give uprge prey for a hunter, but, of course, they would rarely go near human settlements to hunt, as it would bring back a painful consequence.

    XinFeng could already hear the heavy footsteps of the barbarians.

    Don¡¯t assume anything from therger barbarians. When they move in the forest, they would be soundless. But, after a sessful hunt, and during the transportation of the prey, they couldn¡¯t care less. Not only are their footsteps loud, but they also asionally gave off a threatening shout to scare away the surrounding beasts that were preparing surprise attacks.

    The strength of the barbarians is indeed perverse. XinFeng saw a single barbarian carry 2 bulls, walking steadily. This group had more than 30 barbarians carrying 40 unskinned bulls. They were carried whole by the barbarians, but with the injuries of the bulls and therge amount of blood leaking out them it was no wonder they attracted many beasts.

    There were many beasts following the barbarians, one of which was a group of big panthers .They climbed through the trees, preparing to attack at any moment.

    The scariest part was that the barbarians had already walked past the trees where the hunters hid. Seeing the barbarians below them, the hunters¡¯ heartbeats sped up and they held their weapons tightly. They were pleading in their hearts that the barbarians would walk past them without noticing their presence.

    The barbarians did not notice them, but the beasts did unfortunately, specifically the group of big panthers.

    A few of the panthers immediately pounced.

    A sh of darkness passed Cangyu¡¯s eyes. He was mad to the boiling point, his limbs were icy cold, his face green. He knew they were doomed: it was a group of at least 20 big panthers.

    Beasts are also afraid of the strong but evil to the weak. They dared not attack the barbarians, but upon noticing the hunters, they immediately got excited. Who would care about what the prey is? If it was something easy to kill, they would definitely not let it escape easily.

    XinFeng¡¯s face was also not good. He is the main hunter, and he was responsible for the safety of the hunters.

    With such amotion the barbarians immediately noticed the hunters in the giant trees. The situation became dire. The fight with the big panthers immediately gave away their location.

    At this moment, everything else became less important. The most important thing was to keep their cool. If they mess up they would be very close to death.

    XinFeng shouted, ¡°Some of you hold the panthers back, the rest¡­follow me to kill the barbarians!¡± They had no other choice. Barbarians seeing hunters is like perverts meeting beauties, or hungry ghosts seeing meat: they would pounce without hesitation.

    Seeing the hunters in the trees clearly, the barbarians all showed their sharp teeth and shouted. The noise was very loud, scaring even the women that hid in the tree holes.

    A barbarian let go of the chain he was dragging a bull with and grabbed the short spear on his back. The weapons of the barbarians are simr to the hunters¡¯, the only difference being that they were thicker than the hunters¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    MUAHAHAHAHAA FINALLY SOMETHING WORTH SEEING, THE NAMES FOR THE FUTURE CHAPTER MAKES SENSE NOW.

    One more thing, ya know the big panther thing? The Chinese word is ´ó±ª, the first word can be either big or great, I went with big but I¡¯d change it if anyone wants me to.

 Chapter Book 2 - 4: Big Panther Trouble (2)

    I¡¯m sorry ;-;, m changing cannibals to barbarians, simply put, I was wrong.

    Thank you to Minh, Michael, Benjmain and Andres.

    Book 2 Chapter 4: Big Panther Trouble (2)

    Sounds of ¡°Ka Cha!¡± rang continuously. Each branch in the short spear¡¯s path had a hole appear through it. Some hunters shouted ¡°Duck!¡±

    None of the hunters were dumb enough to try to block the short spear, but instead they tried their best to avoid it. As for the strength of the short spear¡­ bang! A hunter standing on a tree branch looked down with a pale face to see a protruding spear head below his crotch, sweat dropping from his face.

    (puttty: I had to choose between below his pants, in between his thighs and below the crotch. crude or misguiding, it¡¯s a no brainer. ),

    Two barbarians gave off a strange shout and started to climb up the trees. XinFeng shouted, ¡°Block them! Kill!¡± As he was too high up, he quickly moved lower while shouting and preparing his ck bow at the same time.

    The hunters attacked from above, shooting their arrows. Some even threw their spears.

    The two barbarians immediately became pin cushions. They did not expect so many hunters in the trees, so, with a strange shout, they jumped off the tree.

    The hunters felt a wave of coldness surge through their hearts upon seeing the barbarians move around perfectly fine. This must be a joke! If a person was poked full of holes by arrows and spears, they would definitely be dead. How could they jump and run like that?

    Ping!

    The sound of metal colliding suddenly appeared. Most of the hunters here could tell it was the sound of XinFeng¡¯s ck bow¡¯s bowstring ¡ª this sound is, after all, unique. Most bows of normal hunters could not produce this sound.

    Ping!

    With those two sounds the retreating barbarians fell. Neither their stronger defense nor their stronger regenerative power could save them. Once shot through the head, no one could live. XinFeng had managed to kill two barbarians in a moment.

    At that moment the hunters all celebrated with joy. If they could speedily kill the barbarians, they would not need to be afraid anymore. No matter the distance, fights with the barbarians were the nightmares of the hunters. For long distancebats, though the barbarians do not have bows, they could attack by throwing spears. If a spear hit, then there would be no hope for survival. For closebat, it was basically hopeless. The barbarians had not only thick skin and thick muscles but also iparable strength. Relying only on strength they could already destroy their opponents.

    XinFeng did not even dare to stop. He shouted, ¡°Prepare arrows, the best ones!¡±

    In an instant about 30 of the best arrows were brought to XinFeng. Even if he could kill one with an arrow, it would not be enough as there were about 40 barbarians below.

    Ping! Ping! Ping!

    XinFeng moved among the trees and aimed non-stop at the barbarians.

    With each sound of the bow string, a barbarian would fall. XinFeng¡¯s attacking methods were too cruel! He chose to shoot only the forehead and the heart. If the arrow hits, then the barbarians basically can¡¯t survive. Within the short time of a dozen seconds, there were already 7 fallen barbarians.

    Meanwhile the other hunters of Tiger Cliff Castle hadn¡¯t killed even one yet. Even with a rain of arrows and spears, they were unable to take a barbarian¡¯s life.

    A barbarian with an arrow sticking out of his head suddenly shouted, and about 10 barbarians replied by shouting again and threw their thick spears into the trees.

    XinFeng shouted loudly and dodged madly. Luckily he was a Thousand Lun Master and barely managed to avoid the spears, but other hunters weren¡¯t as lucky. In an instant about 3 hunters had their bodies pierced by the spears and fell from the trees.

    XinFeng ground his teeth and continued to shoot his bow. Unlike XinFeng, who could kill a barbarian, other hunters could only harm them.

    Ping! Ping¡­..

    XinFeng did not ask for fatalities, he only wanted to harm the barbarians. It would be enough because the barbarians were starting to avoid his attacks after to so many instantaneous deaths.

    In only a few minutes, there were at least 15-16 barbarians on the ground, and among them there were at least 10 who were dead.

    Barbarians are also human and feared death. Suddenly realizing that half of them were dead, they could not help but be afraid while their leader flew into a rage.

    XinFeng continued shooting, the sound of ¡°Ping!¡± was the sound of death for the barbarians. With each sound of the bowstring¡¯s release, a barbarian was likely to fall. Even if it was not a fatal hit, it would still at least mean a heavy injury.

    The leader of the barbarians shouted, and, wielding his giant axe, he charged towards the trees.

    XinFeng shot an arrow toward him.

    The leader held up the giant axe and directly blocked it. You must know that, only including the axe head, it was as big as half of a door, enough to guard his whole body with.

    Ding! Pa!

    The arrow actually burst, shattering into countless pieces.

    The leader actually got pushed back one step by the arrow. Anyone could tell the strength of the arrow was not something they should belittle, but the arrow did not harm the barbarian¡¯s leader, and he could be seen continuing to climb the tree.

    A few hunters tried to block him but the leader hacked off the tree branches they were on, causing them to fall to the ground to be killed by the barbarians.

    Cangyu shouted, ¡°All of you! Climb up!¡± After continuous injuries and fatalities to the hunters, Cangyu¡¯s heart swelled with pain. He gave instructions non-stop.

    XinFeng also shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll handle them! The rest climb higher!¡± He knew that he needed to stop the barbarian¡¯s leader, if not the consequences would be very serious.

    The feeling that the barbarians gave him was much stronger then what Dafei, the Hundred Lun Master, gave him. Not only could he not use Lunli to attack, he also needed to bear responsibility.

    ¡°DaShan, help me find a spear and stick it on the tree branch!¡±

    DaShan nodded, took a spear with the best quality, and shoved it into a tree. Climbing up the tree, he said, ¡°The spear is already stuck in the tree, Feng, be careful!¡±

    XinFeng did not dare attack the barbarian¡¯s leader anymore, but continued to shoot at the barbarians below the trees. The hunters that fell from the trees were surrounded and killed by the barbarians below. These barbarians were his targets.

    After only a few minutes, in XinFeng¡¯s vision, the barbarians on the ground all hid after being shot by him other than the climbing barbarian leader. He hung his ck bow on a tree branch and took the spear DaShan left before heading towards the barbarian¡¯s leader.

    The branches below were very, very thick and broad enough for a person to stand on and had enough strength to support them. Soon XinFeng and the barbarian shed.

    Hong!

    XinFeng circted Lei Lunli through his spear. The whole spear had countless sparks dancing on it, but this attack let him deeply experience the barbarian¡¯s strength. As the spear in his hand bent a whole ny degrees and flew away, XinFeng¡¯s thoughts became a mess. As he moved to the side he avoided the barbarian leader¡¯s axe which cut into the tree behind him, leaving a heavy impression in his mind.

    However, the barbarian¡¯s leader also did not have a good time, not because XinFeng¡¯s strength was greater than his, but because when his axe collided with the spear, a surge of electricity entered his body, causing his whole body to tremble.

    All of the hunters stared at the two men¡¯s fight, their heart beats like drums. Everyone knew that if XinFeng lost, their side would lose many people.

    XinFeng climbed up speedily and shouted, ¡°Get me another steel spear! I want the spear the barbarians shot up!¡±

    There were a few spears that the barbarians had thrown into the trees. Cangyu immediately ordered a group of hunters to pull out a spear and a few of the strongest hunters joined together to barely manage to pull out a barbarian¡¯s spear, but the hunters could not help but feel shocked. The spear was really far too thick, as thick as a bowl: a normal human¡¯s hand could not even hold it properly.

    Cangyu instructed ¡°Pierce it here, we¡¯ll continue to climb up! Give them some space!¡±

    At this moment, the remaining barbarians also started to climb upwards.

    The barbarian¡¯s leader ground his teeth and red at XinFeng. He knew that this guy was the culprit.

    XinFeng climbed to where the barbarian¡¯s spear was and pulled it out, shocked. ¡®This thing is far too thick!¡¯ Even though he could wield it, it was very inconvenient.

    Jumping onto a thick branch, XinFeng saw the barbarian leader following him. XinFeng¡¯s arm swung down with the spear in his hand.

    Wu!

    The spear gave off the sound of splitting wind, the leader cursed loudly. He hurriedly countered with his axe because he hadn¡¯t managed to get close enough yet.

    Hong!

    The barbarian leader slid down the tree from the impact, while XinFeng jumped to another thick branch, swinging down with the spear in his hand again.

    At this moment another 4 barbarians climbed up the tree. The barbarian leader shouted a few sentences and the few barbarians that had climbed up immediately surrounded XinFeng.

    In this moment XinFeng was nked by 5 barbarians in the trees. This was not a good situation: he could only continue to hack away. If he didn¡¯t, the barbarians would climb to a ce higher than where he is. The hunters higher up were also an issue, they couldn¡¯t do nothing and let a child fight the barbarians. DaShan said with a deep voice, ¡°No, I can¡¯t Feng fight by himself. I¡¯ll go help him!¡±

    DaShan climbed downwards with about 10 hunters following him.

    Cangyu¡¯s mouth opened, as if wanting to say something, but closed eventually. He contemted for a while. ¡°Gather some people and rope. Even if we can¡¯t kill them, we can tie them up¡­it¡¯ll be helpful to XinFeng!¡±

    Immediately a dozen hunters gathered all their string and climbed down to help.

    XinFeng breathed heavily. He was already very exhausted. Even though he was strong,pared to the barbarians he was toocking.

    The barbarian leader was at a position a bit lower than XinFeng¡¯s. The other barbarians also climbed up. XinFeng could not do anything to stop them. With his hand holding on to the thick spear, his eyes darted around to look for a way to escape.

 Chapter Book 2 - 5: Fruitful Results

    This oneste. Sorry orz.

    (Shinjoiu: Puttty was apologizing about when she sent me the TL, so I have to doubly apologize for holding on to it)

    Much thanks to Benjmain & Samuel for donating

    Book 2 Chapter 5: Fruitful Results

    One of the barbarians had climbed to a branch above XinFeng¡¯s. The barbarian closed in on him slowly and pounced. At that moment a spear noiselessly appeared from the side. No matter how thick the barbarians¡¯ skin was, it was not on par with the bulls¡¯.

    Kill!

    DaShan madly threw the spear he had, and 7-8 spears ovepped each other as the other hunters threw theirs. The hunters that threw them did not hope to kill the barbarian, they only hoped he would fall. The barbarian became very busy.

    Originally he had a spear in his hand, but he had already thrown it at the beginning of the skirmish and now had no weapon. Maybe if he did, he would not be afraid of the hunters¡¯ thin spears.

    XinFeng used the spear to ward away the barbarians, and only when a barbarian reached a branch above XinFeng¡¯s did he focus on a single barbarian. Cold sweat broke out from every corner of XinFeng¡¯s body. He knew if he fell, even if he survived the fall, he would still be half dead. Suddenly he emitted a ring light from his finger that hit the barbarian. The barbarian tensed instantly.

    A ton of rope was thrown, wrapping the body of the barbarian. DaShan was overjoyed at the chance, and shouted ¡°Kill!¡± Everyone surrounding the barbarian knew that this chance came once in a blue moon. Everyone tried their best, madly thrusting their spears.

    Pu! Pu! Pu¡­¡­

    7-8 spears all pierced the barbarian¡¯s body. Of all the spears, only DaShan¡¯s managed to cut through the heart. After the hunters pulled out their spears and untied the barbarian, he was seen falling head first down the tree. Sounds of ¡°Pi pi pa pa¡± were heard as the body broke countless branches and finally hit the ground.

    The leader shouted, crazed. Seeing his subordinates die one by one was something he had never experienced, even when they were hunted by experts. He also had not seen so many tragic deaths at once. Now he had only 4 other barbarians with him. The others were either dead or heavily wounded, and now another died, resulting in his anger.

    This guy didn¡¯t hack at XinFeng, but instead called out for the other 3 barbarians. XinFeng retreated to see the leader starting to cut at the big branch at his feet. This branch was at least 5 meters thick: cutting this kind of branch took a lot of strength.

    DaShan shouted urgently, asking XinFeng to hide. The leader called out. The remaining 3 barbarians did not attack, instead protecting their leader as he chopped at the tree.

    DaShan and a few others shouted and started to run forward. XinFeng called out, ¡°DaShan! Go back, retreat! I have a way to fix this!¡± DaShan trusted XinFeng and retreated with the other hunters.

    XinFengughed coldly while throwing out a Burst Lightning Needle. He had received a total of 4 Burst Lightning Needles. A single use Lunqi had great offensive power but its weakness was that after one use it would be gone, He has used one to deal with Yingyu in the past, so now he only had three. If he had not been forced into this situation, he would definitely not have used one. This time he had finally gotten the chance to lure the barbarians together. He threw out a Burst Lightning Needle without the slightest hesitation.

    The Burst Lightning Needle, faster than anything, charged towards the barbarians with a silver glow. The leader had a very fast reaction. Though he did not have a chance to see what was flying their way, due to his rich battle experience he was able to raise his giant axe to block it.

    XinFeng shouted ¡°Explode!¡± A circle of light scattered, covering the 4 men in an instant. The leader had a very fast reaction, and, raising his axe, felt an iparable strength hit it. The other three did not block and instantly became bloody pieces of meat.

    The leader took the hit like the other 3 barbarians, but his giant axe saved his life. The hand holding it exploded, as did both legs, but, because of the axe, he didn¡¯t lose his life. Despite surviving, he was unable to stand and fell to the ground.

    With the sounds of ¡°Pi pa!¡± the leader fell from a height of 150 meters. If not for the branches cushioning his fall, he would not have survived. At this time, a barbarian charged from a nearby bush and, dragging the leader, ran with his life.

    (Puttty: is it me or did a simr thing happen before >.>)

    XinFeng shook his head, vexed. He did not expect a barbarian that still could move would appear. He clearly saw an arrow sticking out of that barbarian¡¯s neck. It could be a barbarian that had hidden himself after they first shed.

    All of the hunters in the trees shouted cries of victory. Everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with excitement at surviving. They had not expected to survive, and also their hearts were filled with great respect for XinFeng. Cangyu brought about 7 or 8 team leaders and went to XinFeng. Each expressed their thanks: if it wasn¡¯t for XinFeng, they would have been lucky to even escape with half the hunters present.

    XinFeng knew that the position of main hunter was now firmly his. Of course, he didn¡¯t particrly care. His goal was to reach Mi Lun Master as soon as possible.

    DaShan wiped sweat off of his forehead. Just now, when the barbarians started to cut away at the tree, he was absolutely terrified. He said, ¡°We are lucky XinFeng is powerful, the barbarians¡­.how scary, cutting so deep into the tree with just a few hacks¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a hunter shouted in surprise. ¡°Wa, the loot of the barbarians.¡±

    At that moment, all the people in the tree reacted. Shouts of joy and shock mingled together. You must remember that the group of barbarians had been carrying 40 bull corpses. This was great luck. XinFeng wasted no time. ¡°Grandpa Hu, arrange for people to subdue the beasts that were lured here, then send the bulls back! We need to hurry, the smell of blood is getting heavier and heavier. We need to work fast!¡±

    Actually, there were already beasts picking at the corpses of the barbarians and bulls.  As there were many corpses, the beasts did not start a fight, but there were already threatening cries.

    Cangyu gave orders loudly. Many hunters came down from the trees with women from the tree holes following them.

    Quite a few of the barbarians on the ground had been dragged away by beasts already. There were also some that did not have serious injuries. Cangyu instructed the hunters to finish them off andy their bodies at the outside of the group to lure the beasts away from the bulls. The others worked together to deal with the bull corpses. As the hunters did not have the barbarian¡¯s strength, they had to cut the bulls up before transporting them. Luckily, there were many people there. 40 bulls were easily taken care off, the pieces of meat stored in their panniers. Not only did everyone have to carry a big pannier, but they also had to carry a big bag of meat with someone else.

    XinFeng brought a few powerful hunters to walk around everyone, and, shooting arrows non-stop, killed the beasts that walked too close. With only a few rounds, he managed to kill 2 big panthers, a ck tiger, 4 dire bears and a dozen red variegated wolfhounds. All of them were killed by a single arrow to the head.

    These were also game for them. XinFeng instructed people to carry the beasts away. Winter supplies were hard to get, so no one would waste them. A red flush of excitement appeared on Cangyu¡¯s face. Although they had quite a few dead and wounded, the rewards of this hunt were humongous. If they could safely bring the meat back then this winter would not be a hard one for Tiger Cliff Castle.

    Everybody headed towards Tiger Cliff Castle, joking andughing on the way back. Everyone was in high spirits.

    ¡­¡­

    The whole of Tiger Cliff Castle celebrated for 2 days. All of the loot was split and distributed to the residents. XinFeng received the most: 2 bulls and some other beasts as well as a few bulls¡¯ hide and horns. XinFeng exchanged some of this for tapioca, flour, wild fruits, and dried vegetables for the winter.

    The sess of the hunt made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. When winter came, if the hunters went out to grab a few normal prey like wild chicken or rabbits, it would be enough.

    The old people all said that, ording to this year¡¯s atmosphere, it would be an especially cold, hard winter. XinFeng, the old man, Leibao, and the little girl, XinYao, gathered wood and charcoal busily.

    Winter needed arge amount of fuel. There was a big forest behind the mountain, and in the forest was arge number of dead trees, the best kind of fuel.

    Both XinFeng and Leibao had great strength, so they chopped the wood, while XinYao helped bundle up the wood. Don¡¯t only look at the fact that this littledy was still young. Her strength was not low, and her limbs were quick and neat, a helpful person to have.

    There were many old citizens and children in the back of the mountain these few days, as they had to collect wood and leaves. As summer was ending soon, it was also a good time of harvest. Most of the fruits had ripened and different fruits decorated the branches. Other than collecting the branches, XinFeng and Leibao also picked ripe fruits to bring back and dry them.

    XinFeng¡¯s household of 3 quickly gathered enough wood and arge amount of fruit. The wood had to be chopped and the wild fruits had to be dried. These 10 days were packed to the brim with activities: other than sleeping and training, all of his time was spent on these.

    Of course, when the snow started to fall, XinFeng¡¯s household was prepared.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    you saw nothing, I did nothing ~puttty

 Chapter Book 2 - 6: Fruitful Results (2)

    Book 2 Chapter 6: Fruitful Results (2)

    The meat itself was already close to a thousand jin. The happiest of the three of them was XinYao. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t starve this winter, and the feeling of cold and hungerbined was not something she enjoyed.

    The old man said, ¡°XinFeng, the food stuff is all prepared. When winter starts, you should know that there will be a heavy winter storm, and asionally there will be thunder snow storms, so¡­I n to bring you out. I still need more stimtion. If I do it through training¡­it is unlikely that I¡¯ll regain my true power.¡±

    ¡°Going out during the winter? That¡¯s too dangerous.¡± XinFeng also knew that no one would dare to go out in the winter. If they got lost, it would be very hard to return. The outside during winter was a forbidden ce.

    The old manughed. ¡°You are not a normal human anymore, you are a Thousand Lun Master. If not, then could you have killed so many barbarians and stolen their loot at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Then what about YaoYao?¡± XinFeng was rather unsettled by the thought that the littledy would be left alone at home. After all, she was only 6 years old.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. Let YaoYao go to DaShan¡¯s house for him to take care of her. We¡¯ll return soon. After winter we¡¯ll probably be able to leave Tiger Cliff Castle. Hoho, didn¡¯t you want to get out?¡±

    XinFeng thought for a while, and called XinYao toe in. ¡°YaoYao, I need to go out with Grandpa. You need to go and live with DaShan for a while.¡±

    XinYao¡¯s expression immediately changed. Holding on to XinFeng, she said, ¡°Gege, can you bring me out too?¡± She looked at him sadly with tears in her eyes. XinFeng lost to her at that moment. He said, ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    The old man smiled bitterly. ¡°YaoYao, your body is too weak. You can¡¯t resist the cold outside. If you go with us, it¡¯ll be too dangerous.¡±

    Two tear drops flowed down her face. XinYao looked at the old man and XinFeng while the tears flowed.

    XinFeng hurriedly wiped away her tears and said, repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry YaoYao, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± He reached out and hugged XinYao. This little girl was so sensible. He loved her until it hurt, and did not want her to be sad.

    The old man sighed ¡°Alright. Anyway, we are an inseparable family. You cane, but Feng, you have to take care of YaoYao.¡±

    XinFeng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll carry little sis.¡±

    (Puttty: actually is ÃÃÃÃ but he shortened it to Ð¡ÃÃ )

    XinYao¡¯s tears were still there, but a smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°YaoYao, the coldness outside will be very tough. Can you withstand it? When we go out, you cannot regret your decision.¡±

    XinYao resolutely said, ¡°If I am with Grandpa and Brother, I won¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    The old man had great power. Along with XinFeng, who was already a small expert, protecting a child would not pose a problem. As for why they did not want to bring XinYao, they did not want the littledy to experience hardship.

    Actually, XinFeng also did not want XinYao to stay in Tiger Cliff Castle. He did not want her to be mistreated or anything. In this hunt they had brought back arge amount of fur, but, of course, making a fur coat now would be toote. XinFeng wanted to take it to the patriarch to exchange for some already made fur coats.

    With everything prepared the three of them finally left Tiger Cliff Castle.

    They wore thick fur coats, and XinFeng brought his ck bow and a steel spear, as did the old man BaoLei. XinFeng also brought arge pannier so that XinYao could sit in it. With his strength, carrying a little child was nothing hard.

    The snow continued to fall from the skies and asionally the sound of thunder roaring across the sky was heard.

    XinFeng felt a bit of interest. There was thunder during the snow. The aforementioned thunder snow was a specialty here.

    Because the old man¡¯s Lun Chang space wasrge, all the food was put into it. The number of things they had to carry was not high. There was quite arge amount of thick animal furs in XinFeng¡¯s pannier. Those were for them to use as nkets at night. There was also a small amount of food to prevent food shortages if they were separated.

    Holding XinYao¡¯s hand, XinFeng followed the old man into the forest.

    ¡­¡­

    The first snow storm had already made Tiger Cliff Castle a whitend. Every family would start a warm fire. Hunters would enjoy their annual break. Even though they could not hunt during the winter, it was a good time to rest and train. The winter was a time of teaching and learning, especially for families with children.

    As long as there was enough food and fuel, winter would be especially pleasant. It was also a good time to mingle with the other families in Tiger Cliff Castle, stopping at doorsteps to chat with one another as there was no fear of getting lost in Tiger Cliff Castle, no matter how strong the wind. Tiger Cliff Castle was built under a Cliff, so it was just like a long curved road. Meeting up with others was extremely convenient.

    17 days after XinFeng¡¯s family left Tiger Cliff Castle, the weather had gradually be sunnier. The continuous 17 days of snow storms finally ended.

    A group of humans and horses was walking out from Lead Eagles, with roughly 300 people. They were led by the one that had his cheeks pierced though by XinFeng, Yingyu, along with Dafei and his master, Zhi Chiya.

    Beside Chiya were a man and woman chatting merrily. It was obvious that these two were greatly respected by Chiya.

    An elder of Hongtong had brought his female disciple. The male outer sect elder was called Du HongChen while his disciple was called Wenyan. Like Chiya, she was a Milun Master. However, her master was more powerful. HongChen had already condensed a Ring Body and be a Real Milun Master who surpassed normal humans.

    (Puttty: Two notes, one I forgot to include in the past, Real Milun master is actually ÃÜÂÖÕæÈË, the direct trantion Milun real human, it¡¯s weird, so I decided on Real Milun Master, but I can always change it if someone wants me to, the other is the phrase Real body, it is the direct trantion while the Chinese characters for it is ÕæÉí)

    The process of ascending to Milun Master from Ten Thousand Lun Master already eliminates 90% of practitioners. Bing a Real Milun Master and condensing a Real Body after reaching the level of Milun Master was a giant threshold for a practitioner to surpass. The goal for any Milun Master was to condense a Real Body. Once they are promoted to a Real Milun master, they would have truly be an otherworldly person.

    In any faction or group, Real Milun Masters would fill the most important positions. Their status and power were both very high.

    Wenyan walked indifferently to the side. Behind her were 10 brawny men wearing ck fur coats, each of them Thousand Lun Masters. This was the wipe out squad, specifically used to wipe out barbarians. Their strength was very high.

    Yingyu had a red face. His face had not healed yet, and still had two hole bringing him agony whenever he ate, the food slipping through the holes. Drinking was even worse. This time he had been able to invite experts and one of the elders in charge of wiping out of the barbarians. Bringing a total of about a 10 people with him as a team improved his mood. As long as he could exact revenge, everything would be worth it.

    He stood next to Dafei, the two of them speaking with garbled words. The only person here that could understand Yingyu¡¯s words was Dafei. The others could make neither heads nor tails of Yingyu¡¯s weird noises.

    Dafei said softly, ¡°Uncle, if that kid agrees to go with the elder, then would we not be able to exact revenge?¡±

    Yingyu made a few garbled noises and Dafei nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. That kid is so proud, he¡¯ll probably say no. At that time, hey hey, the elder would attack¡­Uncle, how will you get your revenge?¡±

    Yingyu made more noises apanied by the sound of grinding teeth, while Dafei mumbled. He had noticed that his uncle had be perverse.

    (Puttty: note, the perverted is not as in he wants to, sigh. He means the murder kind of perverse.)

    (Shinjoiu: Read perverse as blood-thirsty)

    Chiya said ndly, ¡°Dafei, have you been to Tiger Cliff Castle?¡±

    Dafei ran up with a ¡°Pipanpipan¡± noise, and said, ¡°Sir, Tiger Cliff castle is a known dangernd. Their home is surrounded by cliffs, the only way of getting in is through a rope basket. If we want to get inside Tiger Cliff Castle, we need to control the ce where the basket is, a stone fortress at the top of the Cliff.¡±

    Chiya tilted his head, and said, ¡°Elder Du, Apprentice Wenyan, this will be difficult. We need to first get a hold of the fort at the top of the Cliff if we want to attack Tiger Cliff Castle.¡±

    HongChen smiled mildly. ¡°That isn¡¯t a problem, just leave it to me. The only question is that kid¡­a Single Lightning Attribute!¡±

    Chiya said, ¡°My disciple confirmed that, but I¡¯ve never seen a Single Lightning Attribute. It¡¯s too rare. Fake or not, we must go check it out.¡±

    ¡°Yingyu,e over here!¡± called HongChen.

    Yingyu quickly ran over. He was not dumb, and had been listening in to their conversation.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Yingyu spoke some garbled word, and HongChen said rudely, ¡°If you are sure then nod your head, if not then shake it. Who can understand your words?¡±

    Yingyu almost choked, however he did not dare to do anything. This guy, HongChen, was a killing star. Killing Yingyu would be like killing a chicken to him. Even his master could not help him. He nodded non-stop like a small chick, his face pale.

    Wenyan could not keep up her cold facade anymore, and started tough. Yingyu was too pitiful.

    HongChen sighed. ¡°If it¡¯s really a Single Light Attribute, I won¡¯t get him anyways. He¡¯ll be taken in by an inner sect elder.¡± Then he continued, ¡°Pass down the message: once we get into Tiger Cliff Castle, no killing is allowed, not even one person. Just scare them. Once we confirm that kid is a Single Lightning Attribute, anything can be discussed.¡±

    Dafei asked boldly, ¡°Sir¡­what if he isn¡¯t.¡±

    HongChenughed coldly. ¡°Then it would be that he was down in his luck, along with Tiger Cliff Castle.¡±

    Dafei and Yingyu both exuded excitement until HongChen added another sentence. ¡°You will also be down on your luck!¡±

    They knew what this meant. If they realized that XinFeng was not a Single Lightning Attribute, not only would he have to die alongside the people in Tiger Cliff Castle, but Dafei and Yingyu would not survive either.

    Wenyan said coldly, ¡°My master hates people who lie.¡±

    Not only Dafei and Yingyu had gotten scared. Even Chiya¡¯s legs went numb. Even though he was a Milun Master,pared to HongChen, he was far toocking. A Milun Master and a Real Milun Master, in reality they were like 18000 kilometers apart, both in strength and in status.

    The group of horses and humans charged towards Tiger Cliff Castle.

 Chapter Book 2 - 7: Thunder Snow Storm

    Much thanks to Nader for donating.

    Shinjoiu: Thank you Triopsate for catching a trantion which makes Grandpa look a bit like a maniac.

    Hey hey, I want to say dis, please do thank shinjoiu as well, I bet most of you have seen my previous trantions without him checking my gramma and everything else, it probably burned your eyes, huehuehue¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. Though asionally the updates would be a dayte or so, I apologize for that, I do not coordinate with shinjoiu¡¯s timing and usually send the chapters ording to his timing, it is when he is sleeping (which is like 3 am in the morning I bet).

    (Shinjoiu: Speaking of, my proof-reading was a little rushed this time, so I apologize for any mistakes. Also, going forward all of the names, i.e. XinFeng and DaShan, will be Xin Feng and Da Shan. If it bothers you, pleasement. I just figured there should be a space between the sir name and given name.)

    Book 2 Chapter 7: Thunder Snow Storm

    Xin Feng¡¯s family of three trekked through the wilderness looking for a thunder snow storm.

    When winter starts, asionally this kind of weird weather would ur. Lightning would shoot across the sky while it snowed. This was the aforementioned thunder snow storm. Xin Feng had experienced this kind of weather before. After all, he had already experienced quite a few winters since he hade to this world.

    Xin Yao was hiding in Xin Feng¡¯s pannier. She used the thick furs to cover her body, with only her little head exposed. On her head was a big fur hat. She used her small hands to absorb warmth from Xin Feng¡¯s neck, seemingly in a good mood, asking questions non-stop. She had been born in Tiger Cliff Castle and had never walked a single step outside of it. Now that she hade out, she was curious about many things.

    Old man Lei Bao walked in front to clear the way for them.

    The reasons the hunters don¡¯t hunt during winter were: first, the extremely cold. Second, it is very easy to get lost in the wild. When the surroundings are all white, unless you are an experienced hunter, getting lost would be a sure thing. Third, the beasts be much fiercer than usual. Because hunting is difficult, arge number of beasts would be starving. Even the most powerful hunters would not want to mess with a starving beast.

    The most important is that, during winter, no one knows when a snow storm will appear. That kind of storm is something humans have great difficulty dealing with. No matter whether it was getting lost or freezing, to a hunter it was a road to an early death.

    Which is why, during the winter, unless a family runs out if food, the hunters would never willinglye out to hunt. And, even if they decided to hunt, they would only dare to hunt somewhere close to human settlements.

    On Lei Bao¡¯s waist a rope was tied, and at the other end was Xin Feng¡¯s waist. No matter how strong they were, they still needed to have a rope to keep connected to each other. If they had gotten lost in a storm, of course old man Lei Bao would be fine, however Xin Feng and Xin Yao would not be, no matter their experience or knowledge. They were bothcking; it was better to be safe than sorry.

    A thunder snow storm does not mean there would surely be lightning. The old man moved using his instinct to look for lightning.

    This road was a tough one, Xin Feng used a piece of long fur to cover his nose and mouth, only revealing one pair of eyes, he already knew from his past life that walking in the snow, the eyes would be rather vulnerable, it was called snow blindness, there was no sunsses in this world, however, after practicing Lunli, it wasn¡¯t much of a problem, also the long fur hat on Xinyao¡¯s head was protecting her eyes with the long long strands of fur.

    Xin Feng¡¯s footsteps left indents the snow as he spoke softly with Xin Yao.

    ¡°Yao Yao, don¡¯t stare at the snow on the floor~, or your eyes will hurt.¡±

    (Puttty: he used O at the end of the floor word, it¡¯s like azy-joking type of speaking, idk how to exin, I felt it would be a bit weird to have a O in the end of a sentence if it¡¯s English though.)

    Xin Yao said happily, ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m looking through the long fur¡­it doesn¡¯t hurt my eyes. Brother, where are we heading?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Anyways, Grandpa should know where we are heading.¡±

    ¡°Brother, are you tired?¡±

    Warmth surged through Xin Feng¡¯s heart.  This little girl knew how to care for someone. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Hoho, this bit of walking can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    The old man shook the string, and Xin Feng got the idea, increasing his speed. He quickly reached the old man¡¯s side. ¡°Grandpa, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop to rest; the sky is darkening. I¡¯ll find somewhere for us to spend the night. You and Xin Yao should stay here. Don¡¯t move; I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    The old man untied the rope at his waist and disappeared into the snow storm with a steel spear.

    Xin Feng sat down without putting down the pannier he was carrying. ¡°The sky is darkening, but the ground is still so bright. Hoho, Yao Yao, are you scared?¡± By then, the amount of snow falling had already reduced greatly and they could see about 10 meters away. Relying on Lunli, Xin Feng could sense the surroundings in a diameter, in total, of a few hundred meters. There was no chance of being ambushed by beasts.

    After about 10 minutes, the old man returned. ¡°I found an ancient tree; let¡¯s go.¡±

    The ancient tree was a gigantic tree. These kinds of trees were not rare in the wild. Normally, gigantic trees would have many tree holes, ces for both humans and beasts alike to rest, especially for beasts that liked to climb trees. For example, big panthers or snow panthers would rest in the ancient trees.

    This was a hole about 6-7 square meters wide with a rather small entrance. Xin Feng was satisfied, and quickly ced the pannier down. He ced the thick beast skins on the floor and carried Xin Yao out. ¡°Yao Yao, move your hands and feet around. Are you cold?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold. I was very warm in the pannier.¡± Xin Yao said with a smile as she moved around, eventually sitting in the beast skins. Xin Feng took out another long beast fur and ced it on her.

    The old man stood at the entrance looking at the sky, and, after a while, he sighed. ¡°It has been 6 days already and we still haven¡¯t found an area with a thunder snow storm. We¡¯ll rest here for tonight. I¡¯ll go out to find some fuel.¡± Finishing his speech, he took out a hanging copper pot, a pack of salted meat, and a smaller pack of dried mushrooms and dried fruits.

    XinFeng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go find some hard branches.¡± And, turning to Xinyao, he added, ¡°Yao Yao, wait here. If there¡¯s any danger, whistle!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xin Feng did not dare travel far, but rather stayed on the giant tree. Using a dagger, he hacked off 6 tree branches as thick as duck eggs and speedily returned to the tree hole.

    Using the branches, he made a wooden rack, hung the copper pot, collected a bit of snow, and ced it in the pot. Then he started preparing the bull meat. Xin Yao bit her nail, staring at the meat in the copper pot. She was actually already very hungry, but refused toin, waiting patiently.

    The old man brought back a few dry logs. Taking them from his Lunchang space, the old man randomly swung down his hand, and the bucket-sized logs cracked. After a while, the 4 meters long logs became smaller pieces. The old man pointed a finger and traced the logs, with thin pieces of long wood appearing with each movement of his finger.

    Xin Feng was so shocked that his eyeballs were about to pop out. This was too ridiculous! He never knew Lunli could be used this way. Xin Yao pped and said, ¡°Grandpa is so amazing!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t much, it is only another way to use Lunli. You can do it too. It is recorded in the Star Python Record.¡±

    Xin Feng nodded. ¡°En, I haven¡¯t seen that part of the record yet.¡±

    The old man suddenly smiled. ¡°I found something good. Hoho, my luck is rather good,¡± he said as he dug out 2 crimson fruits the size of walnuts.

    Taking it in his hand, Xin Feng asked, ¡°What fruit is this?¡±

    ¡°Blood fruit. It only grows during snow storms and after the storm ends, the fruit will drop onto the ground.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s its use?¡±

    ¡°En, it can improve your blood¡¯s cirction and increase your resistance to cold.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, did you eat one?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. You and Yao Yao can have them. The weather is too cold.¡±

    Xin Feng nodded, and then reached his hand out to pass the blood fruit to Xin Yao. ¡°Yao Yao, eat.¡±

    ¡°One fruit for one person. The effects of this kind of stuff won¡¯t increase even if you eat many.¡±

    After hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xin Yeng and Xin Yao each ate one. Instantly a feeling of warmth entered their bodies, giving them afortable feeling.

    Xin Yao savored the vor. ¡°How delicious.¡±

    The old manughed. ¡°Of course it is. This thing is very hard to get. It needs to be perfectly ripe, at which point it falls from the tree. The time needed for it to rot is very short, which is why I was rather lucky to find them. Feng, light the fire using Lunli.¡±

    This trick was something Xin Feng knew. Picking up a piece of dry wood, he ced his hands together and rubbed them. Instantly the wood broke into smaller pieces and lit up the shreds of wood below, quickly making a fire.

    At that moment, the tree hole became warm.

    The meat was chopped into small pieces and added to the pot along with snow. Only then did they cover the pot with the lid. Meanwhile, Xin Feng concentrated on keeping the fire going.

    Sounds of ¡°Gugu¡± were heard and the smell of meat filled the air, Xin Feng poured in the dried fruits and mushrooms, and the smell continued to fill the tree hole. Xin Yao couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. Her stomach grumbled. Xin Feng patted her head and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be done soon.¡±

    Xin Feng brought out 3 wooden bowls and passed them to the old man and Xinyao. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    The pot was very big. The three of them generously ate the meat and enjoyed the soup, beads of sweat appearing on their foreheads. Within 10 minutes therge pot of food was finished. Xin Yao rubbed her stomach as shey on the beast skins, a satisfied look on her face.

    The old man sighed. After his injury, he brought up these two kids. asionally they had not even eaten their fill. Thinking back, it was rather sad. But, this time, with the help of Xin Feng¡¯s discovery, he had started to recover. He was confident that he would return to his old self and even improve.

    When everything recovers, they would be able to do many things. These two kids would also not have to suffer anymore. He believed in his own strength, that he could hold up a piece of the sky to protect them, but what he forgot was that he was not a normal person. He was a man with many enemies. He was alone in the past, but now he had two kids with him.

    When the old man finally understood this, everyone had already gotten involved. But, that was something a worry for the future.

    After their meal, the three of themy on the thick beast skins. Xin Yaoid in Xin Feng¡¯s embrace. That was the warmest ce for her.

    At midnight, sounds of thunder were heard. The old man jumped up in excitement. Xin Feng asked, ¡°Thunder snow storm?¡±

    The old manughed. ¡°That¡¯s right, my luck is not bad. Haha, Feng, stay here and take care of Yao Yao. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Xin Yao hugged Xin Feng, and said drowsily, ¡°Brother, tired¡­¡± Xin Feng said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    The old man left the hole with a spear, climbing down the tree.

 Chapter Book 2 - 8: Thunder Snow Storm (2)

    Customary chapter, puttty finally squished out a chapter.

    Thank you Ziru for the catch on ¡°Chiya wore wearing¡±!

    Book 2 Chapter 8: Thunder Snow Storm (2)

    He quickly reached the top of the tree, and, with a palm strike, the giant tree fell. He held onto the steel spear piercing a tree branch, looking to the sky. Lightning shed across the clouds. He held onto the steel spear and used his full power to circte the Lun Yinli. It was so close. He could almost convert the Lun Yinli to Yinli. At that time he would be able to restore his real power.

    Lunli, Lun Yinli, andstly Yinli: these are the three levels of strength, with Lunli being the lowest level and Yinli being the higher level.

    Kacha! Hong!

    A bolt of lightning attracted by the old man¡¯s power came down from the sky, instantly hitting the steel spear in his hands.

    All of a sudden, the old man lit up like a light bulb, giving off an eye piercing light as arge amount of power entered his body through the steel spear.

    Xin Feng used the beast skins to wrap up Xin Yao, and ced her at the corner of the tree hole. Only then did he let her go. He already felt the existence of a strong lighting power, but he didn¡¯t dare to leave the littledy alone in the tree hole. If there was no one standing guard and a beast entered, the oue would be undesirable. So, he sat at the entrance and started to train.

    As he started training, Xin Feng began to feel a little different. His Lei Lunli was increasing speedily. Originally, it only increased by tens, but now, within a minute, he already increased it by hundreds. No wonder Grandpa wanted him to train during rainy days: these kinds of explosive increases in strength would indeed let someone feel extremely refreshed.

    Sounds of thunder rang above his head apanying the lightning strikes outside. Xin Feng¡¯s power increased madly.

    Xin Yao had already woken up. She saw Xin Feng sitting at the entrance, emitting a pale silver glow. She obediently stayed wrapped in the beast¡¯s skin, silently looking at her brother. She knew that she must not interrupt her brother. As long as she could see her brother, she would be fine.

    The grandson and grandfather pair¡¯s strength was increasing greatly, the only difference being that one was restoring power while the other was gaining it anew. The thunder snow storm was short. The snow storm had already ended when the sky started brightening, but the heavy snow continued to flow from the sky.

    Xin Feng sighed. In only a short while, he was already approaching ten thousand Luns. This sort of terrifying speed was not something he had thought possible. However, he still needed refine the Lei Lunli.

    The old man rushed down from the treetop, his face emitting a glow of happiness as he walked into the tree hole.

    Xin Feng asked, ¡°Grandpa, how was it?¡±

    The old man smiled, ¡°Very good, once more and I will fully heal, haha.¡±

    Xin Feng and the old man sat down. Xin Yao came, and, holding the thick fur, dove into Xin Feng¡¯s embrace and covered herself with the fur. When Xin Feng was training she hadn¡¯t slept at all, which was why, at this time, she was already very tired. She snuggled into Xin Feng¡¯s arms. The scene was like a puppy looking for a home to snuggle in. The warm environment allowed her to fall asleep peacefully very quickly.

    The wrinkles on the old man¡¯s face had decreased, his face emitting a rosy glow that only young men have. His back had straightened and his eyes glittered. He was like a changed man.

    Xin Feng did not know what kind of strength the old man had, but the old man¡¯s change was something he knew clearly. He was excited: the stronger the old man was, the safer he and Xin Yao would be. This world was far from safe, but, with an expert like Grandpa, he would not need to be worried at all.

    ¡°Grandpa, if we leave Tiger Cliff Castle, where will we go?¡±

    The old man smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t resist anymore? Hoho.¡±

    Xin Fengughed ¡°Yea, we¡¯ve been in here for so long, I want to go out.¡±

    ¡°I will bring the both of you out. I also don¡¯t want to stay here anymore¡­¡± The old man sighed. ¡°Ai, I thought¡­I thought I would die in this ce, but, now, I¡¯ve recovered, haha!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m still missing thest thousand Luns I need to be a Ten Thousand Lun Master.¡±

    The old man was overjoyed ¡°Good, very good. I¡¯ll teach you another way to practice Lunli called Zou Huan. It speeds up the process of polishing Lei Lunli.¡±

    (Puttty: the literal trantion of Zoulun is walk ring. The Chinese characters are ×ß»·)

    (Shinjoiu: The ¡°Zoulun¡± characters referenced by Puttty were tranted in the previous sentence as Zou Huan. Zoulun also looks like it could mean ¡°Moving Rings¡± based on the raws)

    ¡°Is it not recorded in the Star Python Record?¡±

    The old man shook his head and started to teach the whole process of the method. This method was very simple. Xin Feng could understand it on the first try. He said ¡°This is Zou Huan? Compressing Lunli and circting it through the body speedily? This¡­will this be effective?¡±

    This method was so simple that Xin Feng couldn¡¯t believe it.

    The old man sighed. ¡°The easier it is, the more effective it is. For example, I hadn¡¯t expected that directly absorbing lightning would be helpful to training. If I had known about this before I got injured, I wouldn¡¯t have had to hide in this ce.¡±

    ¡°Zou Huan is a method that can be used by any attribute. This is my own creation. Other than your sister, do not tell anyone. This is easily learnt and extremely effective, especially while practicing with Lunli and Lun Yinli, this is the best way of purifying Lunli.¡±

    The old man spoke abnormally solemnly.

    Xin Feng nodded. ¡°Yes, Grandpa, I will remember that,¡± he answered with the same amount of seriousness.

    There was no lightning snow storm at night after resting for a day, on the second day, the old man brought Xin Feng and Xin Yao to continue their journey to look for traces of a lightning snow storm.

    Xin Feng spent his time practicing with the Zou Huan method. Although his Lei Lunli did not increase, every one of his Lei Lunli had be extremely strong, and, after condensing it into rings, it was very easy to use.

    On their journey the old man taught him many ways of using Lunli. These methods were not to be shared easily. In any sect, outside of master and disciple rtionships, it was impossible to receive such good teachings. If many sect disciples could get hold of these training methods, they would most likely cause havoc. Only geniuses whose training was focused on by the sect would have ess to that information. Of course, those qualified geniuses are mostly the disciples of high leveled experts.

    Some things are to be recorded and some are not to be recorded, but instead memorized at night. Not only did Xin Feng need to practice these methods, he also needed to organize the Star Python Record and include some of his own things.

    With an expert like the old man Lei Bao, the whole journey was practically safe. They would asionally kill some of the savage wild beasts and obtain their fresh meat.

    When the sky was clear, Xin Feng would let Xin Yao walk on her own and train her. She was still young, and she had not reached the required age to practice Lunli, which is why she needs to train her body. This little girl was very hardworking. She would be very serious when training, which would sometimes make Xin Feng want to give her a break.

    Xin Yao did notin, but happily ran across the snow filled ground. ording to Grandpa¡¯s teachings, she would be able to find some of the remaining edible wild fruits left on the branches. In the forest, she was much more adaptable than Grandpa or Brother.

    The old manmented, ¡°Having such a good rtionship with nature and forests, it¡¯s understandable Yao Yao has the life attribute. Once she starts practicing, her progress will definitely be fast, hoho. If Yaoyao is able to practice to the level of Milun Master¡¯s, it would be beneficial to you, Feng.¡±

    This was something Xin Feng knew. People who had Green Lunli are handy for refining the essences of vegetation into liquid medicine, which is greatly helpful in boosting the practicing speed of Lunli. Green Lunli was a rarely seen attribute. It normally appeared along with 4-5 ¡°trash¡± luns; however, Xin Yao was a single attribute Green Lunli. This was something people would go green with envy about if they knew.

    ¡­¡­

    The group or horses and humans arrived under Tiger Cliff Castle.

    Hong Chen looked up at the hundred foot cliff. ¡°This ce is great. The positioning makes it hard to invade. Your Lead Eagle¡¯s positioning iscking by too much.¡±

    Ying Yu could only nod continuously. His words only caused people to be annoyed, which is why he would rather not speak. Da Fei looked at the cliff, and said after a while. ¡°How do we get in?¡±

    Hong Chen said, ¡°Easy, let Chiya climb up and throw down the rope. Then, the wipe out team will go up, take over the stone fort, and control the movements of the people in the castle. Hey hey, this ce is indeed hard to enter and leave, but, once we control both their movements and the rope basket, the people of Tiger Cliff Castle won¡¯t be able to escape.

    For the hunters, climbing up a hundred foot cliff during winter was a near impossible task. But, for a Milun Master, this small cliff was nothing to speak about.

    The wipe out team from Lead Eagles was not at the fort, but instead was a few hundred meter to the side to prevent being spotted.

    Attacking Tiger Cliff Castle was not a practical thing to do. Its position was far too good. Even Hong Chen, who had a Real Master Ring and was a Real Milun Master, would not fly up. He also had to climb up through the cliff. There were even icicles on the Cliff.

    Chiya looked carefully under the Cliff. He needed to choose a path up. He was wearing a tight leather shirt. He was not very worried about defense, as he was a Milun Master that could condense a Mi Ring Armor. It is rather simr to Lunli armor, made withpressed Lunli.

    After carefully searching for a while, Chiya sighed in his heart. This Cliff is too precipitous. One part of the Cliff was even bulging out. Especially at the upper end, it was practically impossible to climb. Only a small amount of the cliff was better, but that part was covered with hanging icicles.

    ¡°Can you find a route up?¡±

    Chiyaughed bitterly. ¡°This lower part is no problem, but, at the middle part, it¡¯s filled with icicles. It requires me to move to the left and follow that crack. Only then would I have hope of climbing up. It¡¯s too steep.¡± As he continued to survey, his confidence gradually fell.

    ¡°Continue to search, there must be a way up. I don¡¯t believe such a long cliff wouldn¡¯t have a way up. How did the residences of Tiger Cliff Castle climb up it at first? Wipe-out team, you go search separately and be careful not to go near the stone fort!¡±

    They gave a sound of agreement, and scattered to find a suitable ce to climb.

    Hong Chen looked up that the Cliff, and said in his heart, ¡®Fuck! If there¡¯s no other way, I¡¯ll climb it myself!¡¯

 Chapter Book 2 - 9: Offensive and Defensive

    Chapter 9: Offensive and Defensive.

    Big thanks to Christoffer, Malow & Samuelx2.

    Sorry, I know I still owe 2 chapters but I got a fever and¡­yea, I¡¯m alternating between sleep and tranting right now¡­.but I¡¯m not sure if I could finish all 2 chapters so please forgive me if it¡¯ste.

    ______________

    As there were many people around, they quickly found three different points they could climb from. However, after Hong Chen and Chiya¡¯s verification, two were proven unsuitable, and thest one was barely eptable. Thisst climbing point was very close to the stone fort.

    Hong Chen and a few of the men hid behind a big tree. This spot already allowed them to see the stone fort on the cliff. Chiya said, ¡°No, they will notice us easily!¡±

    Wen Yan said ndly, ¡°Be careful. As long as you can reach the top you will be fine, the hunters up there wouldn¡¯t be a threat.¡±

    Hong Chen nodded. ¡°After you reach the top, you can even ignore them, go to the side, and throw the rope down. Then, when the wipe-out team reaches the top, they¡¯ll take control of the stone fort, and we can easily invade Tiger Cliff Castle.¡±

    Chiya felt a bit of regret. This route was too dangerous. Even though he had Mi ring armor, if he fell, then he would at least suffer heavy injuries. However, thinking back to the conditions Hong Chen had given, which was leaving Yibai vige and going outside to manage an area, the reward was much better than staying in Yibai vige. He said ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Hong Chen nodded. ¡°Go, be careful, is the rope prepared already?¡±

    Chiya nodded. The rope was already ced in his Lun Chang space. This enabled him to not need to carry the heavy rope. He did not directly run out, but instead walked along the line between the forest and the cliff, escaping from the light of sight of the stone fort,ing under the cliff. At this point the height of the snow had reduced, so his vision became better.

    Hong Chen nodded. ¡°Chiya is still rather cautious.¡±

    Wen Yan said, ¡°Master, if we seed this time, then perhaps master could enter the inner sect and receive a better position.¡±

    A trace of a smile appeared on Hong Chen¡¯s face. ¡°I hope they didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡± His gaze swept across Ying Yu and Da Fei, scaring them.

    Chiya climbed up along the Cliff. This route was something he had checked repeatedly. There were a few crucial parts he had to be wary of, especially the two ces where icicles hung. He needed to break them. These icicles were actually not his worry, but rather he wanted to avoid rming the guards positioned at the stone fort. Taking care of the icicles without making noise was a huge challenge.

    Relying on his strength, Chiya quickly reached the first problem. After all, he was a Milun Master. That was an existence above the Ten Thousand Lun Masters. Originally, this kind of mountain was not even worrying for him, but this time it was different. One reason for which being the snow falling from the skies and the bad weather. The second reason being that he had to avoid rming the guards. He could not make any loud noises. These were the restrictions stopping him from unleashing his full power.

    The first problem was a ice wall about 2 meters wide. He needed to move sideways to get through and continue his way up in an instant. Chiya used one hand to hold onto the ice wall and, after a flicker of fire whichsted for a few minutes, one of his hands passed through the ice wall. After testing it for a bit, his whole body was hanging from above.

    The position of the ice wall was at the 1/3rd point of the Cliff. Chiya quickly passed through the ice wall and let out a breath. Relying on Huo Lunli, he easily melted the ice wall and found a foothold.

    Hong Chen praised ¡°Clever guy, hoho, easily passing this difficulty.¡±

    Chiya secretly felt proud for a while and continued to make his way up, his speed gradually slowing. He had reached the 2/3rd point of the Cliff, reaching the second difficulty. This was a whole series of small ice walls. Under the snow was a very small Cliff created by the flow of the water.

    Wen Yan said, ¡°By the looks of it¡­it¡¯s not a problem. Chiya should be able to handle it.¡±

    Chiya, though, had run into a problem. The cliff was slightly bulging out and he could not find anywhere to climb up further, something he had not seen when he was in a lower position. If he still could not find a way up, then he would need to forcefully break the cliff open, but doing so would definitely rm the guards at the stone fort. At this time, he saw something and could not help but feel happy.

    It was a gold ring. The first thought Chiya had was that this should have been left behind by the ancestors of Tiger Cliff Castle. Using a bit of strength, he pulled at it and noticed that this ring was securely embedded into the rock, a happy expression appeared on his face and he wondered ¡°Even god wants to help me destroy Tiger Cliff Castle!¡±

    His whole body hung from the ring. Chiya noticed that the ring was still firm and rxed. To conserve strength, he naturally used Lunli.

    As his Lunli passed through his arm, the ring suddenly gave off a glow. Chiya reacted in an instant and shouted miserably. This was too fucking unlucky ¡ª this was the most basic trap, a Lunli Ring Trap. If Chiya had not used Lunli, and instead relied on his own strength, this would not have happened. If it had been a normal person, this would have been a safe ring for them, but once Lunli was applied, this kind of Lunli Ring Trap would activate, shattering within moments.

    You must remember that Chiya was hanging from the ring, and the Cliff was inclined out, leaving him no other ce to grab, the scariest part being that he had rxed while hanging on to the Ring, and it had suddenly activated when he was not cautious. Even if he was even stronger, or even is Hongchen was here, the result was probably the same, this was too sinister.

    The sound of the Lunli ring exploding was not loud, but Chiya¡¯s miserable shout was too loud.

    Ah¡­ah¡­

    A string of shouts followed his way down the Cliff.

    Hong Chen cursed and pounced out. He could not just watch Chiya fall to his death. He did not mind being held responsible for the deaths of a few Hundred Lun Masters and Thousand Lun Masters, however the death of a Milun Master he would rather not be responsible for. Milun Masters are middle ranked powers: losing one was a big matter.

    Chiya¡¯s decent from the cliff was rapid. Luckily, there were no stones that bulged outwards. If he had collided with the cliff, he would not have had to wait to reach the bottom to lose half his life.

    Hong Chen gave off a surge of wind in an instant. That surge of wind was very special: it was like countless rings, from small to big, quickly wrapping around Chiya. He speedily spun in the wind, making Chiya feel light headed as he gave off a deafening shriek.

    However, this mad surge of wind allowed Chiya to escape the momentum of the giant fall.

    Peng!

    Chiya fell head first onto the ground. Relying on his Mi Ring Armor, he easily took the impact from hitting the ground. However, when he stood up he could not walk properly, and walked as if drunk. His steps all over the ce. ¡°Motherfucking bastard¡­I¡¯m too fucking unlucky¡­ah¡­I¡¯m dizzy¡­bastard!¡±

    Pa!

    Hong Chen raised his hand and pped him.

    Covering his face, Chiya was a bit sobered, and immediately understood that it was Hong Chen whom had saved his life. Shaking his head he said, ¡°Thank you¡­Master Du¡­¡± After being pped, he still needed to thank Hong Chen.¡±

    ¡°What happened? Why did you suddenly fall?¡±

    Chiya was fuming. ¡°Fuck¡­there were traps up the cliff! A Lunli Ring¡­too unlucky!¡±

    ¡°Lunli Ring? This type of thing¡­Without a Milun Master, it couldn¡¯t be used. Could it be that Tiger Cliff Castle has a Milun Master?¡±

    Da Fei wanted to say something but did not dare to interrupt.

    Wen Yan said, ¡°Speak!¡±

    Da Fei answered. ¡°It is impossible for Tiger Cliff Castle to have a Milun Master¡­.we from Lead Eagles and Tiger Cliff Castle have been fighting for a few hundred years. We have never encountered a Milun Master from Tiger Cliff Castle.¡±

    Hong Chen stared at the top of the cliff angrily. Once sneak attacking was out of the window, he would need to forcefully invade. However, with this kind of terrain, it would be a hard thing to aplish.

    A sharp whistle sounded from the cliff top. That was an rm whistle.

    Chiya¡¯s face became extremely ugly. This kind of whistle was something he could understand: everyone, gather and upy thend. A normal person could easily give out the strength of a Thousand Lun Master. A stone appeared from above. Without a real expert, no one could block.

    Quickly, there was shuffling in the shadows at the cliff top.

    Cang Yu had brought a group of humans and horses and asked, ¡°Why did you whistle?¡±

    The two guards positioned at the fort were Hu San and Ke Dao. Hu San answered, ¡°Patriarch, there was someone who attempted to climb up, but fell down!¡±

    Cang Yu looked down and saw a few human shadows in the forest below. ¡°Where did those peoplee from?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know, these people should be rather powerful, he fell¡­.and we saw someone giving off a surge of strange wind, which was why that man did not die from falling, and then they retreated into the forest.

    Cang Yu¡¯s faced changed. ¡°Lead Eagle¡¯s men? Or Yibai Vige¡¯s men?¡± Those were the only two ces that knew the location of Tiger Cliff Castle. The Lead Eagles men were still provokable, but Yibai Vige men were definitely not.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Cang Yu quickly decided. ¡°Prepare rocks and mobilize everyone to throw down the rocks. Also, heat the water¡­¡±

    These were already prepared by Tiger Cliff Castle, by the ancestors. At that moment, the top of the Cliff became lively. The whole of Tiger Cliff Castle was mobilized except for those below five and above sixty. The rest of them had to hide. Children 5-8 years old only had one task, which was to keep the fire going and fill up the hanging pots with ice. With it being winter, they did not even need to look for a water source.

    Hong Chen thought for a while. ¡°Da Fei, go tell everyone! Let the people of Tiger Cliff Castle surrender.¡±

    Da Fei could only listen and, using his Lunli, shouted, ¡°People of Tiger Cliff Castle listen: I am Da Fei of Lead Eagles. I, together with the experts of Yibai vige, want you to surrender! Immediately let down your rope basket!¡± He shouted without stopping.

    Quickly, an loud sound appeared from the top of the cliff. ¡°Leave!¡±

    Everyone had said the same word at the same time. Al of their hearts were filled with straightforwardness. These people may be simple, and may not know much of the world, but the only thing they did notck was a thirst for blood. With their enemy on their doorstep, how could they surrender without a fight?

    Coldness appeared on Hong Chen¡¯s face. ¡°You fail to appreciate kindness!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Half way through I had a headache. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I can finish the two chapters. I promise I¡¯ll do them as soon and in return give a chapter extra as an apology, I can¡¯t see straight. My head still hurts, on the bright side I have a whole month of holiday starting next next week. I¡¯m going to sleep, sorry.

    Sorry for thete chapter, some email issues with Puttty and I it seems.

 Chapter Book 2 - 10: Offensive and Defensive (2)

    Book 2 Chapter 10: Offensive and Defensive (2)

    Wen Yan said, ¡°They cannot understand master¡¯s power.¡± Not understanding meant that they would not be afraid.

    Hong Chen¡¯s face was better. It was perfectly normal for residences of this kind of small mountain vige to not know of him. If he had not heard about a person with single lightning Lunli attribute living here, he would not havee. Whether he destroyed or kept Tiger Cliff Castle was not important. What was important was Xin Feng.

    As he returned Da Fei said, ¡°Elder, they do not agree.¡±

    Hong Chen said, ¡°Move to the side! Chiya, bring the wipeout team and attack!¡±

    Chiya nodded. ¡°En, it is better to attack openly.¡± He believed that with two Milun Masters, one real Milun Master, and a Thousand Lun Master attacking this small Tiger Cliff Castle, it should be an easy task.

    Hong Chen said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± Turning his head he continued, ¡°Give me a few dozen steel spears!¡±

    They immediately collected about 60-70 steel spears from the hands of hunters from Lead Eagles. A whole stack was ced in front of Hong Chen. No one knew what he was going to do to help. Perhaps he was nning to chuck the spears at the people on the cliff top? That was too hard to aplish. When looking at the people on the top, their silhouettes appeared smaller than ants. Their heads looked tiny.

    Hong Chen did not exin but taking up a spear, he asked, ¡°Chiya, what route did you use?¡±

    Chiya answered, ¡°It was that one. The other ces are harder to climb.¡±

    Hong Chen nodded. He suddenly raised his arm and threw the spear.

    Once it was thrown, the spear gave off a sharp, air-splitting sound.

    Ding!

    That spear had nailed into the cliff. As Hong Chen continuously threw the spears, the sounds of ¡®Ding¡¯ resounded non-stop, a long line of spears forming a staircase. Chiya cheered. ¡°Good method, master!¡±

    The heads of the people on the cliff peeped over, the sight scaring them. Cang Yu said loudly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. With a huge boulder thrown down, the staircase will be gone! Gather all the stones and aim carefully!¡±

    The more people, the more strength. Moreover, the strength of the hunters was great, so a few hundred Jins of stone was nothing. Thousands of jins required only two people to move. They quickly assembled a pile of about a dozen stones and logs as long as 2 feet with a diameter of 1 meter.

    Beneath the dozen cauldrons were mes boiling the water in them.

    Chiya shouted, ¡°Follow me!¡± In one hand was a huge shield, while his other hand was empty so that he could climb. Following the spears nailed to the wall, he speedily climbed with ten Thousand Lun Masters behind him.

    (PR: that should mean ten individual Thousand Lun Masters, not just assorted Ten Thousand Lun Masters)

    Hong Chen said, ¡°You two follow up too!¡±

    Neither Ying Yu nor Da Fei dared to refuse and with a ncing to each other, reluctantly nodded and ran towards Chiya. There were a total of 13 people climbing towards the top of the cliff.

    Cang Yu said, ¡°Everyone, keep silent and wait for my signal. Don¡¯t move!¡±

    The spears had only reached three-quarters up the cliff, as Hong Chen could not throw any higher. The cliff was far too high. Hitting a person was possible, but nailing the spears into the stone walls was a bit too hard.

    With the assistance of the spears, Chiya¡¯s climbing speed was very fast. He quickly reached the first difficulty he had met earlier. There were a total of three spears there, letting him easily climb though, the rest of the people following closely behind. Now through the shield, Chiya could already see silhouettes of the people on the cliff top moving about. He felt great joy in his heart knowing that sess was immanent, and he shouted, ¡°Follow me and prepare for battle!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Cang Yu was shocked, and softly said, ¡°How are they so fast?¡± and quickly ordered the hunters to let go of the stones.

    A few hunters pushed the stones on the logs, causing a row of stones to fall from the cliff.

    With a shout, a bright glow appeared from Chiya¡¯s body while his giant shield protected him. nging sounds resounded as Chiya¡¯s body trembled. His strength was enough to block the stones, but the spear beneath his foot was not. With a ¡°kacha¡± sound, the spear nailed into the stone wall snapped.

    A boulder reaching about a thousand jin smashed against the shield. The amount of force at that moment caused the spear at his feet to snap. Chiya cursed and had to use both of his hands to hold on to a crack in the stone and give up on the shield. At this moment, ¡°hua hua¡± sounds appeared as hot water rained from above, instantly fogging up the area. This bit of hot water was nothing to Chiya, however the fog that appeared was.

    Then the third wave appeared: logs falling from the cliff top. Finally this attack gave results.

    Multiple pained cries sounded as a few of the Thousand Lun Masters were hit by the logs. In an attempt to escape, Chiya moved around on the cliff wall, but he finally despaired knowing that he could not continue, as he would overexert himself. Following the cliff, he headed downwards quickly, and, with the help of the snapped spear, he easily jumped to the bottom of the Cliff.

    Two died, four were injured, and the rest managed to escape quickly.

    Hong Chen¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. ¡°Very good! Very good! If they dare to resist, then they will have to face my destruction. From this moment onwards, Tiger Cliff Castle no longer exists!¡±

    Chiya came before Hon Chen, and said, ¡°Master, I cannot go up.¡±

    Hong Chen started to think. If it was him, then this cliff is nothing. However, he could not attack because he was a Real Milun Master. To go attack a human residential area was a big loss for his identity. If this incident was spread, then it would affect his position in Hong Tong.

    But, if he wanted to continue this invasion, then what other method could he use to counter the attack from the cliff top. Actually, he understood that even a Thousand Lun Master could easily handle the extermination of all the hunters of Tiger Cliff Castle, but, relying on a single natural cliff, they were able to put so many experts in a bind, and even caused him to think of attacking the cliff himself.

    ¡­¡­

    The trio of Xin Feng, the old man, and the youngdy had found a total of 2 thunder snow storms. Only, the old man¡¯s recovery was still not ideal and was alwayscking something. He did not know what caused it, and if he could not recover, then he could not even think of training to a higher level. It was like he could see hope in front of him, but he just could not grasp it. However, the old man did not lose his temper. Luckily, after a few dozen years of peace, he could control his mood very well.

    Xin Feng could see the impatience of the old man. Since first meeting him, this was his first time seeing the old man with this expression. It was like he was a time bomb that could explode anytime. He tried tofort him. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be impatient. Being able to recover to this point was already very good. We still have time.¡±

    The old man nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯m not impatient, but now that I have already recovered to this point, I would naturally get an explosive temper. Hoho, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose my temper towards you and your sister¡­¡±

    Xin Feng did not know how to answer. Of course, he knew that the old man wouldn¡¯t explode towards him, but after these few years of understanding with the old man, he was purely worried about the state of the old man.

    The old man said, ¡°One more thunderstorm, if there aren¡¯t any effects, then we¡¯ll head back.¡±

    Xin Feng nodded. ¡°Okay. Actually, the best lightninges from the thunderstorms in the summer. Thunder snow storms arecking.¡±

    The old man said, ¡°Each has their pros: there are even differences between different bolts of lightning, only until now I have only had the chance to experience¡­¡± suddenly he hit his own head and said, ¡°I am a fucking idiot!¡±

    Xin Yao bit her finger in shock. ¡°Grandpa, why are you hitting yourself? Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±

    The old man said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t¡­haha, I understand, I understand now¡­¡±

    Xin Feng smiled bitterly. ¡°Grandpa, understand what?¡±

    The old man answered, ¡°As long as we can find a thunder snow storm, I guarantee that I can recoverpletely, and even improve! Haha!¡±

    Xin Yao said, ¡°Okay, okay. When Grandpa is okay we can go find Mother and Father!¡± She said it randomly, but instead it caused Xin Feng and the old man to be silent.

    After a while, the old man said, with a forced smile, ¡°En, when Grandpa has recovered, I¡¯ll bring you two to go find your parents.¡±

    Xin Yao said curiously, ¡°Where did father and mother go?¡± For her, father and mother were merely terms, ones she was curious about but had not the slightest of other feelings. If she were to choose between her parents and Grandpa and Brother, she would choose thetter without hesitation.

    Neither XinFeng nor Xinyao knew, but their parents had been chased away by the old man. Even he did not know where his son and daughter-inw had gone, which was why a bit of awkwardness appeared on his face.

    The old man said without sincerity, ¡°When that timees I¡¯ll try to find them, it should be easy to aplish.¡±

    Xin Yao could not hear the halfhearted tone of his words, but Xin Feng could. However, he did not care. When he first opened his eyes in this life, it was grandpa and his sister that appeared before him. Others were not of importance, and if they were good to him, his sister, and Grandpa, then he would not mind being nice to them. If not, then he could just turn and leave. Anyway, he did not have any feelings towards his parents.

    (Puttty: he uses ·´ÕýËûÒ²Ã»É¶¸ÐÇé in thest sentence, I interpreted it as he¡¯s cold hearted but if not then¡­.please point it out, thank you ;-:)

    About two dayster, the three of them finally chanced upon another a thunder snow storm. When winter had just started, thunder snow storms were moremon. Now that the atmosphere had finally be entirely cold, it was rare to experience thunder snow storms.

    This was a small thunder snow storm, veryckingpared to the two before. It had practically no sounds of thunder, and there was no lightning in sight.

    The clouds were thick and the snow was huge. Xin Feng and Xin Yao immediately looked for a huge tree out of habit and hid in the tree¡¯s hole while waiting. This time Xin Feng did not practice as his speed of improvement was far too fast, scaring even the old man, whom let him stop practicing now that he had reached the level of Ten Thousand Lun Master.

    The old man had seen a lot of things in his life, but he hadn¡¯t seen a sixteen year old reach ten thousand luns. ording to Xin Feng¡¯s practicing speed, he would be able to reach Milun Master without passing the seventeen year old mark, but he did not dare to try as it was uncertain if there would be any side effects.

    Xin Feng was very obedient, and he also knew that the old man was only worried for him, which is why he had followed the old man¡¯s suggestion and stopped practicing in thunder snow storms.

    The old man excitedly looked for lightning, he had already had an idea on how to settle this problem. Now was time to see the results.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    I am so behind now, I¡¯m ashamed. I am very very sorry and umm, the thingy I said about the limit for each week? Removed, I will only do as much as I can and when I feel that in one week I am too busy or too free, I¡¯ll change the limit,sorrrry.

 Chapter Book 2 - 11: Recasting a Lightning Stamp

    Book 2 Chapter 11: Recasting a Lightning Stamp

    Xin Feng watched stupefied as Grandpa flew up, a bright electric glow shining from his body, leaving the surface slowly. At first he ascended very slowly, but after a few seconds his speed suddenly increased, and, like a lightning bolt, he sharply pierced the clouds.

    Xin Yao was in the pannier, her two small arms wrapped around Xin Feng¡¯s neck, and was simrly looking up to the skies dumbfounded. ¡°G-grandpa flew¡­.¡±

    Xin Feng swore. This was his first time seeing someone, without the use of anything, flying up to the skies. This was absolutely unbelievable. He suddenly understood that perhaps someday, he, like grandpa, could fly. At that moment, an excited expression appeared on his face. He smiled. ¡°Yeah, he flew!¡±

    The old man charged directly into the clouds. He was like a humongous lightning attracting machine, with countless bolts of lightning cleaving towards him.

    Instantly, Xin Feng and Xin Yao saw a giant shing ball, followed by an earth shaking boom of thunder.

    Xin Yao covered her ears. This explosive lightning sound scared her. Not only the littledy was scared, but even Xin Feng¡¯s heartbeat increased. That was a natural reaction¨C any life form would fear lightning.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go back to the tree hole¡­¡±

    Xin Feng nodded. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Xin Yao held tightly to Xin Feng¡¯s neck, and said softly, ¡°What a scary sound!¡±

    Xin Feng had already decided on a giant tree. Normally, giant trees would be a short distance from each other. Here, there were about 10 ancient trees in each area. They quickly reached the tree Xin Feng had chosen and climbed it. Actually, he understood that it was dangerous to be in trees during thunderstorms. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t a rainy day but a snowy one. He quickly found a small tree hole and ced the pannier into it.

    The old man flew through the clouds absorbing countless bolts of electricity.

    Xin Feng sat in front of the tree hole staring up into the skies.

    A huge ball with a silver glow suddenly appeared in the skies. When that glow appeared the ground was dyed silver, the snow reflecting the bundle of light from the skies. However, the sky itself was ck. The sky had lightning bolts spread across it which were speedily linking together, causing the bundle of light to grow, and pushing therge clouds away.

    Gradually, the bundle of light expanded to form a spot of light. This light spot was like a blurred silhouette looming in the intermittent lightning.

    Xin Feng looked up at the skies and said softly, ¡°What is this?¡±

    A small head appeared from under his arm and said, ¡°What Brother? What did you say?¡±

    Xin Feng pointed to the skies and answered, ¡°Look.¡±

    Xin Yao burrowed into Xin Feng¡¯s embrace, looked up, and said, shocked, ¡°Wa, how pretty. What is it?¡±

    As they spoke that patterned spot of light expanded again followed by countless lightning bolts striking above it. That spot was like a lightning rod, bing brighter as the lightning struck it.

    Suddenly, an especially thick lightning bolt shed over, piercing the spot of light. It was apanied by an earth shaking roar that sounded as if a giant drum had been hit. The sound went from North to South. Xin Yao retracted her head and said, scared, ¡°How scary, eh, that¡­that lightning stayed up there!¡±

    That thick lightning bolt actually stayed securely on the spot of light. Seemingly very scary, the whole spot of light emitted a bright light. Countless thin lightning bolts stayed on the spot of light. After about 10 minutes, the spot of light had beenpletely surrounded by countless lightning bolts.

    Xin Feng widened his eyes. He finally caught up to what was going on: the appearance of the lightning bolts on the spot of light was very simr to the Lightning Stamp that he had once received. He doubted in his heart¡­was Grandpa trying to condense a Lightning Stamp?

    The old man was very excited. He speedily condensed his own Lightning Stamp in the clouds. One must know that before he had been injured, he had already condensed a Lightning Stamp. Making that Lightning Stamp had taken him over 30 years. Using his own Lei Lunli he had formed it bit by bit. This time it was different, in less than 20 minutes, he had already shaped a Lightning Stamp prototype, and, with near infinite lightning, slowly formed it.

    Without thinking, the only man already knew that this time¡¯s attempt to condense a Lightning Stamp was a few times better than hisst. A kind of violent strength had been sealed into the lightning stamp bit by bit. That feeling intoxicated him.

    ¡°Brother, it moved. That thing moved!¡±

    ¡°Amazing!¡± said Xin Feng.

    That spot of light had already expanded to a radius of a few hundred meters, enough to light up the whole sky. This gigantic spot of light started to move along with all the clouds in the sky, re-igniting therge amount of lightning, which was absorbed and was fixed to the spot of light.

    As the countless lightning bolts were produced and fixed on the spot of light, not only did the spot of light not expand, but it shrank, from 500+ meters to only 100+ meters.

    At this point of time, Xin Feng was sure that this must be Grandpa condensing a Lightning Stamp. This whole process gave him a special experience. Once he trained to Grandpa¡¯s level and decided to condense a Lightning Stamp, he would have the experience to do so.

    The old man was overjoyed. He did not expect to receive such a big effect during this attempt of condensing a Lightning Stamp. Sealing natural lightning to form a Lightning Stamp was something he had great expectations for.

    The Lightning Stamp reduced another 10 meters. This storm¡¯s strength was something even the old man feared. He controlled it to his best ability and slowly distanced himself from the clouds, bringing the iplete Lightning Stamp with him on his way to the ground.

    On top of him was a 6 meter Lightning Stamp. The old man gradually arrived 10 meters from the forest floor and stopped there, the Lightning Stamp still receiving lightning strikes asionally.

    The old man carefully absorbed the Lightning Stamp. The stored lightning power cased the trees below to turn to ash, shocking Xin Feng, who looked from afar. This is the real form of lightning; he was far from reaching that level.

    Xin Feng pondered silently, ¡°Perhaps this time Grandpa can recover fully.¡±

    Pointing to the far away lightning stamp, Xin Yao said, shocked, ¡°That¡­.that is Grandpa?¡±

    The Lightning Stamp gave off an eye piercing glow, and, as continuous lightning bolts struck it it, it gave off a strange appearance. The old man below was extremely calm. He had already gainedpete control over the Lightning Stamp. As long as the absorption process was sessful, not only would he recover but he would also gain a huge boost to his power.

    Xin Feng answered, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s grandpa.¡±

    Xin Yao said worriedly, ¡°Is he in danger?¡±

    Xin Fengughed. ¡°He isn¡¯t. Grandpa is very powerful, he would not be in danger.¡±

    In the old man¡¯s body was arge amount of Lei Yinli. Yinli was a high grade power, much powerful than Lunli or Lun Yinli. Once the Lightning stamp had been condensed, it became a container for extra Lun Yinli while one was practicing, and could be taken out for use during a fight. Between an expert with a Stamp condensed and an expert without one, the expert with one would win even if they had a huge difference in strength.

    However, Stamps were extremely hard to condense. Anyone who had reached this realm would want to condense a stamp of their attribute. For example, a fire attribute practitioner would want to condense a fire stamp, whereas a light attribute would want to make a light stamp. Both of these needed a great amount of time to insert one¡¯s power into the stamp bit by bit. This process was extremely difficult, one where many had lost their lives after painstaking hard work. When it is about to condense sessfully, it would fall apart.

    However, stamps had a special feature. Even though they crumple into tiny pieces, the process could be repeated. Perhaps your first or second attempt would end in failure, but, if you persevered, you could seed eventually. Of course, a stamp made by the normal condensing method has a sess rate which meant that it would take 10 years toplete at the earliest, or 30 years if the practitioner spent a bit longer than average to condense the Stamp. However, only confident people would normally attempt to take 30 years to condense a stamp.

    The old man had once used 30 years to condense a Lightning Stamp and managed to sessfully do so. After he had been injured, his lightning stamp had never gotten a chance to be used, but had only been given to Xin Feng. He had been forced to wait till he had recovered to condense a new Lightning Stamp.

    Combining his new insight with previous experiences and methods, he was able to sessfully condense his second Lightning Stamp, which surprised the old man.

    The Lightning Stamp gradually shrank, reaching about 1 meter long while the radiance it emitted shrank as well, and became something simr to a ck hole with countless dancing sparks. The clouds in the skies scattered and, for a few moments, sunlight leaked out and the snow stopped.

    As if the sky¡¯s energy had been depleted, the raging snow storm, the lightning, and the thunder all disappeared.

    Only the old man remained hovering in the skies, doing who knows what with visible sparks bursting from his body, connected to the glow of the lightning stamp.

    Xin Feng stared at the old man and the Lightning Stamp. He knew that grandpa had reached a crucial moment. Everything depended on this moment.

    Xiu!

    Suddenly, the old man took a deep breath, and the Lightning Stamp became a bundle of silver light and entered his mouth.

    Following this was a shining radiance which shot from the old man¡¯s body, but then disappeared after a moment. With a shout the old man flew a full circle in the sky, then flew towards the giant tree Xin Feng resided in and gently dropped down.

    Xin Yao let go of her arms and pped. ¡°Grandpa is amazing!¡±

    Xin Feng stood up, let Xin Yao down from his arms and smiled. ¡°Grandpa, have you fully recovered?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Sigh, basically just a description, at these times I thank google trante.

    I¡¯ll work on another chapter tomorrow, I said there was a school holiday for a month, just what I need to catch up.

 Chapter Book 2 - 12: Recasting a Lightning Stamp (2)

    Thank you to Joseph for donating.

    Book 2 Chapter 12: Recasting a Lightning Stamp (2)

    The old manughed loudly. ¡°I¡¯ve recovered entirely! Haha, this old man is a genius! Haha!¡± He was a bit overexcited, but who can me him? He didn¡¯t originally have any hope of recovering, but now he had suddenly received another chance, one that not only helped him recover but also improved him.

    Xin Feng smiled. ¡°Grandpa, will we leave in the winter? I¡¯ve realized that winter isn¡¯t that difficult.¡±

    ¡°Moving in the winter is nothing for you and me, but Yao Yao cannot withstand it. She¡¯s too small and too weak. She can¡¯t handle real thunder snow storms.¡±

    Xin Feng nodded. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s return to Tiger Cliff Castle.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xin Yao said happily, ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s time to go home!¡± In such weather, even with the meticulous care of her brother, the littledy still thought that home was better.

    ¡°Pack up, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Hong Chen watched the cliff impatiently. The repeated failures had caused him to lose patience. Not only did he insult Ying Yu and Da Fei, but even Chiya was scolded. Almost ten days had passed and they still hadn¡¯t managed to enter Tiger Cliff Castle, even though during the ten days a few thunder snow storms urred.

    The cliff was lined by a huge piece of ice as a result of the hunters pouring water down from the cliff, making the cliff walls extremely slippery. Even spears nailed into the walls would not help much.

    Chiya ground his teeth. ¡°Uncle Du, if you don¡¯t interfere, we won¡¯t be able to get up.¡±

    Hong Chen scolded him loudly. ¡°Interfere? How can I? I am a Real Milun Master! If it gets out¡­that I attacked mortals, how could I go out and meet people!¡±

    Chiya smiled bitterly. ¡°But, please! If you don¡¯t¡­we can¡¯t ovee this cliff wall! Master!¡± He was mad too. Normally he would not even dare to speak like such to Hong Chen, even at gunpoint. This wasn¡¯t due to ack of courage, it was because of the difference in strength. He could not keep a foothold on the cliff.

    These few days of attempted invasion had taken quite a few lives. Even he had received some injuries. This wasn¡¯t because of the strength of the hunters of Tiger Cliff Castle, but because they managed to y the advantages of the cliff to the extreme, and the snow storm that passed a few days ago made the attackers helpless.

    Hong Chen hesitated in his heart. If he really interfered, to save his facehe could not must not leave even a single person alive. With his identity as a Real Milun Master, a Real Ring Body Master, if he actually personally attacked mortals and this was spread, he really would not have any face to see anyone. He wasn¡¯t some no-n practitioner, able to do reckless things.

    Of course, Chiya knew what Hong Chen was thinking. ¡°Master, you only need to upy the stone fort¡­as for the rest, leave it to us.¡±

    Hong Chen still hesitated. He was attracted here by the single lightning attribute. ording to the customs of the world, after reaching his kind of level he should not interfere if not for a battle between experts. Doing so without the purpose of defeating an expert was an ugly sight, and he would be mocked by many.

    Chiya smiled bitterly. He knew what Hong Chen was thinking. If he had reached Hong Chen¡¯s level, he would also not interfere. But, in this kind of situation, he also could not help it. ¡°Master¡­it¡¯s getting colder, we are fine, but those hunters won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±

    Hong Chen raised his head and stared for a while. Finally he decided¨Che was also impatient. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take over the stone fort. Mother fucker! A group of idiots, so many people and not one can climb up a wall and even need this old man to interfere!¡±

    Chiya became excited. Being able to see a Real Milun Master in action was not amon experience.

    Hong Chen pounced towards the cliff. With a foot on a steel spear, his body flew upwards as if a huge bird. One of his hands patted the wall, and, gaining leverage, he managed to cover 7-8 meters. The people on the cliff looked down. Seeing Hong Chen pouncing towards them, they readied themselves forbat.

    Countless boulders and logs rained from above as they quickly realized that this man was much different from those that attempted to climb the cliff earlier. Not only was he very fast, but the boulders and logs they threw were useless.

    A big boulder was smashed into pieces with a p. Hong Chen even used the falling obstacles to gain leverage on his way up.

    Cang Yu¡¯s face changed. The hunters on the cliff were all terrified. This man was too blood-thirsty. Cang Yu shouted, ¡°Pour the water!¡± Large amounts of water came down in attempt to stop Hong Chen. The originally 100% sess rate of this failed this time.

    The water that came down could not even touch Hong Chen¡¯s body, and, with a p of his palm, the stone shattered. This also boosted him, and, within 10 seconds, he had already reached the second half of the cliff.

    Da Fei, who watched from below, said, shocked, ¡°How amazing!¡±

    Wen Yan said proudly, ¡°Of course, my master is very amazing, unlike you worthless trash.¡±

    Da Fei¡¯s face turned red in anger, but he dare not offend this woman. He lowered his head and cursed in his heart.

    While they were speaking Hong Chen was already reaching the cliff top. The hunters on the cliff top went crazy. If he reached the top, then everyone would be doomed. They already knew that Lead Eagles had found someone to back them up.

    Under Cang Yu¡¯s orders, they had already prepared the biggest boulders they had. With their teamwork they managed to throw it down with a pile of logs.

    Like boiling water, the top of the cliff roared.

    With a shout from Hong Chen a gust of smoke rose, as if the falling rocks hit an invisible shield and rolled to the side. Hong Chen kicked at the cliff wall, and, with a crashing sound and a shout, he reached the summit.

    While he was steadying his footing, seven spears flew his way.

    Hong Chenughed coldly, and shouted, ¡°Leave!¡±

    With a motion of his arm, seven to eight hunters flew back with blood erupting from their mouths. The audience saw clearly that when Hong Chen swung his arm he had note into contact with the bodies of those hunters. They were thrown by an unseen force.

    A single thought shed through all of their minds: ¡®This man is too powerful¡¯. He wasn¡¯t someone they could think of stopping.

    A few hunters shouted angrily, stepping up to fight with their lives, but Cang Yu was sensible and immediately stopped them.

    Hong Chen said ndly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to stop the attack. If you anger me, I will make you all regret it!¡± He walked towards the stone fort, not even looking at the hundreds of hunters.

    A ground of hunter with their hands clenching spears faced Hong Chen.

    Hong Chenughed coldly, ¡°Move aside¡­I guarantee that, if you attack, I will kill all of you in a second!¡±

    Cang Yu gave orders to the blocking hunters to move. He wasn¡¯t stupid, with the strength this man disyed on his way up, he had proven that they weren¡¯t of the same level. Arge number of hunters asked, ¡°Patriarch, what now?¡±

    Hong Chen quickly reached the stone fort. Flinging away the two guards, he let down the rope basket.

    Cang Yu¡¯s face paled. ¡°What can we do? Our strength is not enough¡­¡±

    Hong Chen said, ¡°Get a few people here!¡±

    Cang Yu could only helplessly instruct a few people to enter the stone fort. Hongchen said, ¡°Get the people below up!¡±

    Within a short amount of time, Chiya, Wen Yan, Ying Yu and Da Fei along with 2 Thousand Lun Masters had reached the cliff top through the rope basket.

    When Ying Yu reached the top, he jumped from the rope basket and pounced towards the group of hunters without any hesitation. With a single attack, 5-6 hunters were sent flying, and, with a kick, more hunters fell down. He hade up with the intent of killing these detestable people of Tiger Cliff Castle.

    Hong Chen said, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Only then did Ying Yu resentfully stop. He furiously red at the people. ¡°Well¡­hey¡­what¡­¡± No one understood what he was saying, but all of them could hear the thick killing intent from his leaking voice.

    Cang Yu¡¯s heart went cold. People of Lead Eagles! Tiger Cliff Castle was doomed this time.

    ¡°You Lead Eagles men¡­what do you want?¡±

    Da Fei said, ¡°What do we want? You think? Haha, an idiot¡¯s question!¡±

    Hong Chen said, ¡°Da Fei, go to the side!¡±

    Da Fei nked out. He did not dare to argue with Hong Chen and moved to the side.

    Hong Chen had a small smile on his face. ¡°Who is the person in charge?¡±

    Cang Yu took a step forward. ¡°I am the patriarch of Tiger Cliff Castle,¡± he said, biting the bullet.

    Hong Chen nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to put you all in a difficult situation, I only want you to hand over a person. After that we¡¯ll leave. Don¡¯t worry, I will ask the people of Lead Eagles to not show any more hostility as well.¡±

    Ying Yu wanted to shout, but could only make wheezing noises, resulting in a p from Chiya. Opposing Hong Chen at this time! Even if Ying Yu didn¡¯t want his life, Chiya still wanted his!

    Hong Chen only nced coldly at Ying Yu, causing his body to be numb with sweat running down his forehead.

    Cang Yu said, ¡°Hand over who?¡±

    Hong Chen said ndly, ¡°A youngster named Lei Xin Feng.¡±

    Cang Yu said firmly, ¡°My apologies, we don¡¯t have such a person in Tiger Cliff Castle!¡± Even if he could hand over Xin Feng, he wouldn¡¯t.

    Hong Chen¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°There isn¡¯t such a person?¡±

    Cang Yu answered, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s isn¡¯t such a person. I do not know where Sire has heard of such a matter¡­ Sir, we Lead Eagles are mortal enemies. It should be that the Lead Eagles are creating lies to fool you, Sire.¡±

    The old man was filled with venom. He knew that they could not escape now. If they were going to die, then he would pull Lead Eagles down with them. Without waiting for Hong Chen to speak, Dafei jumped out angrily, shouting, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You, you are speaking nonsense. Lei Xin Feng is your master hunter, how can it be that there isn¡¯t such a person.¡±

    Cang Yu retorted, ¡°Everyone tell this Sire, we don¡¯t have such a person named Lei Xin Feng here!¡±

    All the surrounding hunters said, in sync, ¡°Sire, we don¡¯t have such a person.¡±

    Someone even added, ¡°We Tiger Cliff Castle only have Hu and Ke for surnames. Who knows how a person with the surname Lei could be here?¡±

    Da Shan said calmly ¡°Sire, Tiger Cliff Castle is only so big. Everyone is here. If we wanted to escape, there¡¯s only the stone fort. If you do not believe us, you can check whether there¡¯s a person named Lei Xin Feng.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Putty: Lol -five minutester-

    XinFeng: ¡°Yo! I¡¯m back!¡±

    Shinjoiu: -.-¡® My fault this chapter iste, got busy at work this week due to a co-worker¡¯s vacation.

 Chapter Book 2 - 13: Returning Home

    Okie, before we go on, I wanna ask something, Dafei¡¯s name is ´ó·Æ whereas Garfield¡¯s name is ¼Ó·Æ, so I wanna ask if anyone wants Dafei to be changed to Dafield. Now that I type it out, it looks weird, but I think the pronunciation sounds nice =3=.

    Customary chapter desu.

    Book 2 Chapter 13: Returning Home

    Dafei and Ying Yu panicked upon hearing Da Shan¡¯s words. Crazed, Dafei shouted, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You, you¡­¡­I¡¯ll kill you!¡± If they denied the fact that there was no Lei Xin Feng, and he was not found in Tiger Cliff Castle, then this wouldn¡¯t be just a matter of trouble, but a matter of life and death. If they angered Hong Chen, not only would Ying Yu die, but Dafei would as well.

    Suffering from the two holes leaking air from his cheeks, Ying Yu could not convey anything, but instead angrily pounced towards Cang Yu, his palm aiming to kill the patriarch to vent his anger.

    How could Cang Yu block? Closing his eyes, he waited for his death. But, who knew that he would suddenly hear a ¡®Bang¡¯ sound? Opening his eyes, he shockingly noticed that Ying Yu had been sent flying withrge amounts of blood spurting from his mouth with a kick from Hong Chen.

    Chiya was also furious, but since it was his master attacking this time, he dare not speak a word but instead clenched his fists silently.

    Hong Chen turned to face him and ndly said, ¡°Your disciple¡­keep him in line!¡±

    Cold sweat appeared on Chiya¡¯s head. He knew that Ying Yu had offended Hong Chen. He was extremely frustrated but power was everything, and he could only keep quiet.

    One must know Hong Chen wasn¡¯t vindicating Cang Yu. Cang Yu was the patriarch of Tiger Cliff Castle. There were many things for him to do, and he could not die now. ¡°Let all your residents gather now.¡±

    Cang Yu knew he could not resist and readily agreed, anyway Xin Feng¡¯s family of three had left Tiger Cliff Castle, it was impossible to find him ¡°Yes! I will immediately do so.¡±

    This was not amand Cang Yu could confuse. He absolutely hated the people from Lead Eagles, but he understood: opposing them at this time would only be the actions of a retard.

    Quickly, everyone gathered at the Green Hill Quarry, a huge stone tform the size of a few thousand squares. It was a ce to dry out food during the summer, now it was covered in a few feet of snow with a few thousand people had gathered, standing in the snow.

    Cang Yu said, ¡°We, the people of Tiger Cliff Castle, are all here.¡±

    Hong Chen waved his hand and the hunters of Lead Eagle immediately dispersed to check the houses in the residential area. Their purpose was to ensure that there wasn¡¯t anyone hiding, especially youngsters. He did not believe that everyone hade out. Actually, what he did not know was that Cang Yu had indeed asked everyone toe out.

    After about a few hours, the hunters of Lead Eagles came out and announced that there was no one left in the houses, other ces were searched and no one was found.

    All the people of Tiger Cliff Castle were noisy. The reason was that the hands of the hunters of Lead Eagles were filled with many items. This was thievery in broad daylight, this time Hong Chen did not speak. Even though the hunters of Lead Eagles had not contributed much, it was their custom that the winners should have items of the losers.

    Cang Yu tried his best to suppress the anger of the crowd, this wasn¡¯t the time to fight it out but to save their lives. He needed to be calm and rational to deal with the opponent.

    Everyone had been gathered and ordered not to speak about the existence of the Lei family in Tiger Cliff Castle. The people of this generation were not only simple, but courageous. They were extremely dedicated and had unwavering faith in their groups. This was determined in life: in the mountain areas, if they did not have the ability to join together in groups, then surviving would be a hard thing to aplish.

    Cang Yu said, ¡°We people of Tiger Cliff Castle are all here. Look for the person you are looking for, you should be able to tell with a nce.¡± He controlled his own emotions, his face full of wrinkles as calm as could be.

    Hong Chen red at Ying Yu and Dafei, ¡°You twoe forward, go look for him!¡±

    The two suddenly understood: Xin Feng isn¡¯t at Tiger Cliff Castle. If he was, then the people of Tiger Cliff Castle would not be so assured. At that moment the two of them shivered. Lying to De Hong Chen? That is purely looking for death. If they could not find Lei Xin Feng, then it would be disastrous. No one knows what an angry Du Hong Chen would do.

    A Real Milun Master¡¯s pride was not to be provoked. If Xin Feng could not be found and that the people of Tiger Cliff Castle continued to deny knowing that person, then Ying Yu and Dafei would be guilty of borrowing Hong Chen¡¯s power to take revenge on Tiger Cliff Castle. The most important fact was that the wipe out team had suffered a loss of a few Thousand Lun Masters.

    Ying Yu and Dafei¡¯s face both paled and the two of them started to look for Xin Feng.

    After over an hour, they could not even find a trace of Lei Xin Feng. Dafei returned and reported that fact, terrified, He said, ¡°Lei Xin Feng¡­he isn¡¯t here.¡±

    Anger shed through Hong Chen¡¯s eyes. Keeping down his anger he said, ¡°Youe here!¡±

    Cang Yu took a step forwards and said, ¡°We originally never had this person¡­¡±

    Dafei said, ¡°That person must have left! If not¡­then it was you all who hid him¡­it should be that you purposely let him leave to avoid us¡­¡± His words be more and more messy.

    Cang Yuughed coldly. ¡°You people of Lead Eagles sure are despicable! We did not know you would return or that you were looking for anyone, how do we hide? If there was such a person, in the winter¡­..where can he go? Ridiculous words! You are only using an excuse that there is a person you want here to attack us!¡±

    The old man had a sharp mouth, causing Dafei to be unable to reply.

    Dafei became extremely unjustified while Ying Yu¡¯s eyes turned red. These people of Tiger Cliff Castle were too detestable. But, why was Lei Xin Feng not here? The two of them wanted to kill them all. Only after exterminating Tiger Cliff Castle would they feel better.

    This time even Chiya felt Cang Yu¡¯s words were reasonable. ¡°Ying Yu, Dafei, is there really this person? Tell me honestly!¡±

    Hong Chen was personally invited by Chiya because there was a youngster with Single Lightning Attribute in Tiger Cliff Castle. However, with this person gone and the denial of his existence by Tiger Cliff Castle¡­ was there even a worse situation? Even he wanted to strangle both of them.

    Da Fei and Ying Yu unconsciously started to tremble. Ying Yu¡¯s words could not be understood, so Da Fei was tasked to speak. Trembling, he said, ¡°There really is such a person¡­how would I dare to speak nonsense¡­I, I¡­you, you!¡± He furiously charged towards Cang Yu. Gripping Cang Yu¡¯s neck, he shouted loudly, ¡°You, You hand him over! You hand that kid over!¡±

    Cang Yu could not breathe and struggled. A few hunters tried to step up to stop Da Fei but were kicked away by him. He shouted, ¡°Where is he? Hand him over! I want to massacre all of Tiger Cliff Castle!¡±

    At that moment, the people of Tiger Cliff Castle became a mess. Groups of people moved about, and the hunters of Lead Eagles wielded their weapons pointing to them, readying to ughter them at any time.

    Hong Chen was deep in thought. He actually half suspected and half trusted. He did not believe that Chiya would lie to him. The result of such a lie wasn¡¯t something a normal person could handle, but the people from Tiger Cliff Castle front of him stubbornly denied the existence of this person. Where was the problem? He was a bit confused.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Finally Hong Chen spoke up, only then did Da Fei unwillingly let go.

    Cang Yu grasped his neck, breathing roughly. Da Fei¡¯s was very strong, and almost took his life. A few hunters charged forward to pick up Cang Yu.

    Hong Chen coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you all a chance. If there is a Lei Xin Feng, then I will spare your lives. If there isn¡¯t¡­then all of you will die!¡±

    Cang Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he understood instantly. Hong Chen was lying. Before he could speak, he heard a sharp whistle from afar informing the people of Tiger Cliff Castle that someone had returned. That was a whistle meaning they should send down the basket.

    Da Shan and the rests¡¯ faces changed along with Cangyu¡¯s. At this time, if a person were to return, it would definitely be Lei Xin Feng.

    This simple whistle was something Lead Eagle¡¯s men also knew.

    Da Shan took out his whistle, readying to blow it. The originally watching Ying Yu immediately pounced, and, with his fist, he hit the whistle away. Da Fei¡¯s reaction was not slow either, he shouted, ¡°Whoever who announces him, I¡¯ll kill that person!¡±

    Da Fei immediately ran in front of Hong Chen. ¡°Whistle¡­that means someone has returned. It could be the person we are looking for!¡±

    Hong Chen smiled, ¡°Good, raise him up!¡±

    Someone immediately ran over.

    Cang Yu silently sighed. He could not prevent this, their difference in strength was far too high. Holding on to Nan Shan, who tried to run out, he shook his head.

    At that moment, an old man, a youngster, and a little girl walked over.

    Xin Feng looked at the surrounded people of Tiger Cliff Castle and the watching hunters of Lead Eagles, who were apanied by another 10 people, each of whom he deemed experts. The old man gave him an especially indescribable feeling. He turned back to Grandpa, who only nodded, signaling to Xin Feng not to be afraid.

    Da Fei rejoiced. Running next to Hong Chen, he said softly, ¡°That young man is the person we are looking for, his name is Lei Xin Feng!¡±

    At that moment Hong Chen smiled. This time he did not waste his time.

    Wen Yan swore that even master had not used such a warm tone to speak with her before.

    Hong Chen was full of smiles. Xin Feng suddenly felt that this man was a fox, a fox that secretly thought of eating a chicken.

    ¡ª¨C

    ¡®Thank you very much to AnmesicCat of Japtem to help me make my little web look nicer (by a lot), I never got to doing so because I am not in any single way good withputers. Again thank you very much to AnmesicCat ;A;¡¯

 Chapter Book 2 - 14: Returning Home (2)

    I wanted to troll badly by posting a KotEN chapter, but I guess I¡¯ll be nice¡­.. *regrets* should have trolled ?_?

    Speaking of KotEN, Shin said it¡¯s vampire novel ><". I''m not against it but¡­..meh. I''ll read the raws and see if it''s nice. All females must die in that book! Puttty is not interested in romance! Show me the blood! Welp, we''ll see. (_ _).?o¡ð

    Oh and onest thing that''s actually relevant to GoT, I keep switching from Lei Xin Feng and Xin Feng not because I''m bored, it''s just that in the text itself it''s usually Lei Xin Feng but I''m toozy to type the extra three letters, so only when someone speaks to him through his full name then I will and also when his name is in a character''s line of thoughts, normally it''ll just be Xin Feng.

    Chapter 14: Returning Home (2)

    Hong Chen said, extremely gently, ¡°So, you are Lei Xin Feng little guy? Eh? Aren¡¯t you a Hundred Lun Master? You actually now a ten thousand Lun master!¡± At that moment he already understood that this little guy really was a Single Lightning Attribute Master, the best type. If he wasn¡¯t, then it would be impossible to rank up so quickly. A 16 year old Ten Thousand Lun Master¡­ it makes one feel scared just thinking about it.

    Xin Feng nodded. ¡°Yes, I am Lei Xin Feng¡­¡± ncing at the happy Ying Yu and Dafei, who were among therge group of people, he said, ¡°No wonder. It was you two bastards from Lead Eagles. You can¡¯t win, so you went back to ask for reinforcements¡­.hey, hey, that¡¯s useless!¡±

    Ying Yu and Dafei did not dare to speak. They were not stupid: it was obvious that they would be doomed as long as Lei Xin Feng agreed to Hong Chen¡¯s proposal. Once Xin Feng entered the inner sect of Hong Tong¡¯s forces, getting rid of them would be easy.

    Hong Chen was secretly happy. He silently pondered, ¡®Luckily we did not go on a killing spree. If we had, this youngster would hate us. It was good that I was able to keep my anger in check.¡¯

    Xin Feng suddenly saw the blood on the sides of Da Shan¡¯s mouth, and hurriedly asked, ¡°Uncle, who hit you? Is it a serious injury?¡±

    Da Shan worriedly answered, ¡°Feng, don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s not a heavy injury. But, you¡­be careful. Do you know why they are looking for you?¡±

    Xin Feng said, ¡°Looking for me? What do they want? Revenge?¡±

    Cang Yu said, ¡°Feng, we don¡¯t know why. It doesn¡¯t seem to be revenge, because if it was¡­then all of us would be dead already. They are far stronger than we are.

    Xin Feng¡¯s face lightened. He did not know that Hong Chen¡¯s goal was to obtain him because of his single lightning attribute and excellent potential. Of course they would not randomly kill to recruit him, even if their men had been injured. Of course, if Xin Feng had not appeared, or if he was not up to their standards, then the whole of Tiger Cliff Castle would have been doomed.

    Without testing him, Hong Chen couldn¡¯t be clear about Lei Xin Feng¡¯s qualifications and potential, but he was sure that Ying Yu and Dafei spoke the truth when they said he had been a Hundred Lun Master a little while ago. However, he was now a Ten Thousand Lun Master. This kind of growth was extremely terrifying.

    Hong Chen spoke even more gently. ¡°Little guy, I don¡¯t have any hostility, hoho. I am called Du Hong Chen, and I am an elder of the outer sect of Hong Tong. I am here today to invite you to go Hong Tong.¡±

    The sides of Wen Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. She wasn¡¯t satisfied, but she could tell that this young man was of importance to her master. Since when did master speak with such gentleness? This was unbelievable.

    Lei Xin Feng thought for a while. ¡°You came all the way here and attacked Tiger Cliff Castle just to invite me?¡±

    Hong Chen¡¯s face turned red, and he replied patiently, ¡°Tiger Cliff Castle is too steep. Also, you all and Lead Eagles have had some misunderstanding, so we were forced toe up to speak.¡± He spoke rather humbly, though his exnation wasn¡¯t helping at all.

    Xin Feng nodded and then spoke with resolve. ¡°I won¡¯t go to Hong Tong.¡±

    Hong Chen could not understand. ¡°Why? You have such great qualifications. You don¡¯t gain anything from practicing on your own, but, if you went to Hong Tong, you could have anything you want.¡±

    Xin Feng smiled faintly. ¡°I can practice on my own. I don¡¯t need Hong Tong¡¯s assistance.¡±

    Before Hong Chen could speak, his disciple Wen Yan spoke up. ¡°Little guy, Master is giving you face but you don¡¯t want any? My master has a Ring Body and is a Real Milun Master. He came here personally, you¡­¡±

    Xin Feng retorted, ¡°Oh, I should be grateful? This woman doesn¡¯t have anymon sense! He¡¯s your master, not mine! Why should I listen to him?¡±

    (Puttty: honestly, the first word is Å¶, the Pinyin is literally a single O, but where I am, we pronounce it as orh. It¡¯s like azy short form to okay.)

    Hong Chen¡¯s face finally changed. His temper had never been good. He had been able to speak so patiently because he had been taking Lei Xin Feng¡¯s qualifications into consideration. He couldn¡¯t understand how this youngster from a small town was able to belittle him. Not only was he embarrassed, but he was also angry.

    Wen Yan was furious, and wanted to be violent. She was a Milun Master, and was much stronger than Lei Xin Feng. Though she wanted to fight, she was stopped by Hong Chen. He did not want Lei Xin Feng to hold a grudge against him. If he did, then he would rather just kill this youngster.

    Hong Chen gave a small, forced smile. ¡°Little guy, don¡¯t be agitated, hoho.¡±

    Xin Feng said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t agitated, I was just speaking the truth.¡±

    Ying Yu and Dafei nced at each other with happiness in their hearts. It would be best if Lei Xin Feng continued to anger Hong Chen. Once he managed to set him off, they would have a chance at revenge.

    Hong Chen finally snapped, his voice slightly strict. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t leave with me?¡± His words were threatening. If Xin Feng was alone, then he would have perhaps yielded. But,  he had an expert: his grandpa.

    Xin Feng nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯m sure, I won¡¯t leave. I don¡¯t even know you, why would I leave with you!¡±

    Xin Yao pulled at Xin Feng¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Brother, this grandpa is so fierce!¡±

    Hong Chen¡¯s attention was pulled by the little girl, and he said, shocked, ¡°Eh, this¡­this is the Life Lun attribute!¡±

    (Puttty: incase you forgotten, Lv means green ¡ª> ÂÌ, I¡¯m sure google can teach you how to pronounce it, google knows everything.

    Shinjoiu: Changed Lv/Green to Life to match the spirit of the attribute)

    Xin Yao was still young, and she did not have any means to cover up her qualifications and potential. Even though Hong Chen had not tested her, through his experience and sight he could immediately tell something was wrong. This little girl also had a terrific single attribute qualification, and it was actually the rarely seen Life Lun Attribute. That was too fucking scary! Two children with amazing qualifications popping up suddenly made him feel as though he was going crazy.

    After being in Hong Tong for so many years, he had only met one youngster with a single attribute who had been taken under the care of an elder from the inner sect instantly upon appearing. They were extremely precious.

    The old man¡¯s anger immediately dissipated. ¡°This child¡­is your sister?¡± In his eyes were explosions of desire.

    Xin Yao was scared to the point she trembled and immediately hid behind Xin Feng, only peeking out slightly as she bit her finger. ¡°What a scary grandpa¡­¡±

    Hong Chen had already decided: no matter the price, he must bring back these two kids, even if he had to snatch them. ¡°Are you their elder?¡± He could not tell the strength of the old man, and thought he was only a normal person because of the difference between them. The old man¡¯s concealing methods were excellent, and he could not even tell that the real expert was this in looking old man before him.

    The old man Lei Bao nodded ndly. ¡°These are my grandchildren.¡± His voice wasced with pride andcency.

    Hong Chen pondered for a while. If he threatened the safety of Tiger Cliff Castle then perhaps these two kids would not care, but if it was their grandfather, perhaps if would be effective.

    (Puttty: Rip Hong Chen. Died of electricity. Chapter 6 ¨C chapter 14)

    ¡°Old friend¡­¡±

    As Hong Chen opened his mouth, the old man Lei Bao was rendered speechless. Old friend? Who was he calling old friend?

    ¡°Old friend, your grandchildren are both good children. I hope you can bring them to Hong Tong. Hoho, after that you can rx, all of their expenses will be paid for by us at Hong Tong. All the items for practice will also be paid for. What do you think?¡±

    Hong Chen looked nervously at the old man Lei Bao.

    The sentence ¡°your grandchildren are all good children¡± instantly let the old man feel happy. As an old man, if someone praised his children, then they would be happy no matter what. What Hong Chen did not know is that this sentence had let him keep his life.

    The old man Lei Bao nodded. ¡°Yeah, they are both good children, but we will not go Hong Tong.¡±

    Hong Chen wanted to ram his head and die. After speaking so long, this group of grandchildren and grandfather still refused. He did not know what to do, and finally said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to go. you still have to!¡± He had never met such obstinate people in his life.

    The old manughed, ¡°In my whole life, there hasn¡¯t been anyone who can threaten me!¡±

    Hong Chen still did not dare to attack. If he had harmed the old man, then these two children would hold a grudge. No matter what he did not want to be enemies with two children with such shocking qualifications.

    Chiya said softly, ¡°Master Du, we shouldn¡¯t dy. Just snatch them and exin when we return.¡±

    Hong Chen wasn¡¯t satisfied, and continued to threaten them. ¡°Leave with me, and I will spare Tiger Cliff Castle. If not, then I will ughter all of them!¡±

    Xin Feng said furiously, ¡°You dare?¡±

    Hong Chen answered, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Are you leaving or not?¡±

    The three of them answered at the same time ¡°Not!¡±

    Hong Chen was jumping up and down furiously now. ¡°Fuckers, angering me to death! To death! Wa ya ya, I want to kill people! I, I want¡­I want¡­¡± He only jumped, he did not attack.

    Dafei did not understand, but hearing Hong Chen¡¯s threat, he couldn¡¯t resist and walked forward. ¡°Let us, Lead Eagles, attack them!¡±

    At that time Hong Chen hadn¡¯t found somewhere to vent his anger. Dafei stepped forward with just the right timing to be Hong Chen¡¯s target, and with a kick he sent Dafei flying while scolding, ¡°Attack your hell!¡±

    Xin Feng could already tell Hong Chen cared about him and his sister. Even though he wouldn¡¯t leave with them, he did not hate them. Pulling the old man, he said, ¡°Grandpa, just chasing them away is okay. There¡¯s no need to kill them.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao nodded. His image of Hong Chen was still okay, at least there wasn¡¯t hate. Adding in the sess of his recovery attempt, his temper was very good. If it was his old temper, he would not have bothered to speak, and would have just killed these people.¡±

    Hong Chen became stupefied. He had heard Xin Feng¡¯s words clearly, chasing them away was fine? No need to kill? He suddenly felt that this old man wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked.

    An imposing and monstrous weather phenomenon rose from the old man. A threatening energy reached Chiya, Wen Yan, Ying Yu, Dafei, and the wipeout team, their backs bending from the force. Ying Yu and Dafei¡¯s knees went weak and touched the ground.

    Hon Chen took many steps back. He was terrified. The opponent¡¯s strength was far, far greater than his own. He could not even block his opponent¡¯s imposing aura. The feeling that with even a small movement of the opponent, he would not live went deeply into his bones. His heart was alert but he could not activate his Lun Yinli. A single thought appeared in his mind, ¡®This man was a ultimate expert living in seclusion, and must have at least 4 Real Ring Bodies.¡±

    There was a single question in everyone¡¯s heart: ¡®who was this old man?¡¯

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡­..I finally remember!

    I found Xianxia really familiar, the word that is. I went to visit my grandma recently and I saw her watching this show. It was of the Xianxia genre! The really old kind with disgusting CG! And I remembered it from my childhood. I absolutely hated Xianxia because my daily cartoons were reced by it¡­¡­¡­..grrrrr¡­¡­.

    Anyways¡­another cliffhanger, LOL. Should I troll? GUEHUEHUEhuehueuhuhu¡­..

 Chapter Book 2 - 15: Shock (Unedited)

    After doing KotEN, I realized that this is really chicken feet. Oh and, is and KotEN are all ssified under the ¡®Fantasy¡¯ tag, hmmm, I expected this to be in the Xianxia one but¡­..hmmm. |(£þ3£þ)|

    Sponsored by Monther, thank you for the kind donations m(_ _)m

    Chapter 15: Shock

    The old man Lei Bao stood proudly, his huge imposing presence rose madly, Hong Chen felt as though the old man in front of him was a mountain, a huge mountain, his presence alone caused him to not be able to breath properly, because the old man¡¯s suppressiveness was basically aimed for him, the others had only felt a bit of it.

    Hong Chen cursed in his heart, he did not ever expect to meet a powerful expert that was living in seclusion, his heart unwillingly starting to tremble, he had brought men to invade this area and also wanted to snatch his grandchildren, he tried to stabilize his rampant emotions however the cold sweat that broke out from his forehead had given away his current emotions.

    Within a short breathing time, the old man had already concealed his aura, making a catching motion with his hands, two lightning strikes appeared, tying up Ying Yu and Dafei, dragging them out from the crowd and throwing them on the ground ¡°Hu Cang Yu, kill these two bastards!¡±

    Cang Yu was very excited and immediately gave a noise of agreement, receiving a steel spear, he continuously pierced the two men to death, despite his age, he did not hesitate to kill.

    A shadow of a smile appeared on the old man Lei Bao¡¯s face as he looked at Hong Chen ¡°Are you still insisting on bringing my grandchildren to Hong Tong?¡±

    Hong Chen tried his best to stay calm ¡°I¡­..I don¡¯t have any ill thoughts!¡±

    The old man Leo Bao nodded ¡°That¡¯s right, because you don¡¯t have any ill thoughs, you are still standing here.¡±

    At that moment, Hong Chen, Chiya and Wen Yan all became relieved, only the hunters of Lead Eagles had pale white faces, their hands still holding on to the items stolen from the houses. Seeing their two most powerful hunters were killed as if they were chickens, how could they not be afraid.

    Hong Chen did not know what to say and stood there dumbfounded.

    XinFeng red at the groups of hunters from Lead Eagles, he was able to spot the things in their hands immediately, the most of those items were meat and skin, the rest were some weapons ¡°Who are those people? Why are our things in their hands?¡±

    Cang Yu answered ¡°They are the hunters of Lead Eagles, the things in their hands, are stolen from us¡­..they even harmed arge amount of our people.¡±

    Xin Feng said ¡°Let them surrender and put down their weapons, if not¡­¡­kill those who resist!¡±

    Immediately a group of hunters from Tiger Cliff Castle charged out and quickly subdued the hunters from Lead Eagles, tying them up and taking everything from their bodies, including their weapons and armor.

    Hong Chen and his men did not move or even try to stop it, they were also in the same predicament, who would care about the mere hunters from Lead Eagles.

    Xin Feng said ¡°Grandpa Hu, let everyone go home, it¡¯s too cold here.¡±

    Cang Yu nodded ¡°You all be careful.¡± After speaking he brought the hunters back, the tform on the green stone hill instantly became rather deserted, two dead bodiesy on the ground, Hong Chen and his dozens of men, the old man Lei Bao and his family.

    Hong Chen and his men did not dare to move, they had been entirely frozen when the old man Lei Bao revealed his power, no one wanted to move rashly, afraid of angering this powerful expert.

    The old man Lei Bao asked ¡°Xi Quan¡­..that little guy, he¡¯s still at Hong Tong?¡±

    Hong Chen said aghast ¡°The¡­..the one you speak of is¡­¡­¡­is the elder of our inner sect¡­¡­Xi Quan the elder?¡±

    Xi Quan was extremely famous in Hong Tong, the only person who had practiced till obtaining 3 ring bodies, reached the level of the real LunYin master, and was the pir of support in Hong tong, the one with shocking strength, which had guarded Hong Tong for a hundred and fifty years, the most formidable force in Hong tong.

    The most terrifying part was the tone of the old man Lei Bao, little guy, he had actually called Xi Quan little guy, which had meant that Xi Quan was younger than him, this fact had made Hong Chen¡¯s knees go weak, who was this person, was hiding here and scaring people really that fun?

    The old man Lei Bao nodded ¡°That¡¯s right, he is counted as my little friends.¡± Although he had many enemies, but he also had many friends, most of them being world famous experts, which was expected, a real expert¡¯s friends would definitely not becking, of course that was also the same for his friends.

    (Puttty: Leibao uses ¡®Ð¡¼Ò»ï¡¯ and ¡®Ð¡ÅóÓÑ¡¯, which is used for little children, really, little little children.)

    Hong Chen almost puked blood, snatching the grandchildren of the elder¡¯s friend, if the elder knew, then wouldn¡¯t be scolded to death? His legs entirely became soft.

    However, Hong Chen thought for a while and noticed that this wasn¡¯t a bad thing, he could use the chance to get to know such a expert, it wasn¡¯t a entirely bad situation. One must know, the experts in the world is countless, but all those powerful experts are not easy to acquaintance oneself with, he admitted his own mistake sincerely ¡°Senior, it was us that was too reckless, it was my fault.¡±

    He then greeted ¡°Wen yan, Chiya,e here and pay your respects to the senior.¡±

    Chiya¡¯s disciple had been beaten to death but he did not even dare to speak, he would definitely not dare to take revenge, if the strength of the opponent was a bit higher then perhaps he would consider it, but this opponent was countless times higher then him, not only did he not dare to take revenge, he did not even dare too think of it, this old man¡¯s strength was too perverted.

    Wen yan walked up and paid their respects, Wen Yan loosing her previous proudness.

    The old man ndly said ¡°We had just returned and we are now tired, if there¡¯s nothing else, you all can go home, additionally, pass a message to Xi Quan that I am fine.¡±

    Hong Chen said ¡°Okay, may I have your name senior?¡±

    The old man replied ¡°I am Lei Bao.¡±

    Hong Chen nodded ¡°En, Senior Lei, I know¡­¡­e, Lei¡­.lei¡­.lei Bao? Bao Lei Jiu Tian that¡­..that Lei Bao?¡± On his face appeared a shocked expression, he had a ring body and was a real Milun master, as for the real master¡¯s legends, he obviously knew more than normal people

    (Puttty: ¡®E¡¯ single letter appeared! What could it mean? Well, it¡¯s a sound of agreement apanied with a bit of shock. Also, the old man¡¯s term was Bao Lei Jiu tian, the direct TL can be either lightning storm nine skies or lightning storm nine days, depends on the situation.)

    Bao lei Jiu tian was a legend, ording to it this man was a demon, his victims countless, many years ago he had suddenly disappeared, no one expected that this man in front of them was this demon, his heart almost stopped pumping, how dumb was him toe and anger this demon.

    After the old man Lei Bao had recovered, he did not find the need to hide his own past anymore and so, he nodded ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I went out, it¡¯s surprising to see someone remember this old man.¡±

    Hong Chen did not expect his luck to be so truly bad, so bad that he could meet this kind of expert, luckily he had not angered him. However one point that made him wonder was that the legends said that this demon had a irregr temper and would not blink an eye when killing, what was also included was that this demon was easily angered, once you did, then your fate would be sealed without any chances, however this time he did not do anything, seemingly much peaceful.

    Xin Feng said ¡°Oh, right, there was a good amount of meat saved for winter, has it been stolen?¡±

    Hong Chen was instantly dumbfounded, not knowing whether tough or cry and hurriedly answered ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be worried about this, I will immediately send people here to bring sufficient food, if youck anything at home, I will pay for all of them¡­..twice the, no, thrice the amount!¡±

    XinFeng said ¡°En, okay, it¡¯s just this, we are going home.¡±

    The trio of grandfather and grandchildren headed back.

    Hong Chen brought his disciple and Chiya, along with the remaining thousand Lun masters of the wipeout team, and hurried back to report that the territory of Hong Chen actually had such a expert, no matter what he had to report, especially the fact that this man was a demon, a unstable existence that no one knows when will explode, no one could withstand a attack from these types of experts.

    Wen yan asked as she ran ¡°Master, Lei Bao¡­..who is this person? Is he very powerful?¡±

    Hong Chenughed coldly ¡°Powerful? Your master I is pretty powerful, but in front of him, I am nothing, his one finger can end my life, a person of his level, is not something we can understand, not even the elder that kind of expert canpare.¡±

    Wen yan could not find the words to reply, after a while, she said softly ¡°That¡¯s too dramatic¡­¡­how can there be such a person?¡±

    Hong Chen said ¡°Of course there is! These sort of people is the ancestor levels of our martial arts, those that only appear when they want, haiz, no wonder he has such talented grandchildren, all single attributes. Ah, a lightning type and a wood type, the wood type is far too rare that is a Lv Lun ah, if cultivates, then it would have healing capabilities, to a sect, this is the most importants.¡±

    Wen yan said unconvinced ¡°There are many people with Lv lun, why is this littledy much more important in the master¡¯s eyes?¡±

    Hong Chen answered ¡°Lv luns differ from each other, what she has is a rarely seen single Lv attribute, not trash Lun!¡±

    Wen yan said ¡°Trash Lun¡­..isn¡¯t it just a matter of difficulty when ites to practicing, single luns although can practice quickly, the Lv Lun within trash Lun is not really that inferior.¡±

    Hong Chen sighed ¡°That is different, the qualities of single luns are higher, when duringbat, there are other ways to make up for the difference, but when ites to healing, the power of single luns are not what you think it is.¡±

    As they spoke, they had already left Tiger Cliff Castle. Hong Chen looked up at the cliff top and said ¡°We will have toe back again soon, let¡¯s return to Yibai vige to pass the message then prepare many types of things, then, we will return.¡± He had already set down his resolution to get on good terms with the old man Lei Bao, as for the matters of the hunters of Lead Eagles, it had been thrown to the back of his mind long ago, if the old man had asked him to ruin Lead Eagles, he would have done so without any further thoughts.

    ¡­¡­

    When Xin Feng reached home, Xin Yao was about to explode, their house was a mess, the meat were all gone and their skin along with them, the littledy shouted angrily while her tears flowed freely, she had diligently pickled all do them, all the food for winter that held key to their survival was all gone, how could she be calm.

    Xin Feng hugged Xin Yao, the littledy did let her brother hug her, but she did not stop jumping. At that moment, Cang Yu and his men walked into the small yard carryingrge amounts of food and bull hides, only then did Xin Yao stop.

    Cang Yu said ¡°This is the things stolen by the hunters from Lead Eagles, every household received a piece of armor, the one for you here has great quality, you can keep it or change it to food.¡±

    Xin Yao noticed that not only did the bull meat not lessen, there was also other extra meat along with dozens of wild chickens and wild rabbits and a pile of dried meat that made the littledy smile.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    I apologize for the unedited chapter, cause shin was busy and I didn¡¯t want to make everyone wait anylonger, I decided to release this chapter. It will be deleted once shin is free and capable of editing it.

    Oh and sneak peek on the new Korean novel my friend, who is called PinkPanda, picked up, the full chapter and the novel page will be posted once she is finished with the first chapter that will probablye week????.

    This is a story of a globlin who can¡¯t differentiate between human faces and a another of girl whose heart had been closed since her childhood.

 Chapter Book 2 - 16: Shock (2)

    Hardworking Shin is still missing????, unedited chapters are being posted, for now please enjoy this unedited customary chapter.

    I had the feeling that if I dyed any more my corpse would be shown on the next day¡¯s morning papers¡­.

    Chapter 16: Shock (2)

    XinFeng understood the littledy¡¯s emotions, the past few years was lived in poverty for them, when eating, they would push food onto each other, but neither of them would feel full, especially for XinFeng, he had reached the state where lots of food is essential for his growth, with such a big appetite, starving was a normal urrence.

    The old man Leibao did not feel good either, gently petting Xinyao¡¯s head, he sighed ¡°You have suffered.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, if there¡¯s meat then it¡¯s fine.¡± In Xinyao¡¯s eyes, food was the most important, since she became sensible, she was the one collecting and growing food, she really treasured food, it had the first ce in her heart.

    Cangyu said ¡°Feng, you are the main hunter, those hunters of Lead eagles¡­¡­what do we do with them?¡±

    ¡°Settle it with a vote, follow the majority¡¯s choice.¡±

    ¡°They had 2 opinions, one is to let the Lead Eagles to bring food to trade for the hunters, the other¡­¡­is to kill them all, to prevent them froming back and harassing us, we also can seize their hunting spots in the meantime.¡±

    XinFeng said unconcerned ¡°You all can decide, we may be leaving Tiger Cliff Castle when the winter ends.¡±

    When he saw the prowess of the old man Lei Bao, Cang Yu already knew that this family would not stay here in Tiger Cliff Castle, but he never expected them to leave so soon, smiling bitterly he said ¡°Okay, the outside is truly your world, the tiny Tiger Cliff Castle cannot contain you, I only hope that¡­¡­when you are free in the future, you woulde back for a while.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said ¡°You need not worry, I will leave orders to make sure no one will bother you.¡±

    On Cangyu¡¯s face appeared happiness, he knew that the old man would do as he said, but there was regret in his heart, when the old man¡¯s family was in need of help, there wasn¡¯t many who helped them, which is why he felt too bad to quest even more favors.

    Lei Bao said as his original personality surfaced ¡°I suggest¡­¡­to just kill the people of Lead Eagles, leaving them alive will only bring you harm in the future.¡±

    Cangyu nodded solemnly ¡°We will think deeply about it, however, there is many people asking for the hunters to be traded with food.

    ¡°You all decide, I was only giving my opinion, you can ignore it.¡± He actually did not care about the hunters, he was speaking only in considerations of the little feelings about Tiger Cliff Castle, but it wasn¡¯t very deep.

    After a few days, Hong Chen brought his disciple and a wipeout team of a dozen thousand Lun masters bringing food.

    During these few days, XinFeng and the old man ced all their efforts into training, especially XinFeng, who was already reaching the MiLun master level, however under grandpa¡¯s suggestion, he tried his best to control and refined the Lei Lun Li in his body, hoping to strengthen his foundation, this was a trouble only talented people would have, training too fast resulting in a poor foundation. Luckily with the guidance of the old man Lei Bao, XinFeng did notmit such a low leveled mistake.

    Xinyao spent her days organizing therge amounts of food with a happy mood, although they could not eat as much as they wanted, at least this winter could be passed without any starvation. But she quickly noticed a sour problem, the old man used to eat very little food, but after recovering, his appetite had been increasing without any signs of slowing, at first two pieces of meat was enough, but now Xinyao noticed that his appetite had became terrifying.

    Xinfeng¡¯s appetite was originally the biggest, but after adding grandpa, Xinyao counted with her fingers, calcting and realized that the food they had was actually not enough to spend the winter, her expression fell. Grandpa¡¯s appetite was now much bigger than Xinfeng¡¯s. A single meal, even if she added both her and XinFeng, they did not eat as much as grandpa.

    Seeing Xinyao¡¯s worried expression as she cacted with her tiny hands! XinFeng said curiously ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong? Are you calcting?¡± when she was 4, XinFeng had already taught the littledy simple addition and subtraction.

    Xinyao bit her thumb and said worriedly ¡°Brother, the food we have is not enough¡­¡­what now? Ai¡­¡±

    (Puttty: ai = Sigh)

    Hearing this, XinFeng startedughing uncontrobly and gently patted her head. Xinyao said angrily ¡°I¡¯m already panicking to death and Brother isughing!¡±

    XinFengughed ¡°No worries, Yaoyao, if there isn¡¯t food, I¡¯ll go hunt, en, grandpa can also go, winter cannot stop is anymore, hoho.¡± In the past, they were rendered helpless because of theirck of power, but now they are stronger, the winter is nothing to them.¡±

    Only then did Xinyao understand and saidughing ¡°Then it¡¯s okay, I was still worried that there wasn¡¯t enough to eat and we¡¯ll have to starve.¡±

    XinFeng could not help but feel pain at his heart, such a young child was already worrying about food at home ¡°In the future there won¡¯t be any starving anymore, brother promises you!¡±

    At this moment, Hongchen brought men into the small yard and said loudly ¡°Senior, junior Hong Chen is here to pay his respects.¡±

    The old man Leibao brought XinFeng and xinyao out of the small house and said ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    ¡°To bring food and this letter, it is from elder to senior.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao nodded and received the parchment ¡°The small house it too crammed, you all can just stay in the yard.¡±

    Hong Chen nodded courteously ¡°ce the things into the yard, these few people all have a LunChang space, there are prepared dried meat, the rarely seen rice, a variety of spices and also arge amount of dried fruit and vegetables.¡±

    Seeing food, Xinyao¡¯s eyes brightened up ¡°Is this for us?¡±

    XinFeng smiled bitterly, thinking back in his past world, girls needed to be pampered in luxury, but now Xinyao was attracted by merely food, she was too vulnerable.

    Hong Chen said ¡°Yes, it is all yours, oh and, I have a bag of items for you.¡± he took out a rattan woven bag and passed it to Xinyao.

    Xinyao asked curiously ¡°What is it?¡±

    Hong Chen smiled ¡°It is sweets from the merchants that came from the outside along with a few other interesting things.¡±

    Xinyao had never seen a sweet before, for sweet things, her knowledge was limited to ripened wild fruits ¡°Sweet? What is it?¡±

    XinFeng sighed silently and took the bag, after opening it, he found many beast skinned pouches, in them was primitive sweets made from unknown things, on top of it was ayer of frosting. A single sweet was about the size of a finger and did not have any sort of packaging, taking one out he directly ced into Xinyao¡¯s small mouth and said ¡°Eat it, it¡¯s sweet.¡±

    Xinyao¡¯s mouth moved and her eyes widened, this was a taste she had never tasted before, she grabbed the rattan woven bag into her hands as if it was precious and said ¡°Delicious, delicious, thank you grandpa.¡± She was still very polite, knowing that this was given to her by Hong Chen.

    Hong Chen secretly stole a nce of the old man, seeing a smile appear on the old man¡¯s face, he instantly knew that he had done the right thing, licking the foots of the old man was equivalent to bootlicking the small children¡¯s, the old man would definitely be happy, as he guessed, the old man¡¯s words softened considerably.

    In the bag was not only candy but also candied fruits, and even the rare satin and fabric, that was absolutely from the outside merchants, in the mountains there wasn¡¯t any ce to harvest cloth, at most there was fur, fabric here was all from the outside merchants, their price extremely high, exchanged with many furs.

    Xinyao carried the bag carefully into the house and took out a candy bag, hurrying out she spoke ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to Xiangxiang sister¡¯s house.¡± Receiving something good, it would be nice to share with friends.

    XinFeng made a noise of agreement, knowing that the littledy of off to share her treasure, in that past it was people sharing with her, now she had something good, she would of course run over there with it immediately.

    The old man opened the parchment and looked it over ¡°Xi Quan is inviting us to Hongtong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the elder instructed us to lead senior.¡±

    Lei bao thought for a while and said ¡°XinFeng, do you want to go?¡±

    XinFeng said ¡°If we go, then will we return after that?¡±

    The old manughed ¡°Of course not, directly leaving from Hong tong is more convenient.¡±

    Staying in Tiger Cliff castle had already made XinFeng frustrated wanting to see what it is like in the outside world, he nodded ¡°That¡¯s okay too, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    The old man nodded ¡°My grandson says to go, en, then let¡¯s go, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen my little friend, it is also good to go.¡±

    Hong Chen mentally wiped his sweat, the elder being called a little friend, that was too fucking crazy, but in his heart was also relieved because the elder personally instructed to bring the old man to hong tong no matter what, in his words were a sort of anxiousness, the elder even added that if he sessfully brought senior, then he would have a chance of joining the inner sect.

    XinFeng let Cang Yu to amodate Hong Chen and his men, due to their house being too small to contain so many people.

    Within a few days, XinFeng¡¯s family spent their days saying their goodbyes and also giving their collected food to friends and people who had helped them.

    Hong Chen also promised that the Yibai vige would send a few experts to protect Tiger Cliff Castle, as for the Lead Eagles, they will arrange for people to evict the people there.

    Only when everything had been settled did Xinfeng¡¯s family leave with hong Chen and his men.

    XinFeng walked out of the rope basket and looked at the cliff top, silently thinking ¡°I don¡¯t know if in the future¡­¡­I will return.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡®Food had the first ce in her heart.¡¯

    Rip XinFeng¡¯s, old man¡¯s and her future admirers¡¯ hearts.

    I want huge sweets too! *grumble grumble*.

    Sweets the size of fingers!

 Chapter Book 2 - 17: Hong Tong City

    Although I would love to post this on the day I posted thest, it was a descriptive chapter, I me that.

    My neck hurts.

    Chapter 17: Hong Tong City

    Hong tong¡¯s power was a middle ss in this wild mountain, having a city with about a few hundred inhabitants, taking up about 40 thousand kilometer radius, this piece ofnd was huge, but there wasn¡¯t much people, at most a few hundred thousands, the environment rather vile, in thend was alsorge amounts of ces where the barbarians gathered.

    The living areas of the hunters of Tiger Cliff Castle and Lead Eagles was many, normally, they can control about a area of a hundred Kilometer radius, anymore and they would be powerless, there are about Seven to Eight thousand kind of hunter settlements in Hong Tong¡¯s influenced areas.

    Here, Hong tong had authority simr to a king, life and death was all under their control. Hong tong a outer and inner sect, the outer sect had the most Thousand and ten thousand Lun masters, Mi Lun masters weregiven a ce to govern and those with a Real Ring body and a Real Mi Lun master are all the high forces of the outer sect.

    The inner sect is more focused on grooming disciples and taking care of Hong Tong.

    Hong tong city was about 40 thousand square kilometers, the governing body all resided in Hong tong city, the only city here.

    This was also Xinfeng¡¯s first time seeing a city in this life, standing in front of a city wall about 100 Zhang, both XinFeng and Xinyao had their heads facing upwards, Xinyao said ¡°Brother, what is this? It¡¯s higher than the Cliff walls at Tiger Cliff castle!¡±

    (Puttty: zhang is ÕÉ£¬throw it into this converter if you wish, http://.123cha/unit-converter/length.php)

    XinFeng said ¡°This¡­.it should be the city wall, unbelievable, what¡¯s the point of having such a high city wall?¡±

    Leibao answered ¡°That is because of the war with the barbarians, without the protection of the city wall, it is very hard to block the attacks of the barbarians.¡±

    The trio of grandfather and grandchildren had came to Hong Chen city under in snow, apanying them was Hong Chen and his disciple along with a team of 20 thousand Lun masters. There was also 2 giant camel beasts, something XinFeng had never seen before, it was simr to the single horned bull in his past life, of course much bigger, the body reaching 8 meters, the height 3 meters, with a thick back and shoulder, arge amount of strength, it has a unexpectedly gentle personality.

    There was a cargo box on the camel beast, capable of carrying things and people. These kind of camel beast we extremely precious, those without power of money cannot obtain one.

    The road from Tiger Cliff Castle to Hong Tong city took a out 17 days, the camel beast¡¯s speed isn¡¯t bad, letting them reach Hong tong city without any trouble.

    Blue stone bricked wall and a tall city door, patrolling teams of hundred Lun masters and a heavy check at the door, luckily Hong tong the outer sect elder was there, without any long dy, the group of 2 camel beasts and thousand Lun masters entered the city.

    After entering the city, both XinFeng and Xinyao¡¯s eyes were not big enough anymore. This city was very prosperous, one must know that within 40 thousand kilometers, there was only this city, big merchants bringrge amounts of items here, small time merchants bring in merchandise from very where, it was a gathering point for merchants.

    XinFeng was unable to be ustomed with so many people at once, let alone Xinyao, the littledy had never seen so many people packed together.

    Actually XinFeng had seen more groups of people at once in his past life, but after living here for a long time, he had gotten used to seeing only 2-3 people at once, suddenly seeing so many people, he took a while to calm himself.

    Countless vendors opened shop at the road side, walking down the road, one can see different types of people as well as different types of merchandiseced on long tables, every stall had hung up beast skins to shelter them, however it wasn¡¯t for the shade, it was to block away the snow, it was still snowing. There were also copper pots in each store, burning with firewood, the whole street was very lively, asionally there would be bargaining attempts heard and the warm brought from the fire along with the smoke.

    On the wide bluestone bricked road, there was a bustling road traffic of both people and cars, but XinFeng¡¯s group was very eye catching due to their two precious camel beasts, these kind of camel beasts can only be owned by prestigious families, it was a symbol of their identity.

    Because of therge amount of people on the road, the crowd all walked slowly, XinFeng and Xinyao had already came out of the camel cargo, the both of them walked as they holded each other¡¯s hand along with old man Lei Bao.

    The old man sighed with emotion ¡°This border town is still so enchanting.¡±

    XinFeng suddenly widened his eyes and said shocked ¡°Barbarians? Barbarians!¡±

    The old man said ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked, the Barbarians can enter Hong Chen city .¡±XinFeng asked ¡°Aren¡¯t the barbarians our enemies? How do they dare to enter our city?¡±

    Hong Chenughed as he exined ¡°It¡¯s nothing strange, in the wild of course it would be either you die or I die, but you must know that the barbarians also produce many things, all of which is what big merchants need, also, they bring in many precious prey that has no use in their hands, which is why they brought it here to trade for their daily necessities.¡±

    XinFeng suddenly thought back to his fight with the barbarians and the spears in their hands, and asked ¡°Could it be that they also trade their weapons with us?¡±

    Hong Chen answered ¡°Of course, they also trade their weapons, but for one spear of theirs we need to take out many things, we have to at least take about 3-4 times more than what we trade for with ourselves.¡±

    XinFeng said ¡°What if the Barbarians kill people in the city.¡±

    Hong Chenughed ¡°That won¡¯t happen, look at the sides of the Barbarians¡­..it is all hundred and thousand Lun masters looking after them, hoho, the barbarians won¡¯t dare to do anything rash.¡± He then continued ¡°Also it is not as if any barbarians cane, only about a dozen of barbarians of big tribes have the qualifications, they already have a agreement, fighting with barbarians were normal and so it trading with them, it is nothing strange.¡±

    A few barbarians rushed a few big horned bulls, walking past XinFeng, big horned bulls had a gentle personality, entirely different from barbarians, they were used for transporting goods by both humans and barbarians, those few big horned bulls were carryingrge amounts of skin and leather bags on their backs, whatever that was in the leather bag unknown.

    These barbarians were different from those XinFeng saw before, they wore clothing simr to human¡¯s, of course they were still tall and strong and had their heavy bloody smell, their aura still rather proud, each of their mouths curled in disdain and their eyes tilted, giving a feeling that they are strong while the rest were weak.

    XinFeng said uncontrobly ¡°These barbarians are asking for a beating.¡±

    Hong Chen said ¡°It¡¯s normal, in the wild they are the top tiered hunters, it is impossible for untrained people to win against them, being proud was normal, they are ripe Barbarians, much stronger than unripe barbarians.¡±

    This was XinFeng¡¯s first time hearing the term ripe Barbarians, he said ¡°Ripe barbarians? Unripe barbarians?¡±

    Wenyan rolled her eyes and said ¡°Unripe barbarians are much more wild, not capable ofmunicating with us rip barbarians are capable of that, of course in the wild, no matter ripe or unripe barbarians, you just kill them, they simrly will not have mercy.

    XinFeng finally understood, humans need the produce of the barbarian¡¯s while they needed the humans for various living necessities, that was enough reason for contact, which was why they could see barbarians in Hong Tong City.

    After turning a few times, the human traffic greatly reduced, XinFeng realized that they had reached the residential area, the stalls on the road gone, but there was still a few street shops along the road and through arched door that had a few hundred Lun masters standing in front of.

    One of the thousand Lun masters walked in front and after a few sentences, they were allowed to go in. Hong Chen exined ¡°This archway is leading into Hong tong inner sect.¡±

    XinFeng noticed many children around the age of 13-14 on the road, Hong tong a elder of the outer sect then actually became a full time exining guide ¡°There children are all preparatory disciples, once they reach 16 year old they will be able to start training, at this time they are all in the learning period, of course they were all tested and have the qualification and potential to train.¡±

    ¡°This batch are the disciples with better qualifications, which is why they are learning in the inner sect, the outer sect also has a lot of preparatory disciples, every year we are looking to receiving many disciples.¡±

    XinFengughed ¡°Youing to Tiger Cliff Castle, it to bring me here to learn?¡±

    Hong Chenughed bitterly ¡°You have senior to teach you, of course you do not need to learn here, from the beginning we never had any ill thoughts.¡± He attempted to look for a chance to exin himself, hoping to not leave any bad image in the minds of this family.

    Small buildings were hidden among the falling snow, quickly they reached in front of one 2 floor stone building that had a strong foundations created with boulders, a square building with a few servants at the door step, hong Chen said ¡°This is a guest room used for amodating noble guests, senior, you will stay in here today.¡±

    The old man Leibao nodded ¡°Okay, we will still settle down first.¡±

    Hong Chen had gotten a servants to bring their things, which he and Wenyan personally gave to them. He sid as they walked ¡°Behind there is a small market, all the middle men of the inner sect, there are some good things, if you wish to go, ask a servant to being you there.¡±

    This was a big apartment that had 3 rooms, a huge living room. The rooms were very warm, much better than the house Xinfeng lived in at Tiger Cliff Castle, here XinFeng shockingly discovered ss windows, the reason to the bright room.

    The living room was filled with a full set of furniture with a slightly odd style, but it was still within the range where XinFeng could understand, a 6 corner table, chairs the height of his waist, a thick beast hide sprawled on the ground and in the corner of the room was a huge ss vase with a few Chimonanthus praecox nted in it, giving off a since smell.

    The sleeping quarters was a huge heatable brick bed that room up half of the room, in front of it was a paneled screen and on the bed was a short table that had a delicate design.

    (Puttty: the heatable brick bed was a ancient china thingy where you make a brick tform and underneath it you can make a fire to warm it, the panel if um, anyway google and click images. ¡® ¿»¡¯ ¡®ÆÁ·ç¡¯)

    What made XinFeng the most surprised was that that in this apartment actually had a bathroom, and in the bathroom wasn¡¯t just heated water but actually a hot spring, although the apartment was rather small, it was much luxurious than he thought it was, this made him extremely pleased.

    Xinyao were more curious though, XinFeng had his memory from his past world topare but Xinyao had never seen many things, the home in Tiger Cliff Castle was already what she thought great but she never imagined that there was furniture so beautiful, and there was rooms so bright, on the ground was actually many beasts skins, this was too exaggerated, upon entering, she had made many surprised noises.

    Wenyan could not help but let out a bit of disdain, people in the wild are like frogs in the well.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    To the guy in the content page whose message I identally deleted (sorry!) I am not on hiatus, just because the content page isn¡¯t updated doesn¡¯t mean that I am not tranting, it means that shin is busy, so please just press the home button to check, if I every go on hiatus I¡¯ll be sure to say something, unless it was a emergency like that time I got sick, damn those ulcers and blisters were painful.

    Speaking of which, halfway through tranting I went out and stepped on dog poo, is it some kind of curse you people ced on me to make sure I don¡¯t go out anymore? Well it¡¯s working.

    -Puttty

 Chapter Book 2 - 18: Hong Tong City (2)

    I remembered someone saying about a glossary, I swear I¡¯ll do it someday *crosses fingers*¡­¡­honestly I don¡¯t even know what it is! I¡¯ll go check out some glossaries of other novels and learn what the hell it actually is sooner orter! I promise *crosses fingers*.

    Thanks to Monther for donating.

    Chapter 18: Hong Tong City (2)

    Hong Chen said ¡°We will first mistreat senior to stay here,ter when you meat the big elder we can arrange for other ces.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said unbothered ¡°Staying here is already very good.¡±

    Hong Chen took out a leather pouch and said ¡°There are some Gold Rings and Sliver Rings, this is to buy for the children.¡±

    The old man nodded ¡°Good.¡±

    Only then did Hong Chen leave with Wen yan, hurrying to report to the big Elder.

    After Hong Chen and his disciple left, XinFeng curiously opened the leather pouch and turned it over, a pile of silver rings falling onto the table. He asked ¡°Grandpa, this is¡­..money?¡±

    The old man nodded ¡°This is good and sliver rings, coins used by mortals, there isn¡¯t any copper rings here, ten copper rings can be exchanged for one silver ring and ten sliver rings can be exchanged for a gold ring, en, this is money used by mortals, we use another types of money, practitioners have their own specialized money.

    XinFeng had been living in Tiger Cliff Castle until now, he thought that there want any coins used in this world and that transitions are done by exchanging items for other items. Picking up a gold ring, he noticed that the creation of the golden ring was very exquisite, the size simr to the coins from his past world, in the middle of it was a circr hole, on it wasn¡¯t any words or words, the ring was made of gold, simrly to the sliver Ring.

    Xinyao counted for a while and said ¡°There is about 200 gold rings and roughly a hundred sliver ring, what pretty money.¡±

    (Puttty: her interests now includes money along with food.)

    XinFeng said ¡°Yaoyao, you keep it.¡± Xinyao immediately tied the pouch to her waist. At home, she had the position of the housewife, all their belongings managed by her.

    The old man said ¡°Here I have some coins used by the practitioners, it¡¯s worth much more than these.¡±

    On Xinyao¡¯s face appeared weariness, seeing that, XinFeng said ¡°Sis, you go sleep,ter brother will bring you out to eat.¡±

    Xinyao nodded ¡°Okay, I¡¯m also sleepy.¡± She never needed XinFeng to worry about her, her sensibleness making people¡¯s hearts painful.

    Waiting after Xinyao left to sleep on the heatable brick bed, XinFeng and the old man sat down. XinFengzily stretched andughed ¡°Grandpa, how long are we going to stay here?¡±

    The old man said ¡°When the coldest days of the winter are over, at that time let¡¯s find a big merchant to tag along with.¡±

    XinFeng calcted for a while and realized that they would stay for a few months at least in Hong tong ¡°Okay, using this chance we can get more familiar with the city, hehe, me and little sis has been staying in Tiger a Cliff Castle for so long and know nothing, learning here is also good.¡±

    The old man nodded his head slightly, them living in Tiger Cliff Castle was like frogs living I¡¯m a well, not beneficial to the children¡¯s growth, this was his reason for them to leave as soon as possible once he recovered, he did not want his grandchildren to be bumpkins.

    XinFeng celebrated silently that he had a powerful grandpa, his future would not be filled with hardships, at first living in Tiger Cliff Castle had made him miserable, if there wasn¡¯t Grandpa and Little sis that gave him a reason to life on and pass through the hardest days, now that the hardships were over, it seems that this world isn¡¯t as behind as he thought.

    The sky gradually darkened, the servants knocked and opened the door, two of them were carrying food, cing down dish by dish on the table, another servant carried a dedicate bamboo basket.

    8 dishes 1 soup along with a basket of steamed flour bread.

    Exquisite stir-fried vegetables, fresh vegetables and a variety of roasted meat, in this season vegetable were already gone, not expecting to actually see such fresh vegetables, this let XinFeng feel extremely shocked, he went in to wake Xinyao and brought the dazed Xinyao into the living room.

    Xinyao immediately woke uppletely by the smell of food, pouncing onto the side of the table she said surprised ¡°This is for us to eat?¡±

    The old man lovingly petted her head ¡°Eat, eat.¡±

    Without caring about her image, she grabbed the food with her hands, eating with hands was very normal, XinFeng passed her a spoon and a small knife, taking chopsticks for himself, he also began to eat.

    The old man ate slowly, but XinFeng and Xinyao the pair of siblings ate uglily, the both of them shoving food down their throats quickly. With only a mouth full of vegetables had already conquered her, causing her to say lovingly ¡°Delicious, delicious¡­¡­really very delicious.¡±

    (Puttty: the lovingly is the same word for both what the old man used earlier, meaning loving unconditionally and no matter what.)

    Luckily the vegetables were enough, all of them in small amounts along with Snow White huge flour buns, which was something only the rich can enjoy while normal people cannot, this was something big merchants brought from the outside, here, meat was the cheapest, fresh vegetables expensive and the most priciest was the food made with white flour.

    The three of them finishing all the food with only a moment¡¯s effort, Xinyao rubbed her small stomach, her expression strange, there was bothfortableness and sadness, she had eaten too much.

    XinFengughed as he petted her small head ¡°Ate too much eh, stand up and exercise for a bit.¡± This littledy had at least drunk half of a big pot of soup.

    XinYao muttered ¡°Brother, eating too much¡­¡­¡­is also ufortable¡­.aiyo, I¡­..I¡± she moved her body with difficulty, turning around in the living room.

    The old man and XinFeng could not help butugh, the sight of Xinyao grabbing her stomach in pain was rather funny.

    Xinyao shouted ¡°You¡¯re not allowed tough at me! It¡¯s their fault to cook such tasty food¡­..aiyo, aiyo¡­¡­I¡¯m stuffed to death!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The next day, Xi Quan brought Hong Tong to visit.

    Xi Quan was already very old, as a man who condensed 3 real ring body and reached the level of a Real Lun Yin master, he can live for about 300-350 years, he was already 300 plus in age and was unable to break through, which is why his appearance had became to turn old.

    The meeting between the old man and Xi Quan, the first sentence had already made him speechless ¡°Old brother, ourst meeting¡­you have 3 real ring bodies, after so many years, how are you still stuck there, are you addicted to being a real Lun Ying master? If you don¡¯t break through soon¡­¡­then it would spell trouble for you.¡±

    After a while, Xi Qianughed bitterly ¡°Old brother, wanting to break through, how is it so easy!¡±

    Practitioners are also fighters against time, if they cannot breakthrough in time, then they would have to wait for death, for example the old man Lei Bao, due to his injury, he could only hide in a vige to wait for death as he groomed the younger generation, if it wasn¡¯t for his luck then he would probably never appear again, dying silently in Tiger Cliff Castle.

    Hong Chen and Wen Yan sat obediently at the side actually Hong Chen was also facing this problem, he was also unable to breakthrough his current realm, his remaining time was also not long.

    The old man said ¡°You stayed in Hong Tong for too long, your vigor behind eagerness to make progress gone.¡±

    Xi Quan nodded admitting ¡°Yeah, my life here is toofortable, there isn¡¯t any danger, hehe, I n to wait a few years, if there isn¡¯t any sudden breakthroughs, I will leave Hong Tong and see if I have any affinity f breaking through, if it still doesn¡¯t happen then I¡¯ll just die outside.¡±

    The old man replied ¡°En, it depends on your luck then.¡±

    Qi Quan said ¡°Old Brother, after all these years, I never knew you were secretly practice under the area of hong tong¡¯s influence, you should have told me.¡±

    The old man had a bitter smile in his mind and said shaking his head ¡°It¡¯s better if you didn¡¯t know, if you did then even if you stayed in Hong Tong you would not feel well.¡±

    Xi Qian said ¡°Brother, has your injury recovered entirely?¡±

    The old man said ndly ¡°En, it¡¯s okay now, my luck is good, I even broke through.¡±

    A aghast expression appeared on Xi Quan¡¯s face ¡°Sudden breakthrough? My god¡­..that¡¯s too scary! Old brother, you achieved 6 real ring bodies?¡±

    The old man said ¡°No matter the amount of real ring bodies, the most important is that I have recovered entirely, hey! I believe¡­..a few friends, cannot sleep soundly at night anymore, haha!¡± In his voice was a strong resentment and vengeance.

    Hong Chen and Wen yan both stiffened, six real ring bodies what it meant was being called a real Yin master, that was the real terrifying expert, they never expected that in their lives, they would actually be able to see a real Yin master, the two of their expressions bing a respectful one, if a real Yin master is angered, even if all the experts of Hong Tong gathered, they still wouldn¡¯t have a chance of winning.

    Xi Quan said ¡°We are all small forces at the sidelines, old brother, you are a god, hoho.¡±

    The old man said ¡°Rubbish! If I was a god, then I wouldn¡¯t be injured heavily by another people and have to hide in a ce where even a rabbit won¡¯t shit at.¡±

    Xi Quan smiled bitterly ¡°Old brother, is these your grandson and granddaughter?¡±

    Xinyao and XinFeng walked in from and gave their respects ¡°Seen the senior.¡±

    Xi Quan said ¡°No need to call Senior, call me grandpa Xi.¡±

    XinFeng and Xinyao both immediately called Xi grandpa, Xi Quan smiled and gave the both of them meeting gifts, each of them receiving a bag of gold rings, XinFeng did not expect such a custom here, but eventually he passed the bag to Xinyao.

    Xinyao this little housedy happily received the gift, she now knew that Gold rings and sliver rings can be exchanged for food and other stuff, such a intresting thing, so course she would happily receive it.

    Xi Quan¡¯s insight was much better than Hong chen¡¯s, at first he did not notice but after seeing the two of them standing in front did he get a closer look, revealing a shocked expression ¡°Yi, old bother, your grandchildren aren¡¯t simple, ah, both of them are single attributed! Good man, a Lv Lun attribute! Lightning Lun attribute!¡±

    (Puttty: Yi=Hmm?)

    The old man smiled gleefully, what matters the most to him was his grandchildren, if someone praised them, then he would dly receive the praise.

    Xi Quan sighed and after a while, he spoke ¡°Such a pity, such a pity, old brother is nning to teach them himself.¡±

    The old man nodded ¡°That¡¯s right, you can stop thinking about it.¡±

    Qi Xuan said ¡°Nevermind, let¡¯s not talk about this, old brother, have you visited Xi Rongnd?¡±

    (Puttty: Î÷ÈÖÖ®µØ Î÷=west ÈÖ=army Ö®µØnd)

    The old man replied ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it, but never visited.¡±

    Xi Quan said ¡°Xi Rongnd, they found a Lunchang space of the ancient people, ording to their calction, this Lun pChang space is about 20 thousand year old.¡±

    The old man abruptly stood up ¡°What!¡±

 Chapter Book 2 - 19: The urge to kill people

    Hype for the chapter name? :3

    The emergence of a Lun Chang space, after a death of a mighty one, his Lun Chang space will disappear, however Lun Chang spaces had a special ability, which is after a amount of time, it would emerge to be a odd space, this space is the emerged Lun Chang space.

    Only the Lun Chang space of a mighty one can be a wonderful ce, the Lun Chang space of normal practitioners, upon emerging, it would copse, the items inside will scatter onto thend, or under it, this was a soundless inheritance, whoever who finds it would be rich.

    At any time where a practitioner is killed, his Lun Chang space would not appear, which is why the killer would not gain anything, unless he had a special ability to do so.

    All those emerged Lun Chang space that had not copsed, is known to be left by extremely powerful mighty ones, their value priceless, it is said that mighty ones are uncountable in numbers, the current practitioners had lost many if their inheritance, if it wasn¡¯t for the inheritances of the sects, then practitioners would had to fumble practicing, turning training into something unimaginably hard.

    The Lun Chang space of ancient practitioners, once emerged would be a huge space, perhaps a space reaching hundreds of kilometer, or even thousands. If entered by a human forcefully, it would absorbrge amounts of dirt and air, bing a small world filled with treasures, these items are whatrge sects yearn for, it is the best ce where the core of the sect can live, not even mentioning therge amount of ancient treasures in the Lun Chang space.

    Every discovery of a Lun Chang space would provoke a bloody fight, anyone powerful who hears of the news would be interested, this time, the old man Lei Bao was also interested ¡°Xi Rongnd has a emerged Lun Chang space, what¡¯s happening how? Who won it?¡±

    Xi Qian said ¡°A old friend of mine sent a message, he said that this Lun Chang space had just emerged, it hadn¡¯t stabilized yet, in about 2-3 years it will ten truly stabilize, only at that time we can find a way to enter it.¡±

    Lei Baoughed coldly ¡°Without the power of a Real Yin master, it is virtually impossible to rip open and enter the Lun Chang space, also ripping open the Lun Chang space, those without the required strength would be killed by the entering dirt and air, what kind of strength does he has?¡±

    Xi Qian¡¯s face slightly reddened as he said ¡°He has 2 Real Ring bodies, a real Mi Lun big master named Tan Kou, his strength is indeed not much, but he is a generous person, has many friends and vast information sources, his character is not bad.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said ¡°A big real Mi Lun master with two real ring bodies, hoho, it seems that there¡¯s one more who values treasure more than his own life, however, I am very interested.¡±

    Xi Quan was instantly overjoyed, with the old man Lei Bao going, he could at least have some of the profit, a Lun Chang space appearing Xi Rongnd is an news that had already travelled across the many ces, who knows what kinds of experts will appear, with his current strength, it was verycking, although in Hong Tong he was a top expert, but leaving the area of Hong Tong¡¯s influence, he can only be counted as a expert, not a top one.

    He had been uncertain for a long time, it wasn¡¯t that he did not want to go, he knew in his heart that relying on his own strength itself was not enough, not even talking about a share, he would not even get the cold leftovers, only until he heard about the news of the old man Lei Bao did his hopee back, his strength was in fact not enough, but he knew that the old man¡¯s strength was not ordinary, if he went to Xi Rongnd, Lei Bao could definitely secure a position.

    Hearing the old man Lei Bao expressing his interest, he was overjoyed ¡°If old brother is willing to go, I can help you settle the other things.¡±

    Xin Feng said ¡°Grandpa, where is Xi Rongnd? How far is it from here?¡±

    The old man said ¡°Very far, but there¡¯s a short cut we can use, that is using the ancient Lun passage, the whole journey will take only 2 months.¡±

    Xi Quan was shocked ¡°Old brother, you can find the ancient Lun passage? That¡¯s great, if not then the road to Xi Rongnd will take at least a year.¡±

    XinFeng asked curiously ¡°Ancient Lun passage? What¡¯s that?¡±

    The old man exined simply.

    The forementioned ancient Lun passage was a space created by a mighty ancient one, it is a Lun spot, when a Lun spot and another Lun spot is connected, one can can move speedily across I me and space, but those who can use the ancient Lun passage must be a expert with at least 4 Real Lun bodies, without a expert of that strength, it is impossible to open the passage, which is why, those who attained 4 real ring bodies, who are also called real yin big master, can travel the world.

    He old man said ¡°There should be a Lun spot nearby, about 20 days away from Hong Tong city.¡±

    Xi Quan was shocked again, he only had 3 real ring bodies, a real yin master, a level away from bing a big real Yin master, which is why he could not find a Lun spot, let alone knowing that there was one nearby ¡°Old brother, how did you know?¡±

    The old man said ¡°I used it once, of course I would know.¡± He had used this Lun spot in the beginning, that was how he escaped to Tiger Cliff Castle, after reaching, his injuries worsened until he entirely lost his strength, he had never expected to recover, let alone use the Lun spit again.

    XinFeng thought silently, this was his first time hearing such a method of transportation, it was actually possible to go from point to point, leaping across space and time, the airnes from his past life was nothingpared to this, he originally thought that the transportation of this world was toocking, but suddenly appeared the iffy ancient Lun passage, he wanted to know how unbelievable the ancient times of this world was.

    Hong Chen was simr to XinFeng, there are things he heard before, and many others he hadn¡¯t, Lun spots was something he knew, but it was something he only heard others talk about, he had never experienced before, one must know that the strongest in Hong Tong was Xi Quan, a real Lun master, a level away from bing a real Yin big master.

    Although between the two terms, real yin master and a real yin big master, there was only a word difference, the two of them had the difference of heaven and earth, 3 real ring bodies to 4 real ring bodies

    The duo of Hong Chen and Wenyan sat at the side as if little children, their eyes shining with respect. They did not dare to even interrupt them, hearing this whole elders speak, was something that brought many benefits, something that contained many information.

    Wenyan¡¯s eyes shined brightly, she also wanted to go see a Lun spot for herself, she wanted to see a emerged Lun Chang space even more so, this kind of chances are once in a lifetime, there was many times where she wanted to speak, but seeing her own master respectfully sitting, listening attentively, all her courage disappeared, in her heart she was jealous of XinFeng, he who dared to speak what he wanted and asked what he wanted.

    Xi Quan said ¡°If it¡¯s like this, we can leave sooner, there¡¯s no need to spend the winter in Hong Tong city.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said ¡°We have enough time, let¡¯s first rest in Hong Tong city, in the meantime we can prepare for the journey.¡±

    Xi Quan was overjoyed, knowing that the old man would bring him along, finally Hong Chen could not bear it anymore and said ¡°Senior going to Xi Rongnd, you need a certain amount of people to take care of small matters, can I be of help¡­?¡± He looked with longing at the old man, Wen yan had also became anxious, she wanted to go too.

    The old man Lei Bao nodded ¡°That¡¯s fine, if you are willing toe, I don¡¯t have any opinions, en, prepare a group of 20 people, at least thousand Lun masters, the best would be thousand Lun masters.¡±

    Xi Quan nodded ¡°Okay, let Hong Chen take care of it.¡±

    Hong chen¡¯s attitude entirely changed, simrly for Wen yan there was joy on her face, if her master is going, then she would be able to go too.

    Xin Feng did not have a lot of troubles, grandpa would definitely bring him and his sister, he was still in his learning period, only after he attained a real ring body, would the old man probably allow him to leave to travel himself, actually, most practitioners would have left until they reached the level of a Mi Lun master.

    As for talented practitioners, although their speed is quick, they are a group of people easily envied by others, once found out by experts, they would most likely be killed, any talented individual from sects would only be allowed to leave after they had the ability to protect themselves, sometimes sects would even get experts to protect them.

    Which is why XinFeng realized that it was impossible for him to leave himself, he did not want to leave, this was a personality weakness from his past world.

    However as XinFeng grew stronger, the restlessness in his heart became stronger, asionally when he couldn¡¯t suppress it, his personality would change, actually he found that he would be restless for no reason, it was because of his mild temper from his past world, he had not acted on it. This was a problem worrying the old man too, he had already noticed, XinFeng had reached ten thousand Lun master, he was actually still so peaceful, this was truly a problem.

    When the old man was younger, when he reached the level of ten thousand Lun master, he was like a tinderbox, exploding with the slightest of spark, the people he offended uncountable, his personality tyrannical, but XinFeng was entirely different, he lived for others, had a gentle personality and rarely got angry, extremely calm, this made the old man feel rather worried.

    People with a single lightning attribute rarely mature, but when they do, they be experts at fighting.

    ¡­¡­

    I was eating some candies on my bed, standing up, I happened to trip for no reason and thus, my phone screen breaks, AGAIN.

    Also, am I the only one that dislikes Wen yan? I found her annoying¡­.

    Anyway¡­..I somehow can feel that there¡¯s something interesting about the MC¡¯s past life, since he¡¯s so pessimistic and is insistent onmitting seppuku if he hadn¡¯t have met the little girl and old man¡­..

    And poof goes the hype, next chapter¡­I¡¯m sure¡­

 Chapter Book 2 - 20: The urge to kill people (2)

    Here, the hype is over, oh and since shin is not as busy as before, you guys can start expecting edited chapters again!????

    Thank you very much to Monther for donating!

    Book 2 Chapter 20: The urge to kill people (2) (edit)

    XinFeng did not know the old man¡¯s worries, he felt that such a life was not bad, he could visit many ces, see many wonders of this world.

    Xi Quan and the old man exchanged a few more sentences, only then did he leave, satisfied.

    Waiting after Xi Quan, Hong Chen and his disciple left, XinFeng asked ¡°Grandpa, Xi Rongnd and the ce we originally wanted to go¡­..are they close?¡±

    The old manughed ¡°It¡¯s two different directions, hoho, however you need not worry, we can find a Lun spot at Xi Rongnd, it won¡¯t take much time.¡±

    XinFeng felt shocked, there was Lun spots, and ancient Lun passages, perhaps traveling in this world wasn¡¯t a hard thing to aplish, the only problem is that there must be a expert with 4 real Ring bodies at his side, if not even if there was a Lun spot, it cannot be used, let alone opening a ancient Lun passage.

    The old man said ¡°You bring Yaoyao to y in Hong Tong city for this few days, I have thing to do and will have to leave for a amount of time, it won¡¯t be long, here you have Grandpa Xi to take care of you, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    The second day, the old man left with instructions to Xi Quan, letting him assign guards to XinFeng and Xinyao, especially when the 2 children is ying in Hong Tong city, there must be people protecting them, this assignment was left to Hong Chen and his disciple.

    Upon hearing about shopping, Xinyao was instantly happy, she was different from XinFeng who had memories of his past life. Until now, she had not went to a city before, let alone shopping, although she was young, girls took a natural liking to shopping, adding the fact that she was sensible, capable of taking care of the house and that all the clothes and food was under her care, she had nurtured a housewife personality.

    At home, she could instruct her brother and grandfather to do things, at home, she had the highest position, everyone had to listen to her.

    She had tied the pouch of gold rings onto her waist which created a ¡°Ding¡± sound as she walked, especially so when she skipped, Xinyao enjoyed the sound very much, with every sound, she would feel assured, because she knew that these gold and sliver rings can be exchanged for various types of food and items in this city, even though she had not used it before, she could not help but like it.

    When Hong Chen and Wen yan reached the outside if the room, XinFeng and Xinyao had already finished preparing, following the 2 of them to the streets.

    The ce they wanted to go, was the ce with many small stalls that they had seen as they just entered the city, the amount of items there had the most variety, the best ce to shop.

    As Xinyao had never used money, she tightly grabbed on to Xinfeng¡¯s hands, looking curiously at the stalls, the misceneous items ced here were all very simple, but as Xinyao had never seen these items before, she carefully inspected all the stalls, rarely buying anything.

    Reaching a stall that sold cloth and silk, Xinyao stopped moving, the beautiful patterns on the cloths catching her eyes, she stared at it, causing XinFeng tough ¡°Yaoyao, buy some of them.¡±

    Xinyao nodded, but she did not know how to buy things as she had never had to do so.

    XinFeng walked in front and asked ¡°This big brother, how much is the cloth?¡±

    A skinny teen wearing a fur coat answered invitingly ¡°Little bro, these satin of mine is from Mr country, you know, this satin is the specialty of Mr country, it has bright colors and is used for making clothes, it¡¯s quality cannot be better , little bro¡­.how much are you willing to pay?¡±

    Xinfeng said ¡°I asked you how much this satin? What¡¯s with all this useless talk!¡± He was obviously annoyed.

    That skinny teen was shocked, hearing the annoyance in Xinfeng¡¯s voice, he hurriedly said ¡°A gold ring for a inch¡­..if you buy a bit more, I can reduce the price.¡±

    Xinyao did not understand the concept of bargaining yet ¡°A inch for a gold ring¡­¡­¡± She silently calcted how many gold rings were left in the pouch.

    XinFeng did not understand the range of eptable prices, which was why he turned to ask Wen yan ¡°A inch of satin for a gold ring, is it this sort of price?¡±

    Wen yan nodded ¡°The price is roughly there, there isn¡¯t much people who would buy this satin, especially this season, if it was the summer, them it would have better sales.¡±

    Xinyao did not know how to sew clothes, she merely liked the gorgeous color of the satin and the soft feeling of it, it was a pure liking to the satin, after thinking for a long while, she did not buy it and pulled XinFeng to leave, walking down the road, many things caught her eye, but she did not buy many of it, atst she only bought 2 fur hats and 2 pairs of fur socks for brother and grandpa, but nothing for herself.

    But atst XinFeng could not bear it and bought some trinkets and a few silk flowers which made the littledy extremely happy.

    Holding the silk flowers, the littledy skipped in front of everyone, the pouch on her waist jingling, suddenly a few young men walked in front and stopped her, one of them even spoke ¡°Aiya, this little girl is rich, where¡¯s the adults?¡±

    Xinyao looked vigntly at them and said ¡°Move!¡±

    Those few young men surrounded her, one of them grabbed fiercely at the pouch, pulling at it attempting to take it, but he did not expect that Xinyao had tied the pouch tightly to herself, at the same time she also grabbed tightly at the pouch, shouting loudly ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    A few of those young men gleefully grabbed at Xinyao, another one even forcefully pulled apart her hand, at that time, Xinyao cried loudly ¡°Brother, brother!¡±

    As XinFeng was speaking to Hong Chen, he did not notice until Xinyao called brothe, hearing so, he immediately felt that something was off and at that moment, a surge of unknown fire rushed into his head, he was indifferent to other things but when it came to his little sister, it was his absolute bane, someone that no one should harm, giving a roar, he charged out.

    With one of his hand, he grabbed one of the young men¡¯s neck, his other balled into a fist and punched open that young men¡¯s head, the anger of a ten thousand Lun master how can these young men who had just started to train and wasn¡¯t even a hundred Lun master, block his attacks. With a few attacks, XinFeng had already killed one of them and stepped viciously on 2 others.

    Xinyao cried as she jumped into Xinfeng¡¯s embrace, she had been terrified by the sudden robbery.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Yaoyao, don¡¯t cry!¡±

    That surge of anger had already caused Xinfeng¡¯s eyes to turn red, he had entirely lost his reason and took out his dagger, so be it if he killed, he didn¡¯t care at all, at this moment, his personality from his past world suddenly disappeared.

    A whistle sounded and a group of patrolling hundred Lun masters came, one of them shouted ¡°Put down that weapon!¡±

    XinFeng shouted ¡°Fuck you!¡± And directly stabbed a young men to death, he did not care whether the team was that or not, he was too mad at this point.

    Hong Chen was also shocked, he did not expect XinFeng to be so bad tempered and was capable of killing on the streets.

    There was 8 hundred Lun masters in a team, each of them welding a spear that was pointed at XinFeng, if XinFeng continued to to kill, then they would kill him without any hesitation.

    Hong Chen shouted ¡°Stop!¡±

    XinFeng suddenly turned his head and said ¡°You want me to stop?¡±

    Hong chen¡¯s heart leaped for a moment, he had noticed that Xinfeng¡¯s eyes had became red and hurriedly said ¡°I want them to stop!¡± As he spoke, he took out a gold sign and raised his arm for everyone to see ¡°I am the elder of the outer sect! Let your leadere over! Also, catch these brats, fuck, robbing in bright daylight, outrageous!¡±

    After stabbing 2 young men who touched Xinyao, he finally calmed down by a bit and hugged Xinyao, asked ins ¡°Yaoyao, are you hurt?¡±

    Xinyao hugged back at Xinfeng¡¯s neck and replied softly ¡°I¡¯m fine, brother, they snatched my money! Wu wu!

    (Puttty: wu wu=crying sounds.)

    XinFeng said as his heart ached ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, brother will help you.¡±

    Wen yan felt a stab of jealousy, this brother really doted her sister, he even killed 2 people that attempted to rob his sister, but she thought of the old man Lei Bao and could not help but shudder, as she knew how much the old man doted on them.

    Hong Chen was slightly scared, silently ming himself, if Xinyao had been injured, then he would be in deep trouble.

    The few young men were terrified, they were disciples that¡¯s just joined Hong Tong, they would alwayse to the market and steal from people, the patrolling teams would always let them go as they were preparatory disciples, as long as they could escape, then the guards would pretend as though nothing happened, who was why these young men became even more daring.

    The person in charge of the patrolling team, which was also a disciple of the outer sect, a Milun master, hurridly rushed over and asked ¡°Who killed?¡±

    As he cooled down, XinFeng became shocked that he would be so furious, unable to control himself, his mind only filled with thoughts of killing, it was practically impossible to control, adding the fact that his strength now was rather good, he could not help but not kill.

    If it was XinFeng¡¯s personality from hisst life, he would merely just give these kind of people a beating if he was capable of doing so, he would absolutely not want to kill anyone.

    However, this world was different, killing wasn¡¯t a taboo thing, if anyone had killed then nothing can be done, it was the fault of these preparatory disciples to choose the Xinyao to bully, but it was already good enough that XinFeng had cooled down before he killed them all.

    XinFeng said coldly ¡°I killed them! What are you going to do about it?¡±

    That person in charge was immediately angry, how dare he kill in Hong Tong city, he was not putting the in power of Hong Tong city in his eye ¡°Men, catch him!¡±

    XinFeng said ndly ¡°You can try to catch me?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­siscon.

    should I go for another chapter today? Hmm¡­

 Chapter Book 3 - 1: The Fury of An Shi Zi

    *gasp* so close to 1M views! *gasps again* *returns to tranting!*

    Also, I apologize, I wanted to post this on Monday but I had various reasons causing me to not do so, resulting in this chapter sitting in my notepad for quite awhile¡­..

    Oh,st thing, sleepless-san where are ya? Missing? Sick? Your throne has been stolen~

    Wait¡­..are ya sleeping?

    Book 3 chapter 1: The fury of An Shi Zi

    Hong Chen was furious, how dare he ignore a elder of the outer sect, although he had been running in and out of Hong Tong, and the times he returned can be counted by fingers, but it isn¡¯t any reason to ignore his presence, is these bastards rebelling? Hong Chen did not speak, he merely pounced out and pped the face of the person in charge.

    That guy immediately became dizzy due to the p and even said repeatedly ¡°Ah? Ah! Ah ah ah ah¡­..you¡­..you fucking hit, hit¡­.me! Men¡­.men¡­.enemies are attacking!¡±

    Before he could finish his shout, Hong Chen pped him again, causing his face to swell. The strength of a hand of a real Mi Lun master with a real ring body was no joke, his p made that guy see stars, his ears ringing. A few of his underlings charged forward and supported him, none of them daring to catch Hong Chen.

    Hong Chen did not wait for that guy to shout again, the sign in his hands were raised to his face as he said ¡°You fucking look carefully, still shout what enemy attacking, enemy your fucking attack!¡±

    That man tried his best to widen his eyes. A piece of identity sign for a outer sect elder, all the outer sect elders have a real ring body and are at least a Real Mi Lun master, not something a tiny ten thousand Lun master like him can offend, although he was still dizzy from the two ps, he was still capable of discerning, the sweat on his forehead rolled down his face, he was shocked and was unable to understand how this man in front of him was a outer sect elder.

    This was a hierarchical society, if one had offended another of a higher position, the only result was death, of course, if you had strength then there would be a more civilizedpromise, but it was obvious that that guy did not have the strength to resist the elder.

    Hong Chen said coldly ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    That man raised his swelled head which was simr to one of a pig¡¯s that was covered in sweat and said ¡°I, I am responsible forw and order¡­..Tian Bao Cheng, ten thousand Lun master¡­¡±

    Hong Chen said ¡°Tian Bao Cheng, are you retarded, or stupid? So you not have fucking eyes!¡± Hong Chen harshly insulted him, although he did not continue to hit him, but Tian Bao Cheng had been scolded very badly.

    Xinyao said softly ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go home.¡± The littledy finally knew that this ce was entirely different from Tiger Cliff Castle, where she had never seen someone attempt at robbing.

    XinFeng nodded ¡°Okay, Yaoyao, let¡¯s go back. Uncle Du, we will first be going back.¡±

    Hong Chen hurriedly replied ¡°Wen yan, you go apany them back.¡±

    Bao Cheng did not know XinFeng was the murderer, which was why he did not attempt to stop them, of course, even if he knew, he would not dare to do so now.

    XinFeng carried Xinyao back.

    Hong Chen did not leave, after all the deaths of preparatory disciples was something he had to take care of ¡°Tian Bao Cheng, see those people? Bring them back. How useless, preparatory disciples actually stealing money from a six year old, fuck¡­¡­who is the one teaching them? Being me to him so that I can hit him!¡± He could not help but scold again, this was too shameful.

    Tian Bao Cheng was depressed, it was those preparatory disciples¡¯ thieving habits that caused him to be pped, and after this incident, he may not be able to keep his position of person in charge, this position was extremely lucrative, wanted by man ten thousand Lun masters, he said harshly ¡°Catch them back, catch them, fuck! I¡¯ll have to do it myself!¡± He prepared to use these guys who were still alive to vent his anger.

    A preparatory disciple suddenly shouted ¡°Anke died, Anke died, you¡¯re all doomed¡­¡­Anke is the great grandson of Elder An of the inner sect! He has been killed, you cannot run!¡±

    In front of Bao Tian Cheng was countless stars, he quickly walked to the two corpses, turning them around, he inspected them. Suddenly, his face became the color of dirt, this was really Anke, he knew about him, his great grandfather was the Inner sect¡¯s famous An Zi Shi elder, this guy was very famous and had great influence, controlling many people, he was a mighty man.

    Hong Chen was conflicted, of course he knew An Zi Shi, he was second only to Xi Quan¡¯s existence, a rather tyrannical existence in the inner sect, he didn¡¯t expect Xin Feng to have killed his great grandson, this would spell trouble.

    Tian Cheng Bao was also stupefied, the murderer had left, however, Du Hong Chen was still here, he wasn¡¯t scared that the murderer would escape ¡°Elder, this matter, I suppose¡­.elder will be ountable.¡±

    Hong Chen was extremely troubled and did not expect Tian Bao Cheng to threaten him, raising his hand he pped Tian Bao Cheng yet again, venting his anger. Grabbing his cor, Hong Chen swirled him around, cracking noises resounded, scaring the people at the side.

    ¡°Are you fucking threatening me? Are you? If you want to die, I can help you, ah? Speak! Are you fucking mute!¡±

    Hong Chen was also dizzy due to hitting to much, allowing the person he was pping speak, if that person was able to, then it would be weird.

    Tian Bao Cheng¡¯s tears and snot flowed freely, he finally understood, not only An Zi Shi can have his life, this elder in front of him can also take his life, he had been too stupid, to anger a elder, he was merely asking for a beating.

    Able to hit a ten thousand Lun master until he cried, Hong Chen is indeed amazing.

    Pushing Tian Bao Cheng forcefully onto the ground, Hong Chen turned to leave, since they had already offended An Zi Shi, the elder of the inner sect, then all he needed to do was to find another inner sect elder,

    Tian Bao Cheng looked teary eyed at the leaving Du Hong Chen, he had already been beat to the point where he was terrified, not daring to stop the leaving Hong Chen anymore or even make a noise, if Hong Chen had continued to beat him, he would have yed dead, letting his subordinates carry him back.

    ¡­¡­

    Peng!

    A Six edged table copsed, a big old man with a ashen face said ¡°Who killed my great grandchild! Tell me!¡±

    Tian Bao Cheng covered his face he had been hit again by An Zi Shi, this time harder, his flesh mangled and his face full of blood. He said shivering ¡°He was killed by a young man, as for who he is¡­¡­I do not know¡­.ah, don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me¡­¡­I know how to find that young man!¡± He covered his face, stepping backwards non stop.

    An Zi Shi was furious, his arm already raised but not swung yet, he said coldly ¡°Speak!¡±

    Tian Bao Cheng said with agony ¡°Next to the young men was a elder from the outer sect, I already checked, it was Du Hong Chen the elder from the outer sect!¡±

    An Zi Shi knew everyone from the elder ss, he said rather shocked ¡°Du Hong Chen? When did he return to Hong Tong City?¡± His facial expression changed for the worst, a outer sect elder was so arrogant to challenge him ¡°Men, go invite elder Du Hong Chen!¡± After all he was a expert of the elder ss, how would he be afraid of Hong Chen, even his position was higher then Hong Chen.

    Immediately men left to invite Hong Chen.

    Quickly more men came forward to report, An Zi Shi¡¯s underlings managed to have found Lei Xin Feng.

    An Zi Shi said shocked ¡°The guests of Elder Xi Quan?¡± He furrowed his brows, he held authority in Hong Tong, he could do whatever he wanted for most of the time, but there were a few people feared, one of them was elder Xi Quan, it wasn¡¯t because Xi Quan had 3 real ring bodies, but the influence of Hong Tong, Xi Quan¡¯s was muchrger.

    One of his subordinates said ¡°That younger is called Lei Xin Feng, he also has a sister called Lei Xin Yao, they came here with a old man. It is very obvious that Xi Quan value them very much, as they live in the building for very important guests.

    An Zi Shi nodded ¡°Good, very good, big elder¡­.very amazing? Daring enough to kill my family, hmph, I don¡¯t believe that he would start a war with me for a junior.¡±

    After about half an hour, someone came back to report ¡°Hong Chen is at Xi Quan¡¯s.¡±

    An Zi Shi said ndly ¡°Did you invite him?¡±

    The man answered ¡°I did, but Du Hong Chen said he was busy, and¡­.he won¡¯te right now.¡±

    An Zi Shiughed angrily ¡°Good, haha, very good, treating me like dirt¡­..haha!¡±

    A thousand underlings, each of them bowed while holding their breath, none of them daring to speak or move, everyone knew that An Zi Shi was like a volcano, not knowing when he will erupt.

    In anger, An Zi Shi was turning in anger, turning once, turning twice, He suddenly noticed Tian Bao Cheng, his anger erupting, he kicked Tian Bao Cheng, causing him to shout.

    The more he hit, the more angrier was An Zi Shi, gradually his stomps did not have anyrge difference in strength anymore, Tian Bao Cheng also felt something was wrong, he thought at first An Zi Shi was only venting his anger and that if he withstood it, at most he would be kicked until he looked like a pig¡¯s head, but his arm suddenly gave a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound and he understood, An Shi Zi had lost control, he suddenly charged out, hugging his arm as he silently ran out.

    ¡°Trying to escape?¡±

    An Shi Zi had entirely lost his reasoning, suddenly throwing out a fist, a golden glow appeared and smashed onto the body of Tian Bao Cheng, 2 real ring bodies, a Real Mi Lun Big master¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t something Tian Bao Cheng could block, in an instant, his body exploded.

    At that moment, An Zi Shi¡¯s mind cleared, he knew it was wrong to do so, but under his anger, he did not care so much. An Zi Shi said ndly ¡°Clean it up!¡±

    As some underlings cleaned up, An Zi Shi¡¯s anger dissipated ¡°I heard you also caught some preparatory disciples? Were they the ones with young master?¡±

    Someone answered ¡°Yes, those few people are currently outside.¡±

    An Zi Shi said ¡°Bring them in.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Oh look, another beautiful Cliff to your right.

 Chapter Book 3 - 2: The fury of An Shi Zi (2)

    Woohoo a million views~ I¡¯ll add about 2 chapters to the queue, since I take a long time to TL, I apologize.

    Honestly I wanna do something else as a special too~ but myck of creativity prevents me from doing so¡­ ¦Ò(^_^;)

    Suggestions perhaps?

    Book 3 Chapter 2: The fury of An Shi Zi (2) (unedited)

    Those preparatory students were brought in by men who had pale faces, they who still were tied at their hands and feet, were thrown thrown in as though they were rubbish.

    An Shi Zi said ¡°Tell me the whole process, if anyone lies, hmph, one sentence¡­.I¡¯ll chop of one leg, two sentences I¡¯ll chop off two.¡±

    Those few preparatory disciples were terrified, quickly, they spilled out everything that had happened, not daring to hide anything, after all, this incident happened too suddenly, the leader was An Shi Zi¡¯s great grandson, this guy was used to being tyrannical, snatching the money purse of a little girl was normal, not something serious at all to them.

    An Shi Zi said ¡°Just for this, they killed the young master?¡±

    Those few people nodded.

    An Shi Zi suddenly said ¡°The young master had died, how are all of you alive?¡±

    Those few people trembled violently, causing them to be incapable of speaking and they could only look pleadingly at An Shi Zi.

    An Shi Zi said tly ¡°Men, drag them out and hit them, you are not allowed to kill them, but if they don¡¯t die, you all die!¡± With his order, all his underlings were stupefied, what did he mean, not allowed to kill, if they don¡¯t kill them, then they die? What the fuck is this order?

    But this was An Shi Zi¡¯s order, no one dared to defy it, immediately those few people were dragged out, they had decided that they would first beat them half to death and do as the situation callster.

    An Shi Zi turned a few more rounds and wore his skin coat, bringing a few underlings with him, he left from the huge door.

    ¡­¡­

    After reaching home, Xi Quan invited them to his living space, which was a 7 floored building with a huge garden, when Xi Quan found out XinFeng killed An Zi Shi¡¯s great grandson, he immediately ordered that XinFeng and Xinyao to be brought back, he did not dare to leave the both of them in the important guest¡¯s building, if these two children were killed by An Shi Zi, then that would be terrifying.

    After asking about the incident that happened, Xi Quan was also angry, these rascals were too daring, robbing in broad daylight in the streets, their target was even a little girl, he said ¡°It¡¯s fine, the both of you can first stay in my house, en, I¡¯ll let someone bring you there.¡±

    XinFeng left with Xinyao.

    Hong chen said ¡°Elder, what do we do now?¡± He was scared in his heart, he was a outer sect elder, against a inner sect elder that had strength and influence that greatly surpassed his, his future was entirely ck and he even had a thought of leaving Hong Tong, An Shi Zi¡¯s revenge would mean his death, he who didn¡¯t have the strength of elder Xi Quan, cannot stop An Shi Zi¡¯s revenge.

    Xi Quan said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can join our faction, I don¡¯t believe that An Shi Zi would be so daring.¡± He said as he took the opportunity to incorporate Du Hong Chen.

    (Puttty: the faction is used can also be sect, I¡¯m highly doubting that people have sects in sects, so I¡¯m leaving it as Factions.)

    Hong chen¡¯s face changed, he had been trying his best to create a faction of his own, but now if he don¡¯t join the faction of Xi Quan, he would be in trouble. He said gritting his teeth ¡°Big elder¡­¡­.okay, okay!¡± He wasn¡¯t too willing.

    Xi Quanughed loudly ¡°Don¡¯t worry old brother, I won¡¯t mistreat my own people.¡±

    Although Hong Chen wasn¡¯t content, but at this point, he must make a choice, since he was a Real Mi Lun master, his strength was counted as proficient, even if he left Hong Tong¡¯s area of influence, with his strength he still can get by pretty well, but after managing this ce for so long, he did not want to abandon everything and leave.

    A man came to report ¡°Big elder, inner sect Elder An is here.¡±

    Xi Quan said ¡°Pleasee to the living room, Old brother Du, youe too, this matter must be solved eventually.¡±

    The two of them brought a number of underlings with them and quickly reached therge living room, it had been a long time since Hong Chen seen An Shi Zi, he had been venturing out a lot, which is why his influence are all outside while it¡¯s rather weak in Hong Tong City.

    An Shi Zi wasn¡¯t very young, he was bald while his face filled with a prickly beard, his stature reaching 2 meters. It was said that this guy had barbarian blood in his veins, he had a extremely sturdy look, wearing a ck skin coat, his eyes simr to one of a falcon¡¯s, staring at Hong Chen, a feeling of hatred pouncing towards them.

    Xi Quan said ¡°Elder An, how are you so free toe here? Is there something wrong?¡±

    An Shi Zi said ¡°Not bad, I indeed am here to find big elder about something.¡±

    Xi Quan said ¡°Please sit and tell me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± His face had a expression of cluelessness.

    An Shi Zi did not sit but stood in the middle of the living room ¡°I am looking for a young man, I heard that he is living in your house.¡±

    Xi Quan said ndly ¡°I apologize, there isn¡¯t the young man you are looking for in my house.¡± He already understood that it was hard to be nice to An Shi Zi, which was his why his words was not polite anymore.

    An Shi Zi said ¡°Is that true, I am here to remind the big elder, that young man is called Lei Xin Feng and he also has a sister, called Lei Xin Yao, I want this pair of siblings, I wonder if big elder is willing?¡±

    Xi Quan said ¡°An Shi Zi, what do you mean?¡±

    An Shi Zi replied ¡°These two little fellows killed my great grandson, does Big elder want to shelter them?¡±

    Xi Quan said ¡°Shelter? Haha, how interesting, your great grandson is¡­¡­.just dead, what do I need to shelter? If I was there, he would simrly be killed by me!¡±

    This was Hong Chen¡¯s first time seeing the big elder¡¯s mightiness, not even taking notice of a inner sect elder, directly speaking his thoughts.

    An Shi Zi was fuming to the point where he shook, gritting his teeth, he said ¡°Xi Quan! You¡¯re great! Great! You¡­¡­¡±

    Xi Quan interrupted him ¡°I am always great!¡±

    An Shi Zi was itching to use his hands, wanting to pick a fight. Xi Quan said ndly ¡°Just you and you dare to fight?¡±

    Hong Chen took a step back, not wanting to be caught up in the fight of these two.

    An Shi Zi suddenly calmed down and said ¡°Good, I¡¯m also very good, you watch out, I don¡¯t believe that you¡­..can keep sheltering them!¡± He turned to leave, bringing his gang of underlings with him.

    The both of them were against each other now, without any chance of returning to their peaceful rtionship, this was also normal, as how would Xi Quan dare to hand over Lei Xin Feng and Lei Xin Yao, unless he was suicidal. With the temper of Lei Bao the old man, if someone touched his grandchildren, then most likely Hong Tong¡¯s whole area of influence would be doomed.

    Hong Chen smiled bitterly ¡°How is this good?¡±

    With these two men¡¯s strength, if they are on bad terms, then the whole area of influence of Hong Tong would be in turmoil. Then if they fought, then no one can guess how many would die.

    After An Shi Zi left, Xi Quan¡¯s face sunk, he had heard the threatening tone in An Shi Zi¡¯s voice. He contemted for a while and immediately gave orders for his underlings to prepare for battle, the most important thing is that the siblings are safe, if not then it would be a disaster.

    ¡­¡­

    XinFeng did not care what happened outside, even if he had a chance to do over, he would still kill those few. Settling down Xinyao, he started to practicing in the room.

    Within these time, XinFeng had been learning the contents of the star Python records, diligently building his foundation, which was why his training speed slowed down, but even so, he still could improve by hundred of luns everyday, this speed was terrifying already.

    Using this few minutes, his Lun Li had increased by a few hundred, after that he started to practice Lei Lun Li, diligently purifying Lunli while starting to practice some secret methods in the Star Python record, this was the condensed knowledge of the old man Lei Bao, most of them were for boosting a person who just started practicing.

    This helped Xin Feng build a great foundation, he had a lot of patience and carefully polished his Lei Lunli, if in the practiced Lei Lunli in the beginning had any problems, after his training, those problems had been fixed.

    If a ten thousand Lun master wanted to be a Mi Lun master, then one of the requirements to do so was that one had to have at least ten thousand Lunli, only then will one have the possibility to do so, of course, this was only one of the requirements, to level up to a Milun master, there are other requirements, which were written down in the Star Python Record, when bored, XinFeng would mull over it.

    After about half a day, XinFengpleted his training. At that time, a knock was heard, it was Xi Quan that wanted to visit the.

    Xi Quan and Hong Chen walked over, XinFeng walked in front to pay his respects ¡°Gran Xi, Grandpa Du.¡±

    Seeing XinFeng¡¯s rxed look, Hong Chen was astounded, a disaster was going to happen but this fellow was still ignorant.

    Xi Quanughed ¡°Are you used to it, hoho, you¡¯ll live here only for a while and leave after that.¡±

    XinFeng nodded ¡°En, living here is not bad.¡± Actually he knew why Xi Quan was here, however, he did not care, there was his grandpa backing him, he wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Xi Quan said ¡°That¡¯s good, ah Feng, don¡¯t go out recently, just y at home.¡±

    XinFeng said ¡°That Elder An came?¡±

    Xi Quanughed ¡°It¡¯s fine, with me here, they won¡¯t dare to do anything, as long as you don¡¯t go out, it is still safe at home, wait until your grandpa is back, them everything will be safe.¡±

    XinFeng nodded ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling Grandpa Xi.¡± He needed to say his thanks, actually he knew that he killed a great grandson of a inner sect elder and that it¡¯ll be troublesome, but he did not care. He believed that if grandpa was here, then no one would dare to touch him and his sister, because grandpa was mighty, capable of flying up to the sky with a charge, a expert like him was able to protect the both of them.

    Xi Quan felt rather at ease, he noticed that Lei Xin Feng was not a child that knew what was important and what was not, he said ¡°Good, if you want to eat anything or use anything, just call those servants, no need to be modest, understand?¡±

    XinFeng nodded ¡°Okay, we will not leave the house for these few days, don¡¯t worry grandpa Xi.¡±

    Only then did Xi Quan leave with Hong Chen.

    At that night, XinFeng slept under Xinyao¡¯s heatable brick bed, anyways the ground was cushioned with thick beast skins, adding in the warmth from the Heatable brick bed, he did not feel cold.

    For the next 2 days, XinFeng slept in Xinyao¡¯s room, but he did not dare to ck, on the third day, XinFeng noticed some activity outside the room and he couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly, when he really could not bear it anymore, he stood up and gently woke Xinyao, signaling for her to not make a noise.

    He carefully hid Xinyao inside of therge wooden closet and then tidied up the nked, so that when seen, one would assume that someone was under it sleeping.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Peanut is getting bigger and bigger, I think he¡¯s bigger than my tiny hand now????.

 Chapter Book 3 - 3: Consequences of loss

    I apologize, I¡¯ve been busy recently because I was preparing for apetition, thus I only posted customary chapters.

    Book 3 Chapter 3: Consequences of Lost

    Within these 3 days, An Shi Zi prepared his troops, his son wasn¡¯t in Hong Tong, but in arge sect from another ce. His son was only a Mi Lun master, he was not counted as mighty but his master was a True Lun Yin master with 3 True Ring bodies, a existence simr to Xi Quan, which was why he wanted to have his son¡¯s master to help them with keeping Xi Quan in line.

    At that moment, An Shi Zi would then kill Lei Xin Feng and Lei Xin Yao himself.

    When An Shi Zi¡¯s son heard of this news, he almost did died fainting, he only had one son. He wanted to explore outside but his strength was not enough to protect him, which was why he ced his son at An Shi Zi¡¯s ce, but he unexpectedly died. He immediately found his master, true Lun Yin master Chen Zhi, without caring about his fortune, came back for revenge.

    After receiving a big gift from his disciple, Chen Zhi promised toe along with An Danai back to Hong Tong, as An Danai had invited his master, he had opened a Lun Spot and used the ancient Lun passage.

    Before waiting for Chen Zhi, An Shi Zi could not resist the urge to fight anymore and on the third day, he had brought a team of humans and horses, within the team was Mi Lun masters and 7-8 ten thousand Lun masters in an attempt to sneak attack hoping to kill Lei Xin Feng and Lei Xin Yao, thinking at Xi Quan could not do anything to him after the deed had been done.

    There wererge amounts of men protecting the house of Xi Quan, even Hong tong and his disciple was living at the huge yard, the same building at where Lei Xin Feng was residing.

    After 3 days of carefully collecting information, An Shi Zi found out the room where Lei XinFeng and his sister rested and on that night he had attacked.

    An Shi Zi practically brazenly attacked, which is why he did not bother to conceal the noise. XinFeng hid Xinyao and also hid next to the cab silently waiting, a dagger in his hand.

    Hong!

    As An Shi Zi¡¯s underlings tied up Xi Quan¡¯s guards, he charged without caring as he remembered the report he had been given about the whereabouts of Lei Xin Feng, he charged from the window and smashed the heatable brick bed twice with his hands, as the hong sounds resonated, the entire heatable brick bed copsed, if there was someone on it, then that person would definitely be smashed into meat paste.

    Sess! As this thought ran through An Shi Zi¡¯s mind, he noticed so,ethinf wrong and overturned the heatable brick bed only to realise that there wasn¡¯t anyone on it, without thinking too much, he mmed at wall.

    Arge hole appeared on the wall, using that hole, An Shi Zi charged into the living room looking at the room where Lei Xin Yao was in, with a cold smile, he rammed towards it.

    With a crashing noise, a man came from the outside and shouted ¡°How daring! Attack!¡±

    The two of them attacked, this man was Du Hong Chen that had arrived, An Shi Zi¡¯s speed was too great, as Hong Chen was a bitte, he followed An Shi Zi¡¯s method and smashed open the wall that was blocking him.

    After a few attacks, Hong Chen realized that he was no worthy opponent though he was still able to block a few attacks, he knew clearly that he had already lost, he whistled without hesitation.

    An Shi Zi was furious he shouted ¡°Bastard, go die!¡± At that moment, his whole body was covered in a grand gold light.

    Hong!

    Xi Quan had also smashed his way in, he was simrly furious and roared ¡°An Shi Zi!¡±

    The two of them collided together.

    Xin Feng hid next to the cab, hearing the string of crashing noise along with Xi Quan¡¯s roar, the next moment a earth shaking sound that caused the whole house to shake violently, as if an earthquake. He was shocked, this was the first time he felt that he was so little and also the first time he had this want to be stronger, without strength, he could only hid at the side, incapable of protecting his family.

    This fight between An Shi Zi and Xi Quan caused him to suffer, looking at Xi Quan and Du Hong Chen¡¯s taking an attacking form, he knew that he could not go on recklessly anymore, heughed coldly ¡°I don¡¯t believe that, you can keep guarding¡­¡­..¡± He suddenly rammed to the wall the back of him creating arge hole which he left by.

    With a whistle, An Shi Zi retreated with his underlings.

    Xi Quanughed coldly ¡°You will regret in the future! Men!¡±

    A underling came and said ¡°Great elder!¡±

    Xi Quan said ¡°No need to follow them, all of you go guard the yard!¡± He did not want to attack them as they retreated, he only wished for his men to continuing to protect Lei Xin Feng and his sister, other matters are not important.

    Du Hong Chen ran into Xinfeng¡¯s room and surveyed it ¡°Feng isn¡¯t in the room, old brother, someone within you underlings betrayed you, if not then he would easily find out Feng¡¯s room.¡±

    Xi Quan nodded ¡°En, it seems so, since he had first smashed in Feng¡¯s room.¡±

    At that moment, XinFeng carried Xinyao out of the room ¡°Have they retreated?¡±

    Xi Quan nodded ¡°Yes, luckily you were not in the room, if not¡­.then it would have been toote for us to help.¡±

    XinFeng walked into his own room and felt shock, the whole heatable brick bed was copsed while the beast skin on the group was in pieces, the floor had multiple cracks and the wall had tworge human shaped holes.

    Xi Quan said ¡°This guy truly had Barbarian blood in him, attacking and leaving without hesitation.¡± He knew that he would not chase him, if he wasn¡¯t here to guard and a few more experts came then XinFeng and his sister would truly be in danger.

    XinFeng became more vignt, a single attack of his opponent was something that he could not even block, if he had to face him, then he would surely die, no matter the strength of grandpa, he could only get revenge afterwards, but what was the use of that.

    Xi Quan thought for a while and said ¡°Feng, these few days you and your sister will live with me, I don¡¯t believe that he would dare to attack me directly.¡± He was betting on that he could hold on till the old man Lei Baoe back, at that time everything will be settled. He could even borrow the old man Lei Bao¡¯s power to kill An Shi Zi and take his underlings and influence, it was two birds with a stone, the only condition to fulfill this was to keep Lei Xin Feng and his sister alive.

    As long as these two siblings were alive then thest victory would be Xi Quan¡¯s.

    Within these few days, XinFeng and Xinyao moved into the main building, the main building was extremely robust, it was impossible for An Shi Zi to enter without using the door or the windows.

    The security was extremely tight, although Xi Quan was stronger than An Shi Zi, Xi Quan could not kill him instantly. Lei Xin Feng and his sister was his weakness, as long as An Shi Zi was able to grasp this weakness, then Xi Quan would lose. But after this attempt at sneak attacking, Xi Quan already understood.

    Xi Quan was actually lying, he said that he would bring the siblings to his room but actually he brought them secretly to a hidden room made for training, which was also his underground room.

    Xin Feng was rather reluctant but he understood that to keep his life, then this bit of unfairness was worth it.

    The hidden room was very small, only about a dozen square meters. Xi Quan made his men ce thick furs on the ground and also bring bedding and short tables along with daily necessities.

    XinFeng was greatly shocked by this experience, the want to grow stronger floated in his mind. He finally understood that relying on the strength of his grandpa was not enough, he can only be truly strong when he relies on himself, he needed to start practicing.

    Xinyao also noticed that something had gone wrong, which was why she was extremely obedient.

    Xi Quan had already exhorted a few of his underlings to search for the old man Leo Bao, he did not know where did the old man go, but the old man Lei Bao had said that he woulde back quickly when he left.

    ¡­¡­

    After 23 days, Chen Zhi brought his disciple An Danai had rushed over, at that moment, An Shi Zi¡¯s overall strength increased greatly, with Chen Zhi here to take care of Xi Quan, even if he cannot kill him, they can at least make him immobile, at that moment Lei Xin Feng and his sister would be like pigs in a ughter house, there to be killed by him in any way possible.

    They rested for a day as An Shi Zi urgently invited Chen Zhi, this time he would not let Lei XinFeng and his sister off, he also wanted to suppress Xi Quan or even better, kill him, if not then a grave injury would suffice, he could then chase Xi Quan out and take the position to Great elder, taking this influence.

    This time they need not attack sneakily, they would just charge into Xi Quan¡¯s yard and attack the guards there and subdue them, if they fought back vigorously then they would just be killed.

    An Shi Zi practically brought all his experts, which were all at least a Ten Thousand Lun master that amounted to over 70 people and charged into Xi Quan¡¯s yard.

    Xi Quan was sitting in the yard while the main building was behind him ¡°An Shi Zi, do you n on destroying Hong Tong.

    It was difficult for practicers to leave offspring, An Shi Zi had one son and one grandson, his grandson died ten years ago, leaving only one great grandson, after being killed by Lei Xin Feng, his line would be severed, with his temper, he wanted to kill everyone that was involved.

    An Shi Ziughed coldly ¡°In Hong Tong, only a few are in power, amongst them you belong to the top, I have tolerated you long enough since you have decided to shelter those two little bastards, then you shall pay the price!¡±

    Xi Quan said ¡°Oh, then what you mean is that you are against me?¡±

    An Shi Zi replied ¡°If that¡¯s what you think then, it isn¡¯t wrong, I believe that you cannot stop me today.¡±

    Xi Quan said ¡°You called for help? Shouldn¡¯t there be an introduction?¡±

    An Shi Zi was smug, he was capable of finding a true Lun Yin master with 3 true ring bodies, which was quite a feat ¡°Of course, this is the master of my son, Chen Zhi true master, he is a True Lun Yin master.¡±

    Chen Zhi appeared amongst the men and smiled ndly ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about Xi Quan True master from Hong Tong, we have finally met.¡±

    Xi Quanzily waved his hand ¡°Me too, me too¡­¡± His tone was without a bit of respect, his expression halfhearted.

 Chapter Book 3 - 4: Consequences of loss (2)

    I find this song surprisingly catchy, the lyrics are pervy, but for some reason I like it.

    Also, I apologies for this beingte a chapter but, thank you very much to Shadowmouse46 for helping with the changes:

    Big elder -> Great elder & Real Lun master -> True Lun master

    Book 3 Chapter 4: Consequences of loss (2) (unedited)

    Chen Zhi was instantly angry, with his status and position, no matter where he went he was the focus of the crowd, no one dared to show disrespect, but he ever expected that the great elder of Hong Tong had shown him a face of belittling, casually treating him as though he was a nobody. He was displeased in his heart and fumed silently, giving a fake smile, he said ¡°True Master Xi, how courageous!¡±

    Xi Quan did not stand and said ¡°If a guest hade to my door, then I of course would be polite, but are you my guest!¡±

    An Shi Zi felt as though there something was wrong, Xi Quan was too confident, along with the fact that when they first entered, there was a few guards but no more after that, it seems that there was a problem.

    Chen Zhi was also thinking of the same thing. Simr to himself, Xi Quan was also a True Lun Yin master, there wasn¡¯t a reason to be so proud, which was why he tried speaking ¡°Alright, I am not your guest, but I guess you too, don¡¯t want to make a enemy?¡±

    Xi Quan said ndly ¡°Trash talk, you are not my guest so why are you here.¡±

    An Shi Zi had finally lost his patience, his original temper was already explosive ¡°Stop the pointless chatter and hand out though two little bastards!¡±

    Xi Quan slowly stood up and made a confused face ¡°You want two little fellows?¡±

    An Shi Zi said ¡°If you hand out the two little bastards, then maybe we will still have chances of reconciliation, if not then don¡¯t me me for being unfriendly.¡±

    Xi Quan turned his head around ¡°Feng, youe out.¡±

    A young man and a young girl came out, behind them was a humble looking man, the three of them slowly walked to Xi Quan¡¯s side.

    Upon seeing Lei Xin Feng, An Shi Zi¡¯s eyes turned red ¡°Was it you who killed Anke?¡±

    Chen Zhi scanned Lei Xin Feng and Lei Xin Yao uninterestedly, but his nostrils instantly red and could not help but say ¡°Single Lun attribute? Wu, Single lightning attribute¡­¡­e, Life Lun! Single attribute¡­¡­¡± He rubbed his eyes, this was too unbelievable, two single Lun attributes had suddenly appeared, it was like two pieces of gold that had appeared within sand.

    An Shi Zi hadn¡¯t reacted in time yet ¡°What single Lun attribute?¡±

    Chen Zhi pointed at the two children and said shocked ¡°Look at these two children carefully¡­..they are all fucking single attribute luns!¡±

    Only then did An Shi Zi notice, these two children had terrifying potential, but this thought was immediately thrown to the back of his head, no matter their potential, they were the killers of his great grandson, so what if they were single Lun attributed, he was going to kill them anyways.

    ¡°So what? I won¡¯t let them go just because they are single Lun attributed!¡±

    Chen Zhi was very hesitant, who was he kidding, people with a single Lun attribute was very hard to find, but the problem was that he was invited by An Shi Zi, although he had other ideas in mind, but it wasn¡¯t good too cause An Shi Zi to loose face, after all he was a true master, although he and himself had a difference of a level, but it wasn¡¯t very much of a difference, at least not a difference of a realm, if it was the difference of 3 true ring bodies and 4 bodies then it wasn¡¯t merely a difference of a level.

    Xi Quan said ¡°Old brother, you should understand now.¡±

    The old man standing next to Lei Xin Feng and Lei Xin Yao also nodded, a slight smile appearing on his face, a smile of ridicule ¡°En, those that wants to kill my grandson and granddaughter, old brother, if they were to be dead, would it be troublesome for you?¡±

    Xi Quan nodded ¡°Yes, my headache for him isn¡¯t only for a day or two, a guy with the blood of barbarians, his strength is tough while his personality tyrannical, I can¡¯t be bothered to bear with it again anymore, it would be good if you killed him.¡±

    The old man said ¡°Alright, it¡¯s been a long time since I killed, today I¡¯m opening shop.¡± He then continues ¡°Protect Feng and Yaoyao, leave the rest to me, en, let your men surround them and don¡¯t let them escape.¡±

    Hearing the old man¡¯s words made An Shi Zi furious, taking a step in front, he said ¡°Where did this crazy old mane from, if you want to die¡­.I¡¯ll grant that wish for you.¡±

    On the old man¡¯s face was a wide smile, he was extremely calm as he indifferently ¡°Kiddo, you want to kill my grandchildren, and I as the grandfather, shouldn¡¯t meddle?¡±

    An Shi Ziughed loudly ¡°Good, very good, you three grandfather and grandchildren¡­..are just right to be killed for my great grandson, haha, I won¡¯t let you die too soon, I¡¯ll will slowly give you the taste of death bit by bit, I will make you regreting to this world¡­¡­.¡± He said gritting his teeth.

    The old man was still very calm ¡°O? Really?¡±

    An Shi Zi nodded ¡°Brother Chen, please help me hold back Xi Quan¡­.leave the rest to me! I want to crush them bit by bit!¡± He cracked his fingers, creating a string of Ka da Ka da sounds.

    The old man could not help by smile ¡°Feng, killing is to kill everyst person siding to the opponent, so that¡­¡­.no one will even know you killed them, if not it¡¯ll be troublesome, look¡­.you killed a small guy and how his family members ran out, and you cannot win them, it is truly troublesome, remember in the future, if you want to kill then don¡¯t let anyone find out, if not then you¡¯ll have to kill everyone they have.¡±

    XinFeng was momentarily stunned, at that moment where he killed Anke, he wasn¡¯t in control at all, which is why he killed, but if it was his past life¡¯s temper and personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have killed Anke.

    Xi Quan smiled bitterly, this was the style of the demon, if he wanted to kill he would kill everyone, not leaving any one behind.

    An Shi Zi scolded ¡°Looking for death!¡± He could not control himself any further and pounced.

    Chen Zhi also pounced towards Xi Quan, but who knew Xi Quan would take a step back and protect Lei Xin Feng and Lei Xin Hao, he had never thought of wanting to fight, whistling, he summoned many men who surrounded the underlings An Shi Zi brought.

    A eye piercing light shone followed by a sound of thunder, causing everyone to be dizzy and blind momentarily.

    A lightning ray and a human shadow, a sudden sound of two lightning strikes and two pitiful cries, everything was too fast, no one could tell what had happened.

    As the radiance disappeared, on the ground was two humans while the old man was still at his original ce, he said ¡°With such weak training, you dare to bare your teeth at this old man?¡±

    The old man had beaten down two experts with two ps of his hand, it wasn¡¯t that they were weak, but rather it was that the old man was too strong, their difference was like heaven and earth, entirely incapable of beingpared.

    An Shi Zi had the blood of barbarians in him, his skin corse and meat thick, if it wasn¡¯t for it then he would not have dared to challenge Xi Quan, his defense terrifying, even experts that has a higher level have difficulty harming him, but he wasn¡¯t able to block the old man¡¯s p, this p actually caused his whole body to convulse, as if his bones were also pped, his body felt like it was on fire as heid paralyzed on the ground.

    Chen Zhi was also lying on the ground paralyzed, his eyes full of disbelief, his mind was like a puddle of paste, all his life he hadn¡¯t be pped to the ground before, this was too scary and weird.

    The men brought by An Shi Zi was all shocked silly, their two most powerful leaders had been flipped to the ground, seeing this sight made them all terrified to move.

    Xi Quan was also in a simr state, he was too, scared, originally he assumed that as the old man was going 1 against 2, the fight would take a while, but who knew that with only one attack, the two men would fall to the ground. This was too exaggerating, he knew the old man was very strong, but he didn¡¯t know he was so strong to this point.

    The old man continued his lecture ¡°Feng, when fighting, if possible¡­.end the enemy¡¯s life with one attack, if you are confident, you can do it like me, get them on the ground and then, you are free to do whatever you want.¡±

    Hearing his words, a chill ran down XinFeng¡¯s back, he suddenly noticed that his own grandpa was rather evil, however, he did not have any opinions.

    Xi Quan then became the fox borrowing the tiger¡¯s ferocity ¡°Will you surrender without a fight or hold on to the end?¡± Using the prestige of the great elder, how would the underlings of An Shi Zi continue to resist, one after another surrendered, among them was the son of An Shi Zi, An Danai.

    (Puttty: it¡¯s an idiom originating from this story where the sly fox walks in front of the fooled tiger who scares all the other animals.)

    The old man slowly walked tot the side of An Shi Zi and Chen Zhi ¡°What did you say? Something about¡­..wanting me to try the taste of death, en, also¡­¡­crush us bit by bit? Hoho, I like to¡­..do what other people says.

    Xinyao said softly ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    The old man said ¡°Don¡¯t go back first, Yao Yaoe here.¡±

    XinFeng looked worriedly at Xinyao as he brought her to the old man, he said softly ¡°Grandpa, Yaoyao is still young, don¡¯t show her these kind of acts yet.¡±

    The old man shook his head and sighed ¡°Alright, I only wanted her to know that if the both of you were to fall into their hands, the consequences would be very heavy.¡±

    XinFeng nodded ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    Xi Quan said ¡°Old brother, how do we take care of them?¡±

    The old man said ¡°Cripple their training first, for the rest, you shouldn¡¯t need me to remind you, I don¡¯t hope that their alive.¡±

    Xi Quan understood that the old man would definitely not let people threaten his grandchildren.

    XinFeng left with Xinyao, not wanting her to see the cruel sight, however he did not disagree with grandpa¡¯s decision on how An Shi Zi and his men be taken care off, the best enemies were the dead enemies.

    Chen Zhi¡¯s face became pale, he did not expect that he would lose his life while earning some quick money and that there would be such a terrifying expert here, therge sect he belonged in practically did not have experts like him, it seems that it would be hard to keep his life, he said ¡°Senior, I am from Boan Gong.¡±

    Xi Quan¡¯s face slightly changed ¡°Boan gong?¡±

    Chen Zhi answered ¡°Yes, I am a member of Boan Gong, don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Xi Quan knew of Boan Hong, it was arge sect with power that greatly exceeds Hong Tong¡¯s, he became afraid and looked at the old man, not speaking.

    The old man Lei Bao said ¡°Boan Gong¡­..I don¡¯t care, those that dares to kill me grandchildren will die.¡±

    Chen Zhi shouted with despair ¡°If you kill me, Boan hong won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    At the part where the Chen Zhi guy was lying on the floor, I imagined him being a mistress pped to the ground by the wife, the mistress holding her face as tears filled her eyes.

    ¡­¡­!?!?

    Also, I said it in the past and I¡¯ll say it again.

 Chapter Book 3 - 5: Ancient Lun Passage

    Thank you very much to Monther for donating!

    Book 3 Chapter 5: Ancient Lun Passage (Unedited)

    The old man Lei Bao could not help butugh ¡°In the past¡­..let¡¯s not talk about Boan gong, I even massacred the Great Abacus yin sect silly, if you anger me, then it¡¯s your own unluckiness, haha!¡±

    (Puttty: direct trantion here ÅÌÕÂ´óÓ¡ÃÅ. ÅÌÕÂ=Abacus ´óÓ¡= Great Yin ÃÅ=Sect)

    Great abacus yin sect!

    That was a famous and veryrge sect, however they had been going down hill recently, but still not something Boan Gong canpare to. Chen Zhi shivered, a man who dared to speak like such need not be suspected ¡°Please have mercy on my life, on the fact that I hadn¡¯t done anything yet, let me go once¡­¡­I, I¡¯ll exchange my entire wealth for my life!¡±

    Everyone treasured their lives to be able to reach the level of a True Lun Yin master meant that they could live up to three hundred years, he hadn¡¯t lived enough yet, he wanted to level up too, if he had died here without anyone knowing, then it would be too sad.

    ording to the old man Lei Bao¡¯s old personality, he would have killed him with a p, but after this recovery period, his temper and personality had gone under slight change, he had started to weigh the pros and cons, not just doing things just by his current mood.

    ¡°O, your entire wealth? En, alright, take it out for me to see, if it¡¯s satisfactory I¡¯ll let you live.¡±

    Although the old man had a good amount of wealth put aside Lei Bao, to raise his grandchildren, but there are many ces to spend it in the future. He definitely won¡¯t reject fortunes that had offered itself to him, this was a thought he only had after having things to worry for, if it was in he past, he would not even listen to pleas, he merely killed them instantly.

    An Shi Zi also pleaded for his life, it was a pity that the old man did not care, he knew clearly that Chen Zhi did not have any deep hatred for him, but An Shi Zi had a hatred that would only be stopped after death. He did not want to leave a enemy, who knows if he¡¯ll be a powerful figure in the future, this time he invited a true Lun Yin master with three true ring bodies, if it was a expert with six or seven true ring bodies, then it would spell trouble.

    After killing An Shi Zi with a punch, the old man Lei Bao said ¡°Others¡­.old brother Xi, you take care of them.¡± He did not torture An Shi Zi, his habit cleanly killing his enemies, killing his enemy was his way of venting anger.

    After the death of An Shi Zi, his Lunchang space did not appear, which is why in this world, plundering items by killing does not work, perhaps after a hundred years where his Lunchang space copsed entirely, his items would appear.

    The practitioners of this world liked to search for treasure, the aforementioned treasure hunting mainly targeted copsed Lunchang space, it would often contain good items.

    Only deaths threats will let a robbery end in sess, as for Chen Zhi using the chance of exchanging his fortune for his life was a popr thing in this world, without wealth, he could still earn it back, but if his life was over, then everything would be gone.

    Following his vow, Chen Zhi took out all of his fortune, the old man was very nimble and said after collecting them ¡°This time¡­..I¡¯ll let you go, but, if you are not happy ande back again, then don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±

    Chen Zhi¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat as he left without turning his head back once, as for his disciple An Danai, he acted as though he did not have him anymore, he actually angered such a powerful expert, he practically harmed himself and his master, even if An Danai had returned alive, he himself would not let this bastard disciple go.

    When the old man Lei Bao finished his business, he returned to the room and said ¡°Feng, you need to quickly increase you strength now, the best is to reach Milun master as quickly as possible so that when we go Xi Rongnd you can protect yourself and Yaoyao so that I don¡¯t have to worry about you two when I fight, your current strength is toocking.¡±

    XinFeng smiled bitterly ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m afraid my foundation is unsound.¡±

    The old man said ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, after so many days of refining, hoho, you can continue to speedily train, if there is any problems, I¡¯ll remind you of it.¡±

    Xinyao hugged the arm of the old man ¡°Grandpa, grandpa, when can I start training¡­.¡± This incident had throughly shocked her.

    The old man said ¡°Be good Yaoyao, you¡¯re still small and cannot start training yet, you need to wait till you are sixteen, now your main priority is to train your body, you can only train wonderfully with a strong body, if not then even if you¡¯re sixteen, you still cannot train.¡±

    Actually Xinyao had already understood this reasoning a long time ago, it was just that she could not withstand being so weak and small, she sighed ¡°Hai, I know.¡±

    Her torn expression had the old man and XinFeng smiling, this girl was the delight of the three of them and was also very sensible, it was normal for the old man and XinFeng to be spoil her endlessly.

    XinFeng asked ¡°Grandpa, so was it settled?¡±

    The old man nodded ¡°En, it is, Chen Zhi used his fortune to buy his life.¡± He did not mention what happened to An Shi Zhi and neither did XinFeng ask, he knew in his heart what end did An Shi Zi met.¡±

    XinFeng ¡°Grandpa, you were gone for a long time, what did you do?¡±

    The old man casually said ¡°Nothing much, I only got a few people to pass a few messages to gather some people, we need some helpers for when we go to Xi Rongnd, also, I passed a message for your parents to tell them we have already came out.¡±

    This was the first time XinFeng heard the old man speaking of his parents volunteeringly speaking of his parents, he nodded, not speaking.

    The old man said curiously ¡°You¡¯re not interested in the news of your parents.¡±

    XinFengughed bitterly, he did not have any impression of them entirely, not to mention that in this body, the soul in if was not the original one ¡°There isn¡¯t anything to be curious about, I only need grandpa and little sis.¡±

    The old man also could not help butugh bitterly, he originally thought that he would die in Tiger Cliff Castle, which was why not long after the birth of Xinyao, he chased the two parents out to go to arge sect and arranged for them to receive his people and items in his past, he did not expect himself to recover.

    Lei Xinyao had even lesser emotions for the word parent, since she was young, she was brought up by brother, she did not even have the same closeness with grandpa she had for brother.

    The old man thought for a while, he could only wait till they¡¯ve met their parents and slowly grew feelings for them, he felt very guilty to these two children, as he had lived a life of battles, he did not know how to persuade orfort.

    After being busy for about ten days, Xi Quan had finally stabilized the whole of Hong Tong.

    Within this period of time, the old man had apanied XinFeng and Xinyao to y in Hong Tong, this time without any incidents,

    XinFeng had gradually started to understand this world, this world had had a rather developed steel industry, textile industry, ceramic ss industry andrge-scale cultivation industry, pity that the motivational levels of this world wascking, which was why it gave people the feeling that this world wascking behind, at least the conditions of living in society isn¡¯t bad although it was one without development in science and technology, whether it was steel or textile, breeding or farming, it was very advanced, but Hong tong which XinFeng was at, was still a small city within a mountainous wilderness.

    After a bit of analysis, XinFeng knew that this was a world without an energy industry, a chemical industry or a machinery industry, which limits the development of technology of this world.

    The only thing that made XinFeng curious was the rich development of the steel and iron smelting industry, most of the stalls and stores had a lot of iron and steel products for sale, no wonder steel was cheap, even the barbarians had enough steel weapons.

    Just like that, XinFeng was satisfied, what he was most afraid of was getting stuck in a primitive society, things he wanted not able to be found, that would be terrible, he did not wish for the flourish of his past world or a primitive life where everything he wanted had to be made himself.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°So this is a Lun spot?¡±

    XinFeng asked curiously.

    The old man Lei Baoughed ¡°What did you think it is?¡±

    A group of men stood in an empty space, on it was a abrupt slope that seemed rather natural but it looked to be truly strange, it was like a a huge green stone was inserted diagonally into the ground, a length of a few hundred meters, in the middle of the slope was a deep groove, the groove as if drawn with a ruler, extends straight up.

    Beneath the slope was a empty space, the old man Lei Bao said ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡±

    Other than the old man Lei Bao, XinFeng, Xinyao, Xi Quan, Hong Chen and his disciple was a small team of ten, all of them were ten thousand Lun masters or Milun master, in total there were sixteen of them.

    There was also two big horned bulls that carriedrge amounts of supply baggage, of course everyone had brought their own items, which they ced into their respective Lunchang spaces.

    A group of men stood at the t surface under the slope, and under the instructions of the old man, stood in their positions.

    All of them looked curiously at the old man Lei Bao, wanting so see how he would open the Lun spot, the ancient Lun passage.

    The old man Lei Bao raised his hands, a lightning glow flying out from his palm followed by a Lei Yin and sounds of thunder, the Lun Yin¡¯s might made everyone tremble in fear, only XinFeng was unaffected as he was lightning attributed, hugging Xnyao, he used his own Lei Lunli to protect the little girl, not letting the might of Lei Yin affect her.

    Using Yinli he can open the ancient Lun passage, Lun Yin Li can also be used, but it required a lot of strength and also cannot be used to go to a far away Lun spot, it needed to move forward one Lun spot by one Lun spot, but using YinLi it did not matter as Yinli was a higher grade power.

    The old man Lei Bao could clearly feel far away Lun Spots, he quickly searched for Xi Rongnd and he found 4 Lun spots all within the ranges of Xi Rongnd, slightly scanning them, he found the Lun spot he needed and through Lei Yin and connected with it.

    They shockingly noticed that the groove in the middle of the slope had started to give of sliver light, circles of Lun circles lighted up, from the bottom to the top appeared about a few hundred ringed circles that alined with the grove.

    The old man said ¡°Keep your bnce steady, it¡¯s starting!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    asionally I¡¯ll get into the tranting mood and trante everything at one go, this chapter being one I did in such a mood, hoho.

    You know, since XinFeng doesn¡¯t know his parents, one day I expect him to identally bump into them and then throw a lightning fused spear into their bodies thinking they are enemies.

    Also, go check out my online friend, old man joeglen¡¯s trantions and perhaps offer yourself as his - I mean editor of you will

 Chapter Book 3 - 6: Ancient Lun Passage (2)

    While puttty tranted this, she assumed Desert was spelled as Dessert the whole time.

    Book 3 Chapter 6: Ancient Lun Passage (2) (unedited)

    The crowd suddenly noticed that they were supported upwards by a formless force, XinFeng also noticed that after reaching about a inch away from the ground, he was shocked, this was his first time seeing such a trick. Xinyao pointed where Xinfeng¡¯s feet was and said ¡°Ya, we¡¯re flying, flying, brother, let me down, I also wanna try!¡±

    XinFeng was scared ¡°Don¡¯t move, girl, don¡¯t move!¡± Using ¡®girl¡¯ was already evidence that he was worried, normally he would call XinYao Yaoyao or little sis, but once he used girl, it meant that it was very serious, Xinyao immediately stopped moving and pouted as she chewed on her fingers, at this moment they suddenly head the old man Lei Bao shouted ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡±

    Instantly, the crowd floated along the passageway formed by the circle rings.

    The crowd was frightened and could not help but all cry out, their shouts apanied with the heartyughter of the old man, they were shot out in an instant as if they were bullets.

    XinFeng tightly hugged Xinyao, he could only feel blinding, unable of seeing his surroundings, his heart pumped as if a drum, it was very scary.

    The feelings brought on by the ancient Lun passage gave XinFeng were simr to a roller coaster, but roller coasters had seats and also safety belts, but there was nothing here, it was even scarier, suddenly jerked up or down, suddenly fast or slow, there were only fluctuations of colors but no clear view of anything.

    Blurry views, dazzling colors along with invisible pressure, everyone felt terrified. After about a dozen minutes, suddenly, the crowd felt as though their bodies had became lighter while the view in front of them changed greatly, their first feeling was a wave of hot air that headed towards them.

    XinFeng said shocked ¡°The desert?¡±

    The old man Lei Bao had already collected his LunYin, he said ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the borders of a desert.¡±

    Xinyao had already started to shout ¡°Hot, it¡¯s hot!¡±

    It was hot, steaming, one must know that this crowd of people were all wearing thick fur coats as they came from a cold ce, suddenlying into a hot and dry ce, it was unbearable for them.

    They hurriedly took off their fur coats, at first Xinyao was shocked, but she was instantly ted, she did not like to wear too many clothes, and now she can wear the satin dress she had bought.

    In Xi Rongnd was also simr Man Huangnd, but the difference was that this wasn¡¯t a mountainous area, but arge area of sand, and also countless oases, the oases here are not small, arge scale oasis can be up to ten thousand square kilometers, while countless small oases were spread out.

    Xi Quan said ¡°Old bro, there are a total of 3 big sects in Zi Rongnd, one of them is Xi Rong nation, the other is scorpion alliance andstly the mantra firm, Xi Rong nation upies thergest oasis and is also the kingdom with the most influence, the scorpion alliance collected dozens of sects, their influence is rather okay while mantra firm are in control of the trading within Xi Rong Land.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said ¡°These three restrain and unite with each other, their biggest enemy is¡­.the dessert barbarians, hoho, the natives of Man Huangnd are originally strong, however, against the unified humans, they were driven out to the edge areas.

    Xi Quan nodded ¡°Yes, the information we gathered were roughly like that.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said ¡°The ce where the Lun Chang space appeared, are you sure?¡±

    Xi Quan said ¡°En, you know that once a Lun Chang space appears, it will not move, it is only very had to open, Xi Rong nation, Scorpion alliance and Mantra firm all dered their rights to the appeared Lun Chang space, hoho.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said ndly ¡°Of course, however, one must have the power to back it up, if not then they will only be aughing stock.¡±

    Xi Quan took out a map, XinFeng curiously moved closer to look at it, it was a map made of a piece of leather, on it was circles and dots along with a variety of horizontal and vertical lines, XinFeng did not know what to say, he did not understand it at all, this map was too fucking abstract.

    Quickly, Xi Quan found the ce where they were andughed ¡°We are close to the biggest oasis in Xi Rongnd, the ce where Xi Rong nation was, hoho, the ce we are now, has a very good location, it saves us a lot of time.¡±

    XinFengughed ¡°Grandpa, if we get lost, then to return to Tiger Cliff Castle¡­how long do will it take?¡±

    The old man was instantlyughing ¡°That would be troublesome, if there was a guide to bring you, and if you used waking, then I presume it will take a year or two, en, that is if you did not get lost again, hoho, if you went yourself then perhaps it will take two or three years , perhaps¡­.you would be lost.¡±

    XinFeng could not help but choke ¡°That¡¯s far, Yaoyao, let¡¯s follow grandpa closely, if we get lost¡­.then brother cannot bring you back.¡± He did not even know the direction of his house, how could he even go back.

    The crowd packed their things and lead the two bighorn cows, stepping in the soft and hot sand, they walked unsteadily towards the oasis of the Xi Rong nation.

    Xinyao was the happiest, this was her first time seeing so many sand, she yed around as she ran, asionally she would scoop and throw up some sand, watching it fall as she giggled.

    After walking until sunset, they finally caught sight of a oasis, the dry air had a hint of dampness, although Hong Chen had entered the range of True masters, he had never left the area of Hong Tong¡¯s influence, simr to everyone this was his first timeing to the desert, he said ¡°Look! Is that a oasis?¡±

    Wen yan said ¡°Master, I see it too, it seems to be green.¡±

    Xi Quan said ¡°We haven¡¯t reached yet, that should be a normal oasis, we need to go past this one to reach Xi Rongnd.¡±

    Hong Chen could not help but shake his head ¡°We¡¯ve walked for half a day and still hadn¡¯t reached?¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said ¡°The desert is very big, the distance we walked is counted as small already, walking for about a dozen of days and still hadn¡¯t seen a oasis is a normal thing.¡±

    Hong Chen said ¡°We can see a long distance from here, not like there, everything hazy, our vision poor.¡±

    The old man said ¡°That is because it isn¡¯t windy, once it bes windy here, then it would be like our snow storms, not being able to see anything¡­..en? What sound is that?¡± He tilted is head to hear better.

    The crowd also listened carefully, but none of them noticed any noise, they only saw the old man Lei Bao suddenly giving off an eye piercing glow from his body, in an instant he flew up to the skies, Xi Quan¡¯s mouth was open in shock, only now did he know that the old man at least had 5 true ring bodies, an True Bao Lun yin master expert or even more that that, as only True Bao Lun Yin masters can fly to the skies.

    Hong Chen, his disciple, the Milun and ten thousand Lun masters were all simrly shocked, they understood that he old man was truly a terrifying expert.

    After a few minutes, the old man Lei Bao descended to the ground ¡°Go, there¡¯s a battle in front of us?¡±

    The crowd was shocked, XinFeng immediately waved his hand for the currently running amok Xinyao toe over, his current task was to keep the littledy safe, upon hearing about the battle in front of them, he immediately called her over ¡°Is Yaoyao tired?¡±

    Xinyao breathed out loudly, after crazily running and ying, she was actually very tired ¡°Brother, I¡¯m tired.¡±

    XinFeng said as he squatted ¡°Come, brother will carry you.¡±

    The littledy quickly climbed onto XinFeng¡¯s back and giggled ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±

    The group walked faster towards their front.

    Without even five minutes passing, the crowd heard sounds of killing from afar, and their expression became serious, they were all fighting experts, in the area of Hong tong¡¯s influence, there are countless barbarian tribes, every year they would do a crackdown on the tribes, and Hong Togng would send out experts, they frequently went to battle, which was why killing was not something they cared much about.

    The reason was for why they became serious was that they were still unfamiliar with this ce, fighting in apletely foreign ce as such, they felt a bit of worry.

    This group of men and horse climbed onto one of the towering dunes and saw a group of desert barbarians surrounding a groups of people, the group of people were protecting a dozen of sand boats, along with a dozen of desert camel beasts.

    XinFeng said ¡°E, this is the desert barbarians?¡± They were simr to forest barbarians, all of the, had thick and tall bodies, but the difference were that almost all their body**, except for a piece of skin at their crotch, their skin had all kinds of patterns on it, who knows if it was temporary or permeant, anyway it was colorful.

    (Puttty: the raw gave me ** and I have no idea what ** is censoring, and forgive me if the sentence is weird for this.)

    These people from the area of Hong Tong¡¯s influence fought a lot with the barbarians, which was why they were too familiar with them, they closely inspected the differences.

    The powerful barbarians can even fight with thousand Lun masters, one must know what humans have many mortals among them, the amount capable of reaching the level of a thousand Lun master were actually very small, a thousand Lun master in a sect may be belittled but in the world of the mortals, they are terrifying battle machines, hundreds of experienced mortal fighters may not even win against a single Thousand Lun master, which was why the naturally gifted barbarians are powerful fighters.

    Upon careful inspection, Wenyan said ¡°There are about a hundred twenty to fourthly barbarians, the surrounded group have about five hundred people those capable of fighting¡­¡­their numbers definitely do not go past the two hundred mark, those that are practicers¡­..there are at most ten of them, not bad, with these ten people, they are holding on, but¡­.I don¡¯t think they will be fine.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said ¡°Not bad, little guy¡¯s inspection is very detailed.

    Wenyan immediately raised her head, a smile on her face, to be praised by such a expert made he ted, even Hong Chen had a smile, he always loved this disciple, seeing her get praised made him very happy too.

    XinFeng said ¡°The desert barbarians had noticed us!¡±

 Chapter Book 3 - 7: Mantra Firm

    Haha¡­.hahaha¡­¡­ha¡­..hahahahahaha¡­.

    *falls to ground dozega style*

    Xi Quan is actually Qi Xuan, I must have gotten confused halfway through, I¡¯m sorry.

    *rolls on floor as puttty awaits the really needed return of shin*

    Oh and Wen Yan was referred to as Yan throughout this, think of it was a pet name, I suppose. Though she was referred as that even before this chapter, I found it rather weird to keep changing the names, but I suppose I should.

    Edited by Connor (Senpai~)

    I didnt see your email only to today, (oops? Sorry!) thank you very much for editing!

    Book 3 Chapter 7: Mantra Firm

    The deep sound of an Ox horn signal was heard.

    Yan asked ¡°Is that troop asking us for help?¡±

    Qi Xuan said ¡°That¡¯s right, the people here use signals from the Ox horn to send messages, like how we do it with whistles. Old brother, do we save them?¡± The leader of this group is actually the old man Lei Bao, Qi Xuan was only the leader in name, as most of the people from the group were from Hong Tong.

    The old man Lei Bao said ¡°Of course, we are not familiar with this ce, so if we save them, they can be our guides, and we can mingle with them and learn about the situation here in Xi Rong Land.¡±

    Qi Xuan nodded ¡°Okay, Qi Tian Yao, bring your team and exterminate these barbarians.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao ¡°Feng, put Yaoyao down and go as well. You need to practice more and battling is one of the best ways to learn.¡±

    XinFeng ced Xinyao down and said ¡°Yaoyao, follow grandpa and don¡¯t run around, brother has to to for a while, but I¡¯ll return quickly.¡±

    Xinyao said ¡°Be careful Brother.¡± She would not stop XinFeng to go to battle, since in this world, battling was a very glorious thing.

    Xi Tian Yao was the nephew of Qi Xuan, a Milun master, but since his level had unfortunately stopped rising, he had been appointed a leader of a team. ¡°Arrange your weapons and ready to attack¡± Xi Tian Yao called out.

    Hong Chen said ¡°Yan, you go too.¡±

    Yan smiled ¡°Okay, it¡¯s been quite a while since I had battled, hehe(Xixi)¡±. Hong Chen was a master that treasured his disciple, and normally he would not send her to battles with risk, but this one did not really have any danger. A fight between Milun masters and barbarians, as long as it wasn¡¯t a one vs a dozen or so, then there would not be any danger.

    (puttty: Xixi is augh of sorts, simr to a teehee)

    XinFeng took out his ck bow from his Lun Chang space. His current space had grownrger as his levels had increased, and while it was still iparable to a Milun master, it had be able to hold a good amount of items. With the Lun Chang space, his threat with the ck bow increased greatly, because the arrows can be taken directly from the Lun Chang space. Currently he had one hundred steel arrows stored, enough for him to use for a long time.

    Those below and on the level of Milun master would use weapons to exert their Lunli, and only after bing an True Milun master and obtaining a true one ring body, can they use their Lunli freely to attack.

    Qi Tian Yao shouted ¡°Let¡¯s go, kill the barbarians!¡±

    In the team with a total of a dozen men, where the weakest of them was a Thousand-Lun master and the strongest a Milun master, their fighting strength was rather good. Taking care of a hundred barbarians wasn¡¯t anything too hard for them. XinFeng was at the back of the team, and was tasked with attacking from afar, since the power of his ck bow was very hard for the barbarians to defend against.

    The troop fighting the barbarians gave a cheer when they saw helping, but the cheer quickly turned into other sounds, because they realized that the people that came only numbered a dozen. They themselves already had about five hundred people, and could barely block the attacks of the barbarians. What could these dozen of men do? Kill themselves?

    The first one to initiate the attack was XinFeng.

    After the barbarians noticed them, immediately about 7-8 of them speedily broke away and came over to wee them. The barbarians had assumed that only a few barbarians can take care of these dozen people, which would normally be true, so the barbarians presumptuously assumed, as normal humans were at a great disadvantage against barbarians. Be it strength or fighting spirit, barbarians had arge advantage over normal humans.

    But meeting XinFeng and his team, these barbarians were not worthy to be their opponent. Just as barbarians normally decimate weak humans, these practitioners began to decimate the barbarians.

    Ping!

    With the sound of metal colliding, an arrow was fired and a barbarian fell, the arrow piercing through the head of the barbarian. Even if a barbarian¡¯s constitution was even greater, it still wouldn¡¯t be able to block this kind of fatal attack. It was followed by continuous sounds of colliding metal, as one by one, the shadow of arrows streaked past, and one by one barbarians began to fall. Before the team could evene into contact with them, the charging barbarians were being

    eliminated by XinFeng.

    Qi Xuan and Hong Chen could not help but praise ¡°What powerful archery!¡±

    Yan could not help but say ¡°XinFeng, you kill too fast!¡±

    XinFengughed and ran ahead faster, and after reaching the sides of the dead barbarians, he speedily took back his arrows. These pure steel refined arrows were rather costly, and with only slight repairing they can be used again, so he could not bear to throw them away.

    At that moment, the previously worried team made extremely loud cheering, having noticed that the people headed towards them were extremely strong.

    With the attacks of the Barbarians alleviated, the team had already noticed something was strange, since there was no normal human with such terrifying archery. The people knew that even if they shot barbarians, their thick skin and meat made it hard for the arrow to pierce it, a single arrow is far from being able to do so, and their skulls are even harder. Xinfeng¡¯s arrow was not only able to pierce through it but it also sent barbarians charging XinFeng¡¯s way flying back, disying the terrifying strength behind the arrows.

    The remaining barbarians immediately stopped their attacks and turned to face the dozen men headed their way, their instincts informing them of the huge threat.

    A hundred or so barbarians charged madly towards the dozen practitioners, while Qi Tian Yao shouted ¡°Kill!¡± with his spear sweeping sideways as he leapt into the fray of battle.

    Qi Tian Yao¡¯s opponent wielded a steel club that had the thickness of a bowl¡¯s opening, and shed with the steel spear that was only the thickness of a duck¡¯s egg. The barbarian revealed a smile on his face, believing that his steel club could definitely send his opponent flying.

    Kuang! Dang!

    Qi Tian Tao had Jin Tu attributed LunLi, and with the Jin attribute supporting the steel spear, it made him very strong, as he pushed back the barbarian, who stared in disbelief. The most terrifying thing he found was that the club with the thickness of a bowl was bending, and before he could react, Qi Tian Yao thrust with his spear, and being unable to defend with his club, let out a shout as he blocked it with his arm.

    (Puttty: Jin= Gold, Tu= Earth.)

    With a Ka-Cha sound, the barbarian¡¯s arm was broken and as Qi Tian Yao already reached his side, he pped the barbarian¡¯s back with the back of his hand. Peng! The barbarian fell to the floor, his spine shattered by the p, while a Thousand-Lun master that followed Qi Tian Yao closely stomped his foot, causing the barbarian¡¯s brain to stter.

    XinFeng continued to shoot his arrows, his bowstring resounding after every shot like the sound of striking iron, immediately followed by barbarians continuously falling to the ground.

    Upon contact, a dozen barbarians had died, and the remainder started to panic. This type of massacre was something even barbarians were unable of stand up against, and since their numbers were originally small, among barbarian tribes, those that leave the tribes to raid are all the warriors, and if their loss is great, then their tribe may be swallowed by other barbarians tribes. Fearing this, a barbarian shouted and the originally charging barbarians immediately turned and ran.

    Xi Tian Yao¡¯s team followed, trying to kill, but the speed of the desert barbarians was too fast, these forest practitioners were very unustomed to it so other than XinFeng who kept on shooting arrows after arrows, no one was able to catch up. Quickly Qi Tian Yao ordered ¡°All of you,e back!¡±

    XinFeng also immediately stopped shooting, of those that were targeted by his bow, not one of them had been capable of escaping, all of them died with an single arrow. He had specially aimed for the heads, and along with his precise archery, XinFeng had killed the most barbarians.

    Yan was still unsatisfied, since she had only gotten to kill a single barbarian, while her other target escaped.

    By himself, XinFeng had killed ten barbarians, while everyone else¡¯s kill had only umted to twenty one, and a dozen or so injured

    barbarians sessfully escaped.

    The old man Lei Bao and Qi Xuan approached, as well as Hong Chen leading two big horned bulls, and the three of them slowly headed down the dune, walking towards the surrounding troop.

    From that troop walked out a group of people, and the two side quickly approached each other.

    This was a merchant group from Mantra firm.

    The Mantra firm had one of thergest influence in Xi Rong Land, and while this merchant group was considered a small scaled one, if it was arge scale one, then the barbarians would never dare to surround them. Normallyrge scale Merchant group would have a good amount of practitioners with them, and this sort of small scale merchant group would only have a little amount of a practitioners, low leveled practitioners, the strongest of them only a Thousand-Lun master.

    This merchant group only had ten practitioners, the strongest of them a Hundred-Lun master, a very old hundred Lun master, with the rest of them being small Lun masters that had only just stepped into the practitioner¡¯s world. Their qualifications very bad, since after a few decades of training they had not even reached the level of a Hundred-Lun master, though of course they are stronger than the average human, like the recruited warriors of the small merchant groups.

    The old man Lei Bao, Qi Xuan and Hong Chen never intended on negotiating, as with their status and identity, they wouldn¡¯t discus with merchants, so this task was left to Qi Tian Yao and XinFeng. The reason why XinFeng was included being the old man¡¯s thinking that it¡¯ll be good practice for XinFeng, as only by experiencing many things will one learn to handle different affairs.

    The old man Lei Bao had suffered because of his aloofness in the beginning. When he had just started his journey, he was already a great expert, but he did not know now tomunicate and mingle with others, and coupled with his terrible temper, a word of disagreement would cause him to start a fight. He hoped for XinFeng to practice interacting with people, as he was behind him supporting, so that even if XinFeng was unable to negotiate well, or got into trouble, Lei Bao could help to settle it.

    The leader of the Mantra firm was a young man, probably in his twenties, and was not a practitioner. He had chatted with the guard leader and knew that the people before him were Lun Masters, but as for their level he was unsure, though he knew that these people were very strong, people he couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    Qi Tian Yao walked forward and said ¡°I am Qi Tian Yao, Milun master, and the leader here.¡±

    XinFeng said ¡°Lei Xin Feng, Ten Thousand-Lun master.¡±

    The leader said ¡°I have seen you sirs, I am Tuo Luo Niao, the leader of the merchant group.¡±

    Qi Tian Yao asked ¡°You are from Mantra n?¡±

    While XinFeng was still suspicious, wondering ¡°Tuo Luo Bird¡±? Was there such a bird?

    (Puttty: thest word for the guy¡¯s name is Äñ which means bird, thus the confusion.)

    Tuo Luo Niao nodded ¡°Yes, I am from the Mantra n, I thank you all for your assistance.¡±

    Qi Tian Yao said ¡°No need for thanks, this kind of thing, as long as they see it, nobody would simply stand to the side and watch. I wonder, are you all headed to Xi Rong nation?¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao said ¡°That¡¯s right, we are headed there¡±. Learning that Qi Tian Yao and his people were headed to Xi Rong nation, he instantly warmly invited them, hoping they would join him for the journey.

    Xi Tian Yao did not reject, since the originally wanted to go with merchants in order to learn of some news, and thework of merchant groups was the best, as they travel extensively and know much about what is happening throughout thend.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Exams are starting~ the whole of September puttty will be rather busy, so please pardon puttty ;-;

 Chapter Book 3 - 8: Mantra firm (2)

    *Coughs blood*

    For¡­all¡­.of¡­your¡­..kind¡­.patience¡­¡­

    ¡­..Life¡­is¡­.but..a¡­challenge¡­.KOH KOH¡­

    *points to awe*

    KOHKOH¡­.

    Thank you to Monther for donating.

    Book 3 chapter 8: Mantra firm (2) (unedited)

    The crowd reached where the merchants was and immediately saw a few corpses at their first nce, there was also a dozen or so sitting on the ground, a good amount of them had broken limbs, it showed  how intense their fight with the barbarians were.

    Tuo Luo Niao said ¡°Luckily you people came, we were just surrounded and all of you appeared, if your arrival was dyed, then we would have lost even more people.¡±

    XinFeng noticed that no matter Qi Tian Yao or Yan, the people in this group was all very prideful, other than him and Qi Tian Yao, the others did not even speak a single word, they merely curiously looked around, even Lei Bao, Qi Xuan and Hong Chen were even silent at the back.

    This was probably the natural barriers between normal humans and practitioners, in this world, practitioners did not have much respect for normal humans.

    Tuo Luo Niao¡¯s attitude could already prove that normal humans, despite hisrge influence and being a lineal descendent, he treated the practitioners with great respect.

    Qi Tian Yao turned back and discussed with Qi Xuan for a bit and decided that, they will follow the merchants.

    Tuo Luo Niao immediately arranged for a few sand boats for them to sit in.

    XinFeng noticed that these sand boats were very interesting, there were wheels on both sides but these wheels did not touch the ground and was ced diagonally, he then understood that these wheels could be ced down, which meant that these boat slid on the sand and could be a wheeled car upon leaving the sand, these boats had a borate design.

    These sand boats were dragged by Shatuo beasts, these Shatuo beasts were special animals that belonged to Xi Rongnd. Their characteristics were somewhat simr to the Camels of XinFeng¡¯s past world, but it¡¯s outer appearance was entirely different, it resembled a tortoise and it moved as if an tortoise, pushing forward from its two sides, it had thick and strong limbs, and of course it did not have the hard shell of an tortoise, instead it had thick long fur on itsrge body, a simple movement of it brought it further by five meters.

    (Puttty: Sha= sand, Tuo is a letter in the Chinese word camel.)

    A few dozen desert hunting dogs was scattered in the group, these dogs were used for warning, their noses extremely sensitive, upon catching a barbarian¡¯s scent, they would go crazy, they were among the best dogs in the desert.

    Under Tuo Luo Niao¡¯s instructions, the corpses were burnt, XinFeng asked curiously ¡°Why don¡¯t you bury them?¡±

    The members of the merchants all made a astonished expression, this question was a bit stupid, Tuo Luo Niao did not dare to reveal a disdainful expression, he exined ¡°You cannot bury them, because the nose of the barbarians are also very good, if you bury the bodies, they would dig it out and eat it.¡±

    XinFeng felt disgusted and shook his head with a bitter smile, these barbarians are not picky at all, they eat anything.

    Quickly, the merchants continued their journey.

    Sitting on the sand boat, Xinyao seemed to be ted, this was her first time sitting on such a car, the sand boat slid on the sandy ground, creating a light ¡®Sha sha¡¯ noise. They did not even feel a bump seated on the sand boat, it was very steady, the boat was also very wide, at the two sides was the tworge wheels that served as railings.

    There was practically no sounds of footsteps from the running of the Sha Tuo beasts, it¡¯s feet was soft and huge, soundless even as it reaches the ground, the long sand boat team looked very spectacr, with a few desert hunting dogs running back and forth.

    The sky gradually darkened while the oasis in the distance became clearer.

    Tuo Luo Niao came rushing over riding on a horse, reaching the sand boat XinFeng was on, he said ¡°We¡¯re very close to SuYingnd, it¡¯s just forth of us.¡±

    XinFeng nodded ¡°Okay.¡±

    Only then did Tuo Luo Niao confidently urge the Sand Tuo beasts to run as he loudlymanded his team.

    XinFeng said ¡°Grandpa, we reached Xi Rong nation, is that ce in the inner parts of Xi Rong nation?¡±

    The old man sat cross legged, hearing XinFeng heughed ¡°Of course it¡¯s not inside Xi Rong nation, hehe, Xi Rong nation was the meeting point I set, I have a few friendsing. With only my strength, it¡¯s not enough, especially when we arepeting for such a treasure, if we go unprepared, then that definitely suicidal, also, I have to arrange some things for Xinyao, you cane with me but Xinyao is too weak, if anything happens, we won¡¯t be able to deal with it.¡±

    Xinyao immediately gave up, she repeatedly said ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±

    The old man LeiBao gently touched Xinyao¡¯s head, bitterly smiling ¡°Yaoyao, you cannot distract grandpa and brother, we¡¯ll die¡­..¡±

    Xinyao was scared stiff, she said ¡°I don¡¯t want grandpa and brother to die.¡± Tears already started to fill her eyes. XinFeng immediately hugged her and said softly ¡°It¡¯s fine, brother and grandpa won¡¯t die, grandpa is so strong, Yaoyao don¡¯t cry.¡± He red at the old man LeiBao.

    The old man Leibao smiled bitterly yet again, he raised his hands and said ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop speaking, you convince her.¡± He knew that XinFeng doted on thedy more than himself, refusing to let her experience even the slightest of unfairness.

    However, XinFeng agreed to ce Xinyao temporarily somewhere safe, he feared for the girl who hadn¡¯t even reached the age for training, a young child weaker than a normal human, if she went with them to fight for the Lunchang space, it would be too dangerous, even if the old man Leibao was even stronger, there are always moments of carelessness, it was better to be safe than sorry, he would definitely go crazy if anything were to happen to Xinyao.

    Whileforting Xinyao, he looked for the Lunchang space, ording to the Star Python records, the growth of a Lunchang space can reach unimaginable proportions. The most miraculous thing was that after the death of the owner and upon it¡¯s emergence, it could be a small world, of course, these small words are not evesting, basically after ten thousands of yearster, it would start copsing.

    When a small world starts copsing, many precious stuff would appear from it, for example a gold attributed super experts¡¯s Lunchang space upon emerging will form into a small world, and after years of erosion, copse,rge amounts of rare gold attributed ores, evenrge pieces of gold attributed minerals, for gold attributed people, that was the best sort of treasure they can find.

    Simr for the other attributed Lunchang space, which was why various treasures of this world was found in emerged Lunchang spaces, with every newly emerged lun change space was a rain of blood, with countless experts appearing, many of which rather old freaks, their training reaching unimaginable levels, topete for such a treasure without strength was simr to courting death.

    There were the smart people who waited for the fighting to cease and picks up the remaining leftovers, even by this way, they could find a good amount of good items.

    Finally, the sky darkened followed by the lighting of various fires while Tuo Luo Niao urged for more speed.

    Xinyao was sweating buckets, she said ¡°Brother, it¡¯s so hot, I want to drink water.¡± She had already madly drunkrge amounts of water, XinFeng was also sweating, he replied ¡°Yaoyao, this ce is different from our house, the desert is all like that¡­.just wait a while more, it¡¯ll be cold.¡± The climate of the desert was what he knew about, upon night, it would be rather cold.

    Some shouts were heard from the front and the old man LeiBaoughed ¡°We reached, hehe, luckily we followed the merchants, if we walked here ourselves, it would take even longer.¡±

    Xinyao said tedly ¡°Brother, I hear the sounds of running water! There¡¯s water! I wanna take a bath!¡±

    There was arge pond along with a small river, on the ground wasrge amounts of growing shrubs and weeds, under the glowing fire, they could clearly see the reflections on the water.

    Under Tuo Luo Niao¡¯s instructions, the members of the merchants started to organize the sand boast and Sand Tuo beasts, they needed to feed and hydrate the sand Tuo beasts, then organize the sand boats into a defensive formation, only after that could they take care of their food and drinking situation.

    Qi Xuan¡¯s team did not need to settle any sorts of food problems as all of them had brought enough food and drinking water, quickly, they lit a bonfire and the people from the small team sat around it.

    XinFeng walked to the water and brought back a bucket of water for the old man and his sister to wash their face.

    A few of the members took out some of the freshly pickled meat and started to roast it, the others hadrge amounts of rather delicious bull meat, it was very nutritious and could energize the body.

    When the merchant group of Tuo Luo Niao finished with their work and started to prepare their food, XinFeng had already started eating.

    The merchant group purposely prepared tents, XinFeng noticed that only a few merchants with high positions had tents, the others slept outside near the bonfires to keep warm.

    The old man, XinFeng and Xinyao slept in a single tent, Xinyao was still young, thus she had always slept with Xinfeng.

    Reaching dawn, the old man suddenly woke up, he shook XinFeng awake who softly said ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The old man softly replied ¡°There are people headed our way, a lot of then¡­.wu, there¡¯s seven to eight hundred of them¡­.but they are not barbarians.¡±

    XinFeng was not as powerful as the old man, naturally he would be incapable of detecting them ¡°Are they heading our way due to coincidence or are they against this ce?¡±

    The old man with a cold snort ¡°I reckon they have a grudge against this ce, they are all holding weapons while moving stealthily, only a few hundred meters away from us.¡±

    XinFeng sighed ¡°It¡¯s dangerous everywhere, do we remind them?¡±

    The old manughed ¡°We¡¯re all together now, I believe that they won¡¯t let anyone go.¡±

    XinFeng said ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll do it¡­.¡± He carried Xinyao out of the tent, looking upwards, he shouted ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    Instantly, chaos struck the campsite, most of them were sleeping outside which was why they immediately jumped up, wielding their weapons shouting ¡°Enemy attack? Where? Where!¡±

    Actually, another person had also noticed, Qi Xuan was only a bitter than the old man, after all he was an expert with three true ring bodies, no matter how careful they were, they were still heard, hearing Xinfeng¡¯s warning cry, he could not help butugh ¡°Interesting, this merchant group¡¯s leader¡¯s luck¡­..it¡¯s too bad.¡±

 Chapter Book 3 - 9: Pitiful Bandits

    So much doubt when I go to chats¡­.no one would be a puttty imposter, why would they¡­¡­.Anywayssssssss, a headssss up Puttty has multiple chatango ounts, Puttty, Puttttty, Putttttty and Puddding.

    I¡¯m not an imposter! I¡¯m just here to leech!

    Book 3 Chapter 9: Pitiful bandits

    Xinfeng¡¯s sudden shout caused the campsite to be covered in chaos, the bodyguards managed to stand up properly, the merchants, bodyguards leader rushed out from the tent, one by one shouted and wondering what the happened.

    Qi Xuan and his men came out of the tent, they immediately met each other. Qixuan said ¡°Are you all equipped with your weapons? We are surrounded by the enemy.¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao shouted, the sand boats were initially ced in circr formation while the Sand Tuo beasts are protected by people. Tuo Luo Niao was worried and angry, he speedily organized his troops and had the crowd take cover behind the sand boats, after doing so, he immediately ran over to XinFeng.

    Gradually, even XinFeng heard their movements, Tuo Luo Niao ran to their side and asked ¡°Are they Barbarians?¡±

    XinFeng said ¡°They are not barbarians, hehe, I ask of you¡­¡­Tuo Luo Niao, did you offend anyone? Why is so many men heading our way?¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao said worriedly ¡°A lot of men? Bandits?¡±

    XinFeng shook his head ¡°I don¡¯t know, you better have a lot of fire¡­.¡± The pre-dawn darkness almost made it so that he could not see his five fingers of his reached out hand, the entirend relying on the fire¡¯s glow.

    Tuo Luo Niao was enraged, he was already over the barbarian¡¯s attack, but now humans came, it made him furious, he said ¡°Be careful, I¡¯ll find men to light some fires¡­.¡± He dare not ask these experts to help but instead immediately called for his underlings to startrge amounts of fires, causing the surroundings to be bright.

    The old man sighed ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not just stand here, leave some to guard this area, Feng, you protect Yaoyao. Let¡¯s go find out who came over to disturb our rest.¡±

    Xi Tian Yao said ¡°Tuo Luo Niao¡¯s enemies are notcking in number, hehe, look at him being anxious.¡±

    XinFeng entered the tent and noticed that Xinyao was already awake, sitting on the ground rather semi-consciously, she said ¡°How noisy, brother¡­¡­it¡¯s already dawn?¡±

    Xinyao was extremely cute whilst semi-conscious, XinFengughed ¡°It¡¯s fine, it seems to be rather lively outside, someone came over.¡±

    The people in the wilderness all hid behind the sand boats, with a group of thirty archers, the others all carried weapons, their ten most powerful men walked back and forth, prepared to attack at any moment. These dozen or so men were all practitioners, a pity that the most powerful one was merely a hundred Lun master, which was stronger than normal humans.

    XinFeng brought Xinyao out of the tent and saw Yan, he said ¡°Yan¡­..¡±

    Yan had a cold expression as she said ¡°What?¡±

    XinFeng said ¡°Help me take care of Yaoyao¡­.hehe, I¡¯m itching to go and y.¡±

    Leibao looked at Yan while Hong Tongughed ¡°No problem, Yan, you go take care of the littledy.¡±

    Yan did not dare to disobey her master¡¯s words, though unwilling and itching to fight, as for these type of people, fighting is the best way to learn. She said ¡°Okay, Yaoyao,e to sister.¡±

    Xinyao was very clever and could tell Yan was unwilling, she replied ¡°It¡¯s alright sister, I¡¯ll follow grandpa. Brother, be careful.¡±

    XinFeng was itching to use some of his offensive skills, these low risk battles was a good chance for him to train, heughed ¡°Who¡¯sing with me?¡±

    Qi Tian Yao said ¡°I¡¯ll bring a few men to help.¡±

    Qi Xuan ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s an expert among the enemy, you need not risk it, just leave it to me.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any powerful experts, I did not notice any of them.¡± His instinct wouldn¡¯t be wrong, unless the enemy has a good treasure that can conceal his aura, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape Lei Bao¡¯s senses.

    A few thousand Lun masters walked out, all of which with the hobby of fighting, following Qi Tian Yao and XinFeng to the circr formation formed by sand boats. Seeing their arrival, Tuo Luo Niao could not help but be ted, from the start he had noticed that everyone in this group was experts, even if only a few came over, they still would contribute much.

    Tuo Luo Niao walked forward to offer his thanks but XinFeng waved his hand ¡°No need to thank me, I¡¯m only here to y, also, give me a hundred arrows.¡± With a movement of his arm, a ck bow appeared in his hand, the people amongst the surroundings revealed a envious expression, this storage method was something practitioners have, not normal humans.

    XinFeng did not want to use his own arrows, they were all special arrows useful for dealing with barbarians and prey, but for normal humans, it would be too wasteful.

    Tuo Luo Niao immediately had his men bring over two hundred arrows, XinFeng examined it and found out that the quality was rather good, of course iparable to special pure steel arrows, these were arrows for normal humans, but it was enough for him.

    Kill!

    From afar was a sudden array of shouts, followed by movement of countless men, under the fire¡¯s dark red glow, god knows how many man came up to attack.

    Beng! Beng! Beng¡­.

    The group of Thirty archers shot out their arrows.

    The archery of this world was very ordinary, with the exception of XinFeng¡¯s ck bow which was created specially to achieve such a strong harming ability. A normal bow¡¯s chances of harming someone was very high, but killing someone was something rather difficult to achieve, this was because people of this world had good protective armor, if the arrow did not directly impale something important for example an eye, it was extremely difficult to kill someone.

    Xinfeng said ¡°These people are all trained men, their attacks are not weak¡­.¡± As he spoke, his bowstring made a sound akin to metallic collision, instantly killing a man who climbed up the sand boat.

    Merely upon contact, both sides suffered great casualties.

    Qi Tian Yao and his men did not go to the front line, instead they stood at the back of the formation, only attacking when someone broke through their formation, instantly killing them.

    Thebined amount of men of both sides did not reach a thousand in numbers, but XinFeng felt as though there were countless people, there were silhouettes of movement everywhere, flesh and blood flew everywhere, it made him feel extremely excited, this was entirely different from small scale fights, shouts and cries of death filled the battlefield, this sh showed him cruelty in a huge scale.

    A few armor wearing men suddenly broke the formation, seeing XinFeng who stood at the side, they shouted loudly as they charged, their faces revealing a savage expression, that kind of madness and indomitable attitude was rather scary.

    Xinfeng was not scared, after all he wasn¡¯t inexperienced in fighting. XinFeng especially did not feel any fear towards normal humans, loading his arrow, Ping Ping sounds appeared as arrow after arrow was shot out, all of it hitting the head, those men had fallen even before they could reach him.

    Yan did note forward, she stood near XinFeng, and anyone who came into her attacking range would be killed quickly.

    These three great experts, Lei Bao, Qi Xuan and Hong tong all stood behind, none of them attacking, if they did then these men would notst even a single attack, however, those that reached their level would definitely not touch normal humans unless provoked.

    Qi Tian Yao and his men did not attack either, instead they passively waited, if they had attacked, them the results would be the same, those normal humans would not be able to block.

    Bloody smells dispersed, causing the air to have a metallic smell as people died one after another.

    The fighting of normal humans was much more cruel than a practitioners fight,rge amounts of death filling every moment.

    The men of the merchant group was decreasing rapidly, the strength of the opponents obviously much higher, although the men of the merchant group amounted to five hundred, but those capable of fighting only amounted to three hundred,pared to the enemy troops which had eight hundred men, they would have lost already without the help of the defensive formation of the sand boats, after holding on for roughly a dozen minutes, the merchant groups finally retreated and was quickly surrounded by this group of people.

    XinFeng quickly retreated to the old man Lei Bao¡¯s side and asked ¡°Do we have to go all out?¡±

    Qi Xuanughed ¡°I¡¯m curious to know who had came to attack the merchant group.¡±

    Leibao said indifferently ¡°We¡¯ll get our answers soon.¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao and his men were pushed back non stop, but they were not dumb, all of them retreated towards Xi Quan and his men¡¯s location. Quickly there was no more space to retreat to.

    The opponent did not seem have the intention of immediately attacking, a dozen men came forward, one of them said ¡°Tuo Luo Niao,e out, stop hiding.¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao could not continue to hide, he walked out of the crowd while gritting his teeth and said ¡°Who are the all of you?¡± Actually he already had a vague answer in his heart.

    A manughed as he walked out of the crowd, he said ¡°Tuo Luo Niao, even you have such a day as today, haha, haha, ha.¡±

    That was a skinny man, ording to the standees of this world, this man was definitely skinny, by Xinfeng¡¯s estimation, this man was at most 1.50 meters tall and also after careful inspection, this man was assumed to be a normal human, not a practitioner.

    Tuo Luo Niao was furious yet shocked, he said ¡°Tuo Ta Shi, it¡¯s you!¡±

    Tuo Ta Shiughed ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s unexpected that you still remember me, haha, hahaha!¡±

    XinFeng said softly ¡°Tuo Ta Shi? Interesting, they should belong to the same family, why kill each other?¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao said ¡°Tuo Ta Shi, you piece of dog shit! If I did not let you go in the past, you would have been dead already! I¡¯d never expect you to be so cowardly to not attack the leader, but instead attack me!¡±

    Tuo Ta Shi coldlyughed ¡°You were a aplice, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll not forgive anyone who had harmed me in the beginning!¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao said ¡°When the fuck did I be a aplice? I am not rted in this matter at all, you mother fucker¡­.it¡¯s Tuo Ye Shi¡¯s and your feud, you fucking went to bully his sister, of course he won¡¯t let you go¡­.without me making peace, did you think you would be able to live?¡±

    Xinfeng¡¯s eyelids twitched, from the start of the conflict, he noticed that this skinny fellow was not a good person.

    Tuo Ta Shi said ¡°So what, anyways you should all die! If you gave me a chance, I won¡¯t let even one of you go!¡±

    On another note, I have recruited a male trantor, my cute kouhai. It seems that the puttty empire has finally graduated from a all female society!

 Chapter Book 3 - 10: Pitiful Bandits (2)

    Book 3 Chapter 10: Pitiful Bandits 2

    Tuo Luo Niao said hatefully ¡°You¡¯re a pile of dog shit, I should have let Tuo Ye Shi kill you in the past!¡±

    Tuo Ta Shiughed ¡°Haha, hahaha, you¡¯re regretting now? Haha, it¡¯s toote, although you were forced to be a dog in front of Tuo Ye Shi, but I simrly won¡¯t let you off, you all¡­.will die, haha, I am very happy, actually even if I didn¡¯t kill you, just by destroying your merchant group and your men, even if you went back, Tuo Ye Shi won¡¯t let you live, haha.¡±

    Xinyao said softly ¡°This guy is so annoying, hisughter is awful.¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao said ¡°You intend to kill us all?¡±

    Tuo Ta Shi said ¡°Definitely!¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao suddenlyughed strangely ¡°You can try!¡± He had suddenly thought of the mysterious group whereas every member were powerful practitioners.

    From the team that was behind Tuo Ta Shi came tworge men, one of them spoke ¡°Tuo Ta Shi, why talk so much bullshit. Everyone put down your things and get naked, the female stay and the males¡­.nevermind, after putting down your weapons and clothes you can go!¡±

    Tuo Ta Shi said hurriedly ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t let them go!¡±

    Pa!

    That man pped Tuo Ta Shi and shouted ¡°What do you fucking understand, go to the side!¡±

    Hatred shed across Tuo Ta Shi¡¯s eyes, he did not dare speak more but instead moved to the side.

    Tuo Luo Niao bursted intougher ¡°Tuo Ta Shi, I did not expect you to be so useless like the past, calling you a pile of dog shit was actually praising you, you¡¯re not even worthy to be called shit! Why would our Tuo family have a this kind of thing!¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said softly ¡°Hehe, how interesting, when they put down their weapons, they would be close to death.¡±

    XinFeng quickly understood, the sand bandits were giving these people a harsh road to walk, they did not have to continue to struggle as they had already reached the oasis, even if everything was taken, they would not have any life threatening danger. Giving them a bit of hope for survival, these people who understood that would not fight, thus reducing the casualties. As for the order to put down their weapons, even if there was another conflict, these men could not pose a threat anymore.

    That man walked forward ¡°Have you understood my words, if you cease resisting, I will let you live!¡±

    Tuo Luo Niaoughed coldly ¡°The thoughts of you bandits, who wouldn¡¯t understand? Put down our weapons? For you to massacre us for fun? Stop fucking dreaming, only that piece of dog shit will believe your words! Fuck you!¡±

    That man raised his hands causing a bundle of fire to hit the ground, he said indifferently ¡°With I¡­.Sha Luo Nei¡¯s strength, do I need to lie to you?¡±

    Hong Chenughed ¡°Mother fucker, a tiny thousand Lun master dares to be so savage, ridiculous.¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao¡¯s heart ran cold, he was most scared of running into practitioners, he said ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit, let us put down the weapons, stop dreaming!¡± He was extremely daring, this was because of XinFeng and the others. After all, there was dozens of powerful practitioners.

    Sha Luo Nei said angrily ¡°Fine, if you want to die, I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao took a step back, without waiting for the opponent to move, he vigorously waved his hand, the merchant group¡¯s men moved back as if flowing water, revealing Xi Quan and his men.

    XinFeng could not help butugh ¡°This guy is too crafty.¡±

    Hong Chen said ¡°He isn¡¯t crafty, just a bit smart, he dare not ask for help from us, and could only bring us out and let us directly attack the opponent, like that, they will be safe.¡±

    XinFeng saidughing ¡°If we turn and leave, he¡¯ll most likely puke blood.

    Xi Quan said ¡°He may not puke blood, but he¡¯ll definitely die.¡±

    XinFeng nodded ¡°Of course, that group of guys are aiming for us now.¡±

    Sha Luo Nei coldlyughed ¡°Where can you retreat to?¡± He walked closer step by step, suddenly noticing the abnormal expressions of the dozen or so men before him, these men were too steady, they all seemed rather magnificent, their aura different from normal humans, causing him to feel rather suspicious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it again, you can live if you surrender, if you resist, I will kill you wall, choose yourselves!¡±

    Sha Tuo Nei suddenly felt unnerved, he waved his hand and 7-8 men immediately appeared, all of which were low leveled practitioners, their highest ranking member a hundred Lun master, they were the core members of the Sand Bandit group. They lined into a row and moved closer bit by bit.

    Qi Tian Yao said ¡°Let me do it, how unexpected for Lun masters to be bandits, how useless.¡±

    Of course XinFeng would not let go a chance to fight, he reached out for a steel spear andughed ¡°Let me too.¡±

    Yan also walked over and said ¡°Me too.¡± This kind if low risk battle was the most suitable for her, as she was under Hong Chen¡¯s protection, she did not have much experience in fighting, with such a suitable opportunity, she did not want to let it go.

    A few members also wanted to walk forward, but the old man Lei Bao saidughingly ¡°The three of them is enough, anymore¡­¡­and it won¡¯t be fun.¡± Two Milun masters and a Lightning attributed ten thousand Lun master, was already a rather scary lineup, against a group of sand bandits, it was indeed going a bit overboard.

    Qi Tian Yao said ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that Sha Luo Nei, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you two.¡±

    Yan said ¡°The rest of the practitioners are mine.¡±

    Xinfeng said petntly ¡°That¡¯s unfair, normal sand bandits, who is willing to fight them?¡±

    Qi Tian Yao saidughingly ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re the weakest here.¡±

    Yen could not help butugh ¡°That¡¯s right, thats right, little brother, you¡¯re the weakest here, so you should take care of the weakest sand bandits.¡±

    XinFeng mumbled ¡°If I had more time, the ranking will be different.¡± As he spoke, he suddenly stabbed the spear into the ground and took out his ck bow, viciously shooting out an arrow.

    Ping!

    That arrow headed towards Sha Luo Nei.

    Qi Tian Yao shouted ¡°That¡¯s mine! Don¡¯t snatch it!¡± As he pounced.

    Thousand Lun masters could condense their own Lunli armor, this arrow could not break open the defense of the Lunli armor, but had Sha Luo Duo pushed back non stop, the arrow exploded into small pieces, and then did Sha Luo Nei notice that the archer was a practitioner, if he wasn¡¯t one, then he couldn¡¯t have shot such a powerful arrow. Before he could even speak, he noticed a man charging over, scaring him.

    Sha Luo Nei shouted madly ¡°Attack! Kill them!¡±

    Yan also pounced, only XinFeng did not move, he sighed ¡°How unsightly, stealing my prey! I¡¯m not interested in killing normal humans.¡±

    The sand bandits were like flowing water as they charged, many of which aiming for XinFeng, as he was standing the closet to them,

    XinFeng had already gave up, but he did not expect that the sand bandits would not, as he gave the impression of being a youngster, incapable of posing a threat, other than his impressive archery, the sand bandits did not expect this little guy to be able to fight, they guessed that if they charged towards him, this kid would start crying.

    Sighing, XinFeng kept his bow and plucked out the spear that was stuck on the ground, and smiled coldly ¡°You guys think I¡¯m easy prey huh? Come!¡±

    ¡°Brother good luck!¡±

    Xinyao¡¯s crisp childlike voice sounded, XinFeng waved his spear,ughing ¡°Little sis watch me win!¡±

    When XinFeng started to attack, it was toote for the sand bandits that charged forward to regret, XinFeng did not move forward, but massacred along a horizontal line, those that crossed this invisible line, would be killed mercilessly by him.

    Without using Lunli, he merely used a single spear to kill, a ten thousand Lun master¡¯s offense and defense was not something the sand bandits couldpare to. As if wind, in a few moments, a dozen or so sand bandits fell on the ground, the originally invisible line was formed using the corpses of the sand bandits.

    Ten thousand Lun masters could condense Ring armors, which was on a much higher level than the one on Sha Luo Nei¡¯s, although the sand bandits couldnd hits on XinFeng¡¯s body, but his Ring armor¡¯s defense was too strong, adding the fact that XinFeng was lightning attributed, every time a hitnded on him, the lightning on his body would counter attack, causing the sand bandit¡¯s body to tremble, incapable of moving and eventually dying from electrocution.

    And within a few minutes, the sand bandits lost about a hundred or so men, their corpses piling together.

    In Qi Tian Yao and Sha Luo Nei¡¯s fight, Qi Tian Yao kept ying around with him, in his arm was a spear which he did not use to pierce, instead he used it to hit him, his actions were purely abusing, the steel spear hitting in Sha Luo Nei¡¯s body, creating a ¡®pa pa¡¯ noise.

    At first Sha Luo Nei could use his Lunli to block, but after a continuos 7-8 hits, his Lunli armor copsed. The difference in power between the two of them were too much, a Milun master and a thousand Lun master.

    Sha Luo Nei quickly noticed something wrong, his opponent was so powerful that his life was now in danger, among themotion he also noticed Yan easily massacring his now heavily injured underlings and a youngster killing off hundreds of men, causing his scalp to go numb, he retreated non stop as he shouted ¡°Stop! Stop now!¡±

    Qi Tian Yao scoldedughingly ¡°When you want to fight, you fight. When you want to stop, you stop. What do you take me for?¡± After speaking, he madly attacked.

    After beating Sha Luo Nei until his nose became green and his eyes became purple, his whole body cramping, then did Qi Tian Yao finally stop ¡°Alright, you can let your underlings stop attacking.¡±

    Sha Luo Nei was beaten to the point where his Lunli ran wild in his body, his legs almost giving out, he shouted loudly ¡°All of you fucking stop!¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao also stopped his underlings, the current losses were too much for him to bear, from a total of three hundred or so men capable of fighting, there were only a hundred or so left. Almost two hundred of them fell while the minimum of seventy or eighty men died, he did not want to fight anymore in the slightest.

    Both sides stopped fighting, only then did XinFeng realise that he had killed a bit too much people, before him was piles and piles of corpses. One must know that among those that met with his spear, almost none survived, he did not want to continue to fight, to continue this kind of meaningless massacre, although his opponents were evil bandits.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Since exams are over, puttty has started binge reading stuffs and also started finally watching the walking dead.

    How bloody~~~

 Chapter Book 3 - 11: Mojin City

    Okay, this is a recruitment call! I know there are some of you that leftments about your willingness to help, and I utterly forgot! Teehee?

    I need perhaps only 1 person (Preferably male so puttty can create her reverse harem), to take admin rights and help me implement    and also update the content pages regrly. Other than that, when bored can also hopefully help edit old chapters and fix the little mistakes that I¡¯ve missed. I¡¯m joking about the male part, perhaps as a female you can help sustain the unbnced female to male ratio here! (It¡¯s 5:1, the single male is named shin.)

    If you intend on doing the said job, please email me~

    The rest of you not ready tomit yourselves, but hopes to help can perhaps edit all the unedited chapters and send it to my email [emailprotected]</a> and you will be credited on the chapter and also receive a feeling of aplishment as puttty looks at you with gratitude.

    Book 3 Chapter 11: Mojin city.

    Sha Luo Nei was stepped to the ground by Qi Tian Yao, he had already lost all ability to resist, he said ¡°Are you a ten thousand Lun master?¡±

    Qi Tian Yaoughed ¡°Qi Tian Yao, Milun master.¡±

    Sha Luo Nei scolded in his heart, a Milun master hidden in a merchant group, this was too unlucky, he said ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t know senior was a Milun master, I, I¡­..¡±

    Qi Tian Yao said smiling ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful? Wanting the woman to stay and the men to strip, hehe, how fucking impressive! Let your underling immediately put down their weapons! And strip!¡± As he spoke, he released his foot and hugged his elbows, as if looking for fun.

    Sha Luo Nei¡¯s legs became jelly and attempted to bargain ¡°Put down your weapons¡­..remove your clothing, can we not do it, senior, this..this, is too unsightly.¡±

    Qi Tian Yao viciously kicked his leg and said ¡°Unsightly? You understand what is fucking unsightly? You, a practitioner with the status of a Thousand Lun master, stronger by who knows how muchpared to sand bandits, is a sand bandit¡­¡­I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s unsightly, strip!¡±

    XinFeng could not contain hisughter, he did not expect the strict Xi Tian Yao to have such a expression and speak such words.

    Sha Luo Nei could not refuse, his life and death was decided by his opponent¡¯s single thought, he could very clearly feel that his opponent did not have arge killing intent from his expression which was seeking fun, if he refused, then he would not benefit from it, he did not have a choice and could only shout loudly ¡°All of you out down your weapons and take off your armors and clothes¡­.senior¡­..I say the armor and be clothes, can we just leave the clothes¡­..¡±

    Qi Tian Yao said ¡°What with all the bullshit, strip!¡±

    A group of men threw down their weapons and started to strip, but Yan quickly said ¡°Don¡¯t strip!¡±

    XinFeng remembered that his little sister was still behind, watching, and also shouted ¡°No need to take off your pants!¡±

    Sha Luo Nei heaved a sigh of relief, though stripping entirely did not pose any life threatening danger, but for a thousand Lun master, it would make it hard for him to raise his head in the rest of his lifetime, it was too unsightly.

    Qi Tian Yao was originally only pranking them, which was why after Yan spoke, he did not continue to insist but instead waved his arms in agreement, waiting till Sha Luo Nei took off everything but his grey pants, he kicked him and said ¡°Follow me!¡±

    Sha Luo Nei followed him uneasily, reaching the crowd.

    Qi Tian Yao said ¡°Go, meet the three elders!¡±

    Only then did Sha Luo Nei notice the three old men, his heart started thumping, Qi Tian Yao was a Milun master, what could be the strength of the men he called elder? He had already viciously scolded Tuo Ta Shi in his heart, he respectfully saluted as he spoke ¡°Sha Luo Nei has met the elders, Sha Luo Nei did not know the elders were here, and offended you.¡± He was scared to the point of breaking into cold sweat.

    Lei Bao and Qi Xuan did not speak, instead Hong Chen did ¡°The stupid matters you all have, we don¡¯t care about it, but you shouldn¡¯t have attacked us.¡±

    Sha Luo Nei wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t, his unluckiness was caused by not only his underlings, but also the merchant group, he already understood that these men definitely did not belong to the merchant group.

    ¡°I did not know about elders, I, I apologize, I, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll pay for the damages¡­.¡±

    Hong chen said ¡°As for how we will settle this, you and the merchants can discuss among yourselves, alright, retreat.¡± He rarely spoke with a tiny Thousand Lun master, he could not just massacre them, killing all these Sand Bandits would not even give him the slightest feeling of aplishment.

    Sha Luo Nei said in disbelief ¡°Elder¡­.you won¡¯t, won¡¯t pursue this matter?¡±

    Hong tongughed scoldingly ¡°You want me to pursue this matter that much?¡±

    Sha Luo Nei was instantly ted ¡°No, no, thank you elder, thank you for your magnanimity!¡± He kept retreating non stop as he spoke.

    Using this chance, Tuo Luo Niao had already brought his men to surround all the Sand Bandits and collected their weapons and armor, facing a group of sand bandits that lost their weapons, he specially ordered his men to catch Tuo Ta Shi.

    After separating from this group of scary practitioners, Sha Luo Nei headed towards his own group, although the merchant group was the winner, they did not dare to go overboard, after all he was a practitioner and they did not even have the ability to have a single thousand Lun master to say.

    Tuo Luo Xiao brought a few low leveled Lun masters and came before Sha Luo Nei, he said ¡°Your men have already been captured us, what do you intend on doing?¡±

    Sha Luo Nei did not want to continue, this time he met with misfortune, he was too unlucky, he red and said ¡°What can I fucking intend to do, I lost, you say, what can I do?¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao really did not dare to do anything and said ¡°Leave me one person¡­.¡±

    Sha Luo Nei understood upon hearing his words ¡°You can have Tuo Ta Shi, that bastard, he gave me such a misfortune, even if you don¡¯t take him, I wouldn¡¯t have let him go.¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao said ¡°Other than that, you have to pay for our losses!¡±

    Sha Luo Nei said ¡°Pay for what losses, I also have a lot of losses here, you think that you were the one that defeated us? Without those men, do you think you can stand before me now? Don¡¯t go overboard, if not, I¡¯ll fight you¡­..¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao¡¯s heart thumped, he knew that if he had offended this person, he would definitely be done in by him in the future, and at that time it won¡¯t be fun for him, he said ¡°So many men of ours died, we will have to spend a lot on the pensions¡­..you cannot leave without paying anything!¡±

    Suddenly a leather pouch appeared Sha Luo Nei¡¯s hand, he flung it towards Tuo Luo Niao and said ¡°This is three hundred gold rings, I only have that much, but in return you give us back our clothes, armor and weapons!¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao¡¯s mind was in a mess, was he kidding, return the, the weapons, if a conflict was to arise, there would be another battle. He said ¡°You can have the clothes, but not the weapons and armors!¡±

    Actually, Tuo Luo Nei was only saying it for the clothes, not letting his underlings leave naked had already aplished his goal, that group of practitioners being there for him was already a great amount of stress for him, the earlier he could leave, the better, he did not want to continue to stay here.

    He said ¡°Alright, return us our clothes, we don¡¯t want the rest.¡±

    Tuo Luo Niao also did not want to continue the conflict, he said simply ¡°Alright, deal!¡± With three hundred gold rings, it already could subsidize a bit of the loss, of course their loss was not merely three hundred gold rings, but to reach this point, he could only ept his loss, it was because of hisck in strength, this ending was already satisfactory for him.

    Sha Luo Nei came to his surrounded underlings and said ¡°Wear your clothes, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Within a few moments, the sand bandits retreated as if flowing water, quickly disappearing.

    Tuo Luo Niao watched as the Sand Bandits left, sighing in relief in his heart, he said ¡°Bring me Tuo Ta Shi!¡±

    He certainly will exact revenge on Tuo Ta Shi, of course, Qi Xuan and his men did not care.

    At this moment, white line flooded the sky, the night has passed.

    This oasis was not where Xi Rong nation was at, this was a very small oasis, passing it and walking for another 2 days, they would finally enter the giant oasis where Xi Rong nation was, actually it cannot be called a oasis anymore, arge greennd would be a better name for it, filled with hills, swamps and rivers, entirely different from the desert.

    After Qi Xuan and his men entered Xi Rongnd, they immediately separated from Tuo Luo Niao¡¯s merchant group.

    They entered a border city in Xi Rong nation, it was a very small city, because of the quartering of the border troops in Xi Rong kingdom, this ces had just started prospering, with a fifty thousand poption and roughly three thousand garrison. This ce was called Mojin city, although it has a small poption, but with its gold production, it had a lot of prospectors.

    This day, a group of people with tworge horned bulls and three Sand Tuo beasts, entered the city.

    XinFeng looked at this city with curiosity, it was different from Hong tong city, this city was very messy and dirty, animal feces filling the ground, the roads were even more of a mess, rubbishing together in piles, insects flying everywhere, the houses on the roadsides rundown, a foul smell causing people to retch. As it was close to the desert, the weather here was also iparably hot, however most of the people wearing robes with their head wrapped.

    Xinyao said curiously ¡°Brother, why are they wearing so much, isn¡¯t it hot? How strange, why are their heads wrapped?¡±

    XinFeng said ¡°Wearing robes¡­..probably to block the sun, en, wrapped heads¡­.look at all those insects, it¡¯s purpose should be to block them.¡± He was only guessing.

    Yan said ¡°This ce is really dirty¡­.and smelly!¡± They were used to living in the forest, not only were the air there good, it was also clean, they did not have any chances to see such a dirty ce.

    There were mostly gold shops on the streets, their signs all stating the exchange of money for sand gold, there was also shops that sold food and brothels, all of which that aimed at prospectors and solders.

    Yan said ¡°Master, don¡¯t tell me that we are going to live here?¡±

    Hong Chen said ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s listen to everyone¡¯s opinions, however, this ce doesn¡¯t seem to have a lot of inns.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said ¡°The atmosphere here is hot and there isn¡¯t a lot of water, pitching a tent in the wilderness is enough, actually we don¡¯t even need a tent, if we find a clean ce and light some deworming grass, we can sleep anywhere, who would want to live in a inn.¡±

    Qi Xuanughed ¡°We don¡¯t need to live in the city, hehe, this ce¡­even if I¡¯m easygoing, I can¡¯t bear this, it¡¯s too dirty.

    Hong Chen nodded ¡°That¡¯s right, this is my first time seeing such a dirty ce, if you let me live here, I won¡¯t be used to it.¡±

    The old man said ¡°Let¡¯s not stay here and go through the city.¡±

    Just as they were about to walk out of Mojin city, they were stopped by roughly a hundred or so solders of Xi Rong city.

    As for the solders of this ce, XinFeng was very interested, this was his first time seeing the solders of this world. There wasn¡¯t a country at the mountainous range, it was merely some influenced areas that was different from countries, each influential force did not have a strong organizational structure, the formation of factions was ording to the fluctuations of strength, once conflicts arose, factions coulde together to discuss and then join together to solve the problems.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The amount of blood~

    Oh no~

    I remember reading a post about the Asian guy dying in the show~

    How cruel~~

 Chapter Book 3 - 12: Mojin City (2)

    Thanks to Metazone, Rose and Patric for donating!

    Book 3 Chapter 12: MoJin City (2)

    As the countries was different, every country raised a great military force, the military was the backbone of a country, which was why countries must be more organized, more violent, more efficient than sects.

    Xinfeng¡¯s first impression was that the military force was ordinary, the uniforms worn my soldiers tattered and their weapons also ordinary, their equipment inferior to the hunters of Tiger Cliff Castle. Their leather armors were more so crude, only protecting their chest and their back. The soldier¡¯s face were dark, though far from malnutrition, they were definitely not in their best conditions.

    Their physique average, without any especiallyrge person. In their hands werences, the aforementionednces were merely a long wooden handle with a foot long spear head fitted at the tip, it obviously was not purely made out of steel. To them, this was a unbelievable thing, in their homnd, a woodennce would not suffice, if a powerful beast was to casually appear, with only a bit of strength, the wood handle would definitely break.

    Qi Tian Yao walked forward and asked ¡°Is there a problem?¡± His expression was cold.

    The man who seemed to be leader of the solders asked ¡°This two¡­what kind of livestock are they? How have I not seen it before¡­.¡±

    Qi Tian Yao was shocked as he said ¡°This is the Big horned bulls, is there a problem?¡± He did not know that the Big Horned bulls were a specialty of mountainous areas and that there was no livestock like it here.

    The leader said curiously ¡°This¡­..Big Horned bull, can it be eaten?¡±

    Everyone was shocked, what kind of a question was this. XinFeng¡¯s heart already had a vague guess, he walked forward and spoke ¡°The meat of Big Horned Bulls is not bad, indeed edible, however, rarely anyone eats them as they are the best kind of rideable livestock.¡±

    The leader said ted ¡°As expected, I¡¯ve heard people say that beef is delicious, a pity that we don¡¯t have cows here. Right, can you give us a Big Horned Bull?¡±

    Qi Tian Yao said ¡°Give you a Big Horned Bull? What do you mean? How do we give you?¡±

    The leader replied ¡°En, that is we will buy this Big Horned Bull.¡±

    Qi Tian Yaoughed ¡°You want to eat this Big Horned Bull?¡±

    That leader vigorously nodded his head as he spoke ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve never eaten Big Horned Bulls, that¡¯s why we want to exchange for this Big Horned bull.¡±

    Qi Tian Yao said ¡°Still a no, there are still a lot of things on the Bull¡¯s back, if we give it to you, then no one will carry it.¡±

    The leader said ¡°We¡¯ll exchange two Sand Tuo Beasts for one of your Big Horned Bulls, how¡¯s that?¡±

    XinFeng nodded in his heart, at least these solders did not forcefully take it, they merely wanted to trade, this was a good point of theirs. They were a group of outsiders, meeting their military, if they had tried to forcefully seize their things, unless they hadrge strength, they would not seed and they would not be able to redress.

    If the opponent had tried to forcefully seize their livestock, Qi Tian Yao could have taught them a lesson, but they only wished for a trade. Actually, the Big Horned Bulls were not very practical, because of the hot climate, they had already shown signs of weakness.

    At least they spoke nicely, and Qi Tian Yao did not care much, he said ¡°Three Sand Luo Beasts and you can have these two Big Horned Bulls, you have a hundred or so people, one isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    The leader was ted ¡°If so, haha, I wee you to the barracks, we have a lot of Sand Luo Beasts there, you can choose them.¡±

    The leader was called Wei Zheng Long, he was the Barrack Commander¡¯s Gaurd leader. Their Barrack Commander was also a weird person, he loved to eat and frequently has Wei Zheng Long to look for strange things to eat. After a while, Wei Zheng Long became troubled, the variety of food in every ce was limited and he cannot easily find new food, which was why upon seeing the Big Horned Bulls he was immediately attracted.

    The Barracks were not too far from Mojin city, they quickly reached the Barracks, Wei Zheng Long¡¯s underlings had already ran to the Barrack Commander to report.

    Upon entering the Barracks, a fat man brought a few men over and said ¡°Zheng Long, I heard you found something good, haha, let me see¡­¡±

    Wei Zheng Long excitedly ran over and said ¡°Chief, I found the Big Horned Bull¡­.we will have beef to eat!¡±

    The fat man¡¯s eyes bulged, he said ted ¡°Ah, is that true, how can there be cows here¡­..Eh, that really is a cow!¡± Noticing therge physique of the Big Horned Bull, he could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.

    The old man Lei Bao, Qi Xuan, Hong Chen and everyone else were all shocked, this fat man was definitely unique, watching the Big Horned Bull could actually have made him swallow his saliva, this man is definitely a glutton.

    Only then did the fat man greet Qi Tian Yao and his men said ¡°I am the Barrackmander of this Barrack, Jin Da Pang, my nickname is fatty, ah, that¡¯s right, Milun master¡­..may I ask who you are?¡± This fellow was also an Practitioner and a young one too, no wonder he was already the Barrack Commander in this ce.

    (Puttty: his name is legit, Gold Fat Man. The first word of his name is the same as the city.)

    Qi Tian Yao said ¡°Qi Tian Yao, Milun master, nice to meet you, nice to meet you.¡±

    Jin Da Pang¡¯s attention was on the Big Horned Bull the whole time, sidey hearing Qi Tian Yao¡¯s words, he was shocked, this ce was very remote, rarely would practitionerse here, which was why upon hearing the term Milun master, he immediately became alert.

    As Jin Da Pang was also a practitioner, and also a Milun master, he had already gotten the qualifications to receive the names of the others.

    Yan said ¡°Yan, Milun master, this is my Master, Du Hong Chen, Milun True master.¡±

    Jin Da Pang was really shocked now, Milun True master, that was a expert who had condensed a True Ring Body, just him alone could sweep away the whole barracks, he thought to himself ¡®Zheng Long this little, I let you find food, not find a Milun True Master, fuck, I mustn¡¯t offend this sort of expert.¡¯

    Xi Quanughed ¡°Xi Quan, Lun Ying True Master.¡±

    Jin Da Pang¡¯s legs went soft, himself almost falling butt first onto the ground, he shouted his heart ¡®Lun Ying True Master, three True Ring bodies! I¡¯ve hit the jackpot, there would actually be this sort of expert in Mojin city!¡¯

    Luckily the old man LeiBao did not introduce himself, if he did then perhaps Jin Da Pang would have fallen to the ground. Lastly, XinFeng introduced himself ¡°Lei Xin Feng, ten thousand Lun master.¡±

    The old man realized that other than this old man and a child, the rest of the men present here was at least a Thousand Lun Master, what kind of group is this, how scary, two true masters and a group of helpers.

    Wei Zheng Long was also shocked silly, he kept celebrating silently, not knowing why how his attitude just now was so good, he was not so polite in the past, but he didn¡¯t expect that this time¡¯s good mood has helped him keep his life, if he had tried to snatch the Big Horned Bulls p, then perhaps the whole Barracks would be doomed, he was only a tiny hundred Lun master, and he had only reached this title recently. If anyone of this team other than the little girl was to step out, they would be able to kill him,

    Jin Da Pang saluted ording to the rules and said ¡°Da Pang has seen the two elders.¡±

    Qi Xuan said ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Jin Da Pang¡¯s heart thumped quickly as he hurriedly replied ¡°Elder, where have I wronged?¡±

    Xi Quan pointed to the old man and said ¡°He is my old brother, and also my senior, which is why there isn¡¯t only the two of us.¡±

    Jin Da Pang pitied his heart which felt like it was thumping to the point of exploding, ¡®a Lun Ying True Master¡¯s Senior? You¡¯re already scaring me to death, and this old man is even scarier, you can¡¯t do this this, I only want to eat some meat, why scare me.¡¯ He said ¡°I¡¯ve seen the three elders, pleasee to myrge tent, please, please!¡±

    The old man said ¡°That¡¯s good, let¡¯s go sit, we haven¡¯t ate yet, let us borrow the barracks to cook something.¡±

    Upon hearing about cooking, Jin Da Pang became energized as he said ¡°I have the best cook in Mojin city, I also have the best ingredients from Mojin City, pleasee and taste it, hehe, pardon, I like to eat.¡±

    Qi Tian Yao said ¡°You let your mene and take these Big Horned Bulls, and also, bring 3 Sand Tuo Beasts.¡±

    Jin Da Pang said hurriedly ¡°I did not know it was elder, this, nevermind about the Big Horned Bulls.¡±

    Qi Tian Yao said ¡°No need to decline, we had already agreed on this, no need to go back on it.¡±

    Jin Da Pang said ¡°Alright, Zheng Long, you go take care of it, take three good Sand Tuo Beasts, we can¡¯t let the elders suffer loss, hurry go, hurry go!¡±

    Wei Zheng Long brought a few underlings and took down the goods on the backs of the Big Horned Bulls, only then did they lead it away as Jin Da Pang politely brought the crowd to hisrge tent.

    The aforementionedrge tent was merely a tent made out of tarpaulin and felt, however, this tent was very big, and was situated arge empty space. The sun blocking tent was filled with tables and chairs, the tent seemed very cool, entering the hot outside into the tent, everyone felt a gust of coolness, Xinyao couldn¡¯t help but said ¡°It¡¯s so cool here!¡±

    Jin Da Pang said pleased ¡°There¡¯s a cold spring here, which is why myrge tent is very cooling, hey hey, this is the best ce in Mojin City, cool andfortable, pity that we can¡¯t build houses here, if not it¡¯ll be even morefortable.¡± This guy was purely looking for enjoyment.

    XinFeng said ¡°Brother Jin, why are you at the military? With your strength, no matter where you went it¡¯ll still be better than this ce.¡±

    Jin Da Pang respected XinFeng, a youngster his age is already a Ten Thousand Lun master, you could tell he was a person with unlimited potential, even if he did not curry favor with him, he definitely cannot offend him, who knows what heights he may reach in the future.

    Jin Da Pang said ¡°Little brother, in Xi Rong Empire¡­practitioners that do not belong to sects must all serve the country, the military is actually a very good choice, we are mostly just fighting barbarians, which is why with my strength, no matter the amount of barbarians, I still can run before I¡¯m defeated, I¡¯m also a glutton, with the sry of the military, I can go anywhere, I also can have a lot of men to help me find food, hey hey, I already joined the military when I was a thousand Lun master, it¡¯s been a dozen or so years, I¡¯ve done pretty well.

    XinFeng licked his mouth and said ¡°Brother Jin, how respectable, for food you¡¯re willing to do anything.¡±

    Jin Da Pangughedcently and said ¡°Zheng king,y the best banquet and prepare the most sumptuous food, I want to treat them!¡±

    *Watches The Walking Dead while tranting*

    Sophia, she¡¯s dead¡­.isn¡¯t she?

    Wait, the Asian guy¡­..oh Dayum. No, no he didn¡¯t lose his life, he lost something else. And he¡¯s gunning for 11 minutes more of that boom.

    CRAP THE WIFE IS PREGNANT? WHAT? WHO? WHEN?

    That ¡®Tee hee?¡¯ Moment where the girl shoots Daryl. Hey, he¡¯s my favorite character!

    What? What¡¯s with the all the walkers in the barn? NO! CLIFFHANGER!

    THE CHICKENS, WHY?!?! WHATS GOING ON WITH THE OLD MAN¡¯S FARM.

    At least the Asian is alive, but he¡¯s¡­¡­*sigh* Pregnancy¡­..a pillow? A medical condition?

    SOPHIA WAS IN THE BARN ALL ALONG?! AIBCKAHECBKSHDBCKHWDC KWHDCBKWHD CJHWD CIHDWBCKUDWCBKDWHB/!24$,!2&4,$!

 Chapter Book 3 - 13: Jin Da Pangâ€™s calculations

    Umuu, I have the rest of this week to stock up on chapters, yay~

    Thank you Midori for proofreading~

    Book 3 Chapter 13: Jin Da Pang¡¯s calctions.

    This meal made everyone happy. Jin Da Pang was indeed a glutton, he spoke with extreme profoundness when it came to the various methods of eating. Although XinFeng had eaten countless delicacies in his past life, towards Jin Da Pang¡¯s various food creations, he only had respect. This was indeed a man who knew how to enjoy.

    Especially Xinyao, the poor girl had always cared about quantity, not quality, suddenly tasting these delicious food, her stomach was quickly filled, causing her to burp for quite a while. Afterwards, she crooned while hugging her stomach, praising the food nonstop.

    Jin Da Pang ate until oil started to leak from his mouth, continuously praising the wonderful taste of the Big-Horned Bulls, this was followed continuously withmenting about the finished bulls, saying how hard it was to find such good meat again.

    Wei Zheng Long brought a few soldiers to clean up, seeing him, Jin Da Pang instructed him to brew some Ink Flower tea. This Ink Flower tea was the speciality of this ce, it aided digestion and was also helpful in dispelling heat in the body. It especially helped digestion, speeding up the process, and this was Jin Da Pang¡¯s favorite attribute of the tea.

    (Puttty: as far as I know, there¡¯s no flower like that in our world, so I made its name a literal trantion, Ä«»¨²è, unless you want the pinyin.)

    XinFeng tasted it, this Ink Flower tea was indeed good. Although the taste was slightly bitter, the aftertaste was sweet and refreshing. He specially asked for some Ink Flower tea from Jin Da Pang. It was a sun-dried flower, it¡¯s color ck, kneaded into a small ball. Uponing into contact with boiling water, it would immediately bloom. It was a very interesting drink.

    Xinyao drank it and the fullness in her belly quickly disappeared.

    The crowd chatted for a bit and purchased a bit of dried food. As for meat, they had brought a lot of it from Hong Tong, enough for them to eat for a few months.

    The ce the old man Lei Bao wanted to go wasn¡¯t the Capital of Xi Rong Nation, but was a ce called Ster Night fortress. It wasn¡¯t a city but was a ce for practitioners. It was extremely famous in Xi Rong Nation, as this ce was mostly filled with practitioners. It was a ce the officials of Xi Rong Nation avoided, this ce was in limbo.

    (Puttty: Uuuuu, I like the name~ Ì©ÀÊÒ¹Õ¯, Ì©ÀÊ = Ster, Ò¹ = Night and Õ¯ = fortress/camp/stronghold. I figured fortress would be the best in terms of meaning? But I could be wrong.)

    Qi Xuan said, pleased, ¡°Jin Da Pang, have you gone to Ster Night Fortress before?¡±

    Jin Da Pang immediately felt relieved and said, ¡°Ster Night Fortress huh, this ce is very messy, those who hadn¡¯t reached Thousand Lun Master better not go, hehe, of course it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for the all of you.¡±

    The old man said, ¡°How far is this ce from Ster Night Fortress?¡±

    Jin Da Pang said, ¡°Not far¡­.but not close either, it depends on which road you all walk, if it is a shortcut, it will take 7-8 days, if it was ording to the normal route, then it¡¯ll take 20-30 days. There¡¯s a problem with the shortcuts, that is, you will have to walk a part of a Barbarian-controlled area, this road isn¡¯t a good one to walk, most people would choose to walk the normal way, but you have to circle around to reach.¡±

    The old man LeiBao said, ¡°En, let¡¯s take the shortcut, do you have a map?¡±

    The old man said continuously, ¡°Have, have, Zheng Long, take a map!¡±

    Wei Zheng Long took a military map, a very detailed skin-made map. Recorded on this map was the Tribal gathering areas of the Sand Barbarians, it was all the edges of oases and the desert, and they had to cross arge Sand Barbarian tribe.

    XinFeng checked the map and said, ¡°You are here at Mojin city to protect it from this barbarian tribe, right?¡±

    Jin Da Pang said,ughing, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is a tribe that has at least 700-800 Barbarian warriors. Actually, no matter young or old, barbarians are all scary, luckily, there¡¯s some understanding between them and Mojin city, they won¡¯t attack us and we rarely have to go and wipe them out, it is mutual peace. Of course, if someone took the initiative to go to their controlled areas, they will have the right to attack, we won¡¯t go and rescue you, not that we can rescue you.¡±

    Qi Xuan said, ¡°Wu, you unreliable fatty, you want us to weaken these barbarians.¡±

    Jin Da Pang said, ¡°I dare not have such ideas, I was only pointing out the two roads that can reach Ster Night Fortress, hehe.¡± This was a typical scheme, it was ced out for one to choose. If one walked the shortcut, one would sh with the barbarians. If one walked the long route, they would not suffer any losses, either way.

    The old man Lei Bao nodded, ¡°This little guy is pretty smart.¡±

    Jin Da Pang had an honest expression, apanied by a pair of innocent eyes as he said, ¡°I am only a gourmet, how am I smart, ai, I also hope for myself to be smarter, so as to not always be suffering losses.¡±

    The crowd could not help butugh. This fellow indeed looked to be honest, but no one believed in his honesty. His shrewdness was gathered in his fats, if one wasn¡¯t careful enough, one might be sold off by him.

    The old man Lei Bao said, ¡°We¡¯ll take the shortcut.¡± He did not care about the barbarians, if they dared to block them, then they would only have to kill. In the meantime, they could also train XinFeng¡¯s battle skills.

    Jin Da Pang was instantly ted, he had wipeout duties every year, it wasn¡¯t to wipe them out, but just to weaken their numbers. This time, he could finally skimp while reducing the soldiers¡¯ casualties, this kind of luck was not something he would let go of. Heughed, ¡°This road is actually very easy to take,fortably t and also has many ponds alongside the road, enough for you to fill your water supplies.¡±

    At this moment, Jin Da Pang had iparable enthusiasm as he detailedly exined everything he knew.

    Qi Xuanughed, ¡°Not bad, you know quite a lot.¡±

    Jin Da Pang said, while slightly unting, ¡°Of course, although I haven¡¯t been here for a long time, but as for the situation here, I know it very clearly, this road, I¡¯ve checked three times, I can say¡­.even with closed eyes, I¡¯m able to walk it!¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said, ¡°If it¡¯s like that¡­..¡±

    Jin Da Pang still had doubts, he silently pondered, ¡°What¡¯s like that?¡±

    The old man continued, ¡°If it¡¯s like that, be our guide.¡±

    ¡°Ga, what?¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said indifferently, ¡°Be our guide, what¡¯s strange about it?¡±

    Jin Da Pang became flustered, ¡°This, that¡­.master, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing, but¡­.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao did not wait for him to finish, and cut in, ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not willing¡­.that means you¡¯re willing! That¡¯s great, then we¡¯ll invite you as our guide. You won¡¯t refuse, right?¡± A surge of his strong imposing manner charged towards Jin Da Pang.

    Just as Jin Da Pang was about to decline and excuse himself, that enormous pressure oppressed him, making him incapable of speaking, his whole body became stiff. Only then did he know that the old man LeiBao¡¯s strength was reaching the point of terrifying. When that surge suddenly disappeared, he almost fell to the ground. He said, flustered, ¡°I-I¡¯m willing, of course I¡¯m willing¡­..keke, e, I am¡­¡­willing¡­¡± He was almost crying.

    XinFeng tried to notugh, this fellow had an expression simr to ¡°You¡¯ve harmed me and you want my thanks¡±, he was unlucky now.

    Jin Da Pang wanted to say he could not leave the barracks, but how could he reason with the old man Lei Bao? That would be stupid. Although he was a glutton, he wasn¡¯t dumb, he knew he couldn¡¯t refuse and could only smile bitterly, ¡°Master, you¡¯re really tyrannical.¡±

    The old man said, ¡°You¡¯re not willing?¡±

    Would Jin Da Pang dare say no? Definitely not. He said ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± His tone full of resentment.

    The old man Lei Bao said, ¡°You¡¯re willing by choice, I didn¡¯t force you, how was I tyrannical?¡±

    Jin Da Pang was angered, he spoke with a face with a smile uglier than a frown, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, master is the best, not tyrannical in the slightest, kind instead, I was willing by my own choice, my own choice¡­¡±

    It made the old man Lei Baough out loud.

    Jin Da Pang shouted, ¡°Wei Zheng Long!¡±

    Wei Zheng Long came from outside and asked, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jin Da Pang said, none too kindly, ¡°You, follow me, let¡¯s go to Ster Night Fortress, through the shortcut.¡±

    Wei Zheng Long instantly became dizzy, he said, ¡°Sir, that¡¯s the territory of the barbarians, we¡¯ll be attacked upon entering!¡±

    Jin Da Pang said, ¡°Rubbish, of course I know that, we¡¯re there as guides, as for the Barbarians, there¡¯s so many experts, we won¡¯t have to fight!¡±

    Wei Zheng Long said, ¡°But what about the matters of the Barracks.¡±

    Jin Da Pang said ¡°I let you follow me, what¡¯s with all the bullshit, go prepare food¡­for the journey, bring a lot, and prepare 10 Sand Luo beasts, bring all the needed supplies, remember, don¡¯t let me starve on the journey!¡±

    The crowd looked, shocked at Jin Da Pang. They were a group of a dozen or so people and only had 5 Sand Luo Beasts, this fellow wanted 10 of them while he also had his own Lunchang space. Was he there as a guide or there to eat and y.

    Jin Da Pang actually apologized, ¡°Pardon, I cannot not have good food, if I don¡¯t have food, then it¡¯ll be horrible, hehe, don¡¯t worry, I have promised to bring everyone to go there, so I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll go infort.¡±

    XinFeng had a weird feeling, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel right¡­..¡±

    The old man Lei Bao asked, ¡°What¡¯s not right?¡±

    XinFeng shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t put my finger on it, anyway it¡¯s weird.¡±

    Wei Zheng Long walked out of the tent to organize the supplies, but he heard Jin Da Pang shout, ¡°Bring my copper stove, and right, also some firewood, so as to roast some meat.¡±

    The crowd was stupefied, does this fellow intend on moving the whole kitchen.

    The happiest one about Jin Da Pang apanying was Xinyao, she apuded, ¡°If Da Pang uncle goes¡­..I¡¯ll have delicious food!¡± She had never eaten such delicious food before, which was why she was slightly petty. To her, Jin Da Pang was a portable treasure house, when he was with her, she would definitely have good food.

    XinFeng smiled bitterly, ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯ll roast delicious food for you.¡±

    Xinyao said softly, ¡°Brother, are you silly, you have free food, why roast yourself.¡±

    XinFeng did not know what to say, this child actually had such thoughts. But he quickly cheered up, a small miser can take advantages but not disadvantages. He said softly, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll eat fatty¡¯s, hehe.¡±

    Xinyaoughed, pleased.

    OH GOD, SEASON 3 NO HERSHEL WHY NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO.

    *falls to ground*

    Holy shit indeed, AND THIS IS JUST EP 1.

    Rip the woman I never liked, I bet the baby is a stillborn ¡®-¡®.

    It¡¯s not? Wow.

 Chapter Book 3 - 14: Jin Da Pangâ€™s calculations (2)

    For Halloween puttty wore the costume of a shut in and pretended to be a shut in whilst reading away, puttty thinks she did a good job as a shut in.

    Book 3 Chapter 14: Jin Da Pang¡¯ calctions (2).

    ¡°So this is where you¡¯ve brought us?¡±

    Hearing Qi Tian Yao¡¯s question, Jin Da Pang wore an innocent expression as he said, ¡°Yes, this is the shortest road towards there!¡±

    Qi Tian Yao said, ¡°In front of us is where the Barbarians are, you intend on letting us walk though the Barbarian Tribe?¡±

    Jin Da Pang revealed a honest smile and said ¡°With all of your strength, walking through a Barbarian Tribe is nothing, hehe.¡±

    XinFeng said, ¡°Brother Pang, you¡¯re borrowing a knife to kill humans.¡±

    (Puttty: it¡¯s a idiom about how the murderer uses another person to kill someone.)

    Jin Da Pangughed, ¡°Barbarians aren¡¯t counted as humans, I¡¯m only borrowing the road, not any knives.¡± He did not admit his scheming calctions but instead continued to y dumb.

    The old man Lei Bao did not know whether tough or cry, they were indeed unafraid of the barbarians, but it was troublesome, the most feasible situation was to find a way to walk through without colliding with the barbarians, but Jin Da Pang purposefully brought them to the Barbarian Tribe, if they walked this route, they would most definitely be surrounded by Barbarians, thus making it impossible to escape resulting in the need of killing their way through.

    Wei Zhen Feng ordered a dozen or so soldiers to lead the sand Luo beasts, they need not fight, but only needed to follow the group closely.

    Jin Da Pang knew that this group of experts would not kill him for this, at most they would feel displeased, he thought that irking this group in exchange for the decline of the Barbarian tribe would be a profitable deal. Thus so, Jin Da Pang kept a smile the entire time, no matter what anyone said, he kept a good tempered attitude, not refuting at all.

    The crowd could not help butugh, this fellow was indeed azy one, throughout the journey, he had tended to their hunger and thirst with iparably delicious food and drinks, which was why the crowd did not bother to continue arguing, merely killing Barbarians was not something too difficult.

    Qi Tian Yao¡¯s group, Jin Da Pang¡¯s group and also a group of Sand Tuo Beasts, was a rather eye-catching and quickly the Barbarians noticed them.

    Jin Da Pang ordered Wei Zhen Long to bring the soldiers and Sand Tuo beasts to hide behind the crowd, he simrly retreated, standing behind them he had a look of a bystander, causing Hong Chen to scoldinglyugh, ¡°Little fatty, don¡¯t be so calctive or you¡¯ll suffer.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao did not bother with him and spoke, ¡°Feng, you go kill them.¡±

    XinFeng relied, ¡°By myself?¡±

    Qi Xuan said, ¡°Let the Wipe-out team go too, Feng by himself cannot block the attacks of the Barbarians.¡±

    Hong Chen said. ¡°Yan will go too.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao smiled, ¡°That¡¯s alright too, you guys go, we¡¯ll just follow behind, directly charge towards the Barbarian Tribe.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± The more experiences he had, the more he felt the possibility ofrgely increasing his strength, even without the special LunLi skills, merely battle skills, would still give him countless of skills to practice, he could also learn in battle, the Barbarians had many good techniques, quite a few of his skills were learnt from the Barbarians.

    Low leveled practitioners needed to go throughrge amounts of battles, only then can they grow, after reaching a high level, one need not fight as often, the most important point was to nurture one¡¯s battle sense and battle courage, without these two, even if one had trained to the level of an high leveled expert, their battle strength would be weaker overall.

    The weapons here were all roughly to steel spears, axes and steel rods, there were also somerge knives andrge varieties of daggers, bows and shields, other weapons were rarely seen. XinFeng had been using steel spears all along but he actually preferredrge knife. Especially barbarians, rarely would anyone userge knives. However the de of a knife was capable of killing through stabbing when chopping did not suffice.

    Flicking his wrist, the ck bow appeared in Xinfeng¡¯s hands, he preferred to first use the ck bow and then attack with the Steel spear, there was the Lunchang space after all, taking out and keeping items were very convenient, more so for bows, the usage of arrows were convenient to the maximum, after shooting out one arrow, another would immediately appear in his hands, allowing him to continuously shoot arrows.

    Qi Tian Yao charged forward first, with Yan behind him, the other Thousand Ten Thousand Lun Masters walked at the two sides in lines, forming a arrow head formation while XinFeng walked leisurely behind. Everyone knew that his archery was special, capable of breaking the defenses of barbarians, each arrow had a high change of taking a life, his percentage of kills extremely high.

    About two hundred Barbarians gushed out from the Tribe, behind them was also another group of Barbarians. Coming to the entrance to the tribe, to the barbarians, was the start of a life-and-death match, no matter the gender or age, everyone took up their weapons, this was a battle of survival.

    The two sides had roughly a thousand meters between them, the Barbarians shouted madly as they charged towards Qi Tian Yao and his men as if a swarm of angry bees. Each of the Barbarians had arge stature, the shortest of them taller then two meters, they all had broad shoulders, thick arms, faces painted with red and white battle marks and their hands wielding weapons, they shouted ¡°Wuwa, Wuwa¡± as they ran quickly, theirrge feet leaving heavy footprints, their charge was not inferior to the Sand Tuo Beasts¡¯.

    Two hundred or so Barbarians charging together actually gave the aura of an colossal army charging while the other side¡¯s charge consisting of the wipeout team along with XinFeng and Yan, which had merely a dozen people, could notpare.

    The old man LeiBao turned around and saw Jin Da Pang holding on to a meat bone, vigorously gnawing on it, seeing the Old man turning around, he said seemingly embarrassedly, ¡°Before battle, my panic will turn into hunger, which will disappear after I eat.¡±

    Wei Zheng Long hid among the soldiers, he was the true embarrassed one, after all his chief was too embarrassing.

    The old man Leibao said indifferently, ¡°You all better follow us, Heihei, let¡¯s go!¡± He carried Xinyao and suddenly charged forward, Qi Xuan and Hong Chen both exchanged a nce and quickly followed him as they rushed the Sand Tuo beasts.

    Jin Da Pang was scared and quickly threw away the meat bone as he shouted, ¡°Follow them, quickly follow them! Quick, quick! Hurry up!¡±

    A group of men rushed their ten Sand Tuo Beasts and followed, Jin Da Pang knew that if they did not catch up, they would be surrounded by the Barbarians, and at that time, only him would escape without too much difficulty.

    The old man Leibao and the two other men was very quick, without the Sand Tuo beasts dragging them down, they would have caught up with the people in front at any time, even taking over them would be easy.

    A thousand meters was a kilometer, for a practitioner, this distance was a very short one, with only the passing of a dozen seconds, Xinfeng¡¯s ck bow started to ring, continuous ¡®Pings¡¯ could be heard as arrows flew out one by one, in an instant, the charging Barbarians fell, causing the Barbarian group to scatter.

    Qi tian Yao shouted as he collided into the Barbarian group.

    He also wielded a steel spear, ¡®chi chi¡¯ sounds rang madly as a few of therge Barbarians were pierced by him, Yan simrly wielded a spear, the two of them were simr to dragons that arose from the sea, madly killing the pouncing Barbarians.

    This group of practitioners¡¯ massacre had a silent agreement, none of them used Lunli, instead they killed normally, however the level of madness in their attacks was much scarier than the Barbarians¡¯.

    XinFeng continuously shot out a dozen arrows and with the flick of his wrist, the ck Bow disappeared while a steel spear appeared in his hands which he used to continue massacring the Barbarian group.

    Upon reaching the level of a Thousand Lun master or a Ten Thousand Lun Master, the practitioner¡¯s strength would have already far surpassed one of a Barbarians¡¯, which was why XinFeng and the others seemingly did not fight with much difficulty, they were in a state of charging, they never stopped in a single position, but instead charged forward madly while slicing down onto the Barbarians as if slicing butter, quickly moving through the Barbarian group.

    The old man Lei Bao as well as Jin Da Pang and his men charged through the Barbarian group, however Jin Da Pang¡¯s group was slower. Jin Da Pang said wailing, ¡°O¡­..fuck, hurry up!¡± He could not abandon these soldiers and Sand Tuo beasts, taking out a giant axe, he could only move forward to kill.

    Luckily the Barbarians were still in a mess due to the massacre earlier and had not regrouped yet, allowing the previous group to pass through.

    Continuously attacking a few Barbarians, Jin Da Pang followed them and charged out, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Quickly run, hurry! If not I won¡¯t be able to save you¡­¡±

    The second wave of Barbarians came, Qi Tian Yao once again led his men and charged into the group.

    XinFeng charged madly non stop as he killed, that sort of excitement made his blood boil, it was too enjoyable. Shouts of Barbarians filled his ears while his entire eyes was filled with the color of blood.

    This wave of Barbarians simrly could not stop them, without a minute passing, they opened another bloody path which they had charged through.

    Qi Tian Yao shouted loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t fight, head onwards! Head onwards! Charge!¡±

    Even Yan screamed as she ran forward, this woman had also been excited, her face flushed with red and her eyes wide open, the spear danced in her hands, neatly killing the Barbarians.

    Groups of Barbarians appeared from small houses, pouncing without fearing for their lives, the young and old taking up most positions of the groups.

    Qi Tian Yao shouted ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t stop, kill!¡±

    XinFeng charged to the front lines, he also needed to battle, to hone his skills, this kind of the chances were the best, firstly because of the good defense and the experience of the Barbarians, all sorts of skills were worthy references for him, merely shooting arrows behind could not let him train to the maximum, which was why he ran to the front lines to fight side by side with Qi Tian Yao.

    Though Qi Tian Yao was busy, he smiled towards XinFeng, he admired this youngster, to be capable of taking the initiative toe to the front lines, proving that this child had a heart of a warrior.

    Not everyone was suited for battle, there are some Thousand and Ten thousand Lun masters, or even Milun masters, afraid of battles, and more so for cruel killing, those kind of people would always choose to join a sect or an influential force and be a teacher.

    A burly Barbarian pounced over with a shout, his hand holding a humongous axe the size of a small car¡¯s wheels, with a sh of light, the axe chopped downwards with a shout, therge axe head aimed towards Qi Tian Yao.

    Qi Tian Yao¡¯s body moved slightly and the steel spear was thrust out, avoiding it, the barbarian turned sideways and the axe in his hands suddenly changed direction and swept towards Qi Tian Yao.

    Wu!

    XinFeng shouted ¡°Careful!¡±

 Chapter Book 3 - 15: Manslaughter

    I¡¯mmmmmmmm, just kidding, Xin Feng has the most powerful armor which belongs to all MCs,bined with the Plot Shield, nothing will happen to him! But the barbarian kid does die rather pitifully and hriously (?).

    Thank you to lcksheep for editing~

    Book 3 Chapter 15: Manughter

    Qi Tian Yao dodged and also shouted, ¡°There¡¯s one more!¡±

    Behind the burly barbarian was actually another barbarian, a young dark skinned barbarian who wielded a steel spear simr to Xinfeng¡¯s, he suddenly appeared under that barbarian¡¯s arm and pierced at Xinfeng¡¯s chest.

    XinFeng raised his arm and in an instant from the steel spear appeared a sh of lightning, causing the young barbarian¡¯s body to tremble.

    The head of Qi Tian Yao¡¯s spear suddenly rose up and with a ¡®ding¡¯ sound, split open the axe, as all of them moved very quickly, after exchanging two moves, the others had already charged over, but his spear head had already been thrust out.

    The spear head pierced at the heart of the young barbarian from his back, causing the still trembling young man to fall to the ground.

    A group of men had already flitted past as if wind without stopping before the burly barbarian and the young barbarian could react, that barbarian shouted many times and as he stood up, he noticed that a fatty charging over with a roar, swung his axe upwards to chop the fatty down.

    However Jin Da Pang was not a pushover, though gluttonous, he was also a Milun master, much stronger than XinFeng. He closed in to the barbarian¡¯s bosom and viciously collided with his chest, causing arge explosion of strength.

    The barbarian only felt a sh of pain at his chest followed by a barrage of ¡®Kacha¡¯ noises, his ribs had actually been shattered by Jing Da Pang¡¯s tackle. Jin Da Pang was simr to a speeding train, causing that barbarian to be sent flying. Seeing the young barbarian¡¯s attempt to stand up, he continued to charge and stepped on the young barbarian, due to his weight and the strength purposely ced behind his step, another ¡®Kacha¡¯ sounded and the young Barbarian fainted with a painful cry.

    Behind Jin Da Pang was ten Sand Tuo beasts, ten soldiers and Wei Zheng Long, they all madly dashed over and madly stepped on the young barbarian one by one, when the group walked passed him, that young Barbarian had already became unrecognizable, stepped to death by this group of people.

    Gradually, the barbarians noticed something, as this group of people was not here to kill, they only routed the blocking barbarians. If they could kill, then they would do it without hesitation, but is the barbarians retreated, they would not bother to give chase but merely walk pass them. Noticing this the barbarians did not continue to block. Though barbarians are very barbaric and mad, they weren¡¯t stupid, if they were then they would not have battled with humans for such a long time.

    Simr to a devastation that swept everything away, this group of people killed their way through the Barbarian tribe.

    Throughout the road, there were many corpses and causalities, they ran whilst killing. Though Jin Da Pang chased them from behind, he was still very happy, he estimated roughly 70-80 deaths for the barbarians, and there were even more heavily wounded, just like this they crippled the Barbarian Tribe¡¯s forces by half.

    Simr to a gust of strong wind, the whole team passed through the Barbarian Tribe within 10 minutes. The Barbarian Tribe was rather big, taking up roughly three kilometer square, their mud and thatched houses scattered about, there were also some made of wood, overall it seemed very primitive.

    The person that caused the most frustration of the Barbarians was Jin Da Pang. When this fellow passed through the Barbarian Tribe, he would shoot out balls of raging fire, the houses that he passed would most definitely go up in mes. His path was of mes and death. Jin Da Pang¡¯s goal was very simple, which was to kill as much as possible and create more chaos.

    The soldiers under him ran with all their might, their faces pale. Who are they kidding, barbarians surrounded them who were normal humans, if any of the barbarians were to pounce on them, they would be incapable of defending, and if they were unable to escape, they would definitely be eaten, all of them knew that humans were always one of the Barbarian¡¯s prey.

    Wei Zheng Long shouted nonstop ¡°Run, run faster¡­..motherfucker, run faster, if you fall out from the team me your unluckiness¡­..no one will help you, run!¡±

    Even though the soldiers were capable of barely keeping up, there was still one soldier who was unable to escape. This unlucky fellow was hit to the ground by a barbarian, if he were to climb up and kept running, perhaps he could have escaped, but the cause of his demise was that he had sprained his foot, escaping through hobbling was practically impossible, one must know that this group if people were sprinting with all their might. Quickly he was surrounded by the chasing barbarians.

    Hearing that soldier madly wailing miserably, all of the soldiers felt fervent and ran even faster. Wei Zheng Long kept shouting, ¡°Fuck, be careful of your footing, be careful, don¡¯t fall down, if not no one can save you, hurry, hurry, Hurry!¡±

    One of the soldiers ran and wailed, ¡°I can¡¯t run anymore¡­..I can¡¯t¡­.run anymore¡­.I, I will die¡­.¡±

    Wei Zheng Long chastised loudly, ¡°If you can¡¯t fucking run then go die! Why shout¡­.hurry, hurry, run faster!¡± He was extremely worried, the opponent had already closed the distance between, if it wasn¡¯t for Jin Da Pang who was between the two groups killing the charging barbarians, they would have definitely been surrounded, but this situation was already pretty terrifying.

    Finally all of them escaped the Barbarian tribe through killing.

    After madly running for a while more, the barbarians behind gradually stopped chasing, only leaving a few barbarians who still felt unsatisfied.

    Qi Tian Yao raised his steel spear and shouted, ¡°Alright! Stop!¡±

    The two groups stopped, Jin Da Pang turned around and saw that none of the ten Sand Tuo Beasts were lost, but he did lose two soldiers, one who unluckily fell in the Barbarian¡¯snds while the other one did escape, but when they stopped, he fell head first to the ground and died, he was that one that wailed nonstop, his heart had burst due to the fatigue.

    XinFeng stopped with a little sweat on his forehead, this bit of distance was not much to him, but it was too stimting, the excitement causing him to sweat.

    Xinyao came down from the old man Lei Bao¡¯s embrace, she had gotten used to watching massacres, since leaving Tiger Cliff Castle, she had gradually adapted to this sort of situations, as to her, this was a good thing, when she starts to train in the future, she would not have any opposition towards killing.

    The old man Lei Bao smiled, ¡°Feng, how was it?¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°Exciting, fun, I hadn¡¯t massacred like that before, it made my blood boil.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao, Qi Xuan and Hong Chen allughed loudly. Actually they were embarrassed to fight, as their level was too high, they do not attack barbarians anymore, fighting them was like a brute bullying an ant, it bore no satisfaction, but watching their juniors massacre brought on another feeling.

    Jin Da Pang was instead in the midst of reprimanding his subordinates, ¡°Zheng Wei, what did you choose? I let you select a few stronger soldiers, fuck! One idiot fell in the Barbarian¡¯snd and is probably being eaten, the other died running! Too fucking weak, how do you train them normally? This isn¡¯t even a battle, just running¡­¡­.fuckers don¡¯t even know how to run¡­¡±

    Wei Zheng Long felt unhappy, he had already found soldiers that were very strong, but how could theypare to this group who had such abnormal practitioners, if it were a normal soldier, he would have definitely died from fatigue or perhaps couldn¡¯t even catch up, but even so, only two of them died. He dare not refute, but continued to listen to Jin Da Pang as saliva spewed out of his mouth, he understood that Jin Da Pang¡¯s heart was in pain. This fellow had always shielded his shorings, with two deaths of his underlings, his mood would definitely be horrible.

    Yan stood at the side, thinking back to the massacre earlier. For her, this kind of massacre was rather rare to participate in, which borerge benefits. Fighting with the weaker barbarians and then gradually with people with eptable levels in the future, it would help her obtain a good battle sense, this was her motive for fighting, her reason for killing barbarians.

    XinFeng was also reflecting, this sort of fight also gave him a lot of benefits, ording to the old man¡¯s teachings, there was no shortcuts in battle. He merely needed to keep fighting to strengthen himself and nurture a battle sense, especially during his youth, once he had done so, his strength would surpass those on his level.

    In this battle, the two who had the most rewards would be Yan and XinFeng, this was why the old man did not oppose the idea of charging into the Barbarian Tribe¡¯snd.

    There were barbarians wandering far away, they already knew that this group was at the level where they could not defend against, which was why they did not attack, but merely monitored from afar, hoping to see them leave.

    They rested for a moment and left as this ce was not a suitable ce to rest.

    Here was the boundary line between the desert and the oasis, it did notck vegetation or water sources, under Jin Pa Pang¡¯s guidance, they came to a small riverside at evening. The small river was rather good, with shallow clean water. A few thousand Lun masters went to hunt.

    This ce had the famous SandThorn chicken, an extremely well known delicacy.

    Under Jin Da Pang¡¯s rmendation, Qi Tian Yao sent a few underlings with Jin Da Pang to go hunting.

    As the bonfire was lit, Jin Da Pang came back with a few people after hunting. To Lun masters this sort of hunting was simple, they had hunted about a dozen SandTorn chickens together.

    Jin Da Pang said regretfully, ¡°A pity that there isn¡¯t too much time, if not we could have hunted even more SandTorn chickens.¡±

    The SandTorn chickens were not big, ording to XinFeng, this SandThorn chicken was only a bit bigger than the doves of his past life. The SandTorn chickens was a holy ingredient of soup, SandThorn chicken soup not only had a splendid taste, it¡¯s meat was sulent and tender, with a small cooking time and could be eaten after boiling.

    Jin Da pang was indeed a glutton and a gourmet, he personally cooked a fewrge pots of SandThorn chickens, personally handing the three True Masters each arge bowl, the old man Lei Bao then passed it to Xinyao, causing XinFeng tough, ¡°Brother Pang, good job with your sucking up!¡±

    The crowd bursted intoughter and Jin Da Pang said without a change in expression, ¡°I was respecting the elder! Little bro, don¡¯t worry, brother Pang will also suck up to you.¡± And as he spoke he also passed a bowl to XinFeng.

    XinFeng tasted a mouthful and could not help but say, ¡°What a good soup!¡±

    Xinyao also said ¡°Brother, this soup is so delicious¡­¡±

    Qi Xuan and everyone else were also amazed, this SandThorn soup is truly delicious.

 Chapter Book 3 - 16: Manslaughter (2)

    lcksheepieee, why no reply meee.

    I¡¯m sorry for thete chapter, I couldn¡¯t find sheepie-san anywhere.

    lcksheep ¨C Sorry about that. I was¡­. uh¡­.. <.<¡­¡­.>.>¡­¡­Busy.

    But I Will have this edited soon!!! Stay Tuned!

    Edited!

    Book 3 Chapter 16: Manughter (2)

    Jin Da Pang said overly pleased, ¡°This is one of the best specialities in Xi Rongnd, it is only produced on the boundary line between the desert and the oasis. There was only this one SandThorn chicken, if it was a live chicken in the capital of Xi Rongnd, a single one would be worth a gold ring, unless you¡¯re rich, you definitely won¡¯t get to eat it.¡±

    Xin Yao smacked her tongue, ¡°Wa, so expensive! I want to drink more! Xixi.¡±

    This was a joyous meal, even the soldiers drank arge bowl of SandThorn chicken soup each, though they could not get along with him, following this General Jin Da Pang, in terms of food, they could definitely enjoy eating all kinds of odd delicacies.

    Though Jin Da Pang frequently rebuked his underlings, his underlings were all very loyal.

    After a night of rest, the crowd continued their journey.

    ¡­¡­

    After a few days, a group of men entered Ster Night Fortress¡¯s area. Without even walking a long distance, they had already met with a wave of robbers, moreover, they were all practitioners, most of them were hundred and thousand Lun masters who were killed by Qi Tian Yao, XinFeng Feng and Yan as they pissed themselves.

    Not knowing why, after entering Ster Night Fortress, they continuously met with attempted robberies, after killing a group of people and walking another small distance, they would be assaulted yet again.

    Jin Da Pang said curiously, ¡°Ster Night Fortress was already said to be in chaos in the past, but this is my first time truly learning about how messy this ce is, it is too strange to outsiders, why are there so many robbers? Are they in need of money?¡±

    The old man replied, ¡°If you¡¯re curious, then don¡¯t kill them all, catch a few of them and ask, you¡¯ll get your answers then.¡±

    Qi Tian Yao nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Feng, sis,ter let¡¯s catch a few then kill the rest!¡± After being together for a period of time, they had stared to be used to each other, casually calling each other brothers and sisters, seemingly very close.

    XinFeng replied, ¡°Big brother Qi, Sister Yan, I¡¯ll take care of electrifying them, you guys will catch them!¡± He had used this trick to slow down enemies, it could also cause them to lose their strength, actually, he had a lot of Lei Lun Li tricks that he hadn¡¯t used yet. It¡¯s not that he did not want to, but the old man had asked him to not use it too much, as once he had gotten used to them, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to engage in closebat anymore, losing the purpose of going into battle.

    Jin Da pang was the reserve of these three people. Normally only the three of them fought, but if there was too many attackers, he would have to assist them. As for the wipe out team, they weremanded to take care of the Sand Tuo beasts by Qi Xuan, who did not allow them to fight. He had already noticed that the old man Lei Bao wanted to train XinFeng, Hong Chen had also agreed as he wanted to let his disciple fight.

    ¡­¡­

    2 days passed yet again.

    As they were reaching Ster Night Fortress, XinFeng assumed that they would not be in anymore danger, but they yet again met up with a robbery by practitioners.

    XinFeng said, ¡°No wonder no normal human would dare enter this ce, robberies happen too frequently, strange, are all these people mad?¡±

    Jin Da Pang said unsatisfied, ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re crazy, but I¡¯m already going crazy, is there an end to this¡­.so annoying.¡±

    XinFeng said, ¡°Brother Pang, no one forced you to fight, it was always me, brother Qi and sister Yan who fought, what¡¯s being an annoyance to you?¡±

    Jin Da Pang said, ¡°Annoying!¡±

    Xinyao keptughing, she liked to see Jin Da Pang¡¯s troubled expressions, it was fun. Within this few days, Jin Da Pang kept sucking up to the littledy, giving her all sorts of snacks non stop, he knew that if he gained the favor of the littledy, he would benefit from it as the old man doted on the littledy a lot, he could tell clearly, that was why to him, sucking up to the littledy was equivalent to sucking up to the old man, this was definitely true.

    Jin Da Pang took out a bunch of special jerkies and passed them to Xinyao, ¡°Yaoyao, eat a bit of these meat sticks as you watch your brother kill people.¡±

    Xinyao took them without modesty and said, ¡°Thank you brother Pang.¡±

    Jin Da pangughed non stop, ¡°Good girl Yaoyao!¡± From the start, every time he shouted Yaoyao, the littledy would roll her eyes, after a whole journey of sucking up, the littledy finally epted it.

    This time the robbers did not even ambush them, they instead blocked the way, daringly attempting to rob others with a total of 7 people. No one knew why they were so daring, the strongest of them was only a thousand Lun master. They actually dared to attack a group consisting of people that surpassed the thousand Lun master level.

    ¡°Put down your valuables, your Sand Tuo beasts, en, and also this woman, after that the rest of you can leave!¡±

    Qi Tian Yao was angered to the point ofughing, ¡°These fellows must have some problems in their brain?¡±

    Yan was angered by the sentence of leaving the woman, she walked forwardughing, ¡°You want me to stay?¡±

    That group of menughed mockingly, ¡°Yes, yes, leave thedy!¡±

    One of them even said vilely, ¡°Master, I, amcking ady to warm my bed, you¡¯ll just have to take on that role, haha, white and tender, fitting to my taste!¡±

    Another fellow said, ¡°Hey, why is it your¡¯s? It belongs to all of us!¡±

    That group of menughed, each of them gearing up eagerly.

    Yan¡¯s face had already became green, she suddenlyughed coldly once.

    After this period of fighting together, Xinfeng knew clearly that Yan was furious, he smiled at Qi Tian Yao, ¡°Sister Yan is going to kill people.¡±

    Qi Tian Yao nodded, he also knew Yan was furious, he said, ¡°Alright, letting them experience a bit is also good, I just don¡¯t understand why these people woulde one after another to rob without caring about their lives.¡±

    Yan viciously pounced out, she did not speak anymore and directly ran out to kill.

    As the opponents¡¯ strongest was only a Thousand Lun Master, and a majority of them were hundred Lun masters, they could notpare to a Milun master and she instantly killed one of them, the opponents were almost scared silly, shouting nonstop, ¡°Stop, stop!¡±

    Yan shouted loudly, ¡°Stop your fucking head! Kill!¡±

    Qi Tian Yao said, ¡°Interesting, these robbers always shout to stop when the battle starts, hehe, asking to stop after the battle started, isn¡¯t that too dumb¡­.¡± Before he could finish, Yan had already killed three men, the opponents had no strength to resist, as there was arge distance between them, even XinFeng did not get to participate in the battle.

    Yan easily killed four men within a few moments, XinFeng who suddenly remembered, shouted loudly, ¡°Sister Yan, leave a few alive!¡±

    As he spoke this one sentence, Yan killed yet another 2 people, leaving only one man left, if XinFeng did not shout at that moment, then perhaps she would have already wiped out everyone.

    Kicking thest man to the ground, she stepped on him and said, ¡°Luckily, there¡¯s one left, my rationality was almost blurred out by my anger.¡± Using strength to step on that man, she lowered her head to his level and asked, ¡°Do you still want me to stay? Hmph, even if I did, would you be able to live?¡±

    That man was already crying a due to the shock, he said, ¡°Spare my life¡­.you guys, you guys didn¡¯t follow the rules!¡±

    The crowd surrounded him, XinFeng squatted down and asked curiously, ¡°Follow the rules? We need to follow rules?¡±

    That man said with tears in his eyes, ¡°We guard the road, you people attempt to pass us, just by beating us, you can already pass through, is there a need to kill us!¡±

    XinFeng and the others looked at each other,pletely incapable of understanding this fellow.

    Yan viciously stepped on him again, ¡°Then what¡¯s with wanting me to stay?¡±

    That man cried, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, anyways we¡¯re not allowed to kill anyone, taking a bit of advantage from others shouldn¡¯t lead to our deaths!¡±

    This time everyone noticed a problem, Qi Tian Yao said, ¡°You guys¡­..aren¡¯t allowed to kill anyone, what does it mean?¡±

    That man cried, ¡°We are the disciples of various sects sent out for training, killing each other is not allowed, in return we can get each other¡¯s equipment after the fight, of course things in their Lun Chang space can not be touched, not that we can in the first ce¡­.but, but you guys¡­.e and kill¡­.you, you guys didn¡¯t follow the rules¡­¡±

    Suddenly that man trembled, seemingly remembering something and said, ¡°You¡­.you guys aren¡¯t disciples that had came here to train?¡± Now did he react, these disciples did not understand the dangers of the outside world at all, they even took on the image of a viin, not dying was difficult.

    The crowd then understood, no wonder there was so many robberies, no wonder they were so weak, no wonder when they started the fight all of them chickened out. With Qi Tian Yao, Yan and Xinfeng¡¯s strengthbined to massacre, they did not even have the time to exin the situation.

    With their battle experiences, once they started battling, it would be a battle where one side would definitely die, there would not be the slightest of mercy, adding in the fact that they were strong and did not take any captives, of course they did not know that there were arge group of disciples here.

    XinFeng said, ¡°This part is weird, don¡¯t you see that we¡¯re different from other training disciples? Why would you attack us?¡±

    That man cried even more, ¡°There are disciples that hide among other groups, trying to sow discord and create confusion, so we¡­..¡±

    The old man Lei Bao coughed and said, ¡°What are the sects involved in this activity?¡±

    That man counted with his fingers as he spoke, ¡°There¡¯s Golden Sand Faction, Great Eagle Sect¡­.Sand Tuo Group, Green He alliance, Great Tranquility Sect¡­¡± Within a single breath he reported the names of roughly 20 sects.

    Lei Bao nodded and with a flip of his finger, a silver light shed and that man died instantly on the ground.

    He needed to kill him. On their way, they at least killed off hundreds of men, if this was revealed, it would be very troublesome, although the old man Lei Bao was not scared, but these kinds of this are best kept a secret.

    Actually they had already poked the ho¡¯s nest, so many disciples in training died on their way here, luckily they had a habit of burning the corpses, but with the passage of time, those sects would eventually notice something suspicious.

    A few sparks of fire flew out and the seven corpses were burnt to ashes within seconds, the old man Lei Bao said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we shouldn¡¯t stay here, Pang, we better scorch the ground to clear away the traces of our presence here.¡±

    And at that moment, two men ran speedily towards them from afar.

    Trouble hade.

 Chapter Book 3 - 17: Stellar Night Fortress

    Chapter brought to you by: Puttty!!!

    Thank you to Sheepie for editing~ hehe.

    Book 3 Chapter 17: Ster Night Fortress

    Two Milun masters, one could tell from a nce that these two were important figures from a sect, the two of them were extremely fast, after seeing their silhouettes, in an instant, they were already close. The old man Lei Bao, Qi Xuan and Hong Chen were all silent as they looked indifferently at the two men headed their way, the others simrly stood without moving, silently waiting for them to arrive.

    XinFeng softly said, ¡°They should not be disciples in training, but the elders of the sects.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said coldly, ¡°I hope they did not notice anything.¡±

    XinFeng shivered, he knew the meaning of this sentence clearly, it meant that if these 2 men were to find out something, then they would not be able to leave alive.

    The old man Lei Bao always gave him a feeling of kindness, but after he recovered, some of the old man¡¯s actions let him understand that the old man only treated him and his sister well, as for outsiders, he couldn¡¯t care less, if the need arises, he would kill or fight them cynically. Of course XinFeng did not care, as to him, the old man was his family, he would not mind about other things.

    When the Milun masters noticed them, they sped over, quickly reaching the crowd.

    ZhongZhong was the chief elder for the outer Sect of the Great Tranquility sect while Hong Sha Fei was the steward of the War eagle hall of Great Eagle sect, both of them were Milun masters that had received instructions of their own sects, there were a lot of disciples in training that suddenly disappeared without any news of them. The instructions they had received was to protect the rest of the disciples, ending this training event early.

    The two of them came before the crowd and Zhong Zhong asked, ¡°Did you see a few youngsters?¡±

    Qi Tian Yao replied, ¡°No, we did not see any youngsters.¡± He of coursepletely denied.

    Hong Sha Fei looked around and suddenly said, ¡°Old Zhong, hurry here!¡±

    Zhong Zhong quickly came next to Hong Sha Fei and was stupefied while looking at where he pointed, there were traces of burns on the ground, he could tell that it was raging fires generated with Huo Lun. Within an instant, he understood, this wasn¡¯t the marks of a battle, but the marks of a cremation.

    Hong Sha Fei squatted down and touched the ground with his hand, grabbing a handful of soil, and as he inspected it, his expression changed, through experience he could tell that a body was cremated here, the soil had grayish white burnt bone fragments.

    Zhong Zhong¡¯s face immediately became pale and pulled Hong Sha Fei to retreat, but as he did so, he noticed that he was already surrounded.

    Qi Tian Yao was not dumb, as Hong Sha Fei squatted down, he gave slient orders to surround these two men, as the two men found out about the ashes as they were still on the site, even if they were really innocent they wouldn¡¯t be easily cleared of suspicion, the only way out of this was to eliminate these two men.

    XinFeng mentally shook his head, he had also went up and surrounded them, he knew that these men cannot be released, if they escaped, then perhaps all of the sects would being for their lives.

    Qi Xuan and the old man Lei Bao nced at each other, this troublesome matter must be taken care off, killing two men was definitely much better than exterminating countless small sects. Within this single nce they had already reached an understanding, they cannot let these two men go.

    Zhong Zhong said solemnly, ¡°Who are you all?¡±

    Hong Sha Fei was even more on guard, he had already noticed that these men were not normal humans, they had fearsome strength, ¡°I am the steward of the Great Eagle Sect, Hong Sha Fei, a Milun master, why did you kill our disciples in training?¡±

    Zhong Zhong said, ¡°Great tranquility sect, Zhong Zhong, Milun master!¡±

    The two of them had the same idea, it was to not let the opponent move easily, which was why they immediately revealed their levels and sects. Milun masters was already considered to be on a high level, of course, to a True master, Milun masters arecking far too much. There were countless Milun masters, but those that reached a True body, True Milun Master, are very small in number, within a hundred Milun masters, barely five will be able to be a True Milun Master.

    Thus so, Milun masters among the practitioners were rather fearsome, but they did not imagine that within this small group, were actually three True master super experts and that their attempts of deterrence werepletely ineffective.

    Qi Tian Yao did not exin, neither could he, what could he tell them; because they attempted to rob us, we killed them? Thus so, no one exined, they all knew that, unless the opponent did note, it would be a situation whereas the opponent will only stop after his death, there was no respite , their only choice was to let these two men stay, they cannot let them escape.

    At this moment, neither Qi Tian Yao, Yan or XinFeng had the thought of collecting battle experience, Qi Tian Yao said, ¡°I apologize, whoever we are, you don¡¯t need to know anymore.¡±

    Qi Xuan said, ¡°Old brother, are you doing it, or me?¡±

    Lei Bao felt embarrassed to strike, they were mere Milun masters, if he were to attack, then it would be the same as bulling children, he reached his hand out, ¡°Old brother, please do!¡±

    Qi Xuan nodded and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s alright too, it¡¯s been a while since I fought.¡±

    Hong Chen said, ¡°Let me do it, hehe, I haven¡¯t been doing anything, I¡¯m already rather embarrassed.¡±

    Qi Xuan replied, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re itching to fight, then do it.¡±

    The three of them modestly speaking with each other, Zhong Zhong and Hong Sha Fei became pale, though the three of them concealed their aura, but their tone and carefree expressions were suspicious to the two of them, a tinge of suspicion shed past then, could it be that these three men were True masters?

    Zhong Zhong and Hong Sha Fei dare not continue to hesitate, as they had good understanding between them, the both of them shouted at the same time and suddenly pounced in two different directions.

    Hong Sha Fei charged towards Qi Tian Yao while Zhong Zhong charged towards XinFeng.

    Qi Tian Yao shouted, ¡°Go the fuck back!¡±

    The two of them collided head on, in an instant, an explosive sound was heard and the both of them retreated, they were both Milun Masters, there was a small difference between their Lun Li, Hong Sha Fei was incapable of breaking through Qi Tian Yao¡¯s block.

    Zhong Zhong who charged towards XinFeng causing XinFeng to suffer quite a bit. He was forced back continuously, however XinFeng had Lei Lunli, causing Zhong Zhong to suffer too, one must know that electricity has always been peerlessly overbearing, though XinFeng used the lowest leveled Lei Lun Li, he was still sessful in causing Zhong Zhong to tremble for quite a bit.

    Hong Chen shouted, ¡°Both of you move back. It¡¯s my turn!¡±

    He hit Zhong Zhong with his fist, actually this was thanks to Xinfeng¡¯s Lun Li, Zhong Zhong was still quivering, seeing a man¡¯s fist heading his way, his hands and legs could not react in time, it was practically impossible to resist. He could not help but shout, he was very frustrated, and the Mi ring armor on his body gave off eye piercing light. To block this attack, he desperately infused his Lunli into his Mi Ring Armor.

    Hong chen¡¯s gentle punch had shattered Zhong Zhong¡¯s Mi Ring Armor as if it was paper, this punchnded onto his chest as Zhong Zhong watched it, as he watched, pain quickly followed and his vision cked out, he was killed by just this punch.

    Only one punch ended the life if a Milun master, Hong Chen shouted once and pounced towards Hong Sha Fei.

    Hong Sha Fei¡¯s nostrils contracted, he was terrified, as another Milun master, he could not believe that Zhong Zhong did not even have a chance to resist and was killed with a punch, a thought shed in his head and he could not help but shout, ¡°Stop, you are a True Master, you cannot attack me!¡±

    Hong Chen had already pounced before him and said, ¡°Idiot! Go die!¡±

    Hong Sha Fei dare not block, he dodged to the side and charged, in his head was only one thought, that was to run!

    Pa!

    Yet another gentle punchnded on Hong Sha Fei¡¯s back where his heart was.

    Hong Sha Fei had concentrated all his Lunli onto the Mi Ring armor on his back, in an instant, his Mi Ring Armor shattered, but it had a different result from Zhong Zhong he had concentrated all of his Lunli into his back, though it also shattered, he had also spread most of his strength, with this punch, he was like a kite who¡¯s string was cut, he flew past the surrounding people andnded outside,nding on both of his feet, he ran.

    Hong Chen said, ¡°Clever fellow, but, you can¡¯t escape!¡±

    Hong Sha Fei spitted a mouthful of blood, he already knew that his organs had been ruptured, entirely relying on his Lunli for support, he raised his hands and summoned a Lunqi.

    That Lunqi made a ¡°Wu Wu¡± sound, instantly taking to the skies and exploding in it, this was a signal of an attack and a request for help, this was also the most severe and high leveled signal.

    The old man shouted, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Hong chen¡¯s face instantly became red, he had never felt so shameful, he was humiliated. Instantly bing crazy, he pounced towards him as he scolded, ¡°You mother fucking bastard, I¡¯ll crush you!¡±

    Hong Sha Fei staggered a few steps before understanding that he could not escape, thinking about how he had gave a signal, he could not help but reveal a savage smile, turning around to the pouncing Hong Chen, he said, ¡°We the Great Eagle sect¡­..will not let you go!¡±

    Hong chen¡¯s palm pped downwards, scolding, ¡°Idiot, originally only you would have died, now your whole sect will die!¡±

    Hong Sha Fei was instantly enlightened, this group¡¯s identity definitely had problems, his signal could either be a blessing or a disaster, extreme dissatisfaction appeared on his face as he was killed by Hong Chen¡¯s palm.

    XinFeng smiled bitterly, Hong Chen was right, this man was an idiot, if he had died silently then perhaps the others would be safe, but if they were confirmed as the murderers and attractrge amounts of attackers, then who knows how many casualties there will be. With their group of experts, normal small scaled sects would not be a problem, especially their team, there was a super expert, a real demon, the consequences of angering him, even XinFeng did not dare to imagine.

    The old man Lei Bao said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Qi xuan said, ¡°Burn these two bodies!¡±

    Qi Tian Yao said, ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

 Chapter Book 3 - 18: Stellar Night Fortress (2)

    Puttty is going to an anime convention for the first time, hoho, she¡¯s not cosying though, the costumes are too expensive, maybe next year she¡¯ll do it¡­..hurhur.

    Thanks to sheepie-san for editing~

    You really should. Cosying is one of the best parts of the whole thing! Also I had this for a couple days already but went into a fooda as I celebrate Thanksgiving. Now that I am alive again I finally finished editing. Here you go!!! ¨C lcksheep

    Book 3 Chapter 18: Ster Night Fortress (2)

    They quickly packed up their things and destroyed all of the traces. Jin Da Pang did not dare to continue guiding them through the original route and instead went the other direction, they needed to at least enter Ster Night Fortress through another direction.

    Jin Da Pang specially ordered for them to try their best to not murder during this route, as well as to not scare anyone.

    Weaving through the main route, they entered a thin forest, upon entering they already noticed someone heading towards where they had just came from.

    Carefully and swiftly hiding, they softly trekked through the forest as long whistles resounded outside of the forest, that was the uniquemunication method of this ce. The old man Lei Bao¡¯s expression was obviously bad, with his temper, he certainly wasn¡¯t one to care whether he was found out or not, he would just kill them and get over with, whoever got in his way would just die, but after taking a look at XinFeng and Xinyao, he sighed softly, nevermind, after all he wasn¡¯t alone.

    They rushed through the entire night until the second day before reaching another main road, entering Ster Night a Fortress through this road would erase most of the suspicion on them.

    Jin Da Pang suddenly understood, he immediately gave orders to let his soldiers change into normal clothing. No wonder they were mistook by the disciples in training on that route, it was because they came from the direction of the Barbarian tribe. That route was deserted, no one woulde from there, so naturally they were mistook to be enemies upon appearing.

    Originally they were already close to Ster Night Fortress, after a night of rushing, they reached another road and the sky was already bright. On the road they could see a good amount of people walking and motorcades, there was also teams formed with Sha Tuo beasts.

    XinFengughed, ¡°This road is for people, the road earlier didn¡¯t even have a single silhouette, hehe.¡±

    Jin Da pang said, ¡°Of course, we were the ones to walk it, other than us, who else would walk that road? Hehe.¡±

    XinFeng said, ¡°Grandpa, is there a specific address we should go to in Ster Night Fortress?¡±

    The old man Lei Bao nodded, ¡°En, I have an old friend there, and some other friends¡­¡­maybe they have already arrived.¡± He spoke with a rather emotional tone.

    XinFeng thought for a while before understanding why the old man was emotional, after he was hurt, he did not n on meeting his previous friends, now that he hade out once more, he could meet his old friends again, feeling emotional was normal.

    Noon the same day, this group of men had finally entered Ster Night Fortress.

    It was arge empty space, there were countless tents and simple dpidated cottages, it was simr to MoJin city, this ce was very dirty and the air was polluted, rubbish filled the ground without anyone cleaning it, there was also arge water hole that gave off a putrid stink.

    XinFeng watched on with disbelief and said, ¡°Grandpa, this is Ster Night Fortress? My god, it¡¯s too smelly!¡±

    Xinyao also punched her nose, ¡°Grandpa, brother, smelly!¡±

    XinFeng smiled and he picked up Xinyao, ¡°Your brother, me, is not smelly, Yaoyao, bear it for a while.¡±

    Qi Xuan and Hong Chen were both astounded, this ce was too messy, they had just entered and were already greeted with a corpse that seemed to have just been chopped to death.

    The old man Lei Bao smiled, ¡°Even though this ce is messy and smelly, to these people, this ce is a good one, hehe, this is the outer ring of Ster Night Fortress, we need to go through this ce and the forest inside it, at the front there should also be a river.¡±

    XinFeng slightly observed their surrounding and said, ¡°Eh, shouldn¡¯t this ce be free of normal humans?¡±

    The old man Lei Baoughed, ¡°Of course, they are not considered normal humans, all of them are fugitives, as the officials cannot care for them in Ster Night Fortress, while the practitioners could not care less, thus this ce was ouwed. In this ce, if someone irked you, the only thing you can do to them is to kill them, of course, if you are weak, you will be killed instead.¡±

    Yan said, ¡°Senior, that should be the killings between normal humans, it doesn¡¯t concern us practitioners.¡±

    The old man Leo Bao replied, ¡°It¡¯s roughly the same thing with the practitioners, there really is no difference, it¡¯s just that the strength disyed is different as well as the killing capabilities of the practitioners.¡±

    Quickly this group of people weaved through the messy residential camp site, on their way through, no one dared to irk them, if the people here lived in this ce without observation skills, then they would have already been killed, those that weren¡¯t blind could tell this group of people were dangerous.

    The forest was not vast, within a dozen minutes, they had reached a small river which had a small stone bridge built across it, there was a building on the other side, this structure waspletely different, it was made entirely of masonry, it was a small yet beautiful building, the ground surrounding it was very clean, giving an impression to XinFeng that the poor residents belonged to the other side while this was the area of the wealthy.

    XinFeng said, ¡°This is Ster Night Fortress?¡±

    The old man Lei Bao replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the real Ster Night Fortress, those that live here are all practitioners.¡± As he spoke, he turned around and shouted, ¡°Jin Da Pang!¡±

    Jin Da Pang walked over and said, ¡°Senior, I know, I will let my underlings pitch their tents in that forest, they won¡¯t cross the bridge.¡± Normal humans were not permitted to enter Ster Night Fortress, if they insisted on entering, then their deaths would be their own fault.

    The old man Lei Bao said, ¡°En, leave our Sha Tuo beasts here, let Wei Zheng Long stay here too, also, leave some of the others, their strength is too bad, if no one stayed here to guard, perhaps when we return, there will be nothing left.¡±

    Jin Da Pang nodded.

    Qi Tian Yao ordered the entire Wipeout team to stay, these thousand and ten thousand Lun masters was a rather formidable force even in this ce, even if they were a small group, no one would dare to attack them as they please, as for the people at the campsite outside, they wouldn¡¯t even think of it.

    Jin Da Pang ordered his men a bit few more before he left.

    The old man Lei Bao led them across the small stone bridge.

    A total of eight men; Qi Xuan, Hong Chen, Yan, Qi Tian Yao, Jin Da Pang, the old man Lei Bao and the siblings, entered Ster Night Fortress.

    Upon stepping foot onto the other side, ten practitioners suddenly appeared from who knows where, the head which was a Milun master said, ¡°Who are you people looking for?¡±

    The old man replied with an indifferent expression, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Tai Long.¡±

    (Puttty: Tai Lang = Ì©ÀÊ = Ster, his name is literally the Ster of Ster Night fortress.)

    XinFeng only understood now, the ster of Ster Night Fortress was actually someone¡¯s name.

    That Milun master¡¯s face revealed a shocked expression, however he did not care to be careless, for him to directly address the head of Ster Night Fortress, it showed that he was definitely not a simple man, he said, ¡°Please inform me of your name, we will pass the message.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao said, ¡°Lei Bao.¡± And did not speak afterwards.

    That Milun master bowed in respect and turned to leave, the others kept their eyes on them but obviously did not have any signs of aggression.

    After a short while, a group of men ran towards them, the leader of them was an old man, heughed loudly from a distance, ¡°Old Brother Lei, master, haha, you¡¯re finally here, I was already wistful.¡±

    It was a robust and hearty old man who was very famous here, he was very powerful with 5 True ring bodies, Bao Lun Ying True master, he raised arge group of practitioners, in Xi Rongnd, he was a tyrannical existence.

    Tai Long walked in front of the old man Lei Bao and took a closer look before spreading his arms with a big smile, the two of them hugged for a while and Tai Long asked, ¡°Old brother, you¡¯ve became more youthful, look at me¡­..my hair and beard is all white, haha.¡±

    An olddy whose hair was entirely white came from behind Tai Long, sheughed, ¡°Old foggy Lei, you¡¯re not dead yet?¡±

    Lei Bao looked carefully and could not help but shout loudly, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be, you¡­.didn¡¯t you die?¡±

    The olddy scolded, ¡°Stupid old foggy, cursing me when we meet!¡±

    The old man Lei Baoughed loudly, seemingly extremely happy, he said, ¡°Alright, alright, I did not expect old sister to still be so full of energy, haha, hahaha.¡±

    The olddy said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m no worse than you, stupid old foggy, you left for a few dozen years without leaving a single note, what were you doing! We were worried.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao sighed, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story,e,e,e! Feng, Yaoyao,e and meet grandpa and grandma.¡±

    Tai Long asked, ¡°Grandpa, grandma? E, you already have grandchildren, I didn¡¯t know you had a wife?¡±

    The old man Lei Bao replied, ¡°I never had a wife!¡±

    Tai Long said confused, ¡°No wife? Then where did your grandchildrene from.¡±

    The old man said, ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s with all the useless chatter, these are my real grandchildren!¡±

    XinFeng walked forward, ¡°I¡¯ve seen grandpa and grandma.¡±

    XinYao said with a gentle and delicate voice, ¡°Yaoyao pays her respect to grandpa and grandma.¡±

    After nodding towards XinFeng, the olddy¡¯s attention was attracted by Xinyao, she reached her hands out and hugged Xinyao as she joyfully spoke, ¡°Aiyo, I like this kid, Yi¡­¡­what¡¯s this, this child has a single Lun attribute! Lv Lun¡­¡­this is amazing, old foggy Lei, you actually have such a promising granddaughter!¡±

    Tai long was instead interested in XinFeng, he said, ¡°A Sn! You¡­.you look at this kid, single Lei Lun attributed, wa¡­¡­wa¡­..Ten thousand Lun master, that¡¯s right, you¡¯re called Feng right? How old are you?¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°Grandpa, I am ten years old.¡±

    (Puttty: A mind fuck for me, if you remembered, they said he was 16 in the previous chapters, but suddenly, BAM! He¡¯s 10.)

    There were only experts here, they of course understood what a ten year old Ten Thousand Lun master implies.

    A Sn did not let go of Xinyao, she inspected XinFeng for a bit but her attention was yet again stolen by Xinyao, she said, ¡°He should have been personally taught by old foggy Lei, a ten year old ten thousand Lun master is indeed not bad, however, I like this little girl more.¡±

    A scrawny youngster smiled as he looked at them, he walkd forward and spoke, ¡°Uncle Lei, your nephew, I, has carried out your mission without fail, however, a few of the seniors have not arrived yet.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao smiled, ¡°You run faster than I do, hehe, Yan Wu, is your fathering this time?¡±

    Yan Wu shook his head, ¡°Father is noting, but has specially sent me here to follow uncle Lei¡¯s orders.¡±

    XinFeng had noticed that the surrounding people were very respectful of Yan Wu, even Tai Long and A Sn who were seniors were very courteous towards Yan Wu, he could not help but feel curious, he did not know that Yan Wu was an expert that had condensed 4 True Ring bodies, a LunYin true master, his father was more so powerful, even Lei Bao the old man had to call him Old brother, that was a true super expert.

    Yan Wu continued, ¡°Uncle Lei, my father let me tell you that, Yi Da Tong¡­..maybe returning.¡±

    Lei Bao¡¯s expression immediately changed.

 Chapter Book 3 - 19: Suspicion

    Umuu, I didn¡¯t take photos since my phone¡¯s camera isn¡¯t good for photos, sorry~ Next year I¡¯ll be sure to do it since I¡¯ll probably be cosying too, hehe.

    Thanks to sheeeeeeepieeeeeee for editing.

    Also, am I the only one interested in the meeting of the siblings and the parents?

    Book 3 Chapter 19: Suspicion

    Lei Bao said, ¡°That old bastard is alsoing?¡±

    Yan Wu said, ¡°En, he also brought a good amount of people, all powerful experts, my father wants Uncle Lei to be careful, this man is very tough.¡±

    Lei Bao replied, ¡°I know, I know, I¡¯ve fought with him countless times in the past, after so many years, I wonder if that fellow has improved¡­..¡±

    Tai Long said, ¡°Old brother, Yi Da Tong has been in the limelight for quite a while, I heard that he had a break though ten years ago and has already condensed a True Ring body, he¡¯s now a rarely seen True Yin master.¡±

    Lei Bao said, ¡°Ten years ago¡­¡­then, he has already consolidated his training, how troublesome, this old bastard¡­..¡± Slight resentment was present in his tone, he seemingly was very unsatisfied.

    A Sn said, ¡°Old foggy Lei, ignore that fellow, if he dares to irk us, then we¡¯ll beat him up.¡± As she spoke, she revealed an expression of making peace, she then continued, ¡°Old foggy Lei¡­¡­¡­that¡­¡­¡­.old brother lei, this kid¡­¡­.I like a lot, I want to take her as my disciple, is that alright?¡±

    The old man hesitated, he did not speak, causing A Sn to be worried, she spoke, ¡°Old foggy Lei!¡±

    Xinfeng¡¯s expression changes, he actually did not want A Sn to take Xinyao away, but he did not know how to stop her.

    The old man said, ¡°Old sister, Yaoyao is still young, she doesn¡¯t need to train.¡±

    A Sn tightly hugged Xinyao and spoke, ¡°No, I want to take in this disciple, when she grows up, who knows how many fellows would want to snatch her! I¡¯ll only be at ease if I take her, I¡¯ve searched for so many years and haven¡¯t met a person with good qualifications, especially someone like Yaoyao.¡± Her attitude was extremely firm.

    Lei Bao thought for a while, he was actually tempted, although A Sn had 4 True ring bodies, her status was extremely prestigious and her sect was very strong, if Xinyao has her as a master, she wouldn¡¯t suffer.

    Xinyao did not seem to dislike A Sn, she had not understood what a master and disciple rtionship signified and thus so, she merely looked around happily.

    Lei Bao was also unable to make a decision right now, he said, ¡°Old sister, let¡¯s talk about this after this incident, also, you need Yaoyao¡¯s consent, if not I won¡¯t agree.¡±

    A Sn replied, ¡°Alright, within this period, I¡¯ll take responsibility of Yaoyao¡¯s life.¡± She also understood that she couldn¡¯t rush her, you could not force such a genius.¡±

    Tai Long said, ¡°Brother Lei, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in, oh right, we still have some people outside, help me take care of them.¡±

    Tai Long waved his hand to call over a few men, after instructing them quietly he brought the crowd towards the residential area. During their walk, XinFeng noticed that a lot of practitioners have residential houses here, there were all kinds of practitioners except for human here, for people to survive here, they had to be at least a thousand Lun master.

    The strength of Hundred Lun masters were within the range of normal humans, they were considered powerful humans, but were not considered as an unbeatable existence. Thousand Lun masters basically had no opponents within the range of normal humans, unless under special circumstances, they could win against all normal humans.

    Thus so, thousand Lun masters are thought to be standing at the peak of the normal humans, while they are also the on lowest level amongst the practitioners. There are quite a few of the thousand Lun masters saw no hope of promotion and were more than happy to mingle with the mortals, with their strength, none of the mortals would dare to easily offend them without reason, even the rich were polite with them.

    In Ster Night Fortress, thousand Lun masters are the lowest leveled residents, it also signified you needed to reach the level of a thousand Lun master to reside in Ster Night Fortress, as for hundred Lun masters and little Lun masters, they had the right to enter Ster Night Fortress but not the right to reside in it.

    As Tai Long walked when seen by practitioners, they would immediately move to the side, automatically offering the road to him as a sign of respect.

    XinFeng did not understand and asked softly, ¡°Grandpa, why do they only take in practitioners here?¡±

    The old man Lei Baoughed, ¡°For mortals toe¡­¡­for what? The reason why practitioners wanted toe to Ster Night Fortress was because they could receive pointers from experts, there was lectures about practicing by experts asionally and they would discuss questions within the aspects of practitioners.¡±

    XinFeng was dumbfounded, ¡°Lectures?¡±

    The old man nodded, ¡°Thats right, lectures, the most important thing is to develop your own influence, after a while of teaching all the practitioners will be able to absorb some people and advance to give higher leveled lectures, for the practitioners without sects, this was a very good chance for them to raise their factions strength.

    XinFeng was moved, this was considered a school? Of course there wasn¡¯t the concept of a school here, but it had the various functions of a school, no wonder it attracted arge amount of practitioners.

    Quickly, the crowd passed through a patch of the residential area, they entered a 3 floored brick building.

    Tai long walked in front to lead the way, he did not stop at the small building, but instead kept walking, there was a field for activities and behind it was multiplerge courtyards, the structure was very interesting, it was like a hive, every courtyard had the shape of a honeb hole, they took quite a big amount of space and had short walls as well as trees for separation, there were all identical, simple wooden bungalows.

    XinFeng noticed that there were a good amount of practitioners in the courtyards, they were either mediating by themselves or discussing in a group together, he could see about a dozen of practitioners sitting together surrounding an expert who stood in the middle, they were in mists of a lecture. This gave XinFeng arger shock, as this ce seemed to be more like a research institute of a university, it had a thick atmosphere of learning and discussion.

    Tai long brought the crowd to thergest courtyard, in the middle of the courtyard was arge shaded green house made with wood, it seemed extremely spectacr and it took up roughly a few hundred meter squares and had the height of roughly two dozen meters. The surroundings werepletely empty, with a hundred or so humongous round wooden pirs, on it was beautifully carved ornamentation while the inside was iparably cooling, the wooden ceiling did notpletely block the sky, there were a lot of empty spots that allowed the skylight to enter.

    There were wooden tforms on the ground each of different height, there were quite a lot of wooden railings surrounding it and there was also a pond on the ground with colorful fish in it swimming around.

    Entering it, even XinFeng who had seen all kinds of things in his past life, could not help but praise it. This wooden hut was built too extravagantly, there were veils hanging in the surroundings gently swaying in the wind and the wooden floor was polished smooth.

    ¡°Wee to Night Fortress!¡±

    This structure was called night fortress, the ce where Tai long resided. The central area of the structure was a three floored building, it was built into the middle of the wooden vi, it was also built with wood and simrly extremely beautiful, after entering the wooden building, Tai long spoke happily.

    XinFeng was astounded, this building was extremely unique, it was like a humongous umbre, the handle was the wooden building while the umbre surface was the wooden hut, the terrain under it was not t, it had circr porches with railings, artificial fish ponds and was also dotted with vegetation and swaying veils, it was very beautiful, as for why is was called Night Fortress, he still didn¡¯t understand.

    Bringing out a banquet, the crowd sat down and ate, Da pang was extremely excited by this, this was the feast of Ster Night Fortress. Seeing the presented dishes on the banquet, Tai Long was also a man that favored good food, the specialty dishes of all kinds of ces were presented, Da Pang praised himself, it was a win for him this time.

    Tai long also invited a few of the important figures of Ster Night fortress, they were mostly experts with one or two true Ring bodies, XinFeng counted for a while, there were five of them, no wonder Ster Night Fortress had such arge influence on Xi Rongnd, these men were enough to oppose arge scaled sect.

    XinFeng did not care about the lengthy discussions they had, he merely brought Xinyao to eat the various weird foods avable while A Sn sat beside her, she wanted to please Xinyao, a genius with good potential was hard to find, she knew this fact well, at her age she still hadn¡¯t found a disciple that pleased her.

    This world contained many talented disciples, but once they were found, they would be fought over crazily, to obtain a talented disciple, none of the practitioners would let go easily, upon nurturing this kind of talent, it would be hard for others to meddle, for example XinFeng who were being nurtured by Lei Bao, even if others were to be more powerful than Lei Bao, they couldn¡¯t meddle.

    Which was why upon seeing Xinyao, A Sn did not take a step away from her, while Xinyao did not understand and stuck to XinFeng, as long as she had the chance, she would follow XinFeng, giving A Sn no choice but to follow the two siblings.

    A Sn kept cing dishes in front of Xinyao whilst looking lovingly at her, the more she looked at her, the more she was pleased, this littledy was definitely  her inheritor, she was determined to take this girl in even if it meant that she needed to stubbornly pester them, if anyone were to attempt to snatch her away, she would fight them risking her life, no matter what she was an expert that had four True Ring bodies her medicine were also famous, the medicine she made was hard to buy even with thousands of gold.

    No one wished to fight with people like A Sn, she did not only know how to make medicine, she also were an expert regarding medical treatments, an expert of Lv attributed Lun, she was the point of focus no matter where and also one that could easily make friends, in this group, A Sn had the most friends and most of them were real experts.

    Xinyao ate until oil dripped from her mouth, A Sn wiped his mouth nonstop with a handkerchief while a smile was on her face the entire time. One must know that she was an extremely powerful woman with an unyielding personality, even the old man Lei Bao did not dare to confront her.

    Although the old man Leibao was speaking with the crowd, his attention was asionally attracted by the siblings, seeing A Sn, he could not help butugh, he did not expect the mighty A Sn to have such a gentle expression.

    Although the old man Lei Bao had the highest level here, he was always alone and did not understand anything about coordination andmanding, which was why in this operation, Tai Long was the leader, he was themander in charge ofmanding and coordinating.

 Chapter Book 3 - 20: Suspicion (2)

    Well, it is true about the camera quality, but to be honest¡­..I didn¡¯t take photos since I only saw thements after the convention¡­¡­¡­.well, to make up for it, here¡¯s a photo of my cosying kouhai, though I cropped myself out.

    Picture and Rantings after the chapter.

    Book 3 Chapter 20: Suspicion (2)

    Tai Long said, ¡°This time we have old brother Lei, me, Old brother Yan Wu, old sister A Sn, old brother Qi Xuan, old brother Du Hong Chen and also the experts of Ster Night fortress; 12 true masters. Other than that, Old brother Lei also invited a few experts that haven¡¯t reached here yet. I suppose that we can have about 15-18 True masters, enough to snatch the Lun Chang space, at least we can grab the biggest share of it, even with the three strongest influential forces of Xi Rongnd, we should be able to upy the best spot.¡±

    ¡°We need to decide on how we split it, do we go ording to the old rules or do we set new rules?¡±

    The aforementioned rule was to split the things ording to the amount of effort put in to finish the job.

    The old man said, ¡°Anything¡¯s fine with me.¡±

    A Sn said, ¡°I¡¯ll give my share to Yaoyao.¡±

    Yan Wuughed, ¡°Old auntie, you haven¡¯t even taken in the disciple and you¡¯re already trying to please her?¡± A Sn was good friends with his father, even if his level was the same as hers, he still called her old auntie.

    A Sn said, ¡°Please her? Yaoyao is my precious!¡± As she spoke she hugged Xinyao,ughing as she spoke, ¡°Yaoyao, are you my precious?¡±

    Xinyao gave her face and replied, ¡°Yes, A Sn granny.¡±

    A Sn smiled and said, ¡°Our Yaoyao is so sensible, Yaoyao, next time don¡¯t call me granny, call me master, okay?¡± She started to bewitch the littledy.

    (Puttty: original text was abduct, @[emailprotected]</a>)

    (lcksheep: I really wanted to change it back. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) )

    But who knew that Xinyao wouldn¡¯t fall for her words, she said honestly, ¡°Grandpa said, Master isn¡¯t a term to be used easily¡­¡­granny A Sn.¡±

    A Sn was not discouraged and spoke whilst still hugging her, ¡°Aiyo, Yaoyao, why are you so smart, I like.¡± No matter what Xinyao said, she would all like it, causing Lei Bao and XinFeng to be dumbfounded.

    Yan Wu said smiling, ¡°Little sister,e with me, I¡¯ll help you find a better master, what do you think?¡±

    A Sn was instantly enraged, ¡°Yan Wu, you sure are daring, how dare you poach my people!¡±

    Without waiting for Yan Wu to speak, Xinyao said, ¡°I won¡¯t go with you!¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Sn smiled, her rage gone.

    Yan Wu asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡±

    Xinyao replied, ¡°Brother said, I can¡¯t go anywhere with male strangers!¡±

    Yan Wu choked and could not speak while A Snughed loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, we don¡¯t go with stinky, male strangers.¡±

    Xinyao nodded with strength, ¡°En!¡±

    The old man Lei Bao asked, ¡°Old sister, you are serious?¡±

    A Sn replied seriously, ¡°Of course! I am definitely serious, don¡¯t worry, if you leave Yaoyao with me, I would definitely put in all my effort to nurture her, I definitely won¡¯t mistreat her!¡±

    The old man thought for a while before speaking, ¡°She is too young now, wait till she is about 15 years old before we decide.¡±

    XinFeng also did not wish for Yaoyao to leave right now, he had brought Xinyao up, for her to leave would be an ufortable thing for him, but he knew that if Xinyao were to follow A Sn, it would be better than if she followed him, there was hesitation in his heart, he did not know what to do.

    A Sn spoke sincerely, ¡°You too, know that if Yaoyao starts following me now, she would already have many things to learn, it would be better than starting her education at 15.¡±

    Lei Bao knew this too, it was much better to start early like how XinFeng did, asionally, he would not know the benefits of doing certain things, but as long as he just went with it, when he truly started training, the benefits will show themselves.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister, we need to first settle on how to split things.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao changed the topic.

    Yan Wu replied, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until everyone gets here, if we do it now, it may be a bit too early, they should be here soon.¡±

    After thinking for a bit, Tai Long also agreed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put this topic off for a bit.¡± He then continued, ¡°The time when the LunChang space will appear¡­..I already know it, there¡¯s quite a few people there guarding it, but it isn¡¯t time yet.¡±

    Yan Wu asked, ¡°Have we already sent people?¡±

    Tai Long replied, ¡°En, I already have a few groups of men out, they¡¯ll report to us if anything happens.¡±

    At this moment, a ten thousand Lun master came and walked to Tai Long¡¯s side, after whispering at his ear for a while, Tai Long shouted, ¡°What? How daring!¡±

    Lei Bao already stood up, he asked, ¡°How many people came?¡±

    XinFeng raised his head and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    A Sn replied, ¡°Your men¡­.they appear to have been attacked.¡±

    Jin Da Pang instantly became worried, he stood up and asked, ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Xi Quan understood, their killings have been found out. Hong Chen¡¯s expression changed slightly, however he wasn¡¯t too worried, with therge amount strength of these people here, it probably shouldn¡¯t be a huge matter.

    Tai Long spoke with a heavy tone, ¡°How many of them are there?¡±

    That ten thousand Lun master answered, ¡°There¡¯s 7 true masters, hundreds of Milun masters and a lot of thousand and ten thousand Lun masters.¡±

    Tai Long asked, ¡°How many of them are from sects?¡±

    That ten thousand Lun masters replied, ¡°A dozen or so small sects are involved, they are the ones that were training in our territory, they say that¡­..a lot of their disciples were killed.¡±

    Tai long spoke, ¡°How does the death of their disciples concern my guests, fuck, let them enter! To dare to detain the underlings of my guests, they¡¯re too daring!¡± He felt shamed.

    Lei Bao spoke indifferently, ¡°If my men were to be injured, old brother, you need not meddle in this matter.¡±

    Tai Long felt a chill, he knew the old man Lei Bao¡¯s temper and personality, this guy would find faults with someone who did not even anger him, now this group of idiots actually dared came to pick a fight, it was terrifying to think about what would happen, some people weren¡¯t to be angered and Lei Bao was definitely that sort of person.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old brother, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Tai Long had rtions with these small sects, he did not wish for Lei Bao to do anything, if he did, it was hard to even have a few survivors.

    Jing Da Pang couldn¡¯t sit still, this fellow treated his soldiers preciously,st time he was enraged after two of them died, he spoke, ¡°Let me go take a look!¡±

    Qi Xuan and Hong Chen were worried too, ¡°We¡¯ll go too.¡±

    Lei Bao definitely could not stay out of this matter, he also said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Although he wasn¡¯t amander, he still had the highest rank in terms of identity, as well as his strength, which was why his words weren¡¯t treated lightly, Tai Long replied, ¡°That¡¯s good too, let¡¯s go!¡± He softly instructed his underlings and brought the crowd there.

    They quickly reached the bridge.

    There was a confrontation between Tai Long¡¯s men and the experts of the small sects, neither of them relented and the atmosphere was extremely tense.

    Jin Da Pang and Qi Xuan¡¯s underlings as well as their Sha Tuo beasts were captured by them, their ten thousand And thousand Lun masters were tied up, a few of their faces were beaten ck and blue.

    Tai Long took the lead and split from the crowd, walking to the bridge, he saw the tied up men and his expression became glum as he spoke, ¡°Let them go!¡±

    XinFeng had also followed them while Xinyao was carried by A Sn, XinFeng noticed that there were a lot of people at the opponent¡¯s side, as for the seven leaders, they were silent and had an imposing aura, it was obvious with one nce that they belonged to a generation of power, not only was their strength fearsome, they also had high ranks, that sort of pressure was rather big, upon closing on to them, their imposing aura pressurized him, causing him to stop in his tracks.

    Lei Bao stood behind Tai Long, not that he didn¡¯t dare toe forward, but he needed to save some face for Tai Long and let him settle this, he would only step up if Tai Long couldn¡¯t do it. He wasn¡¯t urgent at all, this was also an after effect of his injury, after a dozen or so years of steeling himself, his personality became rather stable, unlike his previous bad tempered self, which would explode in anger easily.

    Tai long felt uneasy, he was afraid that Lei Bao would not be able to hold it in and attack, he used to associate with the old man Lei Bao for a while, that period of time was extremely thrilling, many things would happen inexplicably, practitioners could nce at Lei Bao with a bit of disdain and be beaten half to death by him, as for those that irked him would definitely be killed.

    But it was different this time, Lei Bao who reached the scene did not speak, he merely squinted his eyes while his thoughts were unknown, not only did this make Tai Long sigh in relief, even Yan Wu and A Sn did the same, they all knew the temper of Lei Bao and did not expect that in this meeting, this fellow actually became calm.

    Upon seeing Tai Long, the seven of the True masters¡¯ enraged expressions lightened slightly, an old man that seemed to be the leader spoke, ¡°Old brother Tai Long, I am incapable of releasing them right now!¡±

    Tai Long asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    That old man replied, ¡°Because, we lost eighty of our training disciples¡­..I suspect that it was them who did it!¡± With this sentence of his, Qi Xuan, Hong Chen and Jin Da Pang exchanged nces and sighed at the same time, they did not have conclusive evidence, however, even if they did, they didn¡¯t care. Although, that would cause arge scale battle.

    Though Tai Long was not sure of what had happened, upon hearing the deaths of so many disciples, he could not help but be shocked, but he did not think that it was the old man Lei Bao who did it, it wasn¡¯t logical. He thinks if these sects offended Lei Bao, with his temper, none of them here would be alive now, where would there be anyone here to catch anyone?

    Yan Wu spoke with a heavy tone, ¡°You suspect? With only suspect¡­..you dare to catch people?¡±

    The alliance of twenty or so small sects were actually a ratherrge force, Tai Long suddenly experienced a headache, using strength to oppress them would be a bad decision, before he could speak, the old man Lei Bao tapped his shoulder lightly and walked forward before the crowd.

    The old man Lei Bao spoke indifferently, ¡°Everyone p themselves ten times and let my men go, and I will then let you go!

    The opponent were all shocked, where did this crazy old mane from, did he not see the ten True masters here and the countless experts? His words were too mean, to p themselves ten times? Who did this old man think he was?

    After a while, that group of men suddenly burst intoughter, someone evenmented, ¡°Is this old man crazy?¡±

    Someone even shouted loudly, ¡°Old man, you p yourself a hundred times¡­..haha, then I¡¯ll let you live! Haha!

    A hint of a mocking smile appeared at the sides of the old man Lei Bao¡¯s mouth.

    The sides of Tai long and Yan Wu¡¯s mouth dropped, they knew what wasing, Lei Bao¡¯s temper was something they knew well, this ironical smile signified that he was about to do something.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    image

    ¡ª

    -Putty

    Firstly, I want to make sure everyone knows this, other than me, all other trantors are not otakus, they don¡¯t read a lot of books, they¡¯re Asians that are currently studying next year Subjects like good stereotypical Asians, if anything, please do request for the projects Since everyone other than me are doing it for the heck of it.

    Secondly I finally finished Tate no yuusha¡­¡­¡­ The ending goes well with the band arrangement of thousand loli.

    This isn¡¯t relevant to the previous conversation, but let¡¯s pretend it does

    But seriously,everyone¡¯s too stuck up! Don¡¯t study during the holidays! Exams are easy.

    I tend to get a chapter out per week, there¡¯s no schedule for the other projects, if you want it just email me, lol.

    I¡¯d give it to you, since my other trantors either have family issues, responsibilities regarding our school or just studying they have to deal with.

    Also, I just finished a chapter, you¡¯ll get to read it once sheepie is done.

    Lastly, don¡¯t expect too much from me, I probably won¡¯t match up to ren or any other trantor, I¡¯mzy. I do like to read yourments and feel a rush of happiness but hey, ITS THE HOLIDAYS. That being said, I¡¯m also studying the next year¡¯s curriculum so I¡¯m just as guilty.

    The contradictions in my words as well as the fact I¡¯m speaking to nothing is sad¡­.. Maybe Ill ask sheepie to add this wall of words to the next chapter.

 Chapter Book 4 - 1: Coercion

    Thanks to Emergency food, I mean Sheepie, for editing.

    Book 4 Chapter 1: Coercion

    The corners of Lei Bao¡¯s smile curled up, a surge of his tyrannical aura spread in the surroundings while Tai Langined in his heart, he walked forward and grabbed hold of Lei Bao, softly speaking, ¡°Old brother Lei. This matter¡­..let me take care of it, hehe, if I were to do it¡­..and you found my actions unsatisfactory, then you¡¯ll step in, how¡¯s that n?¡± He looked worriedly at Lei Bao, if he still had the same temper as the past him, then he would definitely reject this notion.

    This time, Lei Bao did not persist and after thinking for a while, he nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait here for you, remember, do not let my men suffer!¡±

    Yan Wu nced at the old man with a slightly astonished expression, in this meeting, he had noticed that the old man had gone through some obvious changes, even A Sn found it strange, she also obviously knew of the old man¡¯s temper and did not expect him to actually be able to suppress his anger.

    Tai Lang made a decision almost instantly, even if the old man Lei Bao¡¯s team had killed, he would take his side and suppress these small sects, which was why he said, ¡°Who, among all of you, saw them kill?¡±

    The seven true masters were speechless, they tracked with their desert hunting dogs here, they could only prove that this team walked this route and that the disciples on it disappeared, but they did not see them kill.

    If the strength of this team was ordinary, then they did not even need to prove anything, they would just massacre them all as revenge, but this group was at Ster Night Fortress, they did not dare to kill, they could only capture this team that had stayed outside, but they did not expect that this team had men in Ster Night Fortress and that Tai along would appear among them, which prevented them from extorting an confession.

    Tai Lang spoke, ¡°If you did not see them kill, why would you capture them, immediately release them!¡±

    Lei Bao slightly checked the opponents, noticing that the strongest among them was only a true master with three true ring bodies, their strength was terrifying for normal practitioners, but to him, it was not even worth a mention, however this was already the strongest force in this group of 20 small sects, with the sudden appearance of seven true masters, it showed the importance of this matter.

    This true master that had three true ring bodies was Tang Shi of the Great Eagle Sect, the elder of the inner sect within the Great Eagle sect, he was the leader this time.

    Tang Shi felt something was off, he was actually on good terms with Tai Lang and was considered his friend, of course there is different types of treatment for the varying amount of intimacy with different people, his rtionship with Tai Lang was iparable to Tai Long and the old man Lei Bao¡¯s. He spoke, ¡°Tai Lang¡­..senior¡­..¡± He originally wanted to call him Old Brother Tai Lang, but seeing the stern expression on Tai Lang, he changed it to Tai Lang senior.

    ¡°Tai Lang senior, I cannot free them¡­¡­..I need to interrogate them, if they have no rtions with the murders, then I will take responsibility for thepensation required as an apology.¡±

    Tai Lang scolded, ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    For them to interrogate, not only will Lei Bao refuse, even he would refuse, he knew the other sides methods, even if they didn¡¯t kill, they would let them admit to it, no one could withstand the interrogations of a practitioners, it was an experience that left the victims wishing for death.

    Tang Shi straightened his back and spoke while staring at Tai Lang, ¡°Senior!¡±

    Tai Lang waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking speak about interrogation! They are not people you can interrogate, if you bring out proof of their killings, I can negotiate, but if you want to do things recklessly, I will stop you!¡±

    Tang Shi felt a surge of impatience, if he could not find the killer, then the entire alliance of the small sects will copse, he needed to find the killer, only then will he quell the rage of the crowd, but Ster Night Fortress was not something he could offend, he felt extremely helpless, after thinking for a while, he spoke, ¡°We need to discuss something for a moment.¡±

    Tai Lang nodded, ¡°Alright, you all do that, however, I hope that we can quickly have a satisfactory end to this.¡±

    Tang Shi led the other True masters and retreated to the other end of the small bridge, the seven of them engaged in a discussion and it quickly caused a verbal fight among them.

    Lei Bao hugged his elbows and looked on with a cold expression.

    Jin Da Pang and Qi Xuan simrly had cold expression, but XinFeng noticed that there was a glint shing in Jin Da Pang¡¯s eyes, revealing his anger. Jin Da Pang was very clever, in the presence of powerful experts, he knew that he was not strong enough, if the old man Lei Bao and the others weren¡¯t here, he would be unable to resist, even if he were the officer of Xi Rong nation, he still would not be able to do anything.

    XinFeng deeply experienced the absolute benefits of strength in this world at that moment, it was power of suppression.

    The seven of them quarreled for less than ten minutes before they returned, Tang Shi spoke, ¡°We have to interrogate them!¡±

    Tai Lang sighed in his heart and spoke, ¡°The men in this team, belongs to my senior, do you really want to interrogate them, hehe. Then as thendlord, I shouldn¡¯t intervene too much, with that, I will stop.¡± He suddenly could not care anymore and turned his head, ¡°Old brother, do as you please.¡±

    The old man nodded, ¡°No problem, let me.¡±

    Tang Shi suddenly felt a chill, he gritted his teeth and spoke, ¡°Senior, if we had made a mistake, we will take responsibility andpensate you!¡±

    Lei Bao spoke, ignoring him, ¡°A Sn, you take care of Yao Yao and Feng, is that alright?¡±

    A Sn smiled, ¡°Do not worry, I will take care of their safety.¡± As she spoke, she waved her hand for XinFeng toe closer, hugging XinYao, she retreated a few steps backwards,

    Lei Bao spoke again, ¡°Yan Wu, you need not do anything, just take care of my men, they are weak, en, Qi Xuan, Du Hong Chen, the both of you also need not do anything, just help Yan Wu.¡±

    Yan Wu smiled, ¡°Old Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any problems.¡±

    Lei Bao nodded, ¡°Great!¡± He then turned to Tang Shi, ¡°Little fellow, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m tyrannical, I give you another chance to let my men go.

    Tang Shi¡¯s face became green, this was too tyrannical, they did not even attempt to negotiate and directly asked for them to free their men, Tang Shi gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°Without an answer, we cannot let them go!¡± He was determined to see this to the end, thinking that the old man Lei Bao would not dare to do anything against the alliance of 20 small sects, he believed that even if Lei Bao was his senior, he wouldn¡¯t do anything easily. A pity that he did not know about Lei Bao¡¯s temper and his strength.

    The old man Lei Baoughed, ¡°Interesting, if I spoke these words ten years ago, not a single person would even make a single noise. After ten years, not only does someone dare to make a noise, they even asked again with patience, ai, I¡¯m old, I¡¯m old¡­.¡±

    The surroundings werepletely silent, the crowd looked speechlessly at the old man Lei Bao who was loudly sighing, only Tai Lang, A Sn and Yan Wu felt worried, even though they were experts with four or five true ring bodies, they still felt the same hair-raising fear.

    This was XinFeng¡¯s first time seeing this appearance on his grandpa, he felt curious, it made himment, he could not keep up with the changes of this world.

    Tang Shi seemed as though he wanted to say something, but he suddenly noticed that the old man Lei Bao had already risen into the skies and his heart almost stopped, he suddenly understood something and could not help but shout loudly, ¡°Stop!¡±

    His shout was toote, the old man who was like lightning that struck into the river from the skies, collided with the group of practitioners, and in that instant, countless lightning strikes danced around them, ¡®pi pa¡¯ sounds filling the area, causing hundreds of men to fall limp onto the ground instantly.

    The scariest thing was not the convulsing men on the ground, but the fact that the bundled prisoners werepletely unscathed, though they were tied up, they continued to stand straight. The leaping lighting formed arc spread speedily, the men on the small bridge could only feel an eye piercing light before them as pitiful cries sounded.

    Tang Shi led the other true masters and rushed foward along the small bridge, a surge of cold shed past his heart, before the old man Lei Bao attacked, he felt that this old man was far too strong, but as the old man attacked, he suddenly felt shocked, the action of taking to the skies meant that this old man was at least an expert that had condensed something stronger than true ring bodies, this sort of expert who may not even appear inrge sects, terrified him.

    True masters with True Ring bodies were called True Yin masters, if it was seven True Ring bodies, then it was a Wild True Yin master, both of them were terrifying existences. The old man Lei Bao was at least a True Yin master, or perhaps even a Wild True Yin master, how would they even dare against him? His face turned white with regret, he actually irked such a powerful expert, this was called seeking death, no wonder Tai Lang tried his best to stop him, not only was Tang Shi was unable to block the attacks, even Tai Lang couldn¡¯t.

    Tang Shi felt ashamed, he shouted loudly, ¡°Senior stop, we surrender! Stop!¡±

    The old man shouted in reply, ¡°Why should I stop when you tell me to?¡± As he pounced towards the seven of them.

    Tang Shi did not dare to resist, they stood motionless. At that moment, Tai Lang had toe forward to stop him, ¡°Old brother, old brother¡­..they already surrendered!¡±

    Only then did Lei Bao stop, he spoke, ¡°These fools, only will they surrender after I attack, they are just a group of idiots!¡±

    Tang Shi¡¯s forehead was drenched with sweat while he cried without tears, this old man was too abnormal, who knew he had such a terrifying amount of strength, he saw that thick lightning strike reaching his body, but with Tai Lang¡¯s shout, it disappeared.

    On the ground was twitching practitioners, the old man Lei Bao had shown mercy this time and did not take any lives, all of them were merely struck with lightning. After all he knew, because of the past misunderstanding, they killed so many of their men and that if he were to mercilessly massacre them this time again, he would be going overboard.

    Tang Shi had great eyes, with only a nce, he knew that the opponent had been merciful. The opponent could have killed them all and would not even have to fear that Tang Shi would exact revenge, the opponent was too strong, it made other¡¯s feel hopeless.

    The seven of them understood that even if this group was rted in the deaths of their disciples, they are powerless to exact revenge. This was their first time hoping that they weren¡¯t involved, and even if this group was involved, they would deny that fact and say these men were innocent, even if they killed, they must pretend they didn¡¯t.

    Lei Bao looked down on these men, ording to his temper, these men were all fucking soft boiled eggs, he spoke, ¡°Remember, give my underlings an apology and alsopensation!¡±

 Chapter Book 4 - 2: Coercion (2)

    Oh, one thing, when I say ¡®Dozen¡¯ in the text, don¡¯t assume it¡¯s 12, because Chinese people like to say 10+, and it looks weird in English if I were to put ¡¯10+¡¯ in text, so I use dozen as a substitute, is there a better way though, or you guys don¡¯t mind if I use 10+?

    Oh, and I¡¯m changing the thing where like originally I use Huo Lun Attribute, now I¡¯m using Fire Lun Attribute, sorry I didn¡¯t do that earlier. Also, Lun Chang space is now Hidden Lun space, Chang = hide.

    Book 4 Chapter 2: Coercion (2)

    Tai Langughed bitterly, words were useless, they would only be satisfied after Lei Bao attacked. They were like candles who refused to burn unless you lit them.

    Lei Bao spoke, ¡°Pang, you stay here and settle this, remember¡­..if you¡¯re unsatisfied, tell me! Understand?¡±

    One word described what Jin Da Pang felt, satisfied, he was satisfied to the bone, there were seven True Masters, who did not even have the courage to fight, this sight made him rub his eyes, it was too exaggerated. The True Masters he had seen were all proud to no ends, he had never thought there would be a time where they would act like weaklings.

    ¡°Ai, yes, old master¡­.¡± He excitedly charged.

    The old man Lei Bao then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s return,¡±

    The matter was resolved through Lei Bao¡¯s suppressing power and it did not attract attention.

    ¡­¡­

    Tang Shi and his men all sincerely apologized, they evenpensated a good amount of gold rings. Jin Da Pang also did not bully them, he understood that despite it being a misunderstanding, they had after all killed. He did not wish toplicate the matter further and halfheartedly put an end to this matter.

    The old man Lei Bao and everyone else temporally stayed at Ster Night Fortress.

    XinFeng loved that umbre like structure at the Night Fortress, he only understood at night why it was called Night Fortress, the glow of the stars and the candlelight of the Night Fortress joined together to form an splendid glow, it was a rare and beautiful sight. As he was the grandchild of Lei Bao, he had the right to stay at the wooden floor in the middle of the Night Fortress, it was a room at the highest floor, the third floor.

    As for Xinyao, she stayed where A Sn was, perhaps as Xinyao had never received such considerate and doting care, she who was doted on by A Sn had caused her to feel ufortable at first, but now she enjoyed it and quickly started to call A Sn her master. After all, she was only a small girl who hadn¡¯t experienced such deliberate yet pleasing pampering, now that she did, she quickly grew close to A Sn.

    As Xinyao loved to be together with XinFeng, she always goes to her brother¡¯s room, causing A Sn to followe her as well, within these few days, not only did the rtionship between Xinyao and A Sn grow, even the rtionship between XinFeng and A Sn grew, the two of them would asionally chat with each other.

    Using this chance, XinFeng learnt about a few questions he had concerning practicing, every expert at the level of True master would have their own set of skills, knowledge and their experience outside, situations revolving around each ce and also the famous practitioners sects and ns, each area of influence, these were the contents of XinFeng¡¯s questions.

    A Sn also noticed the impact XinFeng had on Xinyao and the attachment the littledy had for her brother, only afterwards did she learn that Xinyao was brought up by XinFeng, ever since she stopped drinking milk, he would bring her wherever he went, they were extremely close, XinFeng had taken up the position of the littledy¡¯s parents.

    After learning of this fact, she became kinder to XinFeng, with Xinfeng¡¯s mature personality as well as his cautious thinking, A Sn had a good impression of the siblings.

    A Sn had a proficient medicine production, she had reached a master¡¯s level in her knowledge of the uses of all kinds of nts, blood essence of animals and also minerals, for some unknown reason, she started to impart this knowledge, to of course attract Xinyao¡¯s interest, but in the end, XinFeng was much more interested.

    Xinyao was a child and it was hard for her to have interest in these sorts of things, but XinFeng was different, he knew clearly the importance of such knowledge, so upon learning of it, he asked her to teach him. It was a pity that he did not have the Green Lun attribute, even if he acquired the knowledge of making medicine, he would not be able to reach the standard of a master. However, even so, XinFeng kept learning nonstop, shocking A Sn, she had seen many  children around his age who only knew how to y, but refused to seriously learn, there were only a few children like XinFeng who were willing to take the initiative to learn a new type of knowledge.

    (Puttty: Green Lun attribute was originally the Lv attribute, the one that Xinyao had.)

    The knowledge of crafting medicine opened XinFeng¡¯s eyes, it was entirely different from the medicine from his past life, although he was unable to make high graded medicine, he was capable of making simple medicine. The most important knowledge to him was to be able to discern useful nts, minerals, animals, blood and also all sorts of weird things, without knowledge, many useful things would be overlooked and ssified as useless.

    He especially wanted knowledge regarding rare nts, animal blood and precious minerals, as well as high grade purification methods, to be able to learn about those was already worth it.

    A Sn taught diligently, she even gave a Star Python Record that had her own recorded list of all sorts of ingredients to XinFeng, she wished to let Xinyao see the effort she put in, and that she did not only treat the littledy well. But her brother too.

    Xinyao was very smart and had a pure child¡¯s mind, she could discern between those that treated her well and those who harbored malicious intent, A Sn¡¯s efforts did not go down the drain, Xinyao had gradually epted her, which ted A Sn.

    For ten days, neither Xinyao nor XinFeng left the house, mostly it was XinFeng who did not want to go out, he had been diligently absorbing the new knowledge, which pleased the old man Lei Bao, he even specially came to thank A Sn.

    A Sn also gave XinFeng a dozen high grade medicines, which were mainly used for healing this sort of medicine was very precious, in key moments, it could be used to save a life.

    Within this period of time, Ster Night Fortress also invited a few True masters, all of them were the old man Lei Bao¡¯s friends. One of them was actually a True Yin Master that had condensed a True Ring Body. The fire attribute was the mostmon attribute in this world, but the amount of people that had the fire attribute and reached the level of a True Yin Master were small, the Fire Lun attribute¡¯s attacks were very strong, and with the rise to the higher levels, it bes capable of unleashing its ultimate effect.

    This man called Gelu was a burly, red faced man with the rarely seen red hair on his head, it was said that he had ck hair like normal humans in the past, but ever since he condensed four True Ring bodies, his hair started to change, from brown to red, after condensing a True Ring body, even this fellow¡¯s eyebrows became brown.

    There was also two experts with four True Ring Bodies, their age was enough for them to be ssified as old women, one of them was called An Yadan, the other was called Tai Popo.

    (Puttty: Author is cruel, he named Jin Da Pang and Tai Po Po with no effort, Jin Da Pang is literally gold fatty, gold being a part of the city¡¯s name while the olddy is literally Great Grandma.)

    Although An Yadan seemed old, she had dressed herself to be extremely flirtatious, thick white powder covering her face. This was Xinyao¡¯s first time seeing such a sight and she immediately hid in A Sn¡¯s embrace without even daring to peek, this woman had shed her a smile, herrge red lips scaring the littledy.

    Tai Popo also dressed strangely, on a hot day, she wore an expensive fur, it was said that she came from an extremely cold ce, her body carried a chill with her, even in a ce near the desert, the chill could not be eradicated.

    The three of them were all weirdos, XinFeng felt curious, out of all the friends grandpa had, there isn¡¯t a normal person, it was just Tai Lang, Yan Wu and A Sn that seemed rather normal.

    In these few days, XinFeng caught the eye of An Yadan, ever since she noticed that he had a single attribute, Lightning Lun, she started to pester Leo Bao, wanting to take XinFeng away, that made the old man angry but this woman was thick skinned and did not care in the slightest. She would also go to XinFeng and speak nonstop, unting all sorts of weird items in an attempt to attract Xinfeng¡¯s attention.

    It even scared XinFeng and caused him to stay next to A Sn, in his eyes, An Yadan was a crazy woman, she isn¡¯t even a Lightning Lun practitioner, it was said that one of her masters was a Lightning Lun expert, forcing Lei Bao to warn An Yadan to not harass XinFeng.

    An Yadan could not beat the old man Lei Bao and could only temporarily stop her harassment, ording to her XinFeng would one day learn of her Master¡¯s mightiness, and at that moment he woulde and plead her to learn.

    XinFeng could not care less about this woman, he made good use of his time and stayed at A Sn¡¯s side, diligently learning. It was as if Xinyao also knew about her brother¡¯s urgency and started to please A Sn adorably, wrapping her in the littledy¡¯s fingers. A Sn taught all that she could and all that she couldn¡¯t, as for how much XinFeng could learn and understand, it was left up to his ownprehensive ability.

    On this day, Tai along gathered everyone at the wooden house in the middle of the Night Fortress.

    XinFeng and Xinyao also followed A Sn. In therge living room were two rows of tables and chairs, the crowd all sat down and XinFeng sat behind the old man Lei Bao, Xinyao sat in A Sn¡¯s embrace as usual, within this period of time she had already became ustomed to A Sn¡¯s hugs.

    Tai Lang spoke, ¡°There¡¯s news, we need to discuss when we will depart.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao spoke, ¡°Has the Hidden Lun space appeared?¡±

    Tai Lang spoke, ¡°It has already revealed its image, there is already people rushing there, however, until now, an eptable expert hasn¡¯t appeared.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao spoke, ¡°The experts will appear, it¡¯ll all depend on the value of this Hidden Lun space, hehe, I hope it¡¯s an ancient one, only then will good stuff appear, it really is worth the wait, it¡¯s been a long while since thest eptable Hidden Lun space.¡±

    Tai Lang spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, for dozens of years, a few Hidden Lun spaces have appeared, but they weren¡¯t much, let¡¯s hope for a surprise this time round.¡±

    The crowd discussed among themselves. The value of an ancient Hidden Lun space was something everyone knew, if they were to find some special items, it would greatly benefit them.

    There wasn¡¯t a practitioner capable of resisting the temptation of a Hidden Lun space, there were too many strange things in it that did not belong to this time,  as well as practicing methods of the past, it may not be suitable, but nothing stopped them from absorbing useful knowledge, the only downside was that with an ancient Hidden Lun space¡¯s appearance, it would attractrge amounts of high leveled practitioners, if there wasn¡¯t a strong practitioner leading, then the low leveled practitioners would not be able to get anything, and may even lose their lives.

    Tai Lang spoke, ¡°I also received a piece of news, perhaps it would be interesting to everyone.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao asked, ¡°What news?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Two chapters in one day, because it was Puttty¡¯s off day, she did it as a joke, but she still frivolously spent most of her time ying with the hamsters, maybe she¡¯ll do a three chapter day someday.

 Chapter Book 4 - 3: The Best Location

    O~Kay, I think that¡¯s about it for my tranting spree! lets all patiently wait for next week¡¯s customary chapter. Poop.

    Changed Yi Da Tong to Yo Daton, it sounds nicer.

    Thank you to Mr Sheepie for editing.

    Hello everyone! lcksheep here, wishing you all a very Merry Christmas and great holiday season! Me and Puttty decided to give this chapter to you all as a special present from us to you to show how much we appreciate you here at Puttty Trantions. It¡¯s all thanks to you, yourments, and support that we can do what we do. So enjoy the chapter and have a wonderful day!!!

    Book 4 Chapter 3: The Best Location

    A smile revealed itself on Tai Lang¡¯s face as he spoke, ¡°The Hidden Lun space was originally estimated to appear two monthster, however after further inspection, it seems likely for it to appear within roughly 10 days, which also means¡­¡­our team is the closest.¡±

    The closer they were, the better the chances. Along with the fact that the men that the old man Lei Bao gathered all had great power, they were iparably strong.

    Gelu spoke, ¡°If it¡¯s like that, let¡¯s prepare ourselves for a moment and quickly depart.¡±

    Lei Bao agreed, ¡°En, the first group to arrive will receive thergest rewards, though the danger is also thergest. Alright, let us go as soon as possible.¡±

    As the amount of experts participating were not small, Tai Lang did not bring too many people, he still needed experts to guard hisir, it would not be good for everyone to leave and that was why he only brought a few MiLun and Ten Thousand Lun masters, their main purpose was to transport their supplies as practitioners rarely store their food items into their Hidden Lun space unless it was a peculiar situation, for practitioners, their Hidden Lun space was a gift from the heavens and was absolutely not used to keep misceneous items.

    Of course, XinFeng never had that concept, he felt that the Hidden Lun Space was merely a mobile warehouse, its use was to carry his items and supplies. The only thing that gave him a headache was that the size of a Ten Thousand Lun master¡¯s Hidden Lun space was far too small, if he were to put too much food in it, then it would not have enough space left.

    This time it was mainly True masters that were going, others like Jin Da Pang, Yan and XinFeng were also mixed into the team, as for Xinyao, she was left at Tai Lang¡¯s and because A Sn felt uneasy, she gave away this chance and also stayed at Night Fortress, she did not want anything to happen to Xinyao, and with that reason, XinFeng approved of her.

    It was not that they did not want to bring Xinyao along, it was just that that ce was too dangerous, and for the young Xinyao who hadn¡¯t started training yet, if anything were to happen, neither Lei Bao nor XinFeng would be able to bear that.

    Luckily, A Sn took the initiative to stay, easing the worries in XinFeng and Lei Bao¡¯s hearts.

    ¡­¡­

    The location where the Hidden Lun space appeared was in the desert, to go to that ce from Ster Night Fortress, they needed to go to a Lun Spot and through the Ancient Lun passage, like that, they could reduce a portion of the journey and would only need 10 days to reach their destination.

    In the seemingly endless sand dune, they trekked though it while leading a dozen Sand Tuo beasts, their main purpose was to carry water bags, as the mostcking resource in the desert was water and they needed to use uprge amounts of it every day, of course if there was really no water left, practitioners could also condense water, for example Tai Popo who had the Ice Lun attribute could condense water for them if it was a dire situation, however, if it wasn¡¯t, it would be impossible to ask an expert with Four True Ring bodies to do such a simple task.

    XinFeng sat on the Sha Tuo beast¡¯s back, under the hot sun, he felt extremely ufortable. ncing at Tai Popo asionally, he couldn¡¯t believe it when he saw her continue to wear her thick fur, even at this ce, and that she did not even sweat a single drop, if one was to get close to her, they would be able to feel a wave of chilling coldness. There was even faint mist floating around her, giving people an extremely strange impression of her.

    An Yadan would move close to XinFeng asionally, using the chance to speak to him, she hadn¡¯t gave up yet.

    With these few days of contact, XinFeng notice that An Yadan did not have any malicious intent and he gradually did not hide from her as much as the past.

    Thousand Sand Barrier.

    That was that ce where the Hidden Lun space appeared, it had aplex climate and normally had sandstorm like winds appearing.

    Thousand Sand Barrier was a ce that even Barbarians would not dare enter, those capable of reaching that ce definitely were practitioners, high leveled practitioners. To normal human, this was and of no hope, those that entered would not hope of escaping.

    After entering Thousand Sand Barrier, the temperature rose rapidly, XinFeng noticed that Tai Popo¡¯s pale, cold face had a red flush, ording to XinFeng¡¯s estimation, the temperature here was at least 70 degrees, everyone could not help to put on their protection to block the hot temperature of this ce.

    XinFeng opened his Ring Armor and instantly felt a drop in the temperature around him.

    In the team was many Fire Lun practitioners whose faces revealed afortable expression, those with the Fire Lun attribute were easily ustomed to thisnd, actually, the best attribute for this ce was the Light Lun attribute, however the number of practitioners with that attribute was even smaller than the practitioners with the Lightning Lun attribute.

    Luckily there wasn¡¯t any normal humans with them, with only this temperature, within a small amount of time, it was enough to kill them.

    XinFeng sat on the Sand Tuo beast, surveying his surroundings. Actually other than dunes, there wasn¡¯t anything else here. The sand dunes distorted under the hot temperature, it was and of gold and heat, without a trace of green, the color was extremely monotonous.

    Suddenly, XinFeng spoke, astonished, ¡°What the¡­¡­a mirage!¡±

    An Yadan who also rode a Sand Tuo Beast close to XinFeng heard him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s a mirage?¡± This world did not have the concept of a mirage, the aforementioned mirage was optical phenomenon in which light rays are bent to produce a disced image of distant objects or the sky, which frequently urred in deserts and the sea.

    (Puttty: toozy to trante his version of the exnation and copy pasted Google¡¯s definition.)

    XinFeng did not see a real Mirage in his past world, but this kind of information spread like wildfire, allowing him to obtain information easily, different from this world, in this world, information was mostly spread though conversations, only practitioners had their own orthographies and their own methods of recording information.

    XinFeng stared dazed at the image in the sky, he noticed that the aforementioned mirage was extremely unclear and that he was unable to see anything clearly from it.

    Tai Langughed, ¡°Haha, it appeared, this is the sign before the appearance of a Hidden Lun space! Old brother Lei, Gulu old brother, can you tell what attribute is that Hidden Lun space? It¡¯s too big, I hadn¡¯t seen such a big image¡­¡­a pity that it¡¯s too blurry.¡±

    (Puttty: He calls Gulu his Old little brother, which sounds weird in text, let¡¯s all pretend the brother he says to Gulu is younger, while Lei Bao is the older brother.)

    Lei Bao and Gulu bother stared into the distance, after a while, the both of them shook their heads, signifying that they couldn¡¯t see it clearly.

    An Yadan spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go see!¡±

    XinFeng thought silently, if this was a mirage, then no matter how much they walked, they wouldn¡¯t reach it as it wasn¡¯t a real image, but a distortion of light.

    The team walked towards the image in the sky.

    As they walked, that image grewrger, which gave XinFeng a shock, it also became a bit clearer. He suddenly understood, the wonders of this world could not be exined by the logic of his past life, this image before him was definitely not a mirage.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s there!¡±

    One of the men that ran forward to scout, reported.

    Tai Lang asked, ¡°Who are they? How many of them are there?¡±

    That man said, ¡°There¡¯s about a dozen as well as fifty Sand Tuo beasts also heading forward.¡±

    Tai Lang nodded, he knew that those capable of reaching this ce were definitely practitioners who were also trying to obtain the Hidden Lun space, he spoke, ¡°Continue your scouting and let us continue onwards, we need to care about those men.¡±

    Yan Wu spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll go check them out¡­..so that we won¡¯t be too confused if wee into contact with them.¡±

    Tai Lang replied, ¡°That¡¯s good, I hope it isn¡¯t Yi Daton¡­.however, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that fast!¡±

    Yan Wu rode on a Sand Tuo beast along with two Milun masters, he was strong enough to protect both himself and his underlings.

    Sending the three of them away, the others continued their journey. XinFeng asked, ¡°Grandma Dan, can you tell what Hidden Lun space this is?¡±

    An Yadan replied, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Grandma Dan, call me Great Grandma Dan!¡±

    (Puttty: Hriously, ´óÄÌ can also mean great tits.)

    XinFeng could not help but smile bitterly as he thought to himself, ¡®Great Grandma Dan? That was too stupid, ai, this woman is definitely not normal.¡¯ In the end he could only say helplessly, ¡°Alright, Great Grandma Dan.¡±

    An Yadan was immediately ted, she spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, Feng ah, even your grandpa couldn¡¯t tell what Hidden Lun space it is, how could I?¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°Great Grandma Dan, what kind of a Hidden Lun space do you want it to be?¡± He was bored and could only have a bullshit conversation with An Yadan.

    An Yadan replied, ¡°I of course hope for it¡­¡­..to be an ancient Hidden Lun space, and the higher leveled it is, the better, en, the best is for it to have countless precious items. Haha, olddy I would be rich!¡±

    The higher leveled a Hidden Lun space was, the stronger the deceased practitioner were, no one could obtain immortality, however the ancient practitioners could live for thousands of years easily, unlike the humans now, being able to live to a thousand years was already very rare.

    The Hidden Lun space left by ancient practitioners was something present day practitioners longed for, who knew what kind of weird items could be in there. The temptation of these Hidden Lun Spaces was so great that practitioners would stake lives, resulting in massacres.

    Even with the enormous strength the old man Lei Bao had, he did not dare toe alone and instead invited his strong friends,ing alone was definitely seeking death.

    Upon finding an item of worth, one would be surrounded by countless high leveled practitioners, this was something Lei Bao knew clearly, he had once thought that with his strength he would be able to go solo, but was eventually beaten ck and blue, if it weren¡¯t for his strength and that the Lightning Lun attribute was suited forrge scale battles, he would have been doomed.

    Quickly, Yan Wu returned, he reported, ¡°A group of small fellows, the strongest of them are only experts with 3 True ring bodies, hehe, are they joking, I bet if they came closer, someone would take care of them.¡±

    Lei Baoughed, ¡°There¡¯s nothing weird, I bet they don¡¯t even know the cruelty present in the process of obtaining an ancient Hidden Lun space, it¡¯s good for them to learn.¡± He said enjoying the misfortune of the other team.

    XinFeng could not image how they could obtain the Hidden Lun space, it was merely an image in the sky with a length of roughly 10 kilometers, ording to everyone¡¯s discussion he found out that the sign of that extent could already prove that this Hidden Lun space was not bad and was extremelyrge, something no one had seen before.

    As they got closer, their excitement grew, even Lei Bao had an ted expression.

 Chapter Book 4 - 4: The Best Spot (2)

    XinFeng had already reached the ce below therge image. He could now tell that this image is indeed projected through light, but as for how it was projected and where was its physical body, he did not know, he still could not see it clearly and could only see arge amount of colored rays together.

    Lei Bao thought for a while before speaking, ¡°You guys done calcting?¡±

    In an instant, Tai Popo replied, ¡°A hundred meters forward¡­..would be the best location.¡±

    Guluughed, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know how to calcte that.¡±

    Tai Lang spoke, ¡°That¡¯s roughly it, though mine is a bit to the south.¡±

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°Great Grandma Dan, what are they calcting?¡±

    An Yadan replied, ¡°They¡¯re calcting the best spot to enter from, if we monopolize that ce, hehe, then we will be the biggest target, there were probably be killing, let¡¯s just see if those thate¡­..are stronger than us, Xixi, if not we will be the ones benefitting the most from this.¡±

    Quickly, Lei Bao and Tai Lang confirmed the best spot.

    Tai Langmanded, ¡°Immediately upy this space, no matter whoes, they must be kicked out!¡±

    Lei Bao beckoned, ¡°Feng,e here.¡± he needed to protect XinFeng, the reason behind allowing him toe is to let him experience more. XinFeng knew Lei Bao¡¯s intentions, with such an elder¡¯s support, he¡¯s iparable to other practitioners, he could receive more resources, experience and see all kinds of things, these were the things essential to his growth.

    The confirmed location was a medium sized sand dune. Under Tai Lang¡¯s instructions, they quickly surrounded it with their Sand Tuo beasts, those that dared to enter this area would be swiftly disposed of.

    Tai Lang had led his to men pitch arge tent, this tent was also umbre shaped and spacious, if the need arises, there was also thick curtains that could be hung down from the sides for blocking the blowing sand, on the ground was thick carpets that covered the boiling hot sand on the ground.

    XinFeng did not use his Ring Armor anymore, roughly half an hour after pitching the tent, the inside had already cooled down, of course, the temperature was still about fourty degrees, but it was much better than the seventy degrees present outside.

    The scorching temperature had caused XinFeng to feel fatigued, picking up his waterskin, he swallowed a mouthful before smiling bitterly, ¡°Even the water is hot.¡±

    Tai Popo did not speak, reaching her hand out, she took Xinfeng¡¯s water skin and touched it multiple times before returning it to XinFeng.

    XinFeng noticed shockingly that the water in the waterskin had be cold, as if it had been refrigerated just moments ago. He could not help but gulp it down and vigorously sigh a cold breath, ¡°Thank you, Tai Popo¡±

    Tai Popo revealed a small smile and nodded without speaking.

    These experts treated XinFeng kindly, of course it was because of their rtionship with the old man Lei Bao, but it was also because of the fact that he had achieved the level of a ten thousand Lun master at such a young age and that he had such talent. They were all experienced people and did not mind treating XinFeng well, this could also be considered as a sort of investment.

    An Yadan pouted before flicking her wrists and actually bringing out a bucket of ice, ¡°Put it beside you, it¡¯ll befortable.¡±

    XinFeng took out arge waterskin and ced the ice cubes into its opening, after a while, he poured a cup of ice water for everyone. Passing a cup to Tai Lang, he asked, ¡°Grandpa Tai Lang, how long must we wait?¡±

    Tai Langughed, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, perhaps two days, perhaps a month. We must wait till the power binding the Hidden Lun space disappears, only then will we have the chance to enter, let¡¯s just wait.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°If we don¡¯t enter now¡­..the amount of peopleing will keep increasing, this ce will really be a battlefield, will we be able to fight them all?¡± He wasn¡¯t stupid, of course he knew this opening was the best location and also the target of all.

    Lei Bao spoke, ¡°Feng, don¡¯t worry, for this news to spread, it¡¯ll take at least one to three years, hehe, after all we are closer. Those experts that rush here are just small groups, we have enough strength here, just that¡­..even if we are strong, we also need to rip open the opening of the Hidden Lun space.¡±

    Tai Langughed, ¡°You can learn through looking, it¡¯ll bear great benefits to your practicing.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Alright, Grandpa, be careful.¡± Actually what he wanted most in this world was a peaceful life without so much conflict, but after seeing the brutality of this world, he forced himself to be strong.

    Tai Lang assigned assignments for everyone, even XinFeng had his own, there wasn¡¯t any exceptions. Jin Da Pang¡¯s was the easiest, he had to take care of the food everyone needed. Everyone agreed to this as this fatty¡¯s food was the best, those that ate his food all had a good impression of it.

    XinFeng had received one of the better time slots as a watchman which was the time between sunset and midnight.

    Jin Da Pang enjoyed bringing XinFeng a box of food that he had cooked and sitting next to him, speaking asionally as they watched the setting sun and the distant wavering human silhouettes.

    After so many nights, not a single group of practitioners fought for this location, they would always see them walking back and forth before leaving.

    Jin Da Pang watched the wavering silhouettes andughed, ¡°How weird, why don¡¯t theye?¡±

    XinFeng said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t understand either, in the past few days, at least seven groups walked pass, why didn¡¯t they stop and fight for this location¡­.¡±

    Yan Wu walked over and said, ¡°You know the reason? Hehe, I know why.¡±

    Jin Da Pang asked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Yan Wu answered, ¡°It¡¯s a simple answer¡­..¡± A sneer appeared on his face, ¡°It¡¯s because they don¡¯t know how to calcte and don¡¯t know this is the best ce.¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, then¡­.if a groupes over for a fight, it means they have an expert among them, or one that knows how to calcte.¡±

    Yan Wu was a bit shocked, heughed, ¡°Not bad, Feng, you¡¯re a fast thinker!¡±

    Jin Da Pang forcefully pped his thigh, ¡°So that¡¯s it, no wonder they left after seeing us, they didn¡¯t know. ording to XinFeng, if they could calcte the best location, then this ce won¡¯t be as peaceful as it is now.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Hehe, at that moment¡­.we would be able to see a high leveled fight.¡± He was curious, he had already experienced a good amount of fights, but the bouts of True masters were something he hadn¡¯t seen yet. He was actually extremely curious to see the fights of the true experts in this world.

    Jin Da Pang vigorously nodded his head, not even he had seen one, at most he saw low leveled practitioners fight Barbarians, or the fights of amateur practitioners, the high leveled fights was something he wished to see, this was beneficial to his practicing and also his future fights.

    Yan Wuughed, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, the fights of low leveled practitioners are much more brutal, the battles of high leveled practitioners like True Masters aren¡¯t that cruel.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°How is that possible, I think that the fights of True masters are much exciting.¡±

    Yan Wu replied, ¡°If it¡¯s ording to excitement, of course it¡¯s iparable to amateur practitioners, it is much shier but that doesn¡¯t affect the brutality.¡±

    XinFeng thought for a while, ¡°En, perhaps after I see it, I¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Yan Wu replied, ¡°After seeing more, you¡¯ll understand, it¡¯ll also bring benefits to your future growth since you¡¯ll understand which areas are essential and which aren¡¯t, hehe, many practitioners don¡¯t have the chance to see experts fight in their whole lives.¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°I guess, this time I¡¯ll definitely be able to see the fights between experts.¡±

    It was very peaceful at this moment, but there was a gust of wind which made XinFeng feel oppressed, the sky hadpletely darkened. Jin Da Langughed, ¡°Hurry and eat.¡±

    XinFeng opened the lunch box filled with meat and took bread from Jin Da Pang, he ate withrge bites and could not help but praise Jin Da Pang¡¯s cooking skills, it was delicious. Actually, XinFeng was also a not bad cook, butpared to Jin Da Pang, he wascking.

    Eating vigorously, he quickly finished the bread and meat, wiping his mouth, XinFeng praised, ¡°Da Pang, with you on our side, we¡¯ll definitely never have to worry about food, hehe.¡±

    Jin Da Pangughed, ¡°Other than practicing, my biggest hobby is eating, as a living person¡­¡­to be able to eat all of the delicacies in the world, this life is worth it.¡±

    XinFeng said jokingly, ¡°O, so if that¡¯s so, your purpose behind practicing is to find delicacies?¡±

    Jin Da Pang nodded seriously, ¡°After practicing, it¡¯ll be easier to earn money, also, if I can reach the level of a True Master, my lifespan will increase, like that I¡¯ll be able to eat more delicacies, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Yan Wu was frightened by his ambition, he spoke, ¡°So practicing is just for eating?¡±

    Jin Da Pang replied naturally, ¡°Of course!¡±

    XinFeng and Yan Wu were momentarily stunned, this fellow was a rare weirdo that actually had such thinking.

    ¡­¡­

    The next morning, XinFeng walked out of the tent. It wasn¡¯t hot in the mornings in the desert, it was even slightly chilly, but with the rise of the sun, the desert would be arge oven.

    After midnight was Tai Lang¡¯s shift, as well was daybreak. In the afternoon it was Lei Bao¡¯s shift.

    A far away group was headed their way, Lei Bao, Tai Lang, Yan Wu and everyone else waited silently, they all understood that someone woulde one day. XinFeng stared at the faraway men while Jin Da Pang stayed beside him, ¡°I hope they¡¯re just passing by.¡±

 Chapter Book 4 - 5: Thousand Lightning Strikes

    This size of this group was ratherrge, their numbers amounting to around two hundred, while Tai Lang¡¯s group had only 30 something at most, their numbers differed greatly, the reason was that Tai Lang, Lei Bao, Gulu and Yan Wu were all experts, numbers did not mean that they were powerful.

    Tai Lang suddenly shouted, ¡°They¡¯re men of the Scorpion alliance!¡± He did not expect so many men from the Scorpion alliance.

    The Scorpion alliance was one of the big three powers in Xi Rongnd, they were rather strong, giving Tai Lang misgivings.

    Lei Bao asked, ¡°Scorpion alliance?¡± He did not understand the distribution of influence in Xi Rongnd.

    Tai Lang replied, ¡°Scorpion alliance, they are one of the big three in Xi Rongnd, they¡¯re rather powerful, but we don¡¯t know who came this time.¡± He was also an influential force in Xi Rongnd, however he wasn¡¯t as influential as the Scorpion alliance, with the experts, Lei Bao and Gulu before him, their strength wasn¡¯tcking, they were even more powerful, but Tai Lang was still worried.

    Lei Bao the old man and his friends were outsiders, not one of Tai Lang¡¯s men. After they hadpleted their missions, they would definitely leave, at that moment Tai Lang would not be as powerful as the Scorpion alliance, this was the reason behind his worrying.

    Guluughed, ¡°Scorpion Alliance, one of the big three influences in Xi Rongnd, actually they¡¯re not much, hehe, if they anger me, I¡¯ll make them pay.¡± His temper was also not great, only, his temper was iparable to the past Lei Bao¡¯s.

    Tai Lang sighed and did not speak.

    The old man Lei Bao patted his arm understandingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t pick a fight, however if it was them who irked us¡­..I rmend that you remove them, once we eliminate the higher ups of the Scorpion Alliance, no one would be able to threaten you.¡±

    Yan Wuughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, I like this solution.¡±

    XinFeng was speechless, this group of old men were all ruthless. None of them were capable of staying out of fights.

    Tai Lang seemed to know much about the Scorpion Alliance, he spoke, ¡°Eliminating the higher ups of the Scorpion alliance¡­.with all of us, that is certainly possible. The only problem is that the higher ups are definitely not all here. The strongest would definitely stay within the Scorpion alliance to guard it, the higher ups present here are probably limited, but they probably invited other experts to participate.¡±

    The old man Lei Baoughed, ¡°This isn¡¯t like Tai Lang, when did you start fearing?¡±

    Tai Langughed bitterly, ¡°In the past¡­..I only had to take care of myself, now, I have a group of people, there are too many things for me to worry about, I can¡¯t be as willful as I was in the past.¡±

    Yan Wu praised, ¡°That¡¯s right, the most troublesome thing is to take care of others, hey hey, that¡¯s like my father, he rarely leaves the house and would hide in the Sect to practice while worrying about this and that, he¡¯s not happy at all, I can¡¯t be bothered to stay in the Sect myself and came out to have fun.¡±

    The men of the Scorpion alliance were led by two experts with 5 True Ring bodies. In Xi Rongnd, an expert with 5 True Ring bodies were enough to support arge sect, the Scorpion alliance had sent the both of them out for this, that¡¯s more than enough, there¡¯s even seven true masters, though they don¡¯t have 5 True Ring bodies, they at least had 2 or 3, their power was extremely strong.

    Tai Lang sighed yet again, ¡°Old brother, let us go and wee them!¡±

    Lei Bao grabbed him and spoke, ¡°No need, they wille!¡± He was slightly unsatisfied with Tai Lang¡¯s attitude, he felt that Tai Lang was weak.

    Gulu spoke, ¡°Old brother Tai Lang, you go back first, we¡¯ll handle this!¡±

    Tai Lang¡¯s expression stiffened, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll handle it, don¡¯t worry!¡± He knew his attitude had displeased hispanions, after thinking, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t be weak at this moment, if he did, then it would mean that he would lose many of his rights and interests.

    That group stopped at a distance of a hundred meters. Among them came 5 men with 2 leading the way, they were the experts of the Scorpion alliance with 5 True Ring bodies. Those with 5 True Ring bodies were called True Treasure Yin masters, a step away from obtaining Yin Li. Though there was only a level difference between True Yin masters with True Ring bodies, it was arge threshold, with True Yin bodies, their power would reach an entirely different level, right now they only had Lun Yin Li, a level difference from Yin Li.

    Lun Yin Li was a level higher than Lun Li and a level lower than Yin Li, once one had reached the level of a True Yin master, the Lun Yin Li in their bodies will be Yin Li, increasing their strength by arge amount.

    Tai Lang took a step forward, ¡°Delon, Ai Sha Bo! This is mynd!¡±

    (µÂÂ¡= De Long °¬Éá²¨= Ai Sha Bo.)

    Lei Bao shook his head mentally, he did not understand why Tai Lang was so fearful of the opponent, this sentence he spoke carried the aura of weakness.

    Gulu was also unsatisfied, he immediately walked forward, ¡°Stop, this ce¡­¡­is not for you to enter!¡± As he spoke, he emitted an overwhelming surge of his imposing aura towards them, using his strength of a True master with True Ring bodies to threaten them.

    Delon and Ai Sha Bo¡¯s faces both changed slightly, originally they assumed this group to be weak and were nning to chase them away, but they didn¡¯t expect it to actually be Tai Lang. Although Ster Night Fortress wasn¡¯t capable toparing to Scorpion alliance, it wasn¡¯t a pushover either, before the leader who wanted to crush them could step forward and speak, a True Yin master with True Ring bodies appeared.

    XinFeng hid behind the group, the fights between True masters did not have any rtions to him, he was only watching for fun.

    Delon was a short man with an extremely sturdy build. His shoulders and body were very wide, almost as wide as he was tall, it gave people the feeling that he was square shaped. With arge head full of white hair, a face of yellow skin, an enormous mouth full ofrge teeth, it gave others an outrageous impression.

    However Ai Sha Bo was an extremely handsome Middle Aged men, his image was attractive, no matter his looks or his clothing, it was impossible to pick on, he also had the aura of a noble, a peaceful smile present on his face.

    Not knowing why, XinFeng did not have a good impression of Ai Sha Po, but actually had a slightly better feeling towards Delon. He could not help but criticize himself, it was probably because he was handsome, though he may be old, it still made others jealous and envious.

    Ai Sha Bo stopped in his tracks, he did not expect there to be such a powerful expert within the opponents and knew that it would be hard to monopolize this area, though he was still unsatisfied and could not help but begrudge silently, he had always thought that the Scorpion alliance had the most advantageous position which was supposedly iparable by other forces, he spoke, ¡°Tai Lang, long time no see!¡± He started to curry favor.

    Tai Lang replied, ¡°Ai Sha Bo, long time no see.¡±

    Delon continued walking towards them.

    Gulu was instantly infuriated, he spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Bastard, are you taking my words as shit? I said fucking stay there!¡±

    Delon¡¯s eyes widened as he replied, ¡°Is this your house? What does my walking¡­..concern you?!¡± He was also ustomed to rudeness, adding the fact that there were also expert with True Ring bodies in the Scorpion alliance, he wasn¡¯t too afraid.

    Gulu was not a man from Xi Rongnd, which caused him to have no concept of the Scorpion alliance, of course he did not fear him, adding the fact that he didn¡¯t have a good temper, he immediately pounced after hearing Delon¡¯s words as he rebuked, ¡°With your fucking small stature, how dare you speak like that to your seniors! Fuck you!¡±

    Delon had his wish granted, he only wanted to see the strength of the opponent, he had always been rebellious and could not be suppressed by Gulu¡¯s aura.

    Hong!

    The two men exchanged a hard blow.

    A sh of golden light and red light caused a ring sight, in an instant, Delon was sent flying andnded head-first on a Sand Dune, Gulu pounced yet again.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Ai Sha Bo shouted loudly.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Tai Lang also shouted.

    Not only did Gulu reveal an unsatisfied expression, even the old man Lei Bao furrowed his brow.

    Tai Lang quickly spoke, ¡°Old brother Gulu, slow your hands for a moment and let me speak a few sentences, is that alright?¡±

    Gulu rolled his eyes, ¡°Alright, you speak first, I¡¯ll make him payter!¡± With a p he flipped Delon, although he did not kill the opponent, it made him feel satisfied and improved his mood, only then did he temporarily stop.

    Delon climbed out of the Sand dune, with only that one attack, he was sent a meter below the sand dune, Gulu had been merciful knowing this fellow¡¯s identity, he also did not want to kill him and anger arge influential power, it would be troublesome, not scary. One must also know that he did not bear great hatred towards the opponent, it wasn¡¯t worth killing him, he knew that much.

    Lei Bao could not help butugh, ¡°The temper I have now is much better than yours, hehe.¡± If it was in the past, he definitely would be the one to attack first.

    Delon noticed that the opponent did not care about his own influence and became wary, a clever man knew not to withstand injustice voluntarily and did not walk forward again to provoke him, if he were to do it again then it wouldn¡¯t be investigating, it would be courting death. All practitioners had their own pride, to be provoked yet again would be unbearable, thus so upon climbing out of the sand dune, he stopped there which signified he had surrendered.

    Ai Sha Boughed bitterly, ¡°Tai Lang, don¡¯t be mistaken, we were just passing through.¡± Immediately changing his words, after all, that was the only thing he could do.

    The old man Lei Bao ¡®Hmph¡¯ed mentally, if it wasn¡¯t for Gulu¡¯s p, the opponent¡¯s men would have probably attacked, he was ustomed to the brutal conflicts among practitioners, the intelligent knew when to stop.

    Tai Lang also understood why the opponent would speak such words, he did not wish to expose them andughed, ¡°Hehe, what a misunderstanding.¡±

    The two men cackled a few sentences of useless chatter and Ai Sha Bo immediately turned to leave, calling Delon, the two of them speedily returned to the group and left.

    XinFeng was a bit disappointed, ¡°They didn¡¯t fight, how disappointing.¡±

    Yan Wu could not help but smile, ¡°If they were to do that then the ending would be undesirable.¡±

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°But we do not need to fear, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Yan Wu replied, ¡°Of course, however, it would be best to not fight as we need to conserve our energy and wait until the Hidden Lun space opens, haha, at that moment you¡¯ll see what the thing called battle is.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Who knows if others wille?¡±

 Chapter Book 4 - 6: Thousand Lightning Strikes (2)

    Lei Bao the old man squinted his eyes as he watched the men leave, after a distance of roughly a hundred meters, they stopped near one of the other sand dunes, it was obvious that they knew about how Tai Lang had monopolized the best location and wanted to be as close as possible.

    Gulu was enraged, ¡°I¡¯ll go get rid of them!¡±

    Lei Bao replied, ¡°No need, hehe, you too know that once the Hidden Lun space descends, their location will be unsafe.¡±

    Actually Gulu did not know that as he did not know how to calcte, it wasn¡¯t like the more powerful you are, the more you know, he said, ¡°If it¡¯s like this¡­¡­alright, as long as they don¡¯t annoy me. When the Hidden Lun space openster, if I see that Delon guy, I¡¯ll make him regret it.¡± He didn¡¯t mind waiting to kill his opponents, either way he had already offended him. Of course, if he doesn¡¯t see him at that time he¡¯ll let it go and not go out of his way to find Delon.

    Quickly, more teams came, but ended up noting too close. It was not that they couldn¡¯t calcte, it was because they saw even the men of the Scorpion alliance fearing to upy that area and came here understandingly without picking a fight. This was something Tai Lang did not expect.

    The anticipated fight did not happen to XinFeng¡¯s regret, though he did not dwell on that matter as he would be able to raise his level after this period of training.

    This ce wasn¡¯t good for practicing, the best location for him to practice was a ce with thunderstorms while this ce only had brutal heat, however XinFeng had an advantage in practicing that others do not have, it was the piece of lightning stamp in his body, it provided many benefits, which was the advantage of having an expert teaching you.

    The existence of the Lightning stamp had eased the process of leveling for XinFeng, he could absorb copious amounts of strength from it and transform it into his own Lightning Lunli, slowly increasing the amount of Lunli he has. Gradually the Lunli in his body was reaching the critical point, upon reaching a hundred thousand Lightning Lunlis, he would be a Milun master.

    With the strength of a Milun master, one can already travel the world.

    XinFeng wasn¡¯t hurried in the slightest and continued to follow the old man Lei Bao¡¯s teachings, growing stronger slowly, building his steady foundation.

    With time, the image in the sky gradually disappeared, at this time, people would be incapable of calcting the best entrance, however, this did not affect experts that already came, if they knew how to calcte, they would already have understood where the best location was. All of them eyed Tai Lang¡¯s camp, but only because of the power present, they did not dare to chase them away.

    Other than taking his shifts, XinFeng spent all his time learning and practicing, there were arge amount of true master experts here, no matter if it was Hong Chen who had one True ring body or Gulu who had a True Ring Body, they were all his teachers. No one refused to teach XinFeng either, one reason being that he was the grandson of Lei Bao, the other being that he was a true genius, no matter what he was learning, he would be able to master them all, thus all these people were willing to teach him.

    These were very rare chances, XinFeng did not know when he would be able to find another chance like this, which was why he did not dare to ck and used every day to the max. Even if he could not use this skill, he would still learn it. Skills he did not need now did not mean it was useless, this was something he learned from his past life, even if he only knew the basics, it was also better than knowing nothing.

    The waiting duration this time was very long, no one expected that it would amount to 3 months, only then did the image in the sky slowly disappear, those under it was already unable to see it whereas those that stood from afar could only see a faint shadow, everyone knew the Hidden Lun space was about to descend.

    At this period of time, food was already scarce, other than leaving some food for Tai Lang¡¯s team, they already started to kill the Sand Tuo Beasts for food a month ago. Some small teams even had to retreat before they starved to death in the Thousand Sand Barrier.

    While some people asionally attempted to enter Tai Lang¡¯snd, some tried to bargain, some tried to forcefully enter. Tai Lang and the group of experts gave them no chance and stopped them all outside, they had designated an area of roughly a few hundred meter radius and chased anyone who came into it away, if anyone came multiple times, they would kill them without hesitation, within these few days, they had killed 7-8 men.

    The teams outside of theirnd became impatient, even though they knew within Tai Lang¡¯snd was arge amount of True master experts, they continued to charge in without knowing the fear of death.

    XinFeng stayed at the sides of thend to watch battles, pity that there weren¡¯t battles of true experts, all of them were only probing attacks.

    Today, Delon and Ai Shebo came together to Tai Lang¡¯snd, but were blocked outside by Gulu. Ai Shebo shouted, ¡°Tai Lang! Tai Lang! Come out for a bit, we have something to discuss with you!¡±

    As Tai Lang was a famous person, he could not hide in thend and could onlye out, with Lei Bao and the others following him.

    XinFeng spoke softly, ¡°Pang, they can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±

    Jin Da Pang had be skinny recently, although food was sufficient, it was just enough. Adding the heat, it made him lose weight. He smiled bitterly, ¡°Time is almost up, of course they¡¯re impatient, if they wait any longer, there will probably be nothing for them, so upon hearing that it¡¯s about to descend, they¡¯ve decided that only the calcted location is the safest.

    The old man Lei Bao spoke, ¡°Tai Lang, remember, no matter what they say, you cannot agree. Once we open a weakness, others will charge over and we won¡¯t be able to hold our fort.¡±

    Tai Lang had no choice either, he nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± He cannot agree, if he were to relent, he knew it would be irreconcble. They were not afraid of the opponent but the practitionersing to Thousand Sand Barrier were increasing, there were even lone adventurers. All of them were battle experts, once all of these people charged together, they may not be able to monopolize this ce anymore. Time was almost up, if something were to happen now, they would lose everything.

    Ai Shebo spoke, ¡°Tai Lang, we have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Tai Lang walked to the two of them, he asked, ¡°What is it? Speak, I have something to tell you, thisnd¡­.I¡¯m not the biggest here.¡± After thinking for quite a bit, he found that this is the only way to decrease the responsibility on his shoulders.

    Delon stared at Tai Lang as he spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Tai Lang, we all know each other, we may not be close, but we are all practitioners of Xi Rong Land!¡±

    Ai Sha Bo spoke, ¡°Give us Scorpion Alliance 2 positions, we will want 2 positions!¡±

    Delon continued, ¡°Just give us 2 positions, us Scorpion Alliance will owe you a favor! The two of us will also owe you a favor!¡±

    There were many practitioners in the distance, some even were high leveled practitioners, all of them watched from afar, even if Delon and Ai Sha Bo¡¯s voices were soft, they still could hear clearly.

    Tai Lang nced at the distant groups, his heart aching, if he were to reject them, he would have offended the Scorpion Alliance, but if he did, he knew clearly that all of the true master level experts would request the same thing and he could not ept all of them.

    ¡°I already said, in thisnd I¡¯m not the biggest!¡±

    Lei Bao could not help but shake his head, he did not know that Tai Lang spoke so ambiguously like that in the past.

    Ai Sha Bo spoke, ¡°Then who¡¯s in charge? Who¡¯s the biggest?¡±

    The old man Lei Bao had to step forward, he spoke lightly, ¡°I¡¯m in charge, my words are the biggest, little kid, there¡¯s no positions here for you!¡± He rejected him without relenting.

    Delon was enraged, ¡°Who are you? What are you even counted as!?¡±

    The old man Lei Bao smiled faintly, ¡°Little kid, who I am isn¡¯t important, the most important thing is¡­..I can kill you!¡±

    A sh silver light rose to the skies, XinFeng could tell with a nce that Grandpa was condensing a new Lightning stamp.

    In an instant, that lightning stamp gave off an eye piercing light, Lei Bao shouted, ¡°A thousand lightning strikes! Destroy!¡±

    Hong! Hong! Hong¡­..

    Arge cluster of thunder sounded, it sounded as if countless gigantic drums, an earth shattering shock and countless lightning strikes as thick as buckets madly descended, under Lei Bao¡¯s guidance, it suddenly plummeted down.

    Delon and Ai Shebo were scared senseless, the two of them couldn¡¯t even react. The attack speed of the lightning bolts were second only to light attributed practitioners, but its power surpassed light attributed practitioners.

    Ai She Bo escaped to the outer areas madly.

    Delon was unable to escape in time and could only release his Lun Yinli protection as countless lightning boltsnded on his body.

    Tai Lang wanted to open his mouth and speak but stopped, he knew that if he tried to stop him, he would invite malice from his friends, he could only feel a headache as he watched the old man Lei Bao attack.

    An instant kill.

    Delon was reduced into ashes.

    Ai She Bo managed to escape quick enough and was barely able to keep his life, but it was mostly because the old man Lei Bao was aiming at Delon, who would have thought that a treasure Lun Yin True master with 5 True Ring bodies was actually incapable of blocking one attack of Lei Bao, this was too scary.

    After instantly killing Delon, the old man Lei Bao¡¯s attention was shifted to Ai She Bo, the lightning stamp giving off an eye piercing glow.

    Ai She Bo escaped extremely quickly, he had already escaped to his team and was shouting loudly, ¡°Run!¡± However he was still not faster than the lightning bolts.

    To shock the surrounding people, the old man Lei Bao used his full power to activate his lightning stamp, once again activating a thousand lightning strikes.

    XinFeng¡¯s mouth was open as he watched the dancing strikes, he was really terrified. He never expected his grandpa¡¯s lightning stamp to be so abnormal, he was counted to have the basic knowledge of a practitioner and he knew that with only these 2 attacks grandpa did not have only 1 True ring body, it was highly possible that he had 7 or even more.

    A thousand bolts madly descended!

 Chapter Book 4 - 7: Heavy Casualties

    Ai She Bo didn¡¯t stop, as Delon was struck to ashes, he already knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat that unknown old man. That was why he threw out one of his Yin armor, one of his life saving Yin armors, a fortification earth attributed Yin armor, a Lun Qi that came from an ancient hidden Lun space that cost him arge fortune. He was instantly covered by a bundle of golden light.

    At that moment, a thousand lightning bolts descended, the entire crowd in the ins took out their best defensive skill and attempted to block the descending lightning bolts.

    There were many teams, all of them looked on with shock at the sight of countless lightning bolts enveloping the people of the Scorpion alliance.

    The sound of thunder ovepped each other as the ground shook, the originally scorched earth looked as though it was boiling while dust rose from the ground.

    As the dust scattered, the sound of thunder disappeared, revealing an opennd where the entire Scorpion alliance as well as entire sand dunes disappeared, they were struck into nothing.

    However Ai She Bo was able to escape, the Lun Qi he had thrown out saved his life. That earth attributed Yin armor had disappeared upon blocking the Thousand Lightning Strikes, but it had indeed protect him from Lei Bao¡¯s terrifying attack.

    The old man Lei Bao watched as Ai She Bo escaped, he was already incapable of attacking a third time. After continuously attacking twice, he had already sacrificed arge portion of his power, this was his ultimate attack. It can be said that he had attacked without caring about the consequences to frighten the surrounding people, he could not help but use thunder to deter those idiotic groups from making their moves.

    The side of Ai She Bo¡¯s body had been scorched, he frantically escaped outwards, not daring to stop in the slightest as he thirsted for vengeance madly in his heart.

    The lightning stamp descended from the skies and immediately entered Lei Bao¡¯s head.

    The old man Lei Bao¡¯splexion was slightly paled, he spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Does anyone else want to monopolize ournd? All of you fucking scram!¡±

    The surrounding crowds were like rats who had their burrow destroyed, madly scurrying outwards, none of them dared to stay, the previous sight was far too terrifying. None of them could block attacks from the old man¡¯s strength, staying meant that they were courting death.

    And in a few minutes, the entirend was deserted with not a single human silhouette in sight.

    Jin Da Pang muttered to himself, ¡°Impressive, truly fucking impressive! Ai, I didn¡¯t expect the old grandpa to be so strong¡­..how scary!¡±

    Not only were Jin Da Pang and XinFeng scared, even Tai Lang and the others were. Gulu had a strange expression, he only found out now that the old man was stronger than himself. Yan Wu had a bitter smile, Tai Popo still had a cold expression, but her slightly trembling hand gave away her shock and An Yadan¡¯s mouth was open, she had always knew that Lei Bao was a unfathomable fellow, but this time he had gone all out, it was actually so scary, it gave her great shock.

    Tai Lang smiled bitterly while shaking his head, he knew that his hesitation had invited the disdain of the old man Lei Bao. At that moment he understood that he could not be as hesitant as he was in the past, he had important things to him as well as great responsibility, he could not act ording to his own pleasure anymore.

    The old man Lei Bao turned to leave, he had returned under one of the tents in the middle of thend and started to recover, he did not use too much of his YinLi but his Lightning Li had been decreased by an great amount, he needed to recover his Lightning Li as it was his killing weapon.

    Gulu nced at Tai Lang once before also leaving.

    Tai Lang smiled bitterly once more, he knew Gulu was also dissatisfied at his weakness which forced the old man¡¯s hand to scare the opponents, revealing their biggest trump card.

    After the old man Lei Bao¡¯s mad massacre, there wasn¡¯t a single influential force willing to irk them, for a consecutive three days there wasn¡¯t even a human shadow present in thend. Those men of small influential forces that originally camped at the sand dunes nearby disappeared after the massacre.

    The sky was already devoid of all traces of the Hidden Lun space and thend was already empty of all Sand Tuo beasts, there was still a small amount of food that couldst about a dozen more days if everyone was conservative. This ce was different from the others, it was impossible to find food and the crowd was currently anxiously waiting for the descent of the Hidden Lun space.

    XinFeng had also stopped learning from the others, staying by the old man Lei Bao¡¯s side for the past two days.

    The old man Lei Bao, Tai Lang, Yan Wu, An Yadan, Tai Popo, Qi Xuan, Du Hong Chen and the rest along with Jin Da pang, XinFeng and Yan were all gathered, the experts Tai Lang brought were also there, they knew, that the Hidden Lun space was about to descend.

    At this moment, an underling reported the appearance of Human shadows in the surroundings once more.

    Tai Lang instructed, ¡°Ignore them.¡±

    Gulu continued indifferently, ¡°They won¡¯t dare to close in.¡±

    Lei Bao suddenly waved his out reached hand, ¡°Don¡¯t speak, listen closely!¡±

    With a series of slight movement and soft ¡®KaCha¡¯ sounds, it was extremely slient. The old man Lei Bao shouted, ¡°Remove the tents!¡± Tai Lang¡¯s underlings immediately and swiftly removed them and without the shade the tents provided, the sunlight immediately shot down, causing bright light to envelope the eyes of the crowd along with heat which heated their bodies, and at that moment, beads of sweat dripped down from XinFeng¡¯s forehead. He immediately activated his Mi Ring armor, he had be a Mi Lun master just two days ago.

    After bing a Milun master, the old man Lei Bao was extremely satisfied and was relieved. One must know that upon the descent of a Hidden Lun space, a thousand Lun master was considered too weak and had to worry constantly about how to protect himself, while a Milun master was different, they were at least capable of protecting themselves as well as fighting for treasures of the Hidden Lun Space.

    ording to the instructions of the old man Lei Bao, the crowd stood together, these sort of calctions were very precise, the old man Lei Bao and the others capable of calcting had confirmed after multiple attempts that this was indeed the best entrance.

    The tremors gradually becamerger while the surrounding people increased, they knew that the man in Tai Lang¡¯snd could not force them away at this moment.

    Multitudes of bird cries were heard, the entire earth was shaking as difort grew amongst those present.

    As Sand Dunes covered the ground, with the increased shaking, they copsed little by little, there were also some enormous Sand Dunes starting to copse, the old man Lei Bao bellowed, ¡°Everyone keep steady, don¡¯t fall!¡±

    The crowd linked their hands, forming a circle as they waited for the opening of the Ancient Hidden Lun space, their faces all revealing an excited expression.

    Hong!

    A sand dune not far away copsed, those standing atop it was immediately buried, luckily they were all practitioners, normal humans would basically be killed by this, the people that originally stood on top of it climbed out awkwardly.

    With the copse of sand dunes one after another, even the height of the sand dune the old man Lei Bao stood on slowly decreased.

    The tremors increased and everyone was extremely excited yet nervous, who knew what would happen. The calmest ones were still those True master experts, after all they¡¯ve experienced many things and were powerful, they had a great variety of experience when it came to changes.

    The sky suddenly darkened, the originally bright, scorching sunlight also dimmed.

    XinFeng raised his head and could not help but exim, ¡°Fuck, what¡¯s this?¡±

    In the sky was a ck hole that increased in size gradually as a surge of heavy wind blew towards them.

    The old man Lei Bao shouted loudly to Gulu, ¡°I¡¯ll be outside, you stay inside!¡±

    Gulu replied, ¡°Okay!¡± A crimson light appeared at the top of his head and flew out, it was his Fire stamp which instantly protected the crowd with a red light.

    The old man Lei Bao also sent his Lightning stamp outside and simrly sent out countless electric charges, protecting the crowd.

    With twoyers of protection, they protected the crowd from the rotating winds.

    That wind was extremely strange, not only did it give off sharp whizzing sounds, it also gave off ck streaks of shadows riding the wind simr to snakes, quickly, a shocking sight appeared before the crowd. The surround practitioners would be torn into shreds uponing into contact with the ck shadows, they couldn¡¯t even escape. At that moment, among the cacophony of whizzing, rose a torrent of tragic screams.

    Jin Da Pang mumbled, aghast, ¡°My god¡­¡­what¡¯s this thing, it¡¯s so powerful!¡±

    Streaks of ck shadows that were originally thin gathered together as the ck hole in the sky increased in size, the madly escaping groups were attacked relentlessly, at every moment there was someone being turned into masses of blood soaked meat that disappeared with the mad wind, all sorts of curses, anguished cries terrified those alive, wanting to escape now was practically impossible.

    The strange thing was that the ck shadows of the mad wind almost never came to Tai Lang¡¯snd, those small amounts that came were all blocked by the Lightning and Fire stamps of Gulu and Lei Bao.

    Quickly, XinFeng noticed that although the threat of these ck shadows were great, but for True masters, the damage is rather limited, they could at least blockrge portions of the attack, those with at least 2 Ring bodies would not die in this wind.

    The old man spoke, ¡°This isn¡¯t just anything, this is the ck Turbulence, those that aren¡¯t True master will be shredded into pieces, it¡¯s not something normal practitioners can block. I also didn¡¯t expect it to appear, it seems¡­.this ancient Hidden Lun space isn¡¯t normal!¡±

    The ck Turbulence was like arge grindstone, grinding those on it into mincemeat.

    Originally those outside of Tai Lang¡¯snd amounted to a few thousand people  there were even Sand Tuo beasts and desert hunting dogs, with the descent of the ck Turbulence and the mad wind, the numbers practically dwindled by half, that ck colored turbulence was even radiating a red glow.

    Quite a bit of true master experts with 3, 4 or even 5 a True Ring bodies started to charge towards Tai Lang¡¯snd as they could tell, only this ce is the safest.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the old man Lei Bao¡¯s threatening move, thisnd would already be attacked, to be able tost till now was because of the old man Lei Bao.

    Lightning and Fire stamps could only be condensed by experts with True ring bodies, their attack power was unusual and could block all sorts of attacks, the old man bellowed, ¡°All of you stay the fuck away, those that attack ournd, will be killed!¡±

 Chapter Book 4 - 8 : Heavy Casualties (2)

    The experts that already closed onto thend could only leave unsatisfied after hearing the old man Lei Bao¡¯s bellow, they were all experts with considerable strength who could block the ck Turbulence for a bit, but they understood that if the old man Lei Bao attacked them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defend themselves.

    Suddenly, the ck turbulence gradually thinned, as those present all sighed in relief, streaks of white lightning sparks appeared among the strong winds and in an instant, a dozen practitioners were struck trembling and were sucked into the wind, and as if they were the autumn wind, they started to float.

    XinFeng suddenly noticed arge amount of electricity, that surge of power made his heart thump, one must know that he was a person training in electricity with immunity to the dangers of electricity and the ability to absorb the power of electricity. If even he felt greatly threatened, what about the other practitioners.

    Lei Bao¡¯s expression was a bit strange, he had also felt the power of electricity, but it made him feel extremely weird, he could clearly feel that this power was actually a higher levelpared to his. He had never felt this way before, if it weren¡¯t for this situation he was in, he would really love to sit down and practice and absorb the lightning here, to see if there would be any changes.

    Suddenly, countless lightning strikes shot continuously at the old man Lei Bao¡¯s Lightning stamp, and in an instant, a dozen strikes had alreadynded on the Lightning stamp. As the lightning stamp rested on the sky above thend, thend was covered in a bright light, it was as if the lightning stamp had taken the role of a sun.

    Lei Bao was extremely worried, he quickly noticed something wrong, something was changing within his Lightning stamp, he did not know if it was beneficial or not at the moment but he understood that the lightning stamp he had condensed was now different. Luckily the Lightning stamp was still under his control, if he were too busy he would not be able to take care of it, if anything he could just condense a new one. Ever since he learned to absorb lightning from the skies during storms, condensing a Lightning stamp became an easy task.

    Thus so, Lei Bao did not retrieve his Lightning stamp, but instructed it to absorb the iing lightning bolts.

    XinFeng also quietly started to absorb, but the amounts absorbed were very minuscule as this location was not one for practicing, through circting Lightning Lunli, he absorbed a bit of the electricity present outside. But as he did so, Jin Da Pang and Yan who he had linked his hands with became miserable, the two of them felt their arms bing numb and their hair standing involuntarily, the two of them did not dare to release their hands and could only ask with a quivering voice, ¡°Feng, what are you doing?¡±

    Yan had also spoke, ¡°You¡­¡­I¡¯m numb¡­.¡±

    (Puttty: numb=ÂéÂé it sounds like mother.)

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°Your mother?¡±

    Yan was shocked, ¡°I¡¯m numb!¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°En, What wrong with your mother?

    Yan was going crazy, if it weren¡¯t for their friendship, she would have loved to viciously punch this fellow. She rolled her eyes and spoke again, ¡°You¡¯re numbing me.¡±

    As neither Yan nor Jin Da Pang was immune to the discharged electricity, Yan¡¯s speech was not clear, which caused XinFeng to hear wrongly, he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t scold you¡­..¡±

    (Puttty: this time he mistook Âî=scold for Âé=Numb since they both sound simr.)

    Having enraged Yan, XinFeng was hit with a head butt, she harshly spoke, ¡°Let go!¡± She couldn¡¯t care anymore, that numbing feeling was driving her crazy.

    Bang!

    Yan¡¯s head smashed against XinFeng¡¯s elbow, without given time to protect himself, XinFeng could only let go, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jin Da Pang reacted and could not help but burst intoughter, ¡°She says she¡¯s numb¡­.numb¡­.little Yan, am I right?¡±

    Yan vigorously nodded her head, ¡°Feng is deaf, jumbling my words together¡­..infuriating!¡±

    Tai Lang spoke with a deep voice, ¡°The two of you¡­.hold your hands together! Bickering even at this time!¡±

    XinFeng obediently offered his hand as he spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t numb you anymore!¡± He kept his lightning Lun Li, although he continued to absorb electricity, he took more care to not torment hispanions.

    The bolts killed even faster, it was brutal and cruel, when Lightning strikes someone, they are basically reduced to ashes, even scum was rarely left behind. With the raging wind¡¯s passing, nothing was left, practitioners died after one another, even the true masters took out their trump cards and madly blocked, not daring to be careless, those that did were already all dead.

    Yan was normally silent, but after getting close to her, she wasn¡¯t as cold as before. She whispered, ¡°How infuriating¡­..¡± Her hand reached out to hold XinFeng¡¯s, still slightly unsatisfied.

    At this moment, those dodging practitioners nearby started to be incapable of blocking, even true masters could not block such a concentrated bolt and started to run. they knew that if they continued, they would really die.

    The lightning disappeared abruptly, only a second ago was there shes of lightning and booms of thunder, a secondter, there wasn¡¯t a single sound. The ck turbulence had also disappeared with the lighting and thunder, simrly abruptly.

    The old man Lei Bao and Gulu shouted at the same time, ¡°All of you focus! Careful!¡±

    The ck hole had already increased to a thousand meter in size, but it stopped spitting out raging winds, instead countless fments floated out, those ck fment were like descending cotton, falling to the ground in bundles. It was unknown what it was but both Lei Bao and Gulu acted as though their biggest enemy were here, the both of them retrieving their stamps at the same time.

    Lei Bao grabbed XinFeng and bellowed, ¡°All of you dodge yourselves, do not let that thing touch you no matter what!¡±

    The entire shield copsed instantly and Lei Bao dodged nonstop, the floating ck fments simrly descended even in their location, however, they could only move in a certain space.

    Luckily the thin fments were not fast, if they were careful enough, they could still dodge while staying in a fixed position.

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, can¡¯t we dodge this?¡±

    The old man Lei Bao spoke, ¡°It cannot be blocked, whoever tries will die!¡±

    XinFeng asked again, ¡°What¡¯s this? Grandpa, how do you know of it?¡±

    Lei Bao grabbed XinFeng, they had already dodged a few bundles of fment consecutively, he replied, ¡°I also don¡¯t know what it is, but my instincts say I can¡¯t block them!¡±

    Other than thend they were in, the other ces were overwhelmed by the fments, there was still hundreds of other men who survived both the ck Turbulence and the lightning bolts, as for the Sand Dunes, they were all leveled. XinFeng could see clearly both these men fleeing and the fments descending upon them.

    Suddenly one of the Ten thousand masters from Ster Night Fortress shouted in shock, as he was dodging he collided with one of the bundle of fment and without a second cry, arge portion of his entire body disappeared and he fell to the ground, his blood pouring out. Tai Lang shouted furiously, ¡°All of you be careful as you dodge, if you¡¯re fucking careless, then fucking go die!¡± Everyone ced their full efforts in dodging.

    Hong Chen also grabbed onto Yan as he dodged, only Jin Da Pang didn¡¯t have a senior and could only rely on himself, his plump face filled with horror and sweat. He shifted to the right and left as his mouth made incoherent noises, ignored by everyone else.

    Thend was filled with chaos, everyone was struggling to survive, not daring to ck off in the slightest.

    Faraway was desperately escaping people, but this ground was sand, with only a bit of carelessness, their legs would be trapped, wanting to escape swiftly was really too difficult. Those bundles of fment were already closing onto the ground, near the heads of the escaping people.

    A cacophony of painful cries were heard, some could not even scream in time and were killed by the strange fments. Within only a minute those escaping men were reduced to only a few left. Trying to get closer to the ground and further form the falling fments, using all of their limbs, they ran madly like hunting dogs outwards, but even so, they couldn¡¯t escape the Hidden Lun space encasednd and died off one by one.

    While within Tai Lang¡¯s men there were only 7-8 deaths and a few casualties, including Jin Da Pang, who had brushed his hand against one of the bundles of fments and lost arge piece of meat.

    After about five minutes, those descending fments finally disappeared, the surroundings became silent, other than the people in Tai Lang¡¯snd, everyone else was dead, those that weren¡¯t in the best locations, basically had no means to survive.

    Yan Wu smiled bitterly, ¡°If those people knew that anyone outside of thisnd would die without exceptions, perhaps they would have risked their lives to monopolize ournd!¡±

    Gulu ndly spoke, ¡°That opportunity was gone upon old brother Lei Bao¡¯s attack!¡±

    Tai Lang smiled bitterly, he could hear Gulu¡¯s displeasure towards him in his words, but he couldn¡¯t exin, with a light sigh, he spoke, ¡°Delon and the Scorpion alliance¡¯s team¡¯s¡­..eradication, scared Ai Sha Bo, he must be seeking help at Scorpion alliance.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao acted as nothing had happened, ¡°There isn¡¯t something great about that, at most I¡¯ll fight a battle with the Scorpiin alliance, I don¡¯t believe, they will dare to irk me, this solitary ghost.

    The solitary true masters were the most scary, no influential force would be willing to offend such a person, and if they were to desire vengeance, they could resort to any methods.

    Tai Lang could only smile bitterly even more, thinking to himself, ¡®You¡¯re traveling alone, but I have to support a family, if I were like you, I¡¯d be even crazier.¡±

    The old man Lei Bao ced XinFeng down and looked above, after a moment of silence, his face became serious.

    Gulu Lao raised his head and spoke, ¡°Jesus, what kind of a Hidden Lun space is this¡­..it actually has so many defenses¡­this man in the past, must have been an extraordinary expert?¡±

    The old man Lei Bao spoke softly, ¡°Gulu, we need more actions, not words¡­..they still don¡¯t understand, this trip¡­¡­who knows if it¡¯ll be beneficial.¡±

    XinFeng could hear everything but he didn¡¯t ask, he already had a guess, this ancient Hidden Lun space was perhaps a priceless treasure, even Lei Bao was unsure. He brought him to increase his experiences with this treasure hunt, but now it seems that this Hidden Lun space is something extraordinary.

    If it was a rare hidden Lun space, then it would exin their serious expressions. Even if they obtained this treasure, to them, this was big trouble.

    As it would attract those top leveled or legendary figures.

 Chapter Book 4 - 9: Descend of the Space

    Even with the old man Lei Bao¡¯s experience, he still couldn¡¯t identify the descending Hidden Lun space, the era it belong to, the expert that left this behind, he didn¡¯t know, but one thing everyone knew was that this hidden Lun space was definitely extraordinary.

    Gulu spoke softly, ¡°It really is a bundle of surprises, who knows how this will end?¡± The stronger one was, the more knowledgeable and wary one is.

    The old man Lei Bao also spoke softly, ¡°Ignore those, since we¡¯re here, we won¡¯t give up.¡±

    Gulu suddenlyughed, ¡°We¡¯re all traveling alone, once we receive the benefits, we could leave. This world is so vast, who would bring us trouble?¡±

    XinFeng stayed at Lei Bao¡¯s side, the two of them spoke without concealing, as he heard their conversation, he became worried. This was his first time seeing such a scary treasure hunt, if they hadn¡¯t monopolized this position, then perhaps only Lei Bao and Gulu would have survived. From the situation outside one could already tell, among a thousand men, none survived, not even one escaped.

    Even if they monopolized the best location, they also lost quite a bit of people. This Hidden Lun space was too perverted.

    The color ck started fluctuating in the skies, the old man suddenly grabbed XinFeng, and at that moment, the sky seemed to have crumbled, darkness suddenly enveloping their eyes along with a sudden explosive sound.

    The Hidden Lun space had finally descended.

    Light radiated from the old man Lei Bao, while XinFeng could only feel himself thrown around while being tightly grabbed by Lei Bao. His surroundings was pitch ck and the only thing he could see was the light from the old man Lei Bao.

    As if they stepped on air, they started to fall down. There wasn¡¯t any noise from the surroundings, it was as if the explosive noise from earlier deafened them.

    No one knew how much time had passed, perhaps a moment, or even a whole day, either ways XinFeng had already lost the concept of time.

    The old man Lei Bao was very stable as he held onto XinFeng. With a deep voice he muttered, ¡°What the hell, what kind of a Hidden Lun space is this¡­¡­¡±

    Despite the short distance between XinFeng and Lei Bao, his deep voice seemed to have travelled to him from a far distance, XinFeng asked, ¡°Grandpa, where are we?¡± He was shocked by his own voice, it sounded raspy and even had an echo, which was extremely strange.

    The old man Lei Bao spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. En, the only thing I can confirm is that we¡¯ve entered the Hidden Lun space.¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°But I cannot see anything!¡±

    The old man spoke, ¡°Be patient, Feng, grab onto me!¡±

    XinFeng grabbed Lei Bao¡¯s arm and moved bit by bit, finally climbing onto his back, ¡°Okay, Grandpa, you can let go now.¡±

    It seemed that the two of them were floating in deepwater.

    In XinFeng¡¯s head was a word, drifting, he felt as though he was drifting to god knows where, this sort of a strange feeling was driving him mad, luckily he was with Lei Bao and they could still speak, which eased the fear in his heart. This extremely strange experience had escaped the field of knowledge he had in his previous world.

    While Lei Bao and the others were sucked into the Hidden Lun space, Thousand Sand Barrier had undergone shocking changes.

    Between the sky and thend was heavy winds, lifting up sand as it was absorbed by an invisible force. Arge group of men stood hundreds of meters away from Thousand Sand Barrier, watching the changes quietly.

    Three men stood on a sand dune, arge amount of practitioners behind them.

    An extremely handsome young men looked at the sandstorm with a small smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a Mighty Ancient Hidden Lun space, what a good fortune. Yi Daton, you contributed quite a bit, hehe, don¡¯t worry¡­I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±

    An old man with a face full of wrinklesughed with ttery, ¡°Senior, I also risked to report to you, fearing that this might be just a normal Hidden Lun space.¡±

    Another man spoke, ¡°Si Donald, we arete, if we had found the best location, we would have already entered.¡±

    (Puttty: Ë¹´ïÅµ= Si Danuo, it sounds like Donald.)

    Si Donald spoke, ¡°Never mind that, even if we camete, who could take anything away in front of us? Hehe, Sun Buru, to be able toe is already very lucky of us, if we werete by half or a year, then we would have nothing. This is thanks to Yi Daton.¡±

    Yi Datonughed along, ¡°Senior Sun, I asked just now, there¡¯s a fellow that knows what¡¯s going on, I had men capture him, you can ask him.¡±

    Sun Buru, ¡°En, let your men bring him forward.¡±

    Yi Daton waved his arm and two men immediately dragged a burly man over.

    That man was the heavily injured Ai Sha Bo, he was actually dragged over like a dead dog. His despair filled eyes focused on the three men before him, that wrinkled old man was the one that caught him, he couldn¡¯t even resist, because of his injuries, he couldn¡¯t even reach his full potential and was easily captured.

    Yi Daton waved his hand, ¡°Throw him over here.¡±

    Ai Sha Bo was then thrown before them. Yi Daton spoke, ¡°Senior Sun, I brought him, this fellow should be a True Treasure Lun Yin master, a capable expert in Xi Rongnd, hehe, that is a man who condensed five true ring bodies.¡± Actually he did not expect to easily catch an expert with five true ring bodies and was pleased.

    Sun Buru nodded, ¡°En, five true ring bodies, that is indeed not bad.¡±

    Si Donald smiled faintly, his hands behind his back. He didn¡¯t speak and only watched on with interest.

    Ai Sha Bo¡¯s face turned green, a True Yin master actually revealed a boot-licking expression, he was wanting to learn how powerful were the two men before him, beads of sweat flowed down his forehead, his heart aching in agony. How unlucky was he this time, to be beaten silly by Lei Bao, and after he escaped with difficulty, he was caught by these men to be beaten yet again.

    Sun Buru spoke, ¡°En, you seem to have been injured already, by a lightning attributed expert¡­¡­so, what did you see in there? If I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll let you live.¡±

    Yi Daton¡¯s expression changed. Of course he knew how he won, but he didn¡¯t expect Sun Buru to find out with a nce. He mustered a smile and a fake look of mindlessness, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be dissatisfied with Sun Buru, even if he had exposed his unting, he could only act dumb. However with his pettiness, Ai Sha Bo¡¯s fate was sealed.

    Ai Sha Bo spoke, ¡°I, I am an elder of the Scorpion Alliance¡­..¡±

    Yi Daton viciously kicked him, and spoke indifferently, ¡°What dog shit alliance¡­.don¡¯t unt it, hurry and answer senior¡¯s question!¡±

    Ai Sha Bo felt a surge of hopelessness, the opponent didn¡¯t care less about his backing, he spoke embarrassedly, ¡°Yes, yes¡­.¡±

    Sun Buru asked peacefully, ¡°What¡¯s your name? What did you see? Where are those powerful people? En, right, who hurt you?¡±

    Ai Sha bo answered honestly, ¡°My, my name is Ai Sha Bo¡­¡­..I saw a lot of people inside, as for the powerful ones¡­¡­.en, Tai Lang and an old man, he was the one that injured me. Right, I had people investigate, that old man¡¯s name is Lei Bao, I can¡¯t tell how powerful he is, he has the ability to injure me with a single attack¡­..¡±

    Yi Daton spoke with surprise, ¡°What? What did you say? Lei Bao!¡±

    Ai Sha Bo replied, ¡°Yes, I had found that out, I heard he¡¯s very powerful, a lightning attributed expert.¡±

    Yi Daton asked, ¡°What does he look like?¡±

    Ai Sha Bo exined Lei Bao¡¯s appearance simply and Yi Daton started to grit his teeth.¡±

    Si Donald smiled lightly, ¡°Daton, you know that Lei Bao?¡±

    Yi Daton replied hatefully, ¡°Of course I do, ten years ago, he was the one that injured me, I almost lost my life. We¡­¡­..we have great hatred among us! However that guy disappeared for ten years, I couldn¡¯t find him for so long, I didn¡¯t expect for him to suddenly appear again!¡±

    Sun Buru spoke, ¡°Hehe, I bet you can¡¯t exact revenge, with my experience, reaction generated from the descent of this Hidden Lun space probably isn¡¯t something they can block, they¡¯ll probably die in there, even if they don¡¯t then it¡¯s obvious they¡¯re stronger than you, for you to get revenge, it¡¯s hard.¡±

    Ai Sha Bo didn¡¯t know whether to be afraid of happy, Delon was murdered while he himself was injured greatly. As for Lei Bao, their animosity wasn¡¯tcking, the only problem was that he wasn¡¯t friends with Yi Daton, and he could tell, this Yi Daton didn¡¯t have a good temper, his chances of surviving was still unknown, he couldn¡¯t be happy at this moment.

    Yi Daton was extremely upset with Sun Buru¡¯s words, but he wouldn¡¯t dare to show disrespect. He could only suppress the raging anger and reply, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m below him, but senior should be much stronger than he is!¡± He immediately thought of borrowing a knife to kill another.

    (Puttty: You probably heard of this idiom if you¡¯ve read plenty of Chinese novels, it means to use another for your benefit.)

    Sun Bur chuckled nomittally, ¡°Ai Sha Bo, why did your people fight with Lei Bao?¡±

    Ai Sha Bo spoke helplessly, ¡°They upied the best location, so¡­.¡±

    Si Donald could not help butugh, ¡°So that¡¯s it, to take another person¡¯snd requires sufficient strength, without it, haha, you be a pile of dog shit.¡±

    Ai Sha Bo couldn¡¯t reply, to beughed at made him despondent.

    Ai Donald continued, ¡°It seems, that Lei Bao that group have already entered the Hidden Lun space, pity, we cannot enter right now.¡±

    Tremors came from afar, the entirend was trembling madly, Sun Buru spoke, ¡°Thousand Sand Barrier¡­¡­would most likely disappear entirely, we don¡¯t even know the size but I guess¡­.that even if the entire Thousand Sand Barrier were to be absorbed, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem for it, the tremors might even reach us.¡±

    Si Donald spoke, ¡°Even if it spreads here, it won¡¯t be too troublesome, at most it¡¯ll be a small aftermath.¡± He spoke indifferently.

    Hong!

    Si Donald¡¯s voice didn¡¯t even travel far before the entire ground caved in, he escaped to the air with Sun Buru suddenly, although Yi Daton reacted a bit slower, however he managed to fly up while the heavily injured Ai Sha Bo could only fall instantly without any chance to escape. He howled with fright once and no sound followed after, no one knew if he died or fainted, but it wasn¡¯t important, the only important thing was the entire ground was caving in by hundreds of meters.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    Ugh, happy lunar new year people, sorry for thete chapter~ I was too busy receiving my Ang Baos (Red packet) and eating all the goodies ~Teehee~

 Chapter Book 4 - 10: Descend of the Space (2)

    Miserable cries sounded, Si Donald and Sun Buru¡¯s expressions became ugly and awkward, more so for Si Donald, who was slightly furious, a group of underlings were frantically escaping and the three of them could only be saviors.

    Luckily the shattered area was notrge, adding the fact that all of them were practitioners, although quite a bit of men were buried, with their strength, they all started to burrow up, the only exception was the disappearance of Ai Sha Bo.

    However Si Donald had also lost a few underlings, all of which were Ten thousand Lun and Milun masters, not one True master was lost but a few true masters with one or two True ring bodies were injured. After all, the strength of a True master is iparable to Ten thousand Lun and Milun masters.

    Si Donald and Sun Buru brought their gang of men to retreat outwards, even with the strength of Si Donald and Sun Buru, they wouldn¡¯t dare to recklessly enter and started to mercilessly kill the arriving practitioners, they also understood that this Hidden Lun space wasn¡¯t normal.

    They had decided not to allow other forces to enter, as for the men inside, they would simrly kill them when the opportunity arrives, unless they were stronger than Si Donald and Sun Buru.

    Lei Bao and XinFeng continued to float amongst the darkness, at this moment arge force pushed them forward, gradually increasing in speed. XinFeng tightly grabbed Lei Bao¡¯s neck as his leg coiled around the old men¡¯s waist. The old man released his Lightning stamp and set it below his feet as ayer of light covered the two men.

    The two of them were like arrows being shot out, a sound simr to drums sounded behind them, something unknown was heading towards them.

    The old man Lei Bao could feel something strange, he immediately sped the Lightning stamp up, madly rushing forward. He didn¡¯t know what was behind him, or in front, but he did not want to drag to find out what the danger was.

    Hidden Lun spaces of powerful experts are normally very vast, true masters¡¯ Great Hidden Lun spaces are very precious, however this Hidden Lun space doesn¡¯t seem to belong to one, but to an ancient expert. For all they knew, this could be a Hidden Star Lun of an unknown grade. This Hidden Lun space before them had a feeling simr to it, it was very simr to a Hidden Star Lun, but the old man Lei Bao had no methods to confirm since he hadn¡¯t seen a Great Hidden Lun nor a Hidden Star Lun.

    XinFeng didn¡¯t understand what was a Great Hidden Lun or a Hidden Star Lun, he only wanted to enter, take the things inside and if his luck was good, perhaps he could find some rare items of the past.

    Lei Bao was extremely excited, he knew that upon sessfully entering the Hidden Lun space, then the rewards of this expedition would not becking, if he found a useful skill or item, he could perhaps even increase his level. He used the power of lightning this time to sessfully level up, but as for the next level which was before him now, he received a great chance at breaking through which he would never let go of easily.

    XinFeng nced at the back, as it was pitch dark here, he could only rely on the old man Lei Bao¡¯s Lightning stamp¡¯s faint silver light to barely look at the surroundings, however nothing was on the road of their flight. XinFeng could feel a presence of something but he couldn¡¯t clearly see what it was, he spoke, ¡°Grandpa, I can feel somethinging towards us with a high speed!¡±

    Lei Bao replied, ¡°I know!¡± He madly flew forward, luckily he knew how to, if he didn¡¯t know how to fly and could only float with the ripples, he would have perhaps collided with the thing behind them.

    Suddenly light appeared before them and in an instant, stars and spots appeared before Lei Bao and XinFeng¡¯s eyes, those were items that were deposited in the Hidden Lun space, the space between them was so small that they resembled a starry night¡¯s sky. Lei Bao spoke aghast, ¡°This is a fucking Hidden Star Lun! This is a fucking Hidden Star Lun, haha, XinFeng, we¡¯re rich!¡±

    XinFeng didn¡¯t know that a single person could collect so many things, with a nce, he saw all sorts of countless items clustered together.

    ¡°How should we collect them?¡±

    XinFeng knew that his Hidden Lun space was very small, at most it was a hundred or so meters square, which was even erged after his ascension to Milun master.

    Lei Bao replied, ¡°Nevermind that, take as much as you can!¡±

    XinFeng was dazzled, not knowing what to take. Lei Bao reminded him, ¡°Remember to take the special ones, those that you¡¯ve seen before can be left behind, just look for things you¡¯ve never seen before, especially recordable Star Python skins and specially crafted items, right, and medicine¡­.don¡¯t miss it!¡±

    The two of them madly started to collect items.

    XinFeng noticed that he couldn¡¯t much move in the Hidden Lun space and could only stay behind Lei Bao. He simply took out a rope and attached himself to the old man Lei Bao¡¯s waist, using this rope he pounced towards interesting items and after obtaining them, he retreated using the rope.

    As the old man Lei Bao¡¯s judgement was after all different, he brought XinFeng towards the interesting items.

    In the entire Hidden Lun space, no one else entered, only the two of them were scurrying about in the space.

    And in only a few minutes,rge amounts of items were inserted into Lei Bao¡¯srge Hidden Lun space, it¡¯s size letting the old man collect without worries while XinFeng chose his items, he only took a few dozen items without checking what they were, as long as he wanted it, he immediately took it.

    XinFeng suddenly pointed to a distance not too far away, ¡°Grandpa, there!¡± He had the task of scouting and had to remind the old man Lei Bao, this was the understanding among the both of them.

    Lei Bao nced over and flew there without hesitation, praising him, ¡°Great job, Feng!¡±

    Seven or eight items floated in the air, clustered together. XinFeng¡¯s vision was indeed powerful, he had seen a scroll with a color simr to the skin of a Star Python, this was the item most important to Lei Bao, with his experience the more powerful Lei Bao was, the more benefits he could receive. Thus, he knew to find the things Lei Bao needed, not things he needed for himself.

    Only now, did his emotions stabilize, the effect caused by entering was too great, he couldn¡¯t even search properly.

    Two pieces of Star Python skin was kept in Lei Bao¡¯s hidden Lun space, everything else he left alone. He spoke, ¡°Feng, you take it!¡±

    XinFeng immediately took them, the items were not big either, suitable for him to keep. Suddenly, Lei Bao raised his head, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    XinFeng noticed a few human shadows suddenly appearing from afar, followed by a sight that shocked him, countless debris were spit out, instantly forming a sight simr to a sand storm, quickly dispersing.

    Lei Bao immediately flew to another direction, he didn¡¯t want to be buried by the stones. And because of the rope, XinFeng was also pulled by Lei Bao.

    XinFeng did not have a choice, he purposely grabbed small items smaller than a few inches. As for therger items, hepletely ignored them as it wasn¡¯t something he could take.

    He suddenly noticed a silver white four inch long bone with the thickness of a calf. That bone was extremely special, it actually gave off light of electrical arcs, he immediately pushed Lei Bao to move towards the bone and grabbed it.

    Lei Bao turned his head and nced over, unable to contain his shout, he cried, ¡°Good job! That¡¯s a bone of a Star lightning beast, haha, Feng, your luck is really good, haha!¡±

    Star Lightning beast?

    XinFeng thought for a while before remembering the records on the Star Python skin, it was a powerful beast that went extinct a long time ago, like the Star Python, it was an extremely fearsome star beast of the past, a beast of the legends.

    A beast capable of controlling lightning. It was said that this beast¡¯s bones were one of the best materials of lightning attributed weapons, containing electricity and they had actually found one here!

    XinFeng turned his head and found that the debris was covered by sand, the human silhouettes that appeared initially were also simrly swallowed by the sand.

    ¡°Why is there so much sand?¡±

    Lei Bao replied, ¡°Very normal, if it were the sea, you would see infinite amounts of water pouring in and if it was in Tiger Cliff Castle, then mountains and trees would also appear. Of course they would be shredded into pieces before they could enter.¡±

    XinFeng asked shocked, ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    Lei Bao replied, ¡°We still cannot feel the pressure right now but once that gravel stops moving, you¡¯ll notice the appearance of a ground, followed by the copse of the Hidden Lun space and at that moment it would reappear on Thousand Sand barrier, all the items contained here would appear there.¡±

    Once this Hidden Lun space appears, it means that everything would burst out, many things would be hidden in the sand and many wouldnd on the sand. At that moment, the real blood bath begins.

    This would perhaps take three days, or a few months. Within this time, the first people who entered would be profiting the most, as they could receive the first batch of treasures, of course, that is you can protect it.

    The practitioners in this world all have hidden Lun spaces, and the attribute of these spaces is that with the death of its owner, it would disappear and would not appear immediately, so robbery is not a working alternative, unless you had a torture method to obtain the treasures, killing simply isn¡¯t the way to go.

    At that moment, Lei Bao and XinFeng both found another shining object.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner      (and sometimes the editor¡¯s corner)

    Puttty too, loves shiny objects¡£

    lcksheep: Happy Valentine¡¯s day to any and all who care to celebrate. Find someone to make their day better and give it your best shot, after all everyone deserves to feel that they are loved. Have a great day all you lovely readers!

 Chapter Book 4 - 11: Bountiful Rewards

    Tai Lang felt extremely oppressed, ever since he was absorbed, he was floating. Of course, as an expert with five True Ring bodies he was slightly better off than others here, but he definitely wasn¡¯t as strong as Lei Bao to move as he wished. Only until the raging sand storm was he then pushed in the Hidden Lun space, instantly buried in the sandstorm, without even time to stabilize himself and so he couldn¡¯t propel himself or move he wished.

    However, he still found a few items, he felt miserable as though he saw countless objects, unfortunately he couldn¡¯t take them.

    Others were in roughly the same predicament, all of them moved along the sandstorm, their body pushed around unwillingly. The lucky ones could still take a few items, while the unlucky once couldn¡¯t even graze against even fur. Jin Da Pang especially suffered, upon entering the Hidden Lun space this fellow immediately saw dozens of items in the distance of a hundred meters, even before he could celebrate, it was already swept up by the sandstorm, causing chaos as even he himself didn¡¯t know where he was.

    Lei Bao and XinFeng noticed a shining object and Lei Bao immediately brought XinFeng over, this was already the edge of the sandstorm.

    As Lei Bao flitted past the shining object, XinFeng already moved away from Lei Bao¡¯s back and pounced towards that item. After grabbing it, Lei Bao had already speedily brought him away, the sandstorm had already swallowed that area into nothingness. Lei Bao asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    XinFeng had already kept that item into his Hidden Lun space, he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to see, I¡¯ve already kept it.¡±

    Checking the spoils at this time was indeed unsuitable, it was for collecting other objects as such a chance was too rare, and the things present for taking were too many. Arge portion of items were materials, of course materials are useful items, but whenpared to finished products, these materials became insignificant.

    Lei Bao and XinFeng had already discussed on the priority list for collecting items, practicing methods were the priority, after that was crafted objects used for mainly defense and offense, followed by the different rare materials andstly was the items that just came their way.

    The two searched back and forth, while the wall of sand behind them increased in size speedily, seemingly about to spread across the entire space, who knew how much sand the Hidden Lun space had absorbed from the outside. ¡°Hong Wu¡± sounds traveled across the entire space, making even their hearts tremble.

    XinFeng understood that in this mission, even if the rewards he and his grandpa received were the most, it was only 1-2% of the treasures present in the entire Hidden Lun space, among a hundred items, to be able to take one or two was already considered not bad.

    The only pleasing thing for them is to know that the items they obtained were definitely the best, as with Lei Bao¡¯s judgment and experience, the items were all carefully chosen by the two, especially those rare practicing methods, all sorts of wares and ancient practitioner¡¯s medicine. XinFeng even found many almost extinct herbs and minerals which were ingredients of medicine as well as quite a bit of Star beasts¡¯ blood and bones, which were all extremely precious items, he had called Lei Bao immediately upon noticing them.

    After four days, the entire space was filled with floating soil and sand, two-three meters away was pitch dark. Now they started to grab items from their surroundings, no longer choosing the items, simply taking whatever they could.

    On the eighth day, a sound capable of shaking the earth sounded. The floating soil, sand and items quickly descended, enormous piles of sand appeared, buryingrge amounts of items including Tai Lang and his men. All of them were buried amongst the sand and soil, but they were strangely happy, as they could finally propel themselves. They started to thrash their way out of the soil and sand as they vigorously collected the various items at their side,ughing joyfully as they did so.

    As the sky cleared and every item descend, Lei Bao and XinFeng stayed in the air, watching the strange sight.

    Two items radiating off eye piercing light moved rapidly in the air.

    XinFeng shouted, ¡°What¡¯s that? Hurry and chase it!¡± As if he immediately knew it was something good.

    Lei Bao¡¯s nostrils shrank, without even hesitating, he brought XinFeng to pounce on it, he had already identified what it was and his heart started to jump madly. That was a refined DianGangLeiJiang, another item of legends, it had obtained the rarely obtainable spirituality, and was actually attempting to escape the Hidden Lun space.

    (Puttty: µçî¸À×½¬ is something i don¡¯t know how to trante literally, when in the future the chapters give me more context regarding it I¡¯ll figure it out, for now please bear with me, kind people~)

    XinFeng shouted loudly, ¡°How strange¡­..that, that thing¡­.knows how to escape!¡±

    Lei Bao spoke with gritted teeth, ¡°Of course, it has spirituality¡­¡­that is a DianGangLeiJiang! My chances of breaking through lies on that object!¡± His voice was trembling.

    One big and one small, therge DianGangLeiJiang ball brought the smaller one flying around randomly in the sky, while Lei Bao brought XinFeng chasing after it, illustrating a strange sight.

    Jin Da Pang climbed out from the sand like and immediately chanced upon arge piece of metal and he cried in joy as he hugged it, he could use this metal to sessfully create a Lunqi and even more. As he kept it, thunder suddenly boomed above him and he raised his head to see a strange sight which made him cry out, ¡°What is this!¡±

    Tai Lang finally received an item that gave him hope, if was a rarely seem Lunqi. If he could raise his level again, he would be a True Yin master who indeed requires a Lunqi, even if this Lunqi wasn¡¯tpatible with his attribute, he could always trade with others. This eliminated all worry from his mind as he started his mad searching spree.

    Everyone reaped benefits, of course there were casualties and deaths of a Ten thousand Lun master, who was buried alive under the deepest  level of sand.

    Lei Bao¡¯s cultivation was too deep, this fellow had always hidden his cultivation and never told anyone, even XinFeng did not know. He increased his speed rapidly, causing suffocation to XinFeng who was tied by the rope, but he knew that this was important to his grandpa and he held on to the rope without making a sound.

    Finally, Lei Bao closed the distance to ten meters between him and the DianGangLeiJiang, he reached his hand out and arge arm made of electricity suddenly appeared, grabbing onto that bundle of DianGangLeiJiang. He swallowed it without hesitation and grabbed the other bundle of DianGangLeiJiang which was obviously smaller, the earlier one was the size of a pig¡¯s head, while this was the size of a grapefruit.

    Lei Bao bellowed, ¡°Open your mouth!¡±

    XinFeng involuntarily opened his mouth, not to obey themand, but because of the shock he received from seeing Lei Bao eating that DianGangLeiJiang.

    After catching that small bundle of DianGangLeiJiang, Lei Bao forcefully grabbed it and in an instant, that DianGangLeiJiang became the size of an orange and was immediately stuffed into XinFeng¡¯s mouth and down his throat.

    XinFeng felt as though he swallowed a bundle of fire which burned him on its way down, he covered his mouth as he spoke, ¡°Grandpa¡­..this¡­¡­.¡±

    On Lei Bao¡¯s face was a big smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, with your lightning attribute it¡¯ll be alright, if it was others they would have already been burnt to a crisp, haha, hahahaha!¡± He was extremely excited knowing that he could continue to raise his level.

    With this DianGangLeiJiang, this trip was already worth it. He could confirm that with time, he could rapidly increase his cultivation. Everything else was insignificant.

    XinFeng still didn¡¯t fully know the benefits he reaped and after seeing the excitement of Lei Bao, he now understood that he had benefitted greatly, but as for what this benefit was, he still wasn¡¯t sure.

    DianGangLeiJiang was an item refined by great experts using natural thunder and lightning, formed after a careful and precise procedure. If absorbed by a lightning attributed practitioner, they must first need a Lightning stamp, it can also be interpreted as that only True Yin masters and True ring masters can swallow this DianGangLeiJiang, or they would be burned into ashes.

    As for why XinFeng the Milun master was able to swallow the DianGangLeiJiang, was as he had received a lightning stamp when he just started practicing, which had fused with his body.

    As Lei Bao knew a lot about his grandson, he dared to allow XinFeng to swallow this bundle of DianGangLeiJiang, the benefits it brought was unspeakable. It would help XinFeng build an extremely stable foundation, which would bring out his fullest potential. This thing called DianGangLeiJiang was something only great experts could create, which had both Lei Bao and XinFengpletely sure that the owner of this Hidden Lun space was lighting attributed.

    Obtaining DianGangLeiJiang, Lei Bao was already satisfied and brought XinFeng down to the surface.

    With a shout, everyone gathered.

    Lei Bao announced, ¡°Everyone listen to me before you go back to searching for items and treasures.¡±

    Gulu replied, ¡°Alright, we have everyone¡¯s attention.¡±

    XinFeng curiously looked at the crowd, at this moment, Jin Da Pang limped over which made XinFengugh, ¡°Da Pang¡­..haha, hahaha!¡± He could not bear hisughter, this fellow was to miserable, his face covered by sand and soil with streaks of sweat washing lines off, his beady eyes flittering nonstop, even on his eyshes was ayer sand and soil while the color of his hair was undistinguishable.

    Jin Da Pang replied, ¡°Go on,ugh¡­..let¡¯s just watch you fly randomly around in the sky. Ai, I want a grandpa like yours too, I would also prosper.¡± His tone wasced with jealousy.

    XinFeng askedughing, ¡°How was your rewards?¡±

    Jin Da Pang immediately became ted, he had collected nonstop and he already knew he struck gold, his future elevation to true master and condensation of a True Ring body would not be an issue. Practitioners require both practicing methods and resources, he did notck in methods but in resources, after this treasure hunt, he wasn¡¯tcking in anything else, since he could always trade for items.

    Tai Lang checked his underlings and found out a few had been lost. His heart sank as he immediately issued orders for them to search for the missing.

    Qi Xuan, Hong Chen and Yan all received great rewards, though they seem very unruly with sand and dirt covering their bodies, smiles were prominent on their faces.

 Chapter Book 4 - 12: Bountiful Rewards (2)

    Tai Popo stood at the side, asionally picking up a few things, all of which were various small rare ingredients that fell from the sky.

    Yan Wu also burrowed out from who knows where within the sand, uponing out, his face exploded in joy as he held a ck ring in his hand, ¡°Hey, anyone knows what this is?¡±

    XinFeng recognized it and replied, ¡°That¡¯s a little Lightning ring, you don¡¯t need it, it¡¯s especially made for Lightning attributed practitioners.¡±

    Yan Wu was generous and threw it to XinFeng, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    XinFeng wasn¡¯t going to refuse either, though this thing wasn¡¯t precious, but it was indeed something he could use. This thing was probably an item made by its owner in the beginning and was forgotten after being ced in the Hidden Lun space.

    An Yadan stood afar, her thoughts unknown, it was rare that she didn¡¯t bother XinFeng.

    Lei Bao pped his hands, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just say a few things and you all can continue searching, I won¡¯t waste your time as it¡¯s important.¡±

    Everyone listened quietly, knowing that the old man Lei Bao wouldn¡¯t gather them for no reason.

    The old man Lei Bao continued, ¡°It won¡¯t be long till the Hidden Lun space copses, it¡¯ll directly appear at Thousand Sand Barrier and I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s arge amount of experts outside waiting for that moment. Therefore, once it copses, don¡¯t hesitate and run outwards, kill anyone who chases you and if you can¡¯t, just try your best to escape, you all can form teams to help one another.¡±

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t be greedy¡­¡­you cannot take everything here, leave a few things, it can distract arge amount of people.¡±

    Tai Lang asked, ¡°If we don¡¯t escape and continue to stay, I think that¡­¡­.perhaps there isn¡¯t anyone capable of posing a problem.¡± He had five true ring bodies and confidence in himself, especially so in Xi Rongnd, where even strong dragons cannot trample on local snakes, he thought that he didn¡¯t need to fear foreign practitioners.

    (Puttty: it¡¯s a self-exnatory idiom.)

    The old man Lei Bao didn¡¯t retort and nodded, ¡°If you want to stay I won¡¯t stop you, just be careful.¡±

    Gulu was even upset at Tai Lang, he had the same thoughts with Lei Bao, it wasn¡¯t his responsibility to convince him, whatever happens, happens to him. Gulu had also decided on leaving, the rewards he received this time were second only to Lei Bao and XinFeng as he could fly short distances, much better than others. He nned to leave and trade with the old man Lei Bao to find more suitable things for himself.

    In this time¡¯s Hidden Lun space treasure hunt, no one expected it to be a Hidden Star Lun, for it to be filled with so many things or even for it to be so dangerous. If they hadn¡¯t upied the best location, then perhaps a lot of them would be dead already.

    Tai Lang had confidence in himself as he had underlings to use, with a few True master experts, he believed that there wouldn¡¯t be many people capable of threatening him.

    Jin Da Pang was conflicted, he did not have a senior or a teacher to help him, he waspletely reliant on himself. Hearing Lei Bao¡¯s words, he immediately understood that once the Hidden Lun space appeared, he needs to immediately run, not stay here. He gently poked XinFeng with his elbow and asked softly, ¡°Ai, Feng, when you guys leave, bring me with you.

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Alright, as long as you follow us, you¡¯ll be alright.¡± He didn¡¯t oppose to bringing Jin Da Pang, this fellow gave others a good impression and with him, who was capable of cooking great food, no one would starve.

    Lei Bao spoke, ¡°Alright, everyone continue searching. Feng, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Jin Da Pang hurriedly followed over, ¡°Old master, I¡¯ll go with you, hehe.¡±

    Lei Bao did not speak, but silently gave him permission to follow.

    Arge portion of treasures were buried, to dig them out was a hard task, thus, everyone focused on therge amount items gathered above the sand, which was enough for them to take.

    There were all sorts of things on the surface, most of which were materials, as XinFeng¡¯s Hidden Lun space was not big, he only searched for those rare materials, while Lei Bao did not reject anything that came his way, everywhere he went, the items there would be swept clean.

    XinFeng even found ancient Gold rings of the past, different from the gold rings now. The ancient gold rings were the size of a palm, it¡¯s surface filled with intricate patterns, he originally didn¡¯t want them but Jin Da Pang told him about how valuable it was, worth much more than the gold rings now, collected by some practitioners and had multiple names, the blossom gold ring and the ancient gold ring. One could be traded for a three thousand gold rings.

    (Puttty: a few chapters ago, it was mentioned that the gold rings are their currency.)

    There were quite a bit of ancient gold rings here that did not take up much space, thus XinFeng took all of which was in his path. He didn¡¯t take it for himself, but for Xinyao, that littledy loved gold rings, this would be a small gift for her.

    After a few days, XinFeng¡¯s Hidden Lun space was already filled and he could only start throwing away the worthless items.

    Lei Bao and Gulu started to attack the sand piles, blowing them open and pushing out the hidden items below as the others gathered nearby to collect the items. The standard of true masters were higher, the useless items were left alone for those near them.

    ording to XinFeng¡¯s estimation, upon the appearance of this Hidden Lun space, the upied space would not be any less than a thousand kilometer square, it was an extremelyrge space.

    Lei Bao also gradually stopped taking items, he knew that he couldn¡¯t take everything, to be able to obtain DianGangLeiJiang and a few Star Python skin records was already very lucky of him, now what he needed to focus on was how to leave. He was different from Tai Lang, he experienced too much and his instincts towards danger were especially strong, he could tell that this operation won¡¯t be very sessful. If he were alone he wouldn¡¯t be afraid, but he needed to take XinFeng away and also retrieve XinYao, the two important things in his life.

    Thus, Lei Bao must be prepared, he definitely did not wish for anything bad to happen. After discussing with Gulu, they each had a rough n of their own, as for Tai Lang, he was on his own. This fellow was obviously entranced by the items of the Hidden Lun space, he brought his underlings around, desperately searching for items. However he couldn¡¯t be med, he had to take care of arge amount of people, seeing so many usable items, how could he just let it go.

    The old man Lei Bao understood that with Tai Lang¡¯s greedy actions, he would suffer in the end. He had already reminded Tai Lang that the opponent wouldn¡¯t be a normal practitioner, but a true master with five true ring bodies. However, Tai Lang was not his underling, but his friend, he could not force him and so, he didn¡¯t speak more.

    XinFeng had also stopped searching and started to train, confirming that the Hidden Lun space belonged to a powerful expert of the lightning attribute, which helped him immensely. Practicing here brought more benefitspared to practicing outside, the payoff within these days was very big, helping him vigorously improve his cultivation.

    Today, the entire space suddenly started to tremble. The old man Lei Bao immediately gathered everyone except for Tai Lang¡¯s underlings. They were all surrounding him, they started to prepare for the copse of the Hidden Lun space.

    Leading his underlings, Tai Lang also invited the copse of the Hidden Lun Space.

    Lei Bao and Gulu released their stamps, a lightning and a fire stamp protected the crowd, as they awaited for its copse.

    ¡°Kacha¡± sounds resounded as the earth started trembling intensely,rge amounts of items spewing out from the ground, items no one dared to collect now. They could only watch as sand and soil rose, the entire space bing blurry once again.

    Like an enormous egg cracking suddenly, that invisible force suddenly exploded.

    The people outside could clearly see smoke spreading, it was as if the entire sky exploded, sand and dirt erupted, covering the daylight forming a wall made of sand speedily making their way towards different directions.

    Not only did it contain sand and soil, but alsorge amounts of materials and items, it was literally raining treasures, someone had already gotten the falling items and was crying out in joy but even before he could keep it, he was already stabbed to death with the item stolen immediately.

    In that instant, the outside erupted in chaos. The practitioners that arrived amounted to over ten thousand people, it was truly overcrowded. As the sand storm came, no one dodged, instead they weed it by entering, everyone knew the space had copsed, which signified the appearance ofrge amounts of items and materials, no one would leave now, as this ce was filled with opportunities of striking rich.

    Si Donald brought arge gang of men, he spoke with a deep voice, ¡°No one move, wait!¡±

    Sun Buruughed, ¡°The people inside haven¡¯t appeared yet, why hurry, hehe, the good things are with them. That¡¯s right, with that guy named Lei Bao¡­..right!¡± He turned his head towards Yi Daton for confirmation.

    Yi Daton nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that fellow. Catch him, perhaps you¡¯ll get some good things.¡±

    Si Donald spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    The earth shook, sand and soil erupting. Those men who pounced into the sandstorm madly ran out, in that instant, countless men were struck with sand and soil causing themselves to bleed from their entire body, with the speed of the debris, the frailer ones were pierced though. In an instant, there was at least thousands of deaths while even more were injured, ruining madly outwards looking unruly.

    Yi Datonughed coldly, ¡°To be able to take advantage, it requires strength, this group of idiots!¡±

    Sun Buruughed, ¡°Wealth is the greatest temptation, there¡¯s nothing strange about this.¡±

    Si Donald replied, ¡°Alright, be careful, someone is about to appear.¡±

    The sand storm had already collided with these people. Si Donald suddenly flew into the air and raised his fist, with a ¡®hong¡¯ sound, the entire sandstorm heading their way was dispersed. It was actually pushed away with a single punch of his as a void was created in the air.

 Chapter Book 4 - 13: The Plight of the Greedy

    The copse of the Hidden Lun Space happened within a second, once that enormous force passed it would be safe. Dirt flew in the air, covering the sky. However, within only half an hour it started to disperse, clearing their view as countless items appeared amongst the sand on the ground.

    Death cries sounded. To monopolize an area, practitioners killed others and collected the items, everyone wished for no one to attack them as they dug for items, but that was very unlikely to happen.

    Without waiting for the sand to disappear, Lei Bao and the others immediately charged out. Lei Bao had even specially carried XinFeng on his back, even if XinFeng was already a Milun master, he was still a ten year old youngster in a ce filled with malicious intent from other practitioners, Lei Bao did not wish for anything to happen.

    Jin Da Pang followed Lei Bao as he ran, he did not wish to have everyone go their own ways, despite how he was chubby, he wasn¡¯t dumb, but rather an extremely smart fatty.

    Gulu, Tai Popo, An Yadan, Qi Xuan, Yan Wu, Hong Chen and Yan all followed Lei Bao, as for the men of Tai Lang and himself, they separated, having not yet been satisfied with their harvest they stayed there.

    Yan Wu and Gulu walked in front to kill, with Tai Popo and An Yadan at the sides, except Yan, Jin Da Pang and XinFeng who were Milun masters while the rest were true masters. Yan Wu and Gulu who stood in front were absolutely merciless, moving forward relentlessly as they killed.

    Anyone who attempted to block or stood in front of them were killed without ruthlessly, they all became living targets, there wasn¡¯t time to exin, they were rushing to leave this ce.

    Si Donald opened arge space with a fist, with all the sand and dirt dispersing.

    Sounds of death appeared, even those practitioners that retreated, started killing each other, every influential force gathered to attempt to monopolize an area.

    And at that moment where the sand and dirt started to disperse, Si Donald spoke, ¡°Yi Daton, bring your men to clean, kill them all, I don¡¯t want to see anyone alive!¡±

    Yi Daton rubbed his fists eagerly, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it! Follow me!¡± He waved his hand forward and shouted, ¡°Kill!¡±

    Two hundred Ture masters raced forward following Yi Daton, swiftly separating into different teams and headed towards the practitioners before them while there were still hundreds of practitioners behind Si Donald, simrly all true masters. With this strength, they could already sweep away the entire Xi Rongnd.

    As the two hundred true masters started their massacre, the practitioners of local influential forces were all terrified, this group was too abnormal, even a true master leveled elder died in their hands, they were not opponents for this group, it was simply an execution.

    The practitioners that were fighting were all smart enough to disperse immediately.

    Si Donald ordered, ¡°Men!¡±

    A true master walked forward, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Si Donald continued indifferently, ¡°Split into groups of three and kill!¡±

    The true masters behind him immediately began to move, as they walked forward, they split into teams of three and started to kill. These few true masters were like unstoppable killing machines, even other true masters could not stop their killing rampage.

    Sun Buruughed, ¡°Xi Rong Land¡­..hehe, after this battle, it¡¯ll probably lose half of its elites.

    Si Donald spoke, ¡°How many elites can such a small ce contain.¡±

    Sun Buru nodded, ¡°Hope we can wee a good harvest.¡±

    Si Donald spoke, ¡°The previous group better survive, or not it¡¯ll be a big loss.¡±

    Sun Buruughed bitterly, ¡°After all we camete, but luckily we still made it otherwise it would be even more regrettable.¡± Both him and Si Donald understood that the previous group of practitioners  had the chance to get the best items, of course, for this Hidden Lun space, they could not take everything, but the chances of obtaining something good was still there.

    One dayter.

    The troops Tai Langmanded were still digging, taking item after item, treasure after treasure. They continued to keep digging, while Tai Lang excitedly watched the old man Lei Bao leave, he was still very happy as with these items he obtained, he could raise his and his underling¡¯s strength. His thinking was that after this risk, Ster Night Fortress could be the fourthrgest power of influence in Xi Rongnd.

    And at that moment, a dozen true masters came, with three men in each team. Without waiting for Tai Lang to react, they already surrounded them, they were in the middle and it was obvious that they were the earliest group that entered, the target of Si Donald¡¯s underlings.

    Those true masters released each of their suppressive auras, and at that moment Tai Lang understood that they weren¡¯t even their opponents, and he knew there was no medicine for regret, his eyes turned ck, the only thought he had was that he was doomed. He couldn¡¯t understand why there were so many true masters with such strength. If there were only a few, he still had confidence, even if there were 7-8 of them, he still would be able to retaliate, but with a dozen of them, he lost all his confidence.

    The following sight made him despair even more, another 7-8 true masters came. Suppressing the madness in his heart, he spoke, ¡°We are from Ster Night Fortress, you people¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Capture them!¡±

    Those men did not even n to listen and immediately ordered for their capture.

    Tai Lang was after all an expert, with a bellow, he charged towards them. No matter what, he wasn¡¯t willing to be captured, because at that time, he would only suffer. As a True Treasure Lun Yin master with 5 true ring bodies, he was only a step away from bing a true Yin master, he wasn¡¯t one to be bullied, if he were to go all out, even a True Yin master would have to be careful.

    Pity that not only did the opponents have a true Yin master, they even had a few of them. With the other true masters, they mmed Tai Lang to the ground. If they did not have to catch him alive, then perhaps he would already have died.

    As he was caught, Tai Lang understood, these men did not want to kill him, they wanted the items they had, if they died, then the items in their hidden Lun space would disappear, and they would never be able to take them.

    That also meant, before they took out their items, they would be safe. Of course, if they did, then they would probably die.

    The old man Lei Bao luckily lead the crowd away from Si Donald, their speed was astonishingly fast. The route they chosen was luckily empty, and as Si Donald¡¯s men started to block the road, they had already left, the timing between the two was only a small fifteen minutes. If Lei Bao had hesitated they would have collided.

    Madly running the entire way, they made their way towards Ster Night fortress, as for whatever happened next, it was none of Lei Bao¡¯s concern, to be able to leave sessfully was already a win.

    Passing through the Ancient Lun passage, they finally reached Ster Night Fortress.

    Entering the night fortress, they already met with bad news, A Sn had actually left with Xinyao, saying she brought her out to y, infuriating Lei Bao. He had originally wanted to leave after taking Xinyao instead of staying here, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet with such a situation.

    After repeated asking, the old man Lei Bao finally found out that A Sn went to Wannsee continent, somewhere extremely far from the barbarian continent, Lei Bao understood that A Sn could not return immediately, she truly wanted to steal Xinyao.

    (Puttty: ÍòºþÖÞ = Wannsee Continent. Íòºþ= Wannsee. Apparently it¡¯s a real ce and since it sounds nicer than WanHu.)

    XinFeng was even angrier, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go to the Wannsee continent.¡±

    After finally suppressing his anger, Lei Bao thought for a moment before speaking, ¡°We¡¯ll wait a few days, if there¡¯s still no news, we¡¯ll head to the Wannsee continent.¡±

    XinFeng also calmed down, A Sn had nned this all along, to give up the treasures of the Hidden Lun space for a chance to abduct Xinyao, he replied, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll wait, maybe they went somewhere closer to y, not Wannsee continent.¡± He could not help but think this way.

    Jin Da Pang came over to bid goodbye, he needed to return, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and resign from my position.¡± After obtaining so many resources for practicing, of course he did not need to stay in the army.

    Qi Xuan, Hong Chen and Yan also left, they couldn¡¯t use the Lun spots and could only walk back taking quite a long time.

    However, Yan Wu, Tai Popo and An Yadan were in no hurry to leave, they wanted to do a bit of trading with Lei Bao, exchanging a few of their items that they obtained from the hidden Lun space that did not suit themselves. Lei Bao had after all taken the most, perhaps amongst his loot was items that suited them.

    Such an exchange was something everyone weed, and after a hunt, they needed to also organize their items.

    XinFeng also took various things that filled his hidden Lun space, he needed to organize them. Some were for Grandpa, those that he didn¡¯t need were traded with others, of course, he carefully kept things that Xinyao could use, when they met in the future, he could give them to her.

    After their transactions, XinFeng collected many items for himself and also some suspicious objects, many things of ancient practitioners were not something they could understand, by keeping them, perhaps he could someday understand their uses.

    Tai Lang had already been tortured into disfigurement, but he refused to give up his items. He knew clearly that once he did, he would be doomed, killed. Many of his underlings could not hold on and gave up their items, but the torture never stopped, the reasoning behind it was simple, they believed that they still had more items and if they gave them up, they would be free.

    It became a cycle, by giving something up, one could rest for a while and even be given food before being tortured yet again.

 Chapter Book 4 - 14: The Plight of the Greedy (2)

    Today, Tai Lang was hung, exposed to the sun as an old man walked over, ¡°Put him down and bring him to my tent.¡±

    Soon, Tai Lang was drug into arge tent,pletely powerless. Not only was he unable to move, he could not even control his Hidden Lun space, it was sealed.

    Tai Lang attempted to look at the old man, and when he saw him clearly, his dry lips trembled as his hoarsely spoke a single name, ¡°Yi Daton.¡±

    Yi Daton took out a cup of water as he spoke, ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t imagine meeting an old friend, I actually didn¡¯t know it was you that I called. Pity¡­¡­the other one wasn¡¯t captured.¡±

    Tai Lang sipped the water and after a while, he asked, ¡°You mean Lei Bao?¡±

    Yi Daton nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I couldn¡¯t find him after two days, he wasn¡¯t among the corpses, I suspect that he had escaped.¡±

    After finishing the water and feeling better slightly, Tai Lang replied, ¡°With your ability, you wish to catch him? Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re overestimating yourself? You were beaten half to deathst time, hehe, keke¡­..so it was your men who caught me¡­..no, with your standard, how could you have so many experts at your disposal¡­¡­.keke!¡±

    (Puttty: keke=coughing. I¡¯m not sure what to use to rece it¡­.)

    Yi Daton¡¯s face turned pale gradually as he red at Tai Lang, ¡°You¡¯re lower than a dead dog right now!¡±

    Tai Lang replied, ¡°Keke, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­¡­I¡¯m indeed lower than a dead dog, so kill me if you can!¡±

    However Yi Daton really didn¡¯t dare to kill him until he had gotten the items in his Hidden Lun space, they could only torture, not kill.

    Yi Daton reached his hand out and patted Tai Lang¡¯s cheek as he asked, ¡°Can you tell me¡­..where did Lei Bao go?¡±

    Tai Lang¡¯s hatred grew as he spoke, ¡°You want to find him? Why do you want to die so quickly? No¡­keke, keke¡­..o, I understand now, you must have sought refugee under some influential force and now you¡¯re thinking that with numbers¡­..keke, unless there¡¯s a powerful expert¡­..I believe, with your power, Lei Bao would definitely kill you.¡±

    A sudden imposing force came from Yi Daton, suppressing Tai Lang¡¯s breathing, after heaving for a while, Tai Lang replied, ¡°So you¡¯re already a True Yin master, no wonder you¡¯re so presumptuous, haha¡­¡­but you¡¯re still iparable to Lei Bao, you¡¯ll still lose, haha¡­.keke¡­.ah¡­..¡±

    Yi Daton had kicked Tai Lang over, viciously stepping onto his hand, twisting his feet forcefully, ¡°Is that so? Is that so?¡±

    Si Donald walked over andmanded indifferently, ¡°Release him.¡±

    Yi Daton quickly moved his feet back and replied while bowing, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m interrogating him.¡±

    Tai Langughed, ¡°Haha, keke, ha¡­.Yi Daton, you¡¯re still so shameless, bending your back towards the strong and bullying the weak, I¡­¡­keke, I could never get used to your ways!¡±

    Si Donald sat down, ¡°Lei Bao must have gotten the best items, you yourself should also have quite a bit, take it out and I¡¯ll spare you.¡±

    Tai Langughed coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t think that after I do, you¡¯ll spare my life! Keke¡­..keke¡­..¡±

    Si Donald replied indifferently, ¡°With my status of Ashen True Yin Master, as long as you take out your items, I¡¯ll spare you!¡±

    Ashen true Yin master! That was an expert that had condensed a True Ring body, and in this continent, it was considered to be the top expert.¡±

    Tai Lang was instantly stunned, he did not expect that an ancient Hidden Lun space to attract such a powerful existence, he spoke, ¡°You, you¡­.keke, kekeke!¡± He was scared stiff, a True yin master with a true yin body was definitely a top figure in arge sect, as those with 7, 8 true ring bodies of a single True Ring body were characters of legends. He couldn¡¯t be med, as a true master with five true ring bodies, it was hard for him toe into contact with such a high figure.

    (Puttty: WHATS THIS??? HUH? I¡¯m confused with the ranking system, oh god is this a mistake?) (lcksheep: I have no idea. I kinda gave up at the rankings.)

    Yi Daton became extremely satisfied with Tai Lang¡¯s shock, he took the chance and spoke, ¡°Still won¡¯t promise senior?¡±

    Tai Lang was only shocked at the opponent¡¯s strength, but he still believed in his previous judgement, and spoke, ¡°I know clearly, that even if you are a Ashen True ring master¡­.keke, you¡¯re still the fucking same, everyone is greedy, especially so with the strong, keke, I don¡¯t believe you, kill me instead!¡±

    Si Donald indeed did not intent on releasing Tai Lang, even if he didn¡¯t kill him, he had plenty of men to do that job, no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t have killed him.

    Yi Daton scolded, ¡°You bastard, obstinate fool!¡±

    Tai Lang opened his dried lips,ughing soundlessly before coughing yet again, coughing out a mouthful of blood, ¡°You¡¯re more of a bastard, more of an idiot, no need to be jealous of someone smarter than you.¡±

    Si Donald furrowed his brows before speaking, ¡°Lock him up.¡±

    Before Tai Lang was dragged away, a true master entered and spoke, ¡°Elder, we¡¯ve found out that they¡¯ve stationed at Xi Rongnd in a ce called ster night fortress, I¡¯ve heard that Lei Bao¡¯s granddaughter is there, they will definitely go there, but, we cannot be sure if they will stay there for a few days.¡±

    Tai Lang vomited another mouthful of blood, he was both worried and angry, knowing that his underlings had broken under the interrogation.¡±

    Si Donald revealed a faint smile, ¡°Wonderful, Tai Lang, soon¡­..Lei Bao wille and keep youpany.¡±

    Tai Lang gurgled a sentence, ¡°I hope you die!¡± But with it contained with the sound of sloshing blood, even with Si Donald¡¯s True ring body, he couldn¡¯t understand his words.

    Si Donaldmanded, ¡°Yi Daton, you follow me.¡±

    After finding Sun Buru, Si donald spoke, ¡°I will we going out on a trip, you¡¯ll take care of digging and collecting items in this ce, no matter who, if they dare to enter, kill them. I don¡¯t wish to witness an ident, I believe that¡­¡­this ce definitely has good things, they cannot have taken everything.¡±

    Actually this was indeed only a guess, Si Donald did not know what Lei Bao had taken but from the reports of Tai Lang¡¯s underlings, he had formed his own¡¯s suspicions. However, he still understood that Lei Bao must had taken a portion of the best things, and that they were all key items like practice methods. These were the items important to him, his training had came to a standstill, he urgently needed the practicing methods of the ancients, and that was why Si Donald had urgently went to find Lei Bao.

    Sun Buru nodded, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ve caught a few thousand men we could use, their Hidden Lun spaces have been sealed, they cannot use the items they¡¯ve dug out.¡±

    Si Donald spoke, ¡°En, don¡¯t worry, the things I get, I will share some with you.¡±

    Sun buru of course understood, those he would share would be practicing methods, the others would be unsharable, but even so, he was satisfied, ¡°Alright, no problem, I¡¯ll take care of this ce.¡±

    Si Donald asked, ¡°Do you still have enough underlings?¡±

    Sun Buruughed, ¡°To flip the entire ground¡­¡­.there¡¯ll never be enough men, en, how about sending a dozen true master to each sect, I needrge amounts of men.¡±

    Sun Buru nodded, ¡°Alright, you find someone to take care of it, I won¡¯t bother.¡±

    And so, Si Donald left with Yi Daton and a guide, as he was unfamiliar to Xi Rongnd.¡±

    That guide was a ten thousand Lun master from Ster Night fortress, as he was unable to tolerate the torture, he had betrayed Tai Langpletely, telling everything he could and couldn¡¯t. This ten thousand Lun master was called Houlu, nicknamed Monkey, he was known to be clever and cunning and fearful of pain and death, after only a day of torture hepletely gave up.

    Passing through the Lun spot, Si Donald speedily made his way into Xi Rongnd.

    With the traitor Houlu, Si Donald and Yi Daton easily found Ster a Night fortress, their speed extremely fast with Si Donald¡¯s secret method, with only three days, they¡¯ve already passed the small stone bridge.

    Immediately they were spotted by patrolling teams and were interrogated.

    Houlu of course knew them, he walked forward and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    The patrolling teams were shocked upon noticing him, ¡°Its you, monkey, where are the others?¡±

    Houlu didn¡¯t reply his question, ¡°I have important things to do, is senior a Lei Bao still here?¡± He asked nervously, looking at them. Si Donald had already promised him that if Lei Bao was at Ster Night fortress, he would immediately let him go.

    The patrolling team replied, ¡°Senior Lei Bao is leaving tomorrow, but he is still here now.¡±

    Houlu immediately turned around, ¡°Senior¡­¡­um¡­..¡± He wanted to ask, if he could be released, but before he could ask, Yi Daton¡¯s fistnded on his head, exploding his entire head, and then, Yi Daton started to kill.

    Si Donald had his hands behind his back, his eyes squinted in joy. He had indeed promised Houlu, but Yi Daton didn¡¯t. Therefore, he didn¡¯t attack, but Yi Daton did. Tai Lang was indeed a smart man, refusing to promise Si Donald anything.

    The strongest among the patrolling team was a Milun master, how could he ever go against a True Yin master and a True ring master? In a few seconds, they were all killed cleanly, none were capable of escaping, or even releasing a warning. The opponent was far too strong.

    The two of them swaggered into Ster night, the central of Ster a Night fortress.

    Si Donald wore a faint smile, watching Yi Daton kill one men after another easily, but there were still those that escaped and sent out warnings, causing waves of practitioners of gush out in support, but there were all walking to their deaths. If they had stayed in their houses, then Yi Daton wouldn¡¯t have bothered to search and kill either, but they all came out to block, easing his job.

    Quickly, the two of them arrived at Ster night, under therge umbre like structure¡¯s door.

    The practitioners here all dispersed, Lei Bao and his men had already received the news.

    Yan Wu spoke, ¡°That¡¯s not right, two mening in to kill¡­¡­unless, they¡¯re from Thousand Sand Barrier?¡±

    Gulu replied, ¡°That¡¯s likely.¡±

    Lei Bao thought before speaking, ¡°Then let¡¯s check it out.¡± To be so daring to enter, either they¡¯re madmen, or experts. His suspicions leaned towards thetter.

    Trantor¡¯s corner

    Emergency food sheepie hasn¡¯t been replying to my emails barely been conscious, so instead of letting this chapter collect dust in my email, I¡¯ll post it, I apologize in advance for myck of editing and bad English, and it¡¯s really hard to post too because my poor old iPadgs on the inte. (lcksheep: It¡¯s cool I got it)

    ¡­¡­I may need Kobato¡¯s whip.

 Chapter Book 4 - 15: Great Bloodshed

    Lei Bao, Gulu, Tai Popo, An Yadan, Yan Wu and XinFeng who had always followed Lei Bao all came out together.

    As Lei Bao saw Si Donald clearly, he could not help but furrow his brows. He could not sense the strength of the opponent, which was something very rare with his current cultivation. Basically, as long as it was a practitioner, he could guess their strength. Could it be that this man was stronger than him? He immediately became alert.

    Their gazes turned to Yi Daton and Lei Bao asked ndly, ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± He recognized him.

    Yi Daton was simrly shocked, he also could not sense the old man Lei Bao¡¯s strength. One must know that he had simrly experienced an explosive growth in strength during these few years too, before he came, he had already decided that even if he could not beat Lei Bao, he could at least fight. He didn¡¯t expect that after not meeting for so many years, this irascible old man¡¯s strength would increase by so much. However, with Si Donald here, he felt very calm.

    Si Donald was also curious, he could only vaguely sense Lei Bao¡¯s strength, it made him feel slightly frantic, suddenly unable to sense everything. With a calm expression, he asked, ¡°So you are Lei Bao?¡± In an instant, he had changed his mind on using force to solve this problem.

    Lei Bao asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Si Donald replied, ¡°Si Donald, Ashen True Yin master.¡±

    Lei Bao immediately stood straight and muttered, ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so daring.¡±

    The others, including Gulu, could not help but take a step back. This was too fucking scary, with their experience, this was their first time seeing a top True master, a True Ring bodied True master, perhaps there were others in this continent, but this is their first time seeing a live one.

    Si Donald was not frustrated in the slightest, he replied, ¡°You¡¯re also roughly there aren¡¯t you, let me guess¡­¡­you¡¯re at least a True Heart Yin master! A bit more before you be like me.¡±

    This was even scarier, Yan Wu, Gulu, Tai Popo and An Yadan all revealed extremely shocked expressions. No one expected the old man to actually be so secretive. XinFeng was simrly shocked, he had always been guessing his Grandpa¡¯s cultivation, but he never actually expected him to have reached such a height.

    Lei Bao, ¡°You¡¯re too ttering.¡±

    Yi Daton¡¯s face became pale, he didn¡¯t expect that Lei Bao¡¯s cultivation would pave a way for himself. Yi Daton could not help but secretly be d to be able to follow Si Donald here, if he hade on his own, he would have been killed.

    If Lei Bao was a True Wild Yin master with seven True Ring bodies then Si Donald would have captured him, but he was a True Heart Yin master with eight True Ring bodies, he had lost his confidence, especially so as the old man Lei Bao was a lightning attributed practitioner with powerful attacks, an attribute that triumphed his.

    Si Donald was dark attributed, his attacks were simrly powerful, but darkness was naturally controlled by lightning. When it came to practitioners of the lightning and light attribute, he would kill them if he could to eliminate future threats, in this life, he had killed countless lightning and light attributed people.

    Only, Lei Bao had reached the level of a True Heart Yin master, someone he cannot easily kill, perhaps he could win if he were to fight to the bitter end with Lei Bao but he definitely could not have him stay. To make an unkible enemy was something he didn¡¯t want to do.

    Lei Bao asked, ¡°You caught Tai Lang?¡±

    Yi Daton shouted, ¡°Tai Lang that piece of trash did not even need elder to catch him, he was just caught easily by an underling.¡± He wanted to provoke a fight between Si Donald and Lei Bao, he had already seen the hesitation in his eyes.

    A sh of regret appeared in Si Donald¡¯s eyes, he knew that he had been careless. If he had brought Sun Buru, then he definitely would win, he hadn¡¯t expected Lai Bao to actually be a True Heart Yin master. It had be troublesome now, however, he wasn¡¯t afraid. After all, he was a level higher than Lei Bao, even if the opponent¡¯s attribute triumphed his, if they were to fight, he believed that he wouldn¡¯t lose. As for the others, he could tell they were all shit, not even worth mentioning.

    Lei Bao spoke, ¡°Release him!¡± No matter what, Tai Lang was still his friend.

    Si Donald¡¯s expression became dark, ¡°Whether we release him or not¡­..it doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±

    Lei Bao nodded, he didn¡¯t expect them to release him, he instead had already nned to escape, as long as he could leave, then with the treasures of this time¡¯s hunt along with the lighting storm practicing method, he believed that he could raise his level to True Ashen yin master. He actually had already reached the threshold of leveling up, but as he didn¡¯t have time to train, he was currently stuck at this bottle neck. To sh with Si Donald now would be an unintelligent choice.

    He had long passed the age of recklessness, he didn¡¯t start fights after a few sentences like before, instead he understood Tai Lang¡¯s thoughts, some things, must be done.

    If he were to escape, Si Donald wouldn¡¯t dare to kill Tai Lang in fear of offending a True Heart Yin master, who knew when a True Heart Yin master would be a True Ashen Yin master? Among True Ashen Yin masters there were rarely fights, but there were countless scruples. One of them could control many True masters, if two of them were to fight, it would easily spread to their underlings.

    The act of a True Ashen Yin master killing True masters, was something as simple as killing chickens. This was the reason behind Si Donald¡¯s hesitation. If Sun Buru hade, then with the both of thembined, 2 true masters with 8 True Ring bodies and one True Ring body, they could still make a True Heart Yin master stay. This was the reason for his regret.

    (Puttty: the author is getting on my nerves by repeating ¡°A True Ashen Yin master with a True Yin body¡± over and over again, I¡¯ll shorten it to A True Ashen Yin master because we ALL know it already.) (lcksheep: I think I am starting to understand the true body rank system thing??)

    Yi Daton shouted, ¡°Who are you to tell senior to release him?!¡±

    Lei Bao red at him, ¡°Yi Daton, wonderful, don¡¯t let me catch you in the future!¡± His tone was extremely light, but it carried a threat.

    Yi Daton did not dare to speak anymore, a surge of regret entering his heart. Despite Si Donald¡¯s indifference to them, Yi Daton wasn¡¯t uncaring, if he were not to be at his side, then Lei Bao would have probably already killed him with ease.

    XinFeng noticed that the more powerful a True master was, the more cautious they were towards battle, with the old man Lei Bao¡¯s temper and personality, he was still suffering to today, one could tell his aversion to battling other powerful people.

    Si Donald spoke, ¡°You must have gotten quite a bit of items¡­.¡±

    Lei Bao replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, I did, so what do you want to do about it? Will you capture me like how you did to Tai Lang? Will you force out item by item?¡±

    Si Donald revealed his signature smile, ¡°Of course not. Right now my underlings have taken control of the entire Thousand Sand Barrier, hehe, that also means that after the entirend had been unearthed, everything will be mine¡­..I believe, we can trade, can we?¡±

    Lei Bao was an experienced man, he had seen all kinds of tricks. He replied with a smile, ¡°Not interested. I already have the things I need, there¡¯s no need for me to go again.¡±

    Si Donald cursed silently, ¡°Old fox!¡± If he could fool Lei Bao then even if he was a True Heart Yin master, he would still die. No, he would be in a state where he wished for death.

    Yi Daton felt pity in his heart too, he had immediately understood Si Donald¡¯s thoughts.

    Si Donald asked, ¡°I wonder if you had gotten any Star Python Records? If you did¡­..I hope to trade for it with you¡­.¡± After thinking about how impossible it would be, he continued, ¡°En, it¡¯s fine even if we don¡¯t trade it. Copy it for me¡­.I will give you something in return.¡±

    Lei Bao wanted tough. Giving him the Star Python records would bring undesirable consequences after he had broken through. He wasn¡¯t friends with Si Donald after all. He spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t get one, if I did I would have left already.¡± This wasn¡¯t the reason why he didn¡¯t leave, but he spoke very naturally and sincerely, without giving off the feeling of a liar. Currently, only XinFeng, among the crowd, knew he had actually obtained a Star Python Record.

    XinFeng was extremely impressed, he didn¡¯t expect grandpa to be such a good liar, even himself was almost fooled, but he knew clearly that the old man Lei Bao not only had a Star Python Record, he had multiple.

    Si Donald¡¯s face grew uglier and uglier, ¡°No?¡± He didn¡¯t believe him at all, he believed that this old fogey was lying but he couldn¡¯t do anything to force him to take it out.

    The old man Lei Bao replied, ¡°No!¡±

    Si Donald finally could not bear it anymore, he really needed it, his need surpassed the danger of offending a True heart master. He spoke, ¡°If¡­¡­we were to fight, how many of those around you, will survive?¡±

    The old man replied, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Si Donald spoke curtly, ¡°Of course!¡±

    The old man Lei Bao¡¯s face became solemn, ¡°You can try!¡± He actually wanted to fight Si Donald too. Lei Bao knew that he was a step away from obtaining one True Ring body, adding the fact that he was lightning attributed, his attacks were extremely powerful. He didn¡¯t believe, that he would not be able tost against Si Donald without attacking once.

    Yan Wu grabbed XinFeng unhesitatingly and ran towards Ster Night¡¯s inner parts while Tai Popo and An Yadan protected their sides, simrly retreating, leaving Gulu to block Yi Daton¡¯s way. The old man Lei Bao had also blocked Si Donald, the two of them started to attack without hesitation.

    The old man Lei Bao was relieved slightly by Yan Wu¡¯s intelligence, he had immediately taken care of his biggest worry, this was also because of Si Donald¡¯sck of Intel, if he had grabbed XinFeng then Lei Bao would have been powerless, this was his weakness.

    Si Donald and Lei Bao attacked at the same time.

    Simrly, Gulu and Yi Daton also attacked.

    Si Donald¡¯s target was Gulu, while Lei Bao¡¯s was Yi Daton. The both of them had the same motive, that was to sneak in an attack first before actually fighting. The both of them had settled on attacking the enemy¡¯s ally.

    Yi Daton was sent flying by a thick Lightning strike from Lei Bao¡¯s while Gulu was beaten to the point of vomiting blood.

    Lei Bao shouted, ¡°Gulu, take them away!¡± As he took Si Donald¡¯s punch head on.

    Hong!

    Gulu clutched his chest as he ran towards Ster Night with a limp, he understood what Lei Bao meant, which was to take XinFeng away from here.

 Chapter Book 4 - 16: Reign of Terror

    Yi Daton sat on the floor, vomiting mouthfuls of blood as he watched Lei Bao with lingering fear in his heart. With only one attack, he had already gravely injured him, if not for his high leveled defense Lunqi, then he would have already died.

    ck smoke rose, spreading quickly.

    Yi Daton ran outwards with all his might, he wasn¡¯t dumb enough to not hide during an extreme experts¡¯ fight. Madly fleeing, he used every bit of his YinLi, any houses or walls obstructing his way were smashed away. That ck light that resembled demons made any item it came into contact with create a ¡°Chi chi¡± sound, that chilling corrosive power demolished a building within seconds, perhaps if anyone were there, then they would have be a pile of ash in seconds.

    Lei Bao¡¯s entire body gave off light, with a bellow, countless sparks flew outwards, simrly spreading speedily.

    Si Donald shockingly noticed that the Lightning indeed restricted him. Throwing out a punch, an invisible force covered Lei Bao¡¯s body, suddenly exploding, countless ripples forming between the two of them, dispersing into the surroundings.

    Gulu had already led the others to escape from Ster Night, just as they stepped a foot outside, a huge shockwave came their way, destroying Ster Night in an instant.

    Yan Wu carried XinFeng on his back as they all ran madly at their fastest speed, something that shocked XinFeng, he felt as though he was seated on the fastest car in the world, the wind that came his way made him feel as though he couldn¡¯t breathe. He could only bury his head on Yan Wu¡¯s back to breathe as he watched a shocking sight, the entire umbre shaped building was soundlessly broken down into dancing debris that filled the sky.

    A sh of ck light and a sh of silver light rose from the ground as two human shadows attacked each other from the ground to the sky.

    Thunder roared as the entire sky became quiet, between the battle of these two, one resembled the clouds and the other resembled lightning.

    Lei Bao reveled in the battle as Si Donald was shocked, he never fought against a light leveled lightning attributed practitioner, he did not expect such strength, despite that he was a level higher than Li Bao, he was unable topletely suppress the opponent.

    The both of them didn¡¯t use their strongest attacks, but they instead kept probing their opponent, but even so, they had shook the skies and cracked the earth. On the ground was countless escaping practitioners, it was truly terrifying, once the tremors were spread somewhere, then practitioners would either be dead or gravely wounded, it was like bushfire, no one dared to stay.

    Death came with the slightest of dys, the sky was shaking, the ground was burning, lightning strikes hit the ground, inciting countless fires.

    If it were only mes then it would be fine but ck rain also descended causing green smoke to rise from the ground, that sort of corrosive effect was too terrifying, even if there were defenses on a practitioner, it had no effect. With one drop, a hole would quickly appear on one¡¯s body, rapidly increasing in size. A dozen men had already died, causing the surrounding men to run madly.

    Lightning unceasingly fell, Lei Bao and Si Donald fought from the sky to the floor and back to the sky again, the more they fought the angrier they were and they gradually became more brazen with the passing of time.

    Thousand Lightning Strikes!

    Thunder rumbled as dancing sparks filled the sky, the chilling air in the sky was chased away, revealing Si Donald¡¯s silhouette, instantly angering him.

    Chilling Winds!

    Swirling cool wind blew.

    Forming into ck one inch wind needles, they broke past the Thousand Lightning Strikes and headed towards Lei Bao.

    A lightning ring dispersed and Lei Baoughed coldly, ¡°True Ashen Yin master, how imposing of you!¡±

    He had already used that chance to escape, the opponent was indeed stronger, but he wasn¡¯t fearful. He had also noticed that his lightning power had prevented the opponent from using his full power, this was the power of attributes, something not even hard work can surpass unless the difference between the two sides was too big, but currently they were both simr in strength, this allowed him to suppress his strength and save himself.

    Si Donald was extremely angry, this was his first time being restrained like so, that sort of humiliation was infuriating. He madly shouted, ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll let you see¡­..what is a true True Ashen Master! Fuck!¡±

    It was a reign of terror!

    A dark light contained a countless red colors, Si Donald¡¯s Dark Stamp flew out, caging the entire sky andnd, it¡¯s circumference reaching a few hundred kilometers.

    On the ground were men that already escaped the distance of a few dozen kilometers, they had noticed that it was as if the sky was covered, it became dark as a bloody smell permeated their nose, everyone started to tremble from their hearts. There were many normal humans outside Ster Night Fortress that died soundlessly here, with only the smell of blood, it was already enough to im their lives.

    Lei Bao was like a huge light, radiating a sliver glow as countless thick lightning strikes created thunder, spreading in circles. Uponing into contact with the outside air, it would create a ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sound as plumes of green smoke dissipated. No matter now poisonous an attack was, upon meeting with electricity it would be ash. This was the benefit of attributes.

    Yan Wu and the others did not dare to stop, despite being weaker than Lei Bao and Si Donald, they knew a lot about these sort of battles. The more they ran, the better. Under Gulu¡¯s rushing, they had already went a distance of a hundred kilometers, escaping Si Donald¡¯s Dark Stamp¡¯s cage.

    However, someone didn¡¯t escape, it was Yi Daton. This fellow did not know about the danger and didn¡¯t expect Si Donald to be so crazy to use his Dark Stamp, luckily he had a True Ring body and with the help of his stamp, he barely managed to block it. Even so, he could only prevent his death, heavily injured, he had hastily taken out a tube with green medicine and drunk it, it was a tube of high quality medicine that had eased his suffering by a bit.

    Whether it be practitioners or normal humans, other than Yi Daton, everyone else died.

    And so, Ster Night Fortress was erased from Xi Rongnd.

    Everyone stopped and stared at the ck cage coverednd. Yan Wu asked, ¡°Do we wait?¡±

    Gulu replied, ¡°We can¡¯t, we will leave immediately¡­.Keke¡­.¡± He vomited a mouthful of blood, ¡°Fuck, he¡¯s really strong, I¡¯m actually still alive!¡±

    Yan Wu agreed, ¡°Alright, I know it¡¯s not smart to stay too. What do you all say?¡±

    Tai Popo replied, ¡°Leave!¡±

    An Yadan spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll take Feng. Feng, stay with me for a few days and wait for your grandpa.¡±

    XinFeng shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll leave with Brother Yan Wu.¡± He didn¡¯t want to go to An Yadan¡¯s, that woman was mad.

    An Yadan spoke, ¡°Feng, you¡¯re breaking my heart, to think I¡¯ve been so nice to you!¡±

    XinFeng had a headache, he didn¡¯t want to have any rtions with An Yadan, ¡°I know, I know, but I want to go with Brother Yan Wu.¡±

    An Yadan didn¡¯t force it either, ¡°Alright, alright, then if you have the chance you muste and y, this you must promise me.¡±

    XinFeng wore a honest expression and replied, ¡°I will, I will!¡±

    An Yadan spoke, ¡°You can act like your Grandpa!¡±

    XinFeng was chocked speechless as Yan Wu burst outughing, ¡°Just leave with me, hey hey, it¡¯s more fun with me.¡±

    Gulu swallowed a tube of medicine and instantly felt better, after turning back once, he spoke, ¡°We must hurry, we don¡¯t know how long Old master can hold for.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Grandpa is fine, right?¡±

    Gulu replied, ¡°Perhaps he won¡¯t win, but escaping should be no problem, let¡¯s go!¡±

    A few minutes of battle shocked both Lei Bao and Si Donald, a few hundred meter area was ruined, both houses and trees, both normal humans and practitioners, because of their fight, were reduced to ashes.

    Si Donald was extremely worried about Lei Bao, he needed to kill him. The threat he brought was far too big, if he rises by another level and bes a True Ashen Yin Master like him, then he wouldn¡¯t be sure of winning, perhaps he would even lose.

    He was extremely regretful, if he had brought Sun Buru, then Lei Bao would have been doomed, he started to fret. Next time, he would bring stronger underlings.

    Lei Bao had held off a few minutes, after fighting, he had started to feel tired. After all, a battle with a True Ashen Yin master was too tiring, he didn¡¯t fight head on anymore, he had started to use his tactics to hold him off.

    It wasn¡¯t that Si Donald couldn¡¯t see through Lei Bao¡¯s tactics, but Lei Bao had an extremely sly trick, it was to use electricity to aplish something like teleportation, after avoiding an attack, with a lightning strike, he would retreat a few hundred meters, leaving the battle in an instant.

    If it weren¡¯t for fearing that Si Donald would chase Gulu and the others, Lei Bao would have escaped already. He wasn¡¯t that dumb to fight with such a powerful expert.

    Si Donald had already noticed that something was wrong, he distance between him and Lei Bao increased, it made him think that the old fogey was about to run. Pouncing, he attempted to stop Lei Bao. He believed that if he were to drag out the fight then he would definitely be able to wear him down and have him exhaust his strength, it was a sinister n.

    However with Lei Bao¡¯s speed, after using his full strength, Si Donald couldn¡¯t catch up, this was because in Lei Bao¡¯s body was a DianGangLeiJiang with a soul, once he hadpletely refined it, then his strength would immediately increase, it was only that he did not have enough time to practice but after obtaining the DianGangLeiJiang, his speed suddenly increased and he obtained the method simr to teleportation.

    Si Donald had failed multiple times in catching Lei Bao, causing him to shout in frustration, with such a calm personality, it was shocking to see him lose his cool like such. If Yi Daton were to see him now, he would also be shocked.

    Lei Bao¡¯s attacking ability surpassed Si Donald, lightning strikes as thick as buckets forced Si Donald to change his position, though these lightning strikes could not threaten his life, but it¡¯s ability was extremely annoying, it made him tremble for seconds.

    Finally, Si Donald stopped with a strange smile suddenly appearing on his face, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t chase anymore, haha, I¡¯ll chase your underlings!¡± He had assumed Gulu and the others to be Lei Bao¡¯s underlings, instead of friends and his weakness, especially with XinFeng.

 Chapter Book 4 - 17: Solitude

    Si Donald was very straightforward and walked in the direction Gulu retreated to.

    Lei Bao was instantly worried and cursed, ¡°Bastard!¡± As he chased him, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t let Si Donald have XinFeng.

    After chasing for a thousand meters, Si Donald finally reacted and changed his direction.

    Lei Bao also turned, he had almost instantly understood that Si Donald wanted to go to the closest Lun spot, the best ce to run to and also the only way to leave, as after entering this Lun spot and into the Ancient Lun passage, anyone who didn¡¯t know how to open it would be blocked at the entrance. The entire Ancient Lun passage was like a hugework, the strong could go far while the weak could only go to the closer ces.

    Of course, Lun spots of the Ancient Lun passage were not something anyone could open, at the least they were required to be a True Great Lun Yin master with 4 true ring bodies to open it, without meeting those requirements, even if they knew where the Lun spots were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it anyways.

    Si Donald flew very quickly, with Lei Bao chasing madly behind as he shot out streaks of lightning asionally.

    The attack speed of Lei Bao¡¯s lightning strikes belonged to one of the fastest types, every attack had forced Si Donald to pause, dragging down his speed.

    One attack that hit Si Donald caused him to stop for a least a few seconds, causing him to turn around to attack Lei Bao in anger, but Lei Bao had dodged. Like this, the two of them fought along the way wasting half a day before they reached the Lun spot.

    Light shed from the far away activated Lun spot, the Ancient Lun passageway had been opened.

    Si Donald shouted, ¡°Stay!¡± As he punched the air, aiming at he Lun spot. With his ability, destroying a Lun spot isn¡¯t impossible, this Lun spot was created in ancient times, its foundation¡¯s strength reached an impossible extent but with his punch, it was definitely possible for him to break it.

    The Lei Bao didn¡¯t speak and suddenly started shining with a ball of light, he had pitifully used a bit of his DianGangLeiJiang, but despite it being only a little, it had hurt his heart.

    Gulu and the others who stood at the Lun spot were all shocked, they had already activated it, only a few seconds and they would have entered the Ancient Lun passage. Receiving a blow right now had caused the ancient Lun passage to be messed up. Only the heavens would know what happened, among all the practitioners in this continent, no one would go and attack a Lun spot.

    With only a bit of DianGangLeiJiang, the strength of Lei Bao¡¯s attack reached an impossible level, a sudden explosion sounded.

    Si Donald¡¯s body trembled, his fist hadnded on the DianGangLeiJiang, and in that instant, goosebumps appeared on his body as he shook, dropping from the sky. If it weren¡¯t for Lei Bao who had yet to refine the DianGangLeiJiang, then this attack would have imed half his life.

    The aftershock of the two attacks still affected the Lun spot, as Si Donald dropped from the sky, the ancient Lun passage gave off a bright light as the men on the Lun spot disappeared.

    Si Donald could only control his body after falling to the ground, he did not know if he had stopped the ancient Lun passage but he understood that there would be a little impact on them anyways. The only thing he forgot was that the others would be fine as they were true masters with four ring bodies, but there was a young Milun master mixed among them, he was far too weak, causing the impact to be greater on him.

    Lei Bao also understood that, despite how he was about to go mad, he still controlled himself, after all he was a True Heart Yin master, he could control his emotions well enough. He shouted, ¡°Si Donald¡­.I¡¯m not done with you! I¡¯ll never let you go! I don¡¯t fucking believe in underlings or rtives!¡± After he finished speaking, thunder boomed and he appeared a hundred meters away, with continuous thunder, he disappeared.

    Si Donald smiled bitterly, he had truly offended a fellow he shouldn¡¯t this time, a True Heart Yin master with 8 True ring bodies could already fight equally with him now, if he were to get stronger, then who knows how powerful he could be. Seeing him leave without harm was proof that this was a powerful, experienced fellow.

    Disheartened, Si Donald slowly flew towards Ster Night fortress.

    Reaching, he started to look for Yi Daton, but after going around the entire ce, he hadn¡¯t found him. He quickly caught a few practitioners circling the outside and asked for a bit before obtaining a scary piece of news.

    Lei Bao had actually grabbed Yi Daton. He knew it would be troublesome as doing so was not only revenge, it was also to find out about him.

    Si Donald was not afraid of Lei Bao¡¯s revenge, he had plenty of experts and influence but he had been shocked by Lei Bao¡¯s prudent nature, this fellow had actually already started getting his revenge. He immediately started to search but with Lei Bao¡¯s strength, to be able to find him without any underlings would be hopeless.

    His entire body was wracked with pain, his temples were in pain while light shed before his eyes, XinFeng breathed harshly as a voice was gradually heard, ¡°He woke up, big daddy, big daddy, he woke up!¡±

    (Putty: No idea how to trante ´óµù.)

    Forcefully opening his eyes, stars still dotted his vision, only after a while could he see the surroundings clearly, there was an arc shaped reed ceiling above him and sounds of water flowing at his side, his body swayed with the sound of water and he instantly understood, he must be on a boat.

    A skinny boy rushed in with a burly man behind him, in the child¡¯s hand was also a wooden bowl. He spoke, ¡°Big daddy, he woke up!¡±

    The burly man replied, ¡°Hehe, I saw.¡± Walking next to XinFeng, he spoke, ¡°Child, you¡¯ve awoken. Eat something.¡±

    The skinny child also spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s right, drink some porridge, you¡¯ve already slept for four days, I thought you wouldn¡¯t wake up forever.¡±

    The burly man reprimanded, ¡°Little Xin, don¡¯t talk rubbish, feed this little brother first.¡± As he spoke, he squatted down and supported XinFeng as little Xin tilted the wooden bowl and started to feed XinFeng.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Here¡­¡­where am I? You, who are the two of you?¡± He suddenly noticed how dry his throat was, not only was he extremely hungry, he was also powerless, he could only lie on the burly man¡¯s arm as he drank the porridge slowly, it was a bowl of extremely delicious fish porridge, after finishing a bowl, he felt much better.

    The burly man spoke, ¡°We are at Star Hang Lake, we are the fishermen here, my surname is Zhou, this is my nephew, he should be younger than you so call him Little Xin, hehe. Child, what are you called? We found you at the bank of the river¡­.¡±

    Zhou Xin continued, ¡°Yea, yea. Half of your body was still submerged in the water, luckily you were stuck on the reeds or you would have drowned.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Thank you¡­¡­thank you for saving me! My surname is Lei, Lei Xin Feng.¡± He could already tell these two before him were normal humans, not practitioners.¡±

    Uncle Zhouughed, ¡°How could we just leave you to die, hehe, don¡¯t worry and rest.¡±

    Zhou Xin spoke happily, ¡°I¡¯ll call you brother Lei, okay?¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± He could tell that his fellow didn¡¯t have many friends his age, finally meeting someone as old as him, he seemed to be very happy.

    Uncle Zhou spoke, ¡°Little Xin, let your brother Lei rest first, when he recovers, he¡¯ll y with you.¡±

    Zhou Xin nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go catch fish to cook soup for brother Lei.¡±

    Uncle Zhou smiled as he nodded, leaving the boat together. XinFengy down again with his mind a mess, he needed to think for a while, he knew this time, it was a big problem.

    XinFeng did not know how he came here, neither did he know why he had been separated from Yan Wu and the others, he could only remember that he was standing on the Lun spot, whatever happened next he couldn¡¯t remember it, the only thing he could be sure about was this this ce was definitely not Xi Rongnd.

    He didn¡¯t ask uncle Zhou what continent it was, as for a fisherman, all he knew was where he fished, XinFeng knew this clearly. This ce didn¡¯t have the advancedmunication of his old world, with argework, having all sorts ofmutation methods to connect with the world. This ce was more like the ancient version of his world, for a normal human to be able to understand the things happening within a hundred kilometer square was already an impossible feat.

    Within Tiger Cliff castle, XinFeng already understood this, therefore he didn¡¯t even ask.

    Sighing once again, XinFeng decided to recover before going to find grandpa and his little sister.

    Taking out a tube of medicine from his Hidden Lun space, something A Sn gave him, a tube of green medicine which could cure most injuries. In a single gulp, he finished it as warmth instantly enveloped him, making him feel rxed. This sort of medicine was the best one to use on these kind of asions, within half a day, he could healpletely.

    At dawn, XinFeng climbed out of the boat, it¡¯s cabin was extremely small. After climbing out, he saw a long bowsprit, uncle Zhou was currently burning a fire while Zhou Xin was killing a fish as thin as his thumb and as long as a foot. This fish was like a snake but without color, it had a translucent body that revealed the bones within, it¡¯s skull could be seen clearly too, with only 2 ruby colored eyes. It was a special sort of beauty.

    XinFeng squatted down, ¡°Morning, what is this fish? It looks weird.¡±

    Seeing XinFenging over, Zhou Xin was instantly ted, ¡°This is a bright fish, the best for broiling soup.¡±

    There were a total of eight bright fishes. Uncle Zhou spoke up, ¡°Little Xin spent his whole night to catch these few bright fish, saying that he wants to let brother Lei taste the best.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Is this fish really hard to catch?¡± He noticed a specialty of this ce. The more isted a ce was, the kinder the inhabitants were to strangers, the more hospitable and honest they were, it was like that in Tiger Cliff castle too. He had only been here in this world for ten years, more urately, he was seventeen again, which made him excited.

 Chapter Book 4 - 18: Solitude (2)

    Uncle Zhou Replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard, to catch this fish you need a special bait.¡±

    Zhou Xin had already carefully prepared the Bright fish and ced it in the boiling waters, covering the pot with a lid, he said happily, ¡°Brother Lei, it¡¯ll be ready soon, Bright fish is the best for cooking, I had asked great father to pluck a few shoots of Luse grass, xixi, bright fish soup needs Luse grass to truly be delicious.

    XinFeng nced at the small wooden bowl at his side, it contained a bundle of washed tender green nts, something he did not recognize. Neither the fish or the nt was something he had seen before, it was obviously a special produce of this ce. He thanked once again, ¡°Thanks, Little Xin.¡±

    Zhou Xin replied, ¡°No need for thanks, brother Lei, we don¡¯t have any good things here, just some seafood.¡±

    Once the water boiled, the bright fish had already melting in the water. Throwing away the bones, it became evident that the soup had nothing in it, it was just a pot of white soup that carried a thick, delicious smell of fish. Sprinkling the grass shoots, Zhou Xin stirred the soup with a wooden spoon before speaking, ¡°Alright, Great Father, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Uncle Zhou took off the lid of a small wooden bucket, revealing well steamed rice with a bowl in it filled with smoked fish.

    The main dishes here were fish and rice, grain was abundant here.

    Excluding the porridge he ate yesterday, this was the first time XinFeng ate fresh rice sinceing to this world, it made him feel very moved. Although the grain here was very different from the rice in his previous world, like how it was bigger, green in color and much more delicious, carrying a fragrant scent.

    This meal, XinFeng ate half of this bucket of rice, shocking both Uncle Zhou and Zhou xin, this fellow really could eat.

    Not only was the rice delicious, the smoked fish was also extremely delicious, as for the soup, it almost caused XinFeng to eat the wooden bowl too, no matter this life or his previous life, he had never drunk such delicious fish soup.

    ording to XinFeng¡¯s appetite, this bit of rice and fish could only fill half his stomach. One must know that in Tiger Cliff Castle, he ate meat most of the time, while he rarely ate grain, only the meat from wild beasts could fill him, after all practitioners were not normal humans.

    Uncle Zhou could only smile bitterly looking at the rice bucket, his was the food for a day for them. Fish could be caught but rice must be bought at the market, normally fishermen used all sorts of fish to change for grain, it was extremely expensive and only with 7-8 Jin of fish could they exchange for a Jin of rice.

    Zhou Xinughed, ¡°It¡¯s alright Great father, I¡¯ll catch more fish since brother Lei likes to eat rice, we¡¯ll exchange for more grain.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°There¡¯s somewhere selling grain here?¡±

    Uncle Zhou replied, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s arge market here, there¡¯s a lot of fishermen there every day to trade.

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the market, I¡¯ll buy some grain.¡±

    Zhou Xin asked with disbelief, ¡°Brother Xin, you don¡¯t have money with you, how will you buy grain?¡± He was the one that saved XinFeng, other than a set of clothes on him, he didn¡¯t have anything else. Furthermore, his clothes were even in pieces, what he was currently wearing was Great Father¡¯s clothes.

    XinFengughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way.¡±

    Although Zhou Xin was probably only 13, with a small body, a simple normal human, but he wasn¡¯t dumb. ¡°What way would you have? I¡¯ll just catch more fish for trading.¡± He was a good fisher.

    XinFengughed, ¡°Really, I have a way. Little Xin, you must believe me, I won¡¯t lie.¡±

    Uncle Zhou spoke, ¡°Alright, we have to go to the market anyways, we need to trade for some salt, there isn¡¯t much left.¡±

    The fishermen here normally went to the market for trading, some for salt, some for grain and others for clothes or daily necessities. Their lives were very simple, they lived for survival, nothing else.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Uncle Zhou, where is your house?¡±

    Uncle Zhou replied, ¡°Here, on the boat. Our house is this boat, during the rainy season we would gather at the market but we still sleep on a boat.¡±

    Zhou Xinughed, he felt that this question was tooical, a fisherman¡¯s house was always his boat, there was rarely anynd here anyways, it was allkes and swamps, the fishermen here had their family on boats. Uncle Zhou was a special case, he lived alone with his nephew, who had lost his parents with Uncle Zhou as his only living rtive.

    XinFengughed, ¡°I used to live in a mountainous area, this is my first time on a boat.¡±

    Uncle Zhou muttered, ¡°Impossible, within a hundred kilometers arekes, there¡¯s never been any mountains¡­.¡±

    However, Zhou Xin was very intrigued, ¡°Mountainous areas? Is it fun there?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°It¡¯s different from here, there¡¯s a lot of beasts there, very powerful beasts and also barbarians.¡±

    Zhou Xin asked, ¡°Barbarians? What¡¯s that? Are they human?¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have Barbarians here?¡±

    Zhou Xin shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them¡­..¡±

    XinFeng exined, ¡°Then that¡¯s not bad, not having barbarians. Hehe, barbarians can be counted as human, but they¡¯re more wild and they eat anything, even humans.¡±

    Zhou Xin widened his mouth and asked, shocked, ¡°They eat humans? Woah, Great Father, you hear that? Barbarians eat humans.¡±

    After conversing with Uncle Zhou and Zhou Xin, XinFeng found out that this was a more peaceful ce without many conflicts or dangerous beasts. This ce was very isted and carried a very simple life.

    Uncle Zhou was finally moved by XinFeng and returned to the rear of the boat, took the oars and started rowing.

    Zhou Xin also started getting busy, he ced the dried lotuses into the cloth bags and took out the dried fishes to arrange them, it was something they could use for trading. There was also a small cloth bag that made ¡®Ding Dang¡¯ sounds, it was his precious, with a dozen copper rings inside, it was used to buy things that couldn¡¯t be traded.

    The second day¡¯s afternoon, the small boat reached the market.

    It was built on water and seemed to be very sturdy from afar, all sorts of uneven wooden houses were built on the water with thick wooden poles built beneath the waters. It wasn¡¯t very deep here and was at most three to four meters deep. Each house was connected with wooden nks while the streets was simply water, with boats as the only mode of transportation.

    As the temperature was hot here, the fishermen only wore short pants and had creels tied around their waists as they walked around barefoot. In their hands were normally harpoon like weapons and there were also little tattoos on their body.

    As they reached the market, they saw countless little boats rowing towards the market from all four directions.

    This ce had an atmosphere of tranquility, a good ce for practicing. He had already decided to stay here until he had reached the level of a True Milun master with one true ring body, at that time he¡¯ll start traveling. After witnessing a true fight, he had learnt that it would be extremely dangerous for a Milun master to travel alone outside. Since he had a lot of resources now, it was enough for him to practice.

    XinFeng also bared his upper body, simrly wearing a linen short, the only difference was that he didn¡¯t have creels tied around his waist or a harpoon in his hands. He did have a cloth bag in his hands carrying dried lotuses, it was a sort of vor medicine, something practitioners needed. This sort of lotuses was something different from his previous world, it¡¯s color was a faint red, a special produce of thisnd, Fire lotus grew in thekes, to be able to produce these few Jins of Fire lotuses were already not bad.

    This bag of lotuses had used up a dozen days of hard work by Zhou Xin, and after peeling and drying it, there was only a few Jins left. ording to Zhou Xin, these fire lotuses could trade for a few silver rings and because of XinFeng¡¯srge appetite, Zhou Xin had no choice but to take out his precious to trade for grain, one Jin of fire lotuses could trade for a hundred Jin of grains, which was why he had XinFeng carry it.

    Uncle Zhou carried a few hundred Jins of dried fish and walked aboard, Zhou xin¡¯s creel and this dozen of Bright fishes were worth a lot.

    The three of them walked aboard the wooden nk and quickly they reached a rice shop.

    Almost everyone here liked bartering, gold rings. There were copper rings, silver rings and gold rings, fishermen mostly had copper rings and only a bit of sliver rings were in cirction while gold rings were practically nonexistent, only among shops were gold rings used.

    Uncle Zhou ced the dried fish down and shouted, ¡°Old shopkeeper! I¡¯m here!¡±

    An old man sat on a chair with a fan in his hands, gently fanning himself, he asked with augh, ¡°Little Zhou, you¡¯re here again to trade for grain?¡±

    Uncle Zhouughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, old shopkeeper, how¡¯s your business recently?¡± The two of them seemed to be very close.

    The old man sat straight and waved his fan, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been good recently, I have too many dried fishes, you know too, the rainy season is almost here, the dried fishes can¡¯tst, it¡¯s too damp and moldy and the boat crew wouldn¡¯te and take these, ai¡­¡± He sighed before continuing, ¡°There isn¡¯t much, dried fish can¡¯t trade for a lot of grain.¡±

    Zhou Xin spoke, ¡°I have bright fish and a few Fire lotuses.¡±

    XinFeng looked coldly at the side, noticing that the old shopkeeper¡¯s eyes were rolling, he knew this fellow¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be trusted.

    The old shopkeeper spoke, ¡°En, fire lotuses are alright, how many do you have?¡±

    Zhou Xin replied, ¡°About 3-5 Jin.¡±

    The old shopkeeper replied, ¡°A Jin for 50 Jin, how¡¯s that? Recently the prices for Fire lotuses have dropped too.¡±

    Zhou Xin had a bitter expression. He had hoped to trade for a bit more but he didn¡¯t expect the prices to drop by half.

    XinFeng couldn¡¯t watch this any longer and walked a step forward, ¡°How much for a Jin?¡±

    The old shopkeeper asked, ¡°Money? You have money?¡± It wasn¡¯t that he looked down on fishermen, but they really did rarely use money to buy rice.

 Chapter Book 4 - 19: Scaly Crocodile

    XinFeng asked, ¡°How much for a Jin?¡±

    The old shopkeeper nced at the youth before him, he had a slender body and an immature face, but he strangely carried an air of maturity and stability, his faint aura waspletely different from a fisherman¡¯s. Unable to help himself, he spoke, ¡°A Jin for a copper ring and ten copper rings for¡­¡­en, eleven jin, you can also use silver rings for eleven Jins.

    XinFeng knew how money was used here, ten copper rings were equivalent to a single silver ring and ten silver rings for a gold ring, but copper rings were mainly used as most people preferred trading with items.

    Zhou Xin spoke softly, ¡°Brother Lei, I brought money¡­..¡±

    XinFeng stopped him from speaking. In Ster Night Fortress, he had already collected a lot of gold rings, most of which were given to XinYao, he still had a few bags of gold rings kept in his Hidden Lun space that he had originally wanted to give her, but forgot. To him, these gold rings were basically nothing.

    Flipping his hand, a leather bag appeared in XinFeng¡¯s hands, its design was extremely intricate and it was made of hazel leather. Pulling open the stic band at the top, he reached his hand in and grabbed a handful of the things inside, and with a ¡®ding dang¡¯ sound, seven gold rings were ced on the counter. And with another flick of his wrist, the leather bag disappeared.

    The old shopkeeper¡¯s eyelids fluttered nonstop, he wasn¡¯t a simpleton and knew about this skill of practitioners, looking at XinFeng once again, his eyes were full of admiration. Without anymore pride in his voice, he spoke, shocked, ¡°Gold rings! This¡­..no problem, a gold ring can buy a hundred and ten Jins of grain.¡±

    Despite being a fisherman, Uncle Zhou was no idiot, he spoke, ¡°Old shopkeeper, you¡¯re selling it too expensively.¡±

    The old shopkeeper¡¯s expression remained the same, he had indeed overcharged them but this was normal too, he had followed the normal rules. However, the value of a gold ring was rather high, in the market, it could be traded for eleven silver rings instead of ten, and perhaps even more as gold rings were easier to carry around, something all big merchants liked about it.

    ¡°Alright, how much should I add?¡±

    ¡°Add ten Jins more for each gold ring.¡±

    The old shopkeeper did not speak further and nodded, ¡°Alright, a gold ring for a hundred and twenty Jins of grain, how much are you buying?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Just this much.¡± He pointed to the gold rings on the counter.

    The old shopkeeper calcted for a while, ¡°Seven gold rings, eight hundred and forty Jins of grain, right?¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Zhou Xin counted on his fingers but couldn¡¯t figure it out, seeing this, Uncle Zhou patted him andughed, ¡°No need to try, you won¡¯t be able to calcte it anyways.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Leave the grain here first, when we¡¯re leaving, we¡¯lle and get it.¡±

    The old shopkeeper nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let my men help you carry it on your boat.¡±

    As they left, Uncle Zhou specially added, ¡°Old shopkeeper, give us fresh grain, I don¡¯t want stale ones, remember, our grain was bought with gold rings.¡±

    The old shopkeeperughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you the best grain!¡±

    Just as they walked through the door, Zhou Xin could not resist the urge anymore and asked, ¡°Brother Lei, where did you put your money pouch, why can¡¯t I see it!¡±

    Uncle Zhou knew more and asked slightly stiffly, ¡°Little Brother Lei, are you a Lun master?¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Uncle, if I am one, then would you ignore me?¡± He knew the pressure a practitioner gave to normal humans, he didn¡¯t have a prideful mindset and he was rather okay with normal humans. Especially towards Uncle Zhou and Zhou Xin, who saved his life, giving him more reason to not be prideful.

    Uncle Zhou replied, ¡°Of course not. You, you¡¯re really a Lun master?¡± He still didn¡¯t really believe it.

    XinFeng answered, ¡°En, it¡¯s true. However, I¡¯m going to stay here for a while. Uncle, you won¡¯t chase me away?¡±

    Zhou Xin¡¯ mouth widened, after a while, he said excitedly, ¡°Woah, Lun master¡­..you, you¡¯re really awesome, woah¡­¡­¡±

    Uncle Zhou pulled on Zhou Xin and spoke, ¡°Little Xin, be quiet, don¡¯t shout so loudly¡­..hehe, little Brother Lei, just stay as long as you wish, hehe, I¡¯m just worried that we¡¯re too crude and simple and we¡¯ll drag you down.¡±

    Mostly, normal humans interact with little and hundred Lun masters, calling them all Lun masters. As for true masters, it was impossible to meet them, even if they did they wouldn¡¯t know about how powerful they were and what level were they at, as long as one was a Lun Master, it was enough reason to be respected.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Little Xin, there¡¯s nothing to be shocked about, is there no Lun masters here?¡±

    Zhou Xin replied, ¡°There is, there is, we have a Lun master here, the water camps are being guarded by Lun masters, but they all live I¡¯m the best houses of the water camp with the shopkeepers practically worshipping them, unlike us who have to live downstream.

    XinFeng did not want to involve himself in this topic anymore and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you need? Hehe, I¡¯ll treat you this time, buy whatever you want.¡±

    Uncle Zhou spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll sell this dried fish, hehe, you go trade for some salt.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go together.¡± Then, the three of them walked forward on the wooden tform, quickly reaching a fish store, the dried fish were purchased for a very low price, a single copper ring for four Jins of fish, an estimated four hundred Jins of fish couldn¡¯t be changed for even a hundred copper coins, which was almost equivalent to a gold ring, they directly traded for ten Jins of course salt and three Jins of fins salt, spending most of their money.

    After trading for a few more seasonings and a few earthen jars which XinFeng took the initiative to buy after they had spent all their money.

    After buying a huge pile of items including underwear, bedding and a fish, something Uncle Zhou always wanted but it had always been too expensive, but this time XinFeng had bought it. With a fish then the amount of rewards each day would be different, they had always used thick fish line in the past with a lot of hooks on it, the fishes they could catch was not much, most of their fishes were caught by Zhou Xin who went into the waters.

    He had also bought spirits (alcohol) in the market, which most fisherman wanted, the only thing was that it was extremely expensive and that they could normally only drink rice wine they brewed themselves. Only under celebratory circumstances could they trade for a bit of it, but this time XinFeng had bought two big jugs of spirits, that weighed twenty Jin and costs 2 gold rings each.

    These two jugs of spirits had made Uncle Zhou smile ear to ear, normally to be able to trade for a Jin of spirits would have been an ting thing, not only could it be used to take care of guests, he could drink it himself, it could ward off the coldness and also made into medicinal alcohol, it could be said to be the precious thing of fishermen.

    ording to XinFeng¡¯s personality, he even wanted to buy a new boat for Uncle Zhou, only Uncle Zhou refused to allow him to do so, just with these things, he had already felt as though he had gone overboard.

    Only at night did the three of them return to the boat, they had spent their entire day buying items. Uncle Zhou who had returned started to cook dinner.

    The small boat was parked on the wooden pier outside of the market, groups of fishermen that parked their small boats there all retired at this time too, the entire pier seemed to be very lively with small traders selling all sorts of snacks, shouting. There was also quite a few children running around on the pier ying, frequently surrounding the traders while biting their nails, looking hungrily at the snacks, of course, they didn¡¯t have money to buy anything.

    Amongst the traders, the most popr one was of course the sweets store, every child had revealed an expression of longing, but sweets were extremely expensive, a copper coin could only trade for a small pack of sweets with only a few pieces of candy, not many fishermen were willing to spend this money.

    But the children of the fishermen always had their ways, for example, one child used the Bright fish he had caught to trade for a small bag, causing the surrounding children to drool.

    XinFeng sat at the front of the boat, watching the bustling atmosphere of the pier, his heart iparably calm at this moment.

    Arge wooden bucket of rice, a crock of white water boiled fish, a te of salted white prawns, a small saucer filled with salted, dried carrots and another three bowls of spirits.

    The scent of spirits rose and immediately attracted an old fogey of the neighboring boat, heughed happily, ¡°Boss Zhou, you¡¯re drinking?¡­¡­¡± The aforementioned word ¡®boss¡¯ was used to call the leader of a boat, it was a crowned term used as a sign of respect, meaning that the ¡°boss¡± was a man that could control a boat.

    Uncle Zhou spoke, ¡°Boss Zhang, you¡¯re greedy huh? Haha,e here and drink with us!¡± Rtions among fishermen were not bad and they were all easygoing men, there would rarely be any coyness among them.

    Boss Zhang brought a crock with him and spoke, ¡°I hunted a mard, it should be done now, the temperature is just right.¡± He ced his crock down and took up a wooden bowl, drinking a mouthful of spirit, he sighed and praised, ¡°Good wine, hehe, Boss Zhou, have you struck gold, you¡¯re actually drinking such a good wine.¡±

    The two of them were very close. Uncle Zhou replied, ¡°Boss Zhang, has there been any news recently? I just came back.¡±

    Boss Zhangughed, ¡°There¡¯s one piece of news, you know the Tian family¡¯s fourth child went to hunt a scaly crocodile, I heard they even hired a Lun master. No one knows if they seeded yet.¡±

    (Puttty: öùòÔÓã = crocodile scaly fish.)

    Uncle Zhou asked shocked, ¡°A scaly crocodile? They¡¯re too daring, that thing is brutal after all, if they aren¡¯t careful, their boat will shatter.¡±

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°What scaly crocodile?¡±

    Uncle Zhou replied, ¡°A sort of cruel fish, it eats humans!¡±

    Boss Zhang spoke, ¡°This fellow looks unfamiliar, Boss Zhou, is he your rtive?¡±

    Uncle Zhou vaguely confirmed it, XinFeng had already asked him to keep the secret about his status as a Lun master, therefore he didn¡¯t dare to speak rashly. Boss Zhangughed, ¡°Little brother doesn¡¯t seem to be from here, the scaly crocodile is extremely famous.¡± He then continued to brag about the strength of the scaly crocodile.

    The scaly crocodile was simr to crocodiles, but its hind legs were reced by fins with sharp ws on its forelimbs, it also had a long mouth that contained teeth as sharp as knives, its body was a meter on length. A mature scaly crocodile could easily crush a small wooden boat, normal fishermen never dared to irk a scaly crocodile and upon seeing them, they would immediately flee.

 Chapter Book 4 - 20: Scaly Crocodile (2)

    However, the entire body of a Scaly crocodile was a treasure, a single mature scaly crocodile was worth at least three to four hundred gold rings, especially its gall dder, an ingredient of a medicine for practitioners, therefore many fishers would still risk their lives to hunt it.

    Boss Zhou asked, ¡°They couldn¡¯t have went to Big Stroke Bay? It¡¯s extremely dangerous there.

    Boss Zhangughed, ¡°Of course it¡¯s Big Stroke Bay, it¡¯s infested with Scaly crocodiles after all.¡±

    Zhou Xin muttered softly, ¡°That¡¯s courting death.¡±

    Boss Zhang gently pped him, ¡°Little fellow, don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±

    Zhou Xin became indignant and mumbled, ¡°The fourth child of the Tian family is an unreliable fellow.¡±

    The four of them continued drinking while XinFeng ate prawns nonstop, fish were normal to him, and his interest in them was average in his past life, but he lived to eat prawns. Therefore, when he saw this te of salted white great prawns, his favorite, caused him to eat nonstop, as for the spirit, he only drank a mouthful. This vor was actually quite average to him, it was only a bit stronger.

    Boss Zhang and uncle Zhou drank very slowly, it wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t hold their liquor, but they couldn¡¯t bear to. Coming here, boss Zhang only drank a bit, he embarrassedly controlled the amount he drank but without 2-3 Jins, it was impossible for him to feel good.

    Zhou Xin and XinFeng both drank a mouthful, the two of them loved to eat more.

    Suddenly a crashing sound were heard, all of the children ran to the pier, as after all Zhou Xin was still a child, seeing such amotion, he also couldn¡¯t help but run there. He shouted, ¡°Brother Lei, let¡¯s go look!¡±

    XinFeng was also almost done eating, after washing his hands in theke, he jumped up to the pier and followed the group of children.

    A few wooden boats headed over, one of which was especially big with the length of roughly twenty meters and threerge sails, but it still wasn¡¯t at the center of the attention, the thing that attracted themotion was that the gunwale of the boat hooked arge fish at least eight meters long, slightly longer than the small boat next to it, someone shouted, ¡°Heavens, that¡¯s a Scaly Crocodile!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the fourth son of the Tian family! The one standing at the front is the fourth son of the Tian family! This fellow struck gold!¡±

    ¡°Ai, which one is it? Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much, that¡¯s a Lun master!¡±

    Many fishermen also sailed over, their eyes widened as they stared.

    A total of four small boats and arge one quickly reached the pier, a few men got off the boat and usedrge steel hooks to grab the scaly crocodile, using force to drag it up the wooden pier, causing a cracking sounds to appear, this thing is truly too heavy, how could the piers here withstand such a weight? Some fishers shouted, ¡°Too heavy, the pier is copsing!¡±

    Therge tail of the scaly crocodile was dragged onto the pier, the body still sinking in the water, but it couldn¡¯t be dragged up further or the pier would really copse.

    The children all curiously surrounded it, and Zhou Xin wasn¡¯t an exception either, he leaned extremely closely, curiously reaching his hand out to touch the scales of the scaly crocodile.

    XinFeng stood a distance away, this was his first time seeing such arge aquatic fish, but he wasn¡¯t that surprised, this world¡¯s creatures were different from the ones that roamed his old world, but he could still find simr creatures, like pigs, cows, chickens, ducks, dogs and wolves, but there was many he didn¡¯t see before, he had already be used to this fact.

    This scaly crocodile was just an especiallyrge crocodile to XinFeng, the only thing that made him curious was the color of the scaly crocodile, it¡¯s scales were a deep blue color and under the twilight, it was extremely beautiful and weird at the same time.

    XinFeng turned around and walked back, but as he took his first step, he heard a ¡®pipa¡¯ sound, that sound was extremely familiar to him, it was the sound of a p. Following that sound was a pained cry, hearing this his expression changed and he abruptly turned his head around, seeing Zhou Xin hold his cheek with tears in his eyes, staring fearfully at a young man, who had a beautiful twenty year old woman behind him.

    At that instant XinFeng felt as though he was pped himself, his nature was rather simr to Lei Bao, a short tempered person. Although Zhou Xin was just a child, he saved his life and was an extremely sensible child who called XinFeng his ¡°Brother Lei¡±, even if he was a normal human, XinFeng had treated him as his little brother. He didn¡¯t know why Zhou Xin was hit, but he knew, his anger had already surged up to his head.

    ¡°Bastard! Who let you touch miss?¡±

    That young man scolded.

    XinFeng walked over with the urge to kill, it wasn¡¯t that he liked killing, but after training in the Lightning attribute, it changed his personality. Once angered, his first thought will be to kill, an intense urge to murder, only through death could that anger be quelled.

    Zhou Xin had been pped silly, since young he had lived with his uncle, he had never been hurt by another person and adding the fact that he didn¡¯te into contact with many people other than the friends of his uncle, who were all very friendly. He had never met such an evil person and he couldn¡¯t understand why he was hit, he could only dumbly stare at that man.

    That man got angrier and his hand raised yet again.

    Pa!

    The crowd stared as they noticed the young man retreating backwards while holding his cheek, while a youngster stood in front of Zhou Xin, the youngster took another step forward and pped him yet again.

    After pping the young man continuously, the youngster finally stopped.

    Zhou Xin was also scared silly, he didn¡¯t expect XinFeng to appear and p that man so many times, he now knew how painful it was being pped.

    That young man almost went mad, he hadn¡¯t been pped so viciously before, his face was pped swollen, when XinFeng finally stopped, he couldn¡¯t speak anymore and could only hold his face as he mumbled sentences no one could understand.

    ¡°My heavens, that¡¯s the son of the fourth child of the Tian family, Tian Dabin, he¡¯s a Lun master!¡±

    ¡°Which family does that fellow belong to?¡±

    ¡°It seems that that fellow struck him because the nephew of Zhou Tong was hit.¡±

    ¡°How unsightly, an adult bullying a child!¡±

    ¡°Shh! Be quiet, Tian Dabin is really tyrannical, be careful or he¡¯lle find trouble with you.¡±

    The surrounding fishers all started their own conversations.

    Tian Dabin finally caught his breath and jumped up, shouting, ¡°You dare to hit me?¡±

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    Another three ps sounded, disorienting his mind. XinFeng hadn¡¯t quelled his anger yet and hearing him shout again, he immediately came forward, pped him yet another three times and spoke indifferently, ¡°So I have¡­.what can you do?¡±

    ps couldn¡¯t kill, XinFeng had already controlled his strength and didn¡¯t p him with his Lunli, he had used a bit of strength and not all of it, if he did then perhaps that guy¡¯s brain would have already been sttered onto the ground.

    Dong! Dong!

    Two sounds appeared as two men jumped off from therge boat, an adult and a young man, the two of them ran to Tian Dabin, the middle aged man held him up and asked urgently, ¡°Dabin, Dabin, are you okay? Are you hurt, have you been hurt?¡±

    Blood leaked from the sides of his mouth and his nose, his face rapidly swelling, he said lisping, ¡°Dad, he, he hit me¡­¡­¡±

    The eyes of the fourth son of the Tian family redden and he spoke, ¡°Who are you, to hurt my son?¡±

    XinFeng was really peerlessly domineering, he didn¡¯t chit chat and took a step forward, kicking him to the ground, ¡°I learned from you, to hit my little brother, get ready to be beaten!¡±

    The young man from the side spoke, ¡°Little-, you¡¯re too crazy!¡±

    XinFeng said indifferently, ¡°Apologize to him and I¡¯ll let it go, I won¡¯t ask you what happened but to hit my little brother, you must pay a price.¡± At this moment he didn¡¯t even feel like doing anything logically, against unreasonable people, you¡¯ll just have be more unreasonable, or the matter won¡¯t get done or resolved.

    A tinge of a ferocious expression appeared on that young man, he spoke, ¡°You¡­.which sect are you from?¡± He was sure that a normal human would never be so crazy, only practitioners would be so overbearing.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°So what if I¡¯m a normal human? So what if I¡¯m a Lun master?¡±

    Without waiting for that young man to reply, another man jumped off the boat and walked before XinFeng, asking, ¡°Little fellow, en? You¡­..you¡­.¡± He probed slightly and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a shocked and unbelieving expression.

    Zhou Tong walked forwards swiftly and squatted next to Zhou Xin, asking ¡°Little Xin, why did he hit you?¡±

    Zhou Xin replied indignantly, ¡°I was only curiously touching the scaly crocodile¡­..and he, he hit me¡­¡­..¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why he was hit no matter how much he thought about it.

    Tian Dabin spoke, ¡°He stepped on Ah Bao¡¯s foot¡­..so it hit him¡­.¡± Ah Bao was the woman that hadn¡¯t spoke from the beginning.

    That middle aged man could feel that XinFeng was different, but he didn¡¯t know by how much. He himself was a ten thousand Lun Master, the master of Tian Dabin, seeing his disciple being hit how could a master still be seated. As for why he didn¡¯t attack, was that the results of his probing made him uneasy, as he could feel that XinFeng had an unfathomable strength.

    The middle aged man couldn¡¯t understand, the youngster before him could at most be only 17-18 years old and didn¡¯t seem to have matured yet, how could he be so powerful, even if he trained, how powerful could he be?

    XinFeng stared coldly, the middle aged man, the young man next to him, the young woman named Ah Bao and also that Tian Dabin were all probably practitioners. But he could clearly understand that the strongest one among them was that middle aged man, a ten thousand Lun master. All of them were very low leveled, seeing too many true master experts, he didn¡¯t really care about a ten thousand Lun master, after all he was a Milun master.

    Tian Dabin shouted, ¡°Master, senior, seek vengeance for me! Kill him!¡±

    The surrounding seniors all couldn¡¯t help but take a step back, a Lun master killing, especially killing normal humans was something that couldn¡¯t be redressed. If he was killed so be it. Normal humans all feared practitioners and upon hearing Tian Dabin shouting for revenge, they all felt terrified. Only a small sh and they were already ready to kill.

 Chapter Book 5 - 1: Water Town, Rich Man

    As Tian Dabin shouted for murder, the entire atmosphere of the pier changed. Zhou Tong carried Zhou Xin and stood up, his face pale, ¡°They¡¯re all kids, why kill over such a thing? Fourth master of the Tian family¡­..¡±

    The fourth child of the Tian family supported Tian Dabin as he gritted his teeth and spoke, ¡°Kill? I¡¯ll destroy your entire family!¡±

    That middle aged man didn¡¯t attack, is he kidding, for him to kill after hearing him tell him to? He spoke, ¡°Old four Tian, bring Dabin to the side, I¡¯ll settle this.¡± He was a practitioner, not a normal human, his experiences were much richer than the fourth son of the Tian family, in this world where dangers roamed free, a simple mistake could cause someone¡¯s life, without being able to see through XinFeng, he won¡¯t easily attack.

    The fourth son of the Tian family was instantly dumbfounded, he didn¡¯t expect the master of Tian Dabin to say something like this, but he definitely couldn¡¯t offend this man. His face instantly became red and he supported Tian Dabin to the sides. Tian Dabin spoke indignantly, ¡°Master!¡±

    The man shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Tian Dabin was instantly dumbfounded too, he couldn¡¯t understand why his master would scold him, but he didn¡¯t dare to continue. He wasn¡¯t even a hundred Lun master yet, after two years of training, he only trained up to a dozen LunLi, slightly stronger than the normal human, if a barbarian were to appear, then he would be easily beaten.

    The fishermen here were too different from the hunters that lived at the Tiger Cliff Castle XinFeng had lived in previously, if a hunter were toe here then these weak fishermen would simply not be his match, of course if they were to fight in water then perhaps the oue would be uncertain.

    The man walked before XinFeng and spoke, ¡°Zhong Geng, ten thousand Lun master.¡± He could only use the greeting habit of practitioners to probe his strength, since he couldn¡¯t guess XinFeng¡¯s strength. Without being able to gauge his strength, he¡¯ll never know what to do.

    XinFeng sighed but he knew clearly, that even if he couldn¡¯t scare the opponent then he wouldn¡¯t care, but Uncle Zhou Tong and little brother Zhou Xin would suffer in the future, he couldn¡¯t let his benefactors be endangered.

    ¡°Lei Xin Feng, Milun master!¡±

    Zhong Geng was scared silly, almost falling to the ground with his shaking legs, he was the strongest Lun master in these waters, yet this youngster before him was actually a Milun master. In an instant countless thoughts shed passed his mind, with his experiences, those at the age of seventeen capable of bing a Milun master, hey probably did have extraordinary talent, but probably a rich background or even an extremely powerful master as well, none of which he could offend.

    He couldn¡¯t help but want to wipe his sweat, Zhong Geng celebrated nonstop for his prudence and that he wasn¡¯t rash.

    As for Tian Dabin, he was scared to the point where he fell to the ground, unable to be supported by the fourth son of the Tian family. He knew that his master was a ten thousand Lun master, but that youngster was more impressive, and was actually a Milun master, too terrifying, how could he live anymore? He had practiced for roughly four years now, and he hadn¡¯t even reached the level of a hundred Lun master, no wonder his master didn¡¯t like him.

    Zhong Geng spoke, ¡°Uh, you¡­.¡± He wanted to ask, ¡®You, a Milun master, why would youe to this small ce of mine?¡¯ But he felt that it was inappropriate and spoke, ¡°You¡­¡­.me¡­¡­.uh, I¡¯ll introduce you, this is my first disciple Wu Zhen, a hundred Lun master nearing the level of a thousand Lun master. This is my second disciple, Han Xiao Bao, who is nearing the level of a hundred Lun master, en, that¡­..that¡¯s my disciple in name, Tian Dabin, a local.¡±

    (Puttty: ¼ÇÃûµÜ no idea how to trante this, someone help, I¡¯ve guessed the vague meaning only.)

    Since he couldn¡¯t offend, then he¡¯ll try his best to curry favor, Zhong Geng was an experienced man after all. Hemanded strictly, ¡°Dabin, go apologize!¡±

    Seeing his master¡¯s strict gaze, Tian Dabin knew he couldn¡¯t want revenge anymore, but he didn¡¯t know that his master was saving him. Intense anger filled his heart and it couldn¡¯t help but leak out, Zhong Geng understood and had already abandoned him as his Master, now he would at most be a disciple in name, never to be a true disciple anymore, this fellow¡¯s heart was too narrow, he would never aplish anything and could only cause trouble, such a disciple was something he didn¡¯t need.

    Zhong Geng spoke indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to¡­¡­then I don¡¯t have you as my disciple in name.¡±

    Tian Dabin didn¡¯t understand too much about the matters of human rtions, but his father did. Hearing Zhong Geng¡¯s words, cold sweat flowed nonstop, he wanted to abandon the Tian family, is he kidding? Without Zhong Geng¡¯s support, then his Tian family would be doomed, he had offended too many people in the past, without Zhong Geng¡¯s help, then the Tian family would copse.

    Pa!

    Tian Dabin looked disbelievingly at his dad, he never expected his dad to p him.

    The fourth son of the Tian family gritted his teeth and scolded, ¡°Why have you not apologized!¡± He then softly added, ¡°Quickly, are you dead¡­..you¡­..idiot!¡±

    A torrent of ps had already quelled XinFeng¡¯s anger, after a bit of reflecting, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit scared, in his anger the first thought he had was to kill, nothing else. He didn¡¯t even try to understand the situation or think of a method of remedy, he only wanted to kill. Luckily he still had a trace of rationality that belonged to the mindset he had from his past world, only then did he choose to relieve his anger through pping Tian Dabin.

    Tian Dabin wanted to cry, not only did his master force him to apologize, even his dad started to force him too, with a face full ofpliance, he said to XinFeng, ¡°Sorry!¡±

    As one of the main culprits of this incident, Zhou Xin had hid behind Zhou Tong but through a series of changes, he had already be dumbfounded, light shing before his eyes, he couldn¡¯t understand the situation clearly but the one thing he knew was that XinFeng had helped him gain face and viciously fought the opponent, his little self immediately made XinFeng as his idol, that feeling was too good, the feeling of being protected made him immeasurably happy.

    XinFeng said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me, apologize to my little brother!¡± He reached his hand out and pulled Zhou Xin out.

    Tian Dabin was angered to the point where his hands trembled, but he couldn¡¯t go against master and his dad and could only indignantly apologize. As a child, Zhou Xin did not pursue the matter any further upon hearing an apology, actually he was very afraid in his heart, he didn¡¯t expect that he would be beaten up for no reason, and he couldn¡¯t understand until now why he was beaten either.

    After listening to everything XinFeng understood, the reason as for why Tian Dabin beat Zhou Xin was to express his affection for the woman named Han Xiao Bao, or to show his strength in this ce. Zhou Xin stepping on Han Xiao Bao identally became a very good reason for his childish disy, but not only did he not seed, he also lost everything.

    XinFeng didn¡¯t want toplicate this matter any further and had nned to let it go after beating him up, he couldn¡¯t just kill over such a small matter could he? He nodded, ¡°If that¡¯s so then we¡¯ll just let it go, let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go back.¡±

    How could Zhong Geng just let XinFeng go, a Milun master appearing on his turf was nothing, not something he had never seen before, but this Milun master was only seventeen, the influential force behind him was something he wouldn¡¯t dare to imagine, what if something happened to this little fellow¡­. Thinking to this point his cold sweat had already covered his back, he knew why XinFeng would appear here and he also knew that XinFeng could definitely not have anything happen to him in his turf.

    ¡°Lei¡­¡­Lei¡­¡­¡±

    Zhong Geng did not know how to call out to XinFeng, if he had called his name then would it be too rude, if he called him senior¡­but XinFeng was still a youngster, in an instant he had reached a stalemate.

    Normally XinFeng was an extremely good natured person, he replied, ¡°Call me Feng.¡± As towards Zhong Geng there was a bit of respect, he exercises prudence, these sort of people usually live longer.

    Of course Zhong Geng didn¡¯t dare to and replied, ¡°I better call your old brother Lei, hehe, old brother Lei, since we acknowledged each other then I believe that you had just entered thisnd, hehe, may I invite you?¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°As for today let it go, I¡¯ll visit tomorrow.¡±

    Zhong Geng nodded with a smile, ¡°Alright, them tomorrow it is.¡± He couldn¡¯t control it anymore, for the other party to agree, he was already very satisfied, he believed that through his own methods he should be able to deepen their rtions together, having another friend was better than having another enemy, this was his irond principal when it came to doing things, since this ce had no influential forces upying it, to be able to stand firm and fall isn¡¯t through pure power, but through one¡¯s rtions.

    XinFeng held Zhou Xin¡¯s hands and returned to the boat with Zhou Tong.

    Returning onto the boat, Zhou Xin finally became more excited, the earlier matter had made him extremely terrified, he asked, ¡°Brother Lei, why did he want to hit me?¡± This question had been in his heart for a while now, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask Tian Dabin, after returning to the boat, he finally could not bear it and asked XinFeng.

    XinFeng patted Zhou Xin¡¯s head and spoke, ¡°Little Xin, let it go, don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±

    Zhou Xin was young after all and quickly forgot about it, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Boss Zhang had already returned and Uncle Zhou started to clear the remaining cold food on the boat. XinFeng sat down again and Uncle Zhou who had already finished cleaning up, also sat down. He thanked, ¡°Feng, thank you.¡± He now knew that he had saved an impressive youngster. His expression became slightly cautious, he was different from Zhou Xin who was only a child that didn¡¯t know of theplications of the world, he was an adult and knew the statuses of a Lun master, he had also understood how XinFeng could take out so many gold rings without care.

    XinFengughed, ¡°Uncle Zhou, no need to be courteous with me, since you saved me, hehe, we are a family, what is there to thank for, no matter what I¡¯ll never watch on as another bullies little Xin.¡±

    As a normal human, Zhou Tong had a natural fear towards Lun masters, unlike Zhou Xin¡¯s natural self.

    XinFeng didn¡¯t know what to do anyways, since he had revealed his identity as a Lun master, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, he hadn¡¯t nned on concealing his identity anyways, since he didn¡¯t know how to.

    A night of silence.

    On the morning of the second day, Zhong Geng had already sent his disciples.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    Umuu, this is Puttty¡¯s apology for the break, I¡¯ll try to churn out more over the weekends but I think Puttty did good, it¡¯s two chapters a day after all (@£þv£þ@).

    Anyways we¡¯re on to the next book~ yay~ also is that bun (Bao) woman a love interest??? Hmm????

 Chapter Book 5 - 2: Water Town, Rich Man (2)

    Zhong Geng¡¯s first disciple Wu Zhen, a hundred Lun master a step away from bing a thousand Lun master was Zhong Geng¡¯s favorite disciple, at only the age of 28, with the hope of bing a thousand Lun master by 30. To breakthrough that stage at that age meant that there was a chance of him bing a Milun master in his life, for a Milun master to appear in this remote ce, he could definitely be an existence simr to a king.

    Wu Zhen had spent the previous night discussing with his master the only solution, which is to spend their utmost to befriend the other party. As the type of youngster Lei XinFeng was, if they didn¡¯t anger him then there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, this was something they tookfort in. These sorts of absolute talented people would definitely not stay here for long, he should only be staying here temporarily, which means that he couldn¡¯t threaten their influence in this area.

    Therefore, Wu Zhene over to invite him early in the morning.

    XinFeng did not reject either and brought Zhou Xin with him, as for Uncle Zhou Tong, he did not want to and for an honest man to go to discuss certain issues with them would cause a difficult situation.

    As for why he brought Zhou Xin, XinFeng had his own idea, he knew that he couldn¡¯t possibly stay here for long, to allow Zhou Xin to get to know Zhong Geng who had a great influence here would be beneficial to Zhou Xin¡¯s future.

    They followed the pier back to the market.

    The sight of the market at early morning was very beautiful, with faint mist and only a few water birds flying past in the skies, with the faint slushing of waters, it was as if the houses floated on the waters. On the wooden walk ways was quite a few people opening their food stores already, next to the walkways were boats rowing by, after entering the market, all sorts of bustling activity could be heard.

    Wu Zhenughed, ¡°This market is the busiest one on these waters, the other ces don¡¯t have so many people living there. There will be even more people here during the rainy season.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Rainy season?¡±

    Wu Zhen answered, ¡°En, the rainy season isn¡¯t too suited for fishing, many fishermen would gather here, especially during the two months where the rain would be the fiercest, at that time most of the fishermen would return to escape the fierce winds and heavy rain.¡±

    XinFeng didn¡¯t know much about the weather here, he had always lived in a mountainous area in the past, which only had a warm season and a cold season, it was different from this ce. This ce simrly only had two seasons, but it was the rainy and dry seasons, during the dry season there would be many areas ofnd appearing but during the rainy season the entirend would be submerged in water, bing an extremelyrgeke, therefore all the locals were fishermen, none of them lived onnd.

    On their journey, the three of them quickly reached the residential area behind the market, where wooden houses resided on waters.

    Wu Zhen whistled and a small boat rowed over, a sturdy fishermen greeted, ¡°Young master.¡± After doing so, he held the boat and invited the three of them aboard.

    The three of them sat down and that fisherman spoke, ¡°Sit tight.¡± He then grabbed a bamboo pole tightly and started to row the small boat towards the water way.

    After only a little while, they had already reached a water garden with a very big wooden tform. Zhou Xin eximed, ¡°Brother Lei, look, that scaly crocodile is up there!¡±

    On the tform was arge scaly crocodile that had already been cut into pieces, it¡¯s skin had also been carved off and the enormous head mounted vertically on the tform, the teeth in its mouth revealed, every one of which were as big as a palm, glistening a faint white glow seemingly like jade.

    Zhou Xin¡¯s curiosity led him to run up the tform and Wu Zhen immediately instructed someone to follow to prevent anyone running into that child. He now knew that XinFeng was particrly good to Zhou Xin, and as he had someone follow Zhou Xin, he himself apanied XinFeng into the room.

    XinFeng immediately noticed the intricate craftsmanship of the room, entirely different from the houses in the market which were extremely simple built for residential purposes only, while this room was much more intricate, with carvings on the doors and windows, zed tile pieces on the ceiling and roof, wind chimes on the eaves making crisp ringing sounds along with the wind.

    On therge wooden pirs were carved water beasts. The floor beneath them was extremely sturdy, which could be felt upon standing on it,pletely different from the wooden walkways at the market, standing on them would cause ¡°Gechi Gechi¡± sounds to appear but no sounds were made here. Who knew how many materials were used in making this, one could tell through this that these were the ways of the rich, with Zhong Geng¡¯s strength in this small ce, he was definitely extremely wealthy.

    There were carved pirs and painted roof beams, beautiful rugs, swaying veils, all sorts of green nts situated in all corners and many normal servants who greeted Wu Zhen upon seeing him, calling him young master.

    XinFeng couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked, he himself was a Milun master but never had experienced such treatment. Before practicing, he still had to worry about his three meals, after he did, he had continuously went through many battles, his experiences already far surpassing this young master but when it came to his lifestyle, he lost.

    Thergest room was in the middle of the water garden, after passing through a few passageways he came to the middle room. It was a spacious room open on all four sides due to the warm temperature, no matter if it was the rainy or the dry season, the temperature was still extremely warm, therefore the houses of the rich were all open on four sides with only light veils to block mosquitoes as partitions. This room was roughly three hundred square metersrge with only a dozen pirs supporting it, surrounded byrge amounts of greenery.

    XinFeng could not help but praise, ¡°Not bad.¡± He was an experienced man, despite this building¡¯s beauty, his expression remained very calm.

    Wu Zhen nodded secretly, only experienced men would have such a reaction, he had seen many richndowners enter here with a dazed expression. Zhong Geng invited with a smile, ¡°Wee, hehe, it¡¯s a bit crude.¡± He said politely.

    XinFeng replied, ¡°It¡¯s already not bad.¡±

    Behind Zhong Geng was Han Xiao Bao, while Tian Dabin did not even appear, yesterday, Tian Dabin¡¯s performance was extremely disappointing to him, if it weren¡¯t for the Tian family¡¯s influence here, then he would have simply chased that fellow away, he was practically a troublemaker.

    The four of them sat down and some servants immediately brought over breakfast. XinFeng spoke, ¡°Bring a share for my brother.¡±

    Zhong Geng instructed and immediately a few servants went to the tform to bring Zhou Xin breakfast.

    Breakfast was very sumptuous, there was rice, porridge, all sorts of fried fish and all kinds of marinated vegetables. Those that XinFeng could recognize were very little, all of them were the specialties of this ce with decent taste, this meal was very satisfying.

    Finished breakfast, Zhong Geng tried probing XinFeng, hoping to find out which sect did XinFeng belong to and why did hee to this remote ce.

    XinFeng of course wouldn¡¯t tell the truth, he simply exined that the sect elder wanted him toe and train without any special motives.

    Zhong Geng only partially believed it, but he had already put down his worries, he could tell that XinFeng did not harbor any ill intents, sending disciples out was something allrge sects did, any disciples of sects woulde out to gain experience, for all sorts of reasons and for all sorts of experience, this was something he was sure of.

    Han Xiao Bao did not speak at all and merely looked curiously at XinFeng, she couldn¡¯t understand why such a young person could be stronger than her master, it¡¯s a Milun master, an extremely powerful existence. Until now she has only met a single Milun master who was the age of 70-80, this was really impressive, she didn¡¯t expect a youngster to be Milun master, she really couldn¡¯t imagine how he trained.

    Zhong Geng spoke, ¡°Old brother Lei, since you¡¯re here to train then live here with me, it should be much morefortable then living on a boat.¡±

    XinFeng of course rejected, he did not want to live here, which seemed inconvenient. He replied, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just live on the boats, but, I have something to trouble mister Zhong.¡±

    Zhong Geng replied, ¡°Please do, if I can help, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I need a small boat, en, I can use money to buy it.¡± He had considered the fact that the rainy season was here and he wanted to go out to train, lightning storms were the golden season for his training, he needed to quickly raise his strength, to do so he needed to go out himself and not trouble Uncle Zhou any further, especially since traveling during rainy days was very dangerous and that Uncle Zhou was a normal human, incapable of blocking lightning strikes.

    Zhong Geng replied in shock, ¡°You want to buy a boat¡­..uh, no problem, I have them here, I¡¯ll just give it to you. En, do you want servants?¡±

    XinFeng answered, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll buy it, I don¡¯t need servants either.¡±

    Zhong Geng said with augh, ¡°It¡¯s just a small boat, you really don¡¯t need to pay for it, hehe, it¡¯s not worth much here anyways.¡±

    XinFeng thought for a while and let the matter go, to him a small boat really wasn¡¯t worth anything, he wasn¡¯t a normal human after all, he nodded, ¡°Alright, then I thank you.¡± Expressing his gratitude was a must.

    Zhong Gengughed, he was extremely pleased with XinFeng¡¯s attitude and immediately ordered his servants to prepare a good boat.

    Conversing with Zhong Geng helped XinFeng learn of many pieces of news, something he wouldn¡¯t get from Uncle Zhou, this ce was indeed very remote, a small corner of Wansee ind, and within half a year he would be able to reach the barbarian continent, the ce XinFeng came from but from this ce to the center of Wansee ind he would need at least ten years of travel, of course practitioners who could use the ancient Lun passages would not need too much time.

    Aspared to the barbarian continent, Wansee Ind was much more lovely, not only were there many citizens, there were also many sects and even a remote ce had many practitioners. However, the world was too big, it was sparsely popted, and in a small ce even if they had practitioners there, there wouldn¡¯t be too many, and the average strength there was rather low, a ten thousand or even a thousand Lun master was enough to control an area.

    Many practitioners without hope of raising their levels would choose to return to their homnds or find a remote ce to be andowner, monopolizing an area was enough for them to start a small family tribe.

    Zhong Geng spoke, ¡°Old brother Lei, are you free these days?¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    Zhong Gengughed, ¡°Yes, a good matter.¡±

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    These¡­..descriptive chapters¡­¡­¡­¡­painful¡­¡­¡­.

    Anyways I¡¯ll continue tranting but those chapters will be saved up for theter weeks¡­.zzzz¡­..

    Maybe another one will be posted this week? Ummuu¡­¡­

 Chapter Book 5 - 3: Pointers

    XinFeng asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Zhong Geng replied, ¡°Fish hunting!¡±

    XinFeng came from a mountainous area, the only thing he knew to do in his life was hunting, but definitely not fish hunting. However he did have the swimming skill that came from his past life. In his past life, his skill was very high, but the strength and endurance of this body was something unimaginable in his past world, he could be sure that in a hundred meter race in the water, he could definitely be faster than the champions of his past world, ording to his calctions, in a hundred meter swimming race, it would only take him at most five seconds toplete it.

    Therefore XinFeng wasn¡¯t afraid of the water, he actually still had a sense of familiarity towards water as he lived next to the sea in his past life, however theke here was not small either. The only difference the waters here had inparison to the sea was that it was fresh water and the depth of theke wasn¡¯t as deep as the sea, the sea didn¡¯t carry as much danger too, whereas the waters here contained all sorts of weird fish monsters and vicious aquatic lifeforms.

    Fish hunting was not to capture the normal fish types, but to hunt those extremely vicious fish monsters, like the hunting in the mountainous areas.

    XinFeng also wanted to experience fish hunting, he replied, ¡°Alright, how many people are going?¡±

    Zhong Geng answered, ¡°Roughly a dozen of them, there¡¯s also boatmen and servants, there would be roughly a dozen boats.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Will you be hunting scaly crocodiles?¡±

    Zhong Gengughed, ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t you see that we¡¯ve already hunted one? However we hunted the scaly crocodile to use as bait.¡±

    XinFeng¡¯s eyes shone, the scaly crocodile was actually just bait, through this anyone could tell the target wasn¡¯t weak. He asked again, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Star Lake Python!

    Zhong Geng¡¯s expression became serious, he replied, ¡°Star Lake Python!¡±

    XinFeng was instantly dumbfounded, he knew what about Star Pythons, those things belonged in legends, when did a Star Lake Python appear? He spoke, ¡°Star Lake Python? Is it a type of Star Python? Or is it rted to the Star Python?¡±

    Zhong Geng answered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have any direct rtions to a Star Python, and it isn¡¯t a subspecies of it, but legends say that the Star Lake Python has a trace of its blood, therefore a Star Lake Python is very precious and its body is a treasure to us practitioners.¡±

    This was a creature XinFeng had never heard of, or read of in records, it was even ake creature actually bearing rtions with the Star Python, he was instantly curious and asked, ¡°Where is it?¡±

    Zhong Geng replied, ¡°Through sailing, half a month, the round trip will be a month. Of course, to catch the Star Lake Python we probably need to spend another month, but perhaps even after two months, we may not catch it but we must return because the rainy season ising back.¡±

    Wu Zhen added, ¡°There will be a lot of thunderstorms in the rainy seasons and the Star Lake Python is a creature bearing the lightning attribute, at that time even if we find it, we would not win. As for why we started this hunt before the rainy season is because this is the time when it is at its weakest, the time when our sess rate is the highest. Of course, if the bait isn¡¯t up to par, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to lure it out.¡±

    Zhong Geng continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already tried for four years, the two months before every rainy season I would try to hunt the Star Lake python, hehe, but I¡¯ve never seeded.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Is it really that hard to hunt?¡±

    Zhong Geng answered, ¡°Not only is it hard, it¡¯s cunning and its defense is too formidable. We had originally invited a Milun master but we¡¯ve only received news that he wouldn¡¯t being yesterday night, hehe, then I thought of you.¡±

    XinFeng joked, ¡°O, so I¡¯m just a recement, hehe, however I¡¯ve promised and no matter what I have to meet this Star Lake Python, even if you didn¡¯t invite me, if I found out about this I would have went myself, it¡¯s a rare opportunity after all.¡±

    Zhong Geng was full of smiles, ¡°If so then everything¡¯s good, everything¡¯s good, we¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow, so for today you¡¯ll say here, what do you think?¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll have to return first and bring little Xin back.¡±

    Zhong Geng happily replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have them send you on your way.¡± He then instructed the servants next to him.

    XinFeng brought Zhou Xin back to the boat, they found that a few servants had brought grain and many other things that fishermen needed, to Zhong Geng, these items were not worth much but to Zhou Tong, this was a huge fortune.

    XinFeng did not reject this gift and didn¡¯t need to either, this was goodwill and a method of nurturing friendship. He nodded and epted the gift and quickly returned to the pier.

    Zhou Tong had waited while seated on the front of the boat, he was worried about Zhou Xin and XinFeng, only when he saw them show up on the pier did he sigh in relief, but then he noticed following them were a group of servants from Zhong Geng¡¯s house, each of them carrying many things as they walked before the boat.

    There were many grains, salt and daily necessities, all of which were ced onto the pier. Only then did those servants leave, with only a few of them left to awaite for XinFeng to return.

    XinFeng called out and helped Zhou Tong and Zhou Xin carry those items onto the boat, the surrounding fishermen all revealed an envious expression while Boss Zhangughed, ¡°Boss Zhou, you¡¯ve struck gold?¡± He was extremely envious too.

    Zhou Tong was very happy too, the rainy season was upon them, with these things, he could rest for a while without having to fish, to be able toze around asionally was a good thing.

    Zhou Xin was happier, with so many things to eat, this year¡¯s rainy season would be easier to pass, it¡¯s just that with these grains on the boat, it caused the entire boat to sink halfway.

    XinFeng exined his situation of having to leave but left out the fact he was fish hunting, to normal humans, these things were simply too far out of their grasp.

    Zhou Tong asked, ¡°Feng, will you being back?¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Return? Why wouldn¡¯t I? Hehe, it¡¯s just that I have some matters to settle and have to leave with Zhong Geng, we¡¯ll be back after two months, at that time it¡¯ll be the rainy season, perhaps after the rainy season I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Zhou Tong also now knew XinFeng was a Lun master, towards Lun masters, he always had a sense of fear.

    On the second morning, XinFeng left with Zhong Geng¡¯s boat crew.

    Among eleven boats, three wererge scaled boats and eight were normal fisher boats. One of the threerge boats was covered in thick skin, XinFeng asked, ¡°Is this the skin of the scaly crocodile fish?¡±

    Wu Zhen replied, ¡°Yea, we didn¡¯t catch too many scaly crocodiles, all of the skins we have are used to wrap this boat. Scaly crocodiles are the natural enemies of the Star Lake Python and naturally suppress each other. Upon noticing the presence of a scaly crocodile, no matter what it¡¯ll never hide, it¡¯ll definitelye out to fight, at that time we¡¯ll have our chance.¡±

    XinFeng sighed, this fellow was pretty smart, to be able to find out the disposition of the opponent and use it to his advantage, this was something quite impressive.

    Zhong Geng spoke, ¡°This is the fourth time, we didn¡¯t even see it the first time, the second time we saw it and we used a scaly crocodile but we didn¡¯t win against it and it escaped, it even killed quite a few of us. The third time we didn¡¯t see it, that time we prepared sufficiently, despite not having a Milun master, we prepared steel bows but unfortunately it didn¡¯t appear after a month.¡±

    Wu Zhenughed, ¡°Not only did we prepare steel bows, we even have a Milun master, we should seed this time.¡±

    Zhong Gengughed bitterly, ¡°If we don¡¯t then I don¡¯t want to try a fifth time, it¡¯s too tiring, wasting my effort and time, if we really don¡¯t seed and continuously fail, it¡¯s quite discouraging.¡±

    Wu Zhen said, ¡°Master, our luck is already not bad, we have a Milun master with us, our sess rate is rather good.¡±

    Han Xiao Bao silently followed Zhong Geng, she didn¡¯t like to talk and felt a bit of curiosity towards XinFeng, a youngster actually capable of reaching the level of a Milun master is truly surprising. One must know that Wu Zhen had trained for so long and was only a hundred Lun master, she had originally assumed him to be quite impressive, but now, XinFeng was an existence surpassing her master.

    These sorts of talented youngsters were the targets of Han Xiao Bao¡¯s respect, therefore she spoke even less than usual.

    Tian Dabin had also came, but he didn¡¯t dare toe on this boat but stayed on the otherrge boat, after all there wasn¡¯t sufficient helpers and he needed to fulfill his responsibilities. Other than him were a few more impressive normal humans skilled in the water, a bunch of strong fishermen.

    The eleven boats quickly sailed through the waters, the forces moving these boats were people rowing at the back of the boat and the sails, if there wasn¡¯t wind then the speed of this boat would be too troubling.

    XinFeng, Zhong Geng and Wu Zhen sat at the front of the boat while Han Xiao Bao returned to the cabin herself, other than that there were a few older fishermen that sat at the sides of the boat, lighting a fire and boiling water.

    The three of them sat cross legged, with a small, short square table ced before them, on it were tes of dried fish, oil fried peanuts, dried fruits, beans and other snacks, all of which were local snacks. There was also a pot of tea and a lot of spirits.

    XinFeng drank tea while Zhong Geng and Wu Zhen drank the wine.

    Eating the snacks, drinking the spirits, Zhong Geng spoke, ¡°Old brother Lei, may I ask¡­¡­what sect are you from?¡± He finally could not suppress the urge to ask anymore.

    XinFeng drank his tea and after a while, he spoke, ¡°This tea isn¡¯t bad, hehe, why would there be tea here?¡± He purposely evaded the question, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, but he didn¡¯t know how to.

    Zhong Geng secretly sighed, he knew XinFeng wasn¡¯t willing to answer. He replied, ¡°This tea was brought by boat merchants, hehe, it¡¯s extremely precious, not something normal humans can drink. I used to prefer tea, but now¡­¡­I prefer spirits, but there¡¯s still quite a bit of tea left in my house, if you like it, when we return I¡¯ll have my men give it to you.¡±

    XinFeng thanked, ¡°Then thanks.¡± However after replying, he suddenly tilted his head to listen carefully and continued, ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t speak¡­..what is that sound?¡±

    A ¡®Suo Suo¡¯ sound traveled over.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    Umuu, Puttty¡¯s kindness has graced upon you.

    It-It¡¯s not that I¡¯m making you fall of a bigger cliff or anything!

 Chapter Book 5 - 4: Pointers (2)

    Zhong Geng stood up, ¡°My god, why would we meet a Shuttle Spear fish group!¡±

    Wu Zhen shouted, ¡°Prepare the Scaly Crocodile blood! Hurry up!¡±

    XinFeng stood up and walked to the boat side where it was t, its height extremely close to the water¡¯s surface. He squinted his eyes and stared at the few silver lights from afar and asked, ¡°What¡¯s a Shuttle Spear fish? Is it dangerous?¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not too dangerous, it¡¯s just that it¡¯ll destroy the ship, the speed of this fish is very fast, it would be good if the wooden boat is on their route, hehe, that would be fun, you¡¯ll know when you see.¡±

    Zhong Geng spoke, ¡°We have two kinds of dangerous fish here, one of which are the Shuttle Spear fish and the other would be the Hunting Knife fish. Not only is the Shuttle Spear fish dangerous to humans, but boats too.¡±

    Wu Zhenmanded, ¡°Everyone dump the blood of the Scaly Crocodile!¡±

    The Scaly Crocodile was one of the tyrannical existences of theke, its blood had a scaring effect. We can let the fish assume that there¡¯s an injured Scaly Crocodile nearby, which has a dangerous disposition, any fish that meets an injured Scaly Crocodile would immediately flee.

    The Shuttle Spear fish was no exception, they are extremely sensitive and those that were inches away from colliding with the wooden boats immediately turned around, but even so, there were a few Shuttle Spear fish that tilted their direction, causing a series of colliding sounds to ring out.

    ¡®De de¡¯ sounds rang non-stop.

    XinFeng saw fish heads appearing one by one through the side of the boat, colliding with the boat as fishermen immediately went to catch them and stuff corks into the holes of the ship.

    Roughly a dozen Shuttle Spear fish were nailed into the boat, after taking them off they were thrown onto the floor of the boat, only then did XinFeng get the chance to clearly see the Shuttle Spear fish. It was two feet long with a width of an adult¡¯s arm, its head was a spiked bone and it basically looked like a thick short snake. XinFengmented, ¡°How ugly.¡±

    Zhong Gengughed, ¡°No matter if it¡¯s a Shuttle Spear fish or a Hunting Knife fish, they are the best among all the fish, the taste is extremely wonderful, there¡¯s even a special for catching Shuttle Spear fish, as long as we block their way, we can catch quite a few of them.¡±

    Wu Zhang added, ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to catch, its speed is extremely fast, we¡¯ll never catch up to it, only by blocking its way can we use a.¡±

    The old fisherman that was boiling the waterughed, ¡°Young master, you still need luck for that. No one will specially go and hunt Shuttle Spear fish, the only time they would cast a is when they met them, but most of the time they would turn and immediately leave seeing it, prefering to avoid them, if a group were to hit the boat, hehe, you won¡¯t even have enough time to fill the holes before it sinks.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°That Hunting Knife fish, what sort of fish is that? Why is it dangerous?¡±

    That old fishermanughed, ¡°These things also group together, but inrger numberspared to the Shuttle Spear fish, they¡¯re everywhere. I¡¯ll fish one for you.¡±

    XinFeng asked in shock, ¡°You can fish for Hunting Knife fish?¡±

    The old fishermen replied, ¡°That¡¯s easy, big Hunting Knife fish all gather, but there¡¯s still Hunting Knife fish that¡¯ll travel alone, wait a moment.¡± He walked to the cabin and quickly returned with a fishing rod in hand, hooking bait, he immediately threw out the line.

    Within only a minute, the old fisherman speedily pulled his rod, ¡°It¡¯s a big one!¡±

    In theke were countless species of fish, it¡¯s variety was something XinFeng couldn¡¯t even imagine, as it was extremely vast, theke basically upied most of the space here, with the human poption very small, these fish were not affected by human lives, it¡¯s very rare for someone to not catch something.

    They quickly pulled the fish up onto the boat, Wu Zhen had carried a and pulled it up to the deck.

    This fish was almost a meter long, its body simr to a line, with a triangr shaped head and a huge mouth. Its back was ck and its stomach was silver, from its gills to its tail was a long red line, this thing was basically arge knife.

    The old fishermen hooked it¡¯s gills and forcefully opened its mouth, ¡°Other then it¡¯s body¡¯s likeness to a knife, the teeth in the mouth of a Hunting Knife fish are also simr, look, isn¡¯t it like a knife? To be bitten by this fellow would ensure a hole in your body, if a group of them were to attack you, hehe, unless you can immediately leave the water, you would be nothing but a skeleton within a minute. If a big one like this¡­..¡±

    The old man pointed at the Hunting Knife fish in his hands andughed, ¡°Even the bones would be shattered.¡±

    Wu Zhen added, ¡°En, even if us hundred Lun masters were to enter the waters, we still wouldn¡¯t dare to irk the Hunting Knife fish, these things are known for their thirst for vengeance. If we don¡¯t attack it, and it¡¯s not hungry, to humans they aren¡¯t that dangerous.¡±

    XinFengmented silently, ¡°So these are the perfect type of carnivorous fish.¡±

    Zhong Gengughed, ¡°This fish isn¡¯t useful to Lun masters, us thousand Lun masters have Lunli armor, we aren¡¯t afraid of them since they won¡¯t even be able to bite through our defenses.¡±

    Wu Zhen replied, ¡°Master, I¡¯m just a hundred Lun master, I don¡¯t have a Lunli armor, ai!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, the other guy was already a Milun master at that age, it really is saddening. In his heart were all kinds of jealousy and bitterness.¡±

    XinFeng of course could hear the jealously in Wu Zhen¡¯s voice, ¡°Hundred Lun masters aren¡¯t that far from thousand Lun masters, it isn¡¯t that hard to level up¡­..I can tell you¡¯re only a few steps away, if you were to roll the Lun as though it were pearls then you¡¯ll quickly reach your goal.¡± He gave a few pointers and then stopped.

    (Puttty: ¹öÂÖÈçÖé didn¡¯t really know how to tl this, so it¡¯s a simple direct trantion.)

    Those without sects that relied on masters needed a lot of effort to breakthrough, at times, they were stuck at thresholds, thresholds they couldn¡¯t get pass without a long time of training, until they¡¯ve reached a point where their Lunli couldn¡¯t increase anymore, only then would they barely manage to breakthrough, this period of time waiting not only wasted their time, but also prevented them from getting stronger.

    Wu Zhen¡¯s eyes widened, he didn¡¯t expect XinFeng to speak such words, this was a training method! Even Zhong Geng¡¯s eyes were widened, but he quickly reacted his expression, the training methods they treated as treasure were nothing to big sects, a few words could already guide the lost, he had been stuck in the ten thousand Lun stage for a long time without any methods for breaking through, it had been his worry for a long time now.

    These sorts of things didn¡¯t require modesty, Zhong Geng immediately asked, ¡°Old brother lei, no, no, Mister Lei, for me¡­..me¡­¡±

    XinFeng could not help but smile, he was slightly moved. Actually he knew that each attribute for training had their own special points, but the essentials were the same, that also meant that he must not strictly follow the requirements for lightning attributes, other training methods of practitioners could also be beneficial to him.

    ¡°Roll Lun as though it was pearls, its shape beautifully smooth.¡±

    (Puttty: ÖéÔ²ÓñÈó help¡­)

    Zhong Geng immediately sat down and practiced, the same for Wu Zhen, leaving the old fishermen baffled.

    XinFeng walked to him and asked, ¡°Uncle, could you take care of these fish and cook them? I¡¯d like to try the taste of the Shuttle Spear fish and the Hunting Knife fish.¡±

    The old fishermen replied with shock, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare for you to call me uncle, young master, call me old Tian, I was sent from the Tian family to help around here.¡±

    XinFeng said uncaringly, ¡°En, old Tian, I know you all have a few special methods for cooking fish, how about that?¡±

    Old tian spoke, baffled, ¡°Alright, alright, no problem, as long as young master doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll go prepare it now.¡±

    Within only ten minutes, Wu Zhen suddenly had a breakthrough, and immediately after Zhong Geng had his own, a thousand and a Milun master. The two of them were extremely happy and Zhong Geng was the first to express his thanks, ¡°Mister Lei, you are the benefactor of Zhong Geng, me, I¡¯ll be grateful to you for my entire lifetime!¡±

    Ten thousand Lun masters and Milun masters were two extremely different existences, their strengths very different, the nature of their Lunli changed, even their lifespan was longer and their future development would be different. Zhong Geng truly didn¡¯t know how to thank XinFeng.

    Wu Zhen was simrly ted, upon bing a thousand Lun master and condensing his Lunli armor, his strength had also increased by a lot. The difference between a hundred and a thousand Lun master was at least by ten times, and this was only the start, when they¡¯ve trained at least a thousand hundred Lunli and above, the difference would be even bigger.

    XinFeng smiled, ¡°You¡¯re wee, and it¡¯s but a small threshold.¡±

    Zhong Geng sighed, ¡°To you it is, but to us, it¡¯s a humongous one, without your one sentence, who knew how long we would have to suffer for. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m already too old to join arge sect.¡±

    With this pointer of his, Zhong Geng had more respect towards XinFeng, practitioners rarely gave pointers to outsiders, to willingly teach outsiders was basically an unimaginable thing.

    Wu Zhen continuously expressed his gratitude, this level up was much more beneficial to him, the younger one was, the more the chances to grow, he was only twenty, if he were to be able to reach the level of a ten thousand Lun master at forty, take ten years to reach the level of a Milun master, and condense a true body at the age of eighty, then he would at least be able to live for another forty years.

    In those forty years, with enough luck, he would most likely be able to condense another true body, and at that time it would be a whole new world for him.

    Of course this rate of improvement waspletely uneptable to XinFeng, with his qualifications and potential, along with his strong background and resources, he would be much faster than these practitioners, it would take him less time to reach the peak. Training was just like that, the faster one was, the stronger one was, the more the benefits.

    To reach the level of a thousand Lun master, Wu Zhen wasted ten years, but XinFeng didn¡¯t even need one, with only one to two months, he had already reached that stage. The two of them werepletely iparable, this was the difference between talent and potential, this was also why, those high leveled practitioners all wanted a talented child, and when they saw one, they wouldn¡¯t let go of them.

    Ten dayster, they reached their destination.

    The east of Vent Pot bay was a shallow beach withrge amounts of trees, the north was reed marshes, the south was a boundlesske, west was a rarely seen rock mountain protruding from the waters, the boat was stopped at the side of that rock mountain, which had a very small amount ofnd.

    Thisnd would also be submerged during the rainy season and appear during the dry season, thisnd was filled with trees, with a wooden construct next to the water along with a simple pier.

    Zhong Geng exined, ¡°This ce¡­..a few months ago I¡¯ve already sent people to upy it, hehe.¡± He gave off acent aura.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    This is sponsored by Lorenzo and Paul, thank you for donating.

    The rest of the customary chapters will be posted, two of them if possible, for now I¡¯ve decided on the target of two customary chapters per week.

 Chapter Book 5 - 5: Hunting the Star Lake Python

    (Puttty: Mistake alert! Since the Chinese character for a bow can simrly be tranted to crossbow, I wasn¡¯t sure and left it as a steel crossbow, but now Imma confirm its a Steel Bow instead of Steel Crossbow, sorry!)

    After getting on shore, XinFeng asked, ¡°This is where the Star Lake Python lives?¡±

    Wu Zhen followed behind XinFeng, ever since he became a thousand Lun master, he had great respect towards XinFeng, hoping that he could asionally give him pointers, these pointers were too good. However XinFeng understood that and he didn¡¯t have anything else to teach, in this period of time, Wu Zhen needed to consolidate his power and train normally.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve found one here, but we didn¡¯t have the necessary strength, we hope that this time it will be sessful.¡±

    Zhong Geng added, ¡°This is the ce with the highest chance of sighting, the other ces have a lower rate of sess. We only have this month, when the timees, we must leave.¡±

    Many people started to move the supplies from the ship, the wooden shed on the shore was extremely big, with thick wooden nks added onto the ground, seemingly making it feel isted from the ground, on the four surroundings were veils hanging with the purpose of blocking out insects. A wooden hut the size of a few hundred meter square quickly became a suitable ce to live.

    XinFeng had gotten an extremely good position near the shore, not only is the sights good, he did not have to squeeze with other people. He had his own veil covered space.

    As the leader, Zhong Geng had the middle position in the wooden hut, while Wu Zhen who wanted to befriend XinFeng, specially stayed next to him.

    The news of their rise in level had already spread to Han Xiao Bao¡¯s ears, however since she hadn¡¯t reached a bottleneck, she wasn¡¯t in a rush to break through, but she was still extremely envious, it was just that she hadn¡¯t found the chance to go to XinFeng.

    Zhong Geng ordered his men to organize the weapons, the most important one being the steel bow, this thing was simr to the image in XinFeng¡¯s mind, with a big size and amazing arrows the width of a child¡¯s arm, entirely made of steel, it¡¯s arrow head was simrly thick with sharp barbs and groves, upon contact, it would definitely open a bloody wound.

    There were a total of eight steel bows, every one of them were the length of three meters and needed a winch winder. XinFeng guessed that the maximum power of these bows made of only steel would be something that would take him a lot of effort to block, he didn¡¯t know if his special Milun armor could take the attack of this steel bow but he definitely wouldn¡¯t want to try, and because of the experiences he had in his past life, he had a natural fear towards arrows.

    The steel bow was built on the front of the eight boats, with servants and fishermen starting to do maintenance on the steel bows, mainly focusing on wiping oil and tuning, in a damp environment the scariest thing that would happen was rusting, therefore these expensive eight steel bows were all cared for and maintained by professionals, it¡¯s price extremely high due to how it could threaten even thousand Lun masters.

    After resting for a day, so to allow Zhong Geng and Wu Zhen to consolidate their training, for someone to suddenly breakthrough and immediately be able to start working normally wasn¡¯t possible.

    On the sunrise of the second day, the ten wooden boats left the pier, leaving only one there for emergencies.

    XinFeng was on therges boat, with the Scaly Crocodile¡¯s skin covering it. As it entered the deep water area, a few fishermen started to use the blood of the Scaly Crocodile to wipe onto the skin, they asionally even threw the minced meat of the Scaly Crocodile into theke.

    In Zhong Geng¡¯s hands was arge, thick harpoon made entirely of steel, simrly the same thing was in Wu Zhen¡¯s hand. He asked, ¡°Do you want a harpoon?¡±

    The barbed harpoon made of pure steel would hook fishes upon pration, at the sides of the two were piles of harpoons. XinFeng smiled with a shake of the head, ¡°I have my own weapon.¡± With a flick of his wrist, the ck bow appeared in his hands as well as arrows of pure steel, which he stuck to the wooden nks of the front of the boat.¡±

    Wu Zhenmented, ¡°Steel arrows aren¡¯t powerful under the water.¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Steel bows¡­¡­.are the same, and you¡¯re still using it, hehe.¡±

    Wu Zhenughed embarrassedly, they won¡¯t be using the steel bows to shoot underwater, but to shoot when it appears.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Do you have wooden boards here?¡±

    Zhong Geng replied curiously, ¡°What do you need them for? We have them, how big do you need them to be?¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°Probably around the size of a foot, roughly there will be fine, get me more of them.¡±

    Wu Zhen answered, ¡°I¡¯ll go find some.¡± Quickly, he returned with a dozen wooden boards and ced them onto the deck.

    XinFeng ced them into his Hidden Lun space and asked, ¡®Anymore? Get me more.¡±

    Wu Zhen replied, ¡°Alright.¡± He immediately instructed the old man surnamed Tian to find more and brought back almost a hundred small boards back, which were all ced into his hidden Lun space.¡±

    The ten boats circled around theke the entire day till night, only then did they return tond, with no results. Theke was extremely peaceful with no signs of the Star Lake Python appearing or even some big fish, with only the meat and blood of the Scaly Crocodile, they¡¯ve scared away all the fish.

    Just like that they spent a dozen days, leaving at daybreak and returning at night without finding the Star Lake Python, now, even Zhong Geng was worried, with only a dozen days left, if he wasn¡¯t able to find it, then he would have wasted yet another chance.

    Every night, XinFeng would go to the peak of the stone mountain to train, in this amount of time he noticed therge amounts of lightning element in the air, this allowed his training to improve greatly, and he understood that the rainy season was almost here.

    On the daybreak today, XinFeng went onto the boat as usual and saw Zhong Geng staring into the distance of theke¡¯s surface with furrowed brows, seeing this heforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, even if it¡¯s unsessful, you still have gained other benefits.¡±

    Zhong Geng spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, actually I shouldn¡¯t be so greedy, but I¡¯ve prepared for so many years,ing back and forth so many times without any sess, it¡¯s really upsetting.¡±

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never encountered it, you¡¯ve even fought it once. What does it look like?¡±

    Zhong Geng replied, ¡°It has a beautiful exterior with horns on the side of its head, en, white horns the length of a meter, an extremelyrge mouth, ws on its front but as for if there were any on the back¡­..we haven¡¯t found out. It has a long tail and its skin didn¡¯t seem to look like scales, butyers andyers of something, something we don¡¯t know, but it does give off two kinds of shing light, one was blue and the other was silver that can block most attacks.¡±

    Hearing this made XinFeng confused, he couldn¡¯t imagine what it would look like.

    Wu Zhen also spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s especially beautiful, but dangerous too, many of our men died, unable to block it.¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and leave it to our luck and fate, those that shoulde wille, those that shouldn¡¯t¡­..wouldn¡¯t, hehe.¡±

    Someone reported, ¡°Old master, the blood and flesh of the Scaly Crocodile are almost gone, do we continue spreading it?¡±

    Zhong Geng was saddened further, ¡°Continue, spread it more, if we can¡¯t find it then we¡¯ll leave earlier this time, why would we still need that flesh and blood.¡± That man nodded and left, and the servants immediately started throwing buckets of meat and blood off the boat, with the smell of blood thick in the air.

    It was almost noon when XinFeng suddenly stood up at the front of the boat, he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± He had a strong promotion that a strong creature was spying on them and heading their way.

    Zhong Geng and Wu Zhen both stood up, the two of them speaking at the same time, ¡°Where?¡±

    XinFeng pointed at the direction in front of them, ¡°It should be there!¡± He wasn¡¯t too sure himself, but he knew in his heart that the Star Lake Python should be there.

    Zhong Geng believed that XinFeng wouldn¡¯t talk bullshit, he immediately ordered the ten boats to form an arcing shape, with the boats that carried the eight steel bows equally on both sides and the other boats in front, quickly speeding forward.

    Everyone instantly became tense, every single one of them, especially normal humans, were all nervously doing their jobs. From the beginning Zhong Geng had already said that nothing could go wrong, and if it did whoever the culprit was will die, not at his hands, but at the ws of the Star Lake Python. Thus, everyone did their jobs seriously, even if the Star Lake Python were to appear next to them, they would still try to finish their task.

    For this, Zhong Geng had trained them for a long time now, at this time the results were evident in their efficiency, with the order ced only a while ago, the entire boat had already started speedily doing their jobs without any hints of chaos. Seeing this XinFeng could not help but praise them, he had also feared for discrepancies but he didn¡¯t expect this crew to be so organized, he spoke, ¡°Not bad, this crew is not bad.¡±

    Wu Zhen softly exined, ¡°Master has been training them for a long time now.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°No wonder, between the trained and the untrained was a huge difference.¡± He then added with aughed, ¡°The few failures from the past, was it because of disorder?¡±

    Wu Zhen replied embarrassedly, ¡°The past two times we were extremely unorganized, it was utter chaos, only the third time were we trained, but we didn¡¯t find the Star Lake Python, hehe.¡±

    XinFeng could not help butugh, that was truly too unlucky, he spoke, ¡°This time I believe it will be a sess, as long as it appears.¡±

    Conveniently it was noon, with the sunlight piercing through and the morning mist dispersed. On the front of the boat one could see very far, thiske was truly boundless, extremely big and it¡¯s depth immeasurable. Once, Zhong Geng had even sent men to check, but they could only get to a hundred meters below the water, and not deeper.

    The deeper theke was, the stronger the monsters would be inside it, this was something everyone knew, only these sort of ces couldrge scaled marine lifeforms live, if it was shallow, then evenrge fishes wouldn¡¯t live there, even if the environment was good.

    A ray of silver light appeared, and followed closely after was a ray of blue light, with a long ripple effect in the waters far away.

    Zhong Geng shouted in surprise, ¡°That really is the Star Lake Python ha ha ha ha ha, I finally found it!!!¡±

    Wu Zhen shouted loudly, ¡°Good! Master, I¡¯ll go to that boat!¡± He immediately jumped onto a smaller boat that followed closely behind therge boats, it was specially made to be used to travel to and from other boats, he had nned to go onto the boat there Tian Dabin was on. After all, he was the coordinator, while Tian Dabin was farcking.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    Little bits and pieces areing through about his past¡­¡­umuuu, I can¡¯t wait for the day it¡¯s revealed¡­..

    Maybe he died to an arrow to a knee and was an adventurer? Who knows¡­¡­.

 Chapter Book 5 - 6: Hunting the Star Lake Python (2)

    Han Xiao Bao had already boarded anotherrge boat, there were a total of threerge wooden boats, each with a certain strength while on the eight small wooden boats were eight steel bows, each with a trained fishermen operating it.

    Zhong Geng was on therge wooden boat which was the main force behind the attack on the Star Lake Python, as on the boat were two Milun masters. Taking on the Star Lake Python shouldn¡¯t be a problem, the only problem they would have would be the Star Lake Python escaping.

    ¡°Pour more Scaly Crocodile blood and flesh, we don¡¯t need to preserve it anymore.¡±

    On the wooden boat, someone started beating a drum, causing a ¡®dong dong¡¯ sound to appear. XinFeng turned back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the drumming for?¡±

    Zhong Geng answered, ¡°We use it tomand the boats, or they won¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    This had the same purpose of whistling in Tiger Cliff castle and XinFeng didn¡¯t care about it anymore. He asked, ¡°Give me some steel harpoons.¡± And immediately someone carried four over and ced next to him, immediately, XinFeng ced it into his hidden Lun space. Now was not the time to use it.

    As therge amounts of flesh and blood of the Scaly Crocodile was poured into theke, the Star Lake Python from afar seemed to be ted, he could sense that from afar and begun writhing happily in the water, it¡¯s back already revealed on the water¡¯s surface. As it moved, water surged and at that moment, XinFeng could already tell its size. ording to his calctions, this Star Lake Python was at least thirty to forty meters, it was absolutely an extremelyrge fellow. In his entire life, even adding on his past life, he had never met such arge fish.

    But this was ake, not the sea. There was actually such a huge lifeform, this made him extremely shocked.

    Zhong Geng also saw the Star Lake Python clearly and he was instantly shocked, ¡°This¡­¡­this isn¡¯t the Star Lake Python we metst time¡­..my heavens, it¡¯s humongous!¡±

    This Star Lake Python was bigger than the biggest boat they had. XinFeng asked, ¡°How big was itst time?¡±

    Zhong Geng answered, ¡°At most as long as our small boats¡­¡­oh god, how did we invite such a big one¡­.¡± At that instant, he even had the thought to immediately escape, but he couldn¡¯t bear to do so, after so long of preparations, if he did not act, then all of his efforts would have gone down the drain. He gritted his teeth, ¡°Fuck, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t beat you!¡± His faith was ced on himself, and XinFeng. There were two Milun masters after all, they couldn¡¯t possibly lose, right?

    XinFengughed, ¡°Without trying, how would we be sure that well lose, hehe, let¡¯s work hard together!¡±

    Zhong Geng had a blood rushing feeling as hemanded, ¡°Surround it!¡±

    Drumming sounds appeared as the eleven boats started to surround that Star Lake Python.

    Suddenly, the Star Lake Python rose its body.

    Only then did XinFeng clearly see the looks of the Star Lake Python, he couldn¡¯t deny that Zhong Geng and Wu Zhen was right, this fellow was indeed beautiful, it¡¯s body carrying a silver and blue light, just this glow made this Star Lake Python seem like a jewel.

    The Star Lake Python did not seem to have any rtions to fish, at least XinFeng couldn¡¯t tell any simrities between the two, these two creatures are too far apart. The only simrity it had would be that it lived in the water.

    XinFeng especially noticed that single horn the Star Lake Python carried, it had a triangr shape and seemed to be as sharp as a knife as it was perched on the forehead of the creature, with a silver hue and the asional spark shing, he immediately could tell that this thing was lightning attributed, but he also noticed a blue hue which should belong to the water attribute. This meant that the Star Lake Python was a double attributed creature. As for the half exposed body, XinFeng had already scanned it.

    ¡°It¡¯s lightning attribute is rather weak with its water attribute stronger by a bit, despite this Star Lake Python being mature already, the star Python blood in it doesn¡¯t seem to be thick, therefore it shouldn¡¯t be too strong, we can deal with it!¡±

    XinFeng quickly informed Zhong Geng.

    Zhong Geng had his own suspicions and he immediately replied, ¡°Right, I think so too. We should be able to take care of it but we need to use a method to make sure it can¡¯t run, or we should injure it heavily first, it¡¯ll make dealing with it easier.¡±

    The reason behind why the Star Lake Python rose up was to both threaten the enemy as well as inspect them. Its silver eyes nced around and it suddenly entered the waters again, causing arge wave to be pushed over. Immediately, therge boat informed the other boats to steady themselves.

    But some weren¡¯t capable of doing so. The fishermen of the small boats were scared silly, some even pissed themselves, therefore aplishing the purpose of the Star Lake Python¡¯s actions, it had at least terrified most of the people present.

    How could normal fishermen go against such a powerful creature? If it weren¡¯t for Zhong Geng¡¯s powerful oppression and the fast and rushed beatings of the drummed causing everyone to imagine the anger of Zhong Geng, and their impending doom in Zhong Geng¡¯s hands even if they were to survive this encounter, they all decided to  go all out.

    After the scolding of the personally trained mortal experts of Zhong Geng, the fishermen and servants all regained their spirit and started moving the boat, daringly charging towards the Star Lake Python.

    The three boats that served as backups all retreated, once therge boat in front sunk, the one behind would move forward to rece it, while the other two would assault the Star Lake Python. On these two boats were Wu Zhen and Zhong Geng eachmanding one, the two of them were the main attackers. Of course, XinFeng wouldn¡¯t just spectate either.

    The tworge boats suddenly charged forward while the eight small boats moved aside as theygged behind, but under the rushing of the drums, their speed gradually increased.

    XinFeng stood at the front of the boat, while Zhong Geng was at his side, the two of them stood at the forefront. In XinFeng¡¯s hands was the ck bow with arrows nailed to the deck, his eyes intently staring at the Star Lake Python.

    Zhong Geng couldn¡¯t understand why XinFeng wanted to use his bow, he didn¡¯t understand how these arrows could harm the Star Lake Python. With the Python¡¯s size, even if such fine arrows were topletely prate its body, what harm could it do? Of course, he didn¡¯t reside in a mountainous area and did not know about how the people there hunted, much less would he know about the prowess of XinFeng¡¯s ck bow.

    As therge boat got closer, not only did the Star Lake Python not escape, it increased its speed towards therge boat. XinFeng quickly understood that thisrge boat was stered with the skin of the Scaly Crocodile and dried with its blood, that sharp scent of blood covered the entire boat. To the Star Lake Python, the boat was equivalent to an extremely injured Scaly Crocodile on the verge of death, how could it be afraid?

    Therefore the Star Lake Python charged over, with its back above the water level, its entire head buried in the water as two waves appeared at its sides, it was as if a speed boat was heading their way. On the entire boat was a thick tense atmosphere, only XinFeng and Zhong Geng were calm. With XinFeng¡¯s hunting experiences, this was nothing to be afraid of.

    Zhong Geng threw out a harpoon with a shout.

    This harpoon was as thick as an adult¡¯s arm, it had a meter long tip carrying hooked steel barbs, with a throw, it created a ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sound at it split the air, flying towards the body of the Star Lake Python. It¡¯s uracy garnering praise from XinFeng, such a terrifying aim, wasn¡¯t corrted to the skills of a practitioner, but most likely to the skills of a fishermen. After throwing one, Zhong Geng carried on to continue throwing more.

    In only a few moments, three harpoons flew out, and only then did Zhong Geng stop to observe.

    The harpoons¡¯ speed was extremely fast, as Zhong Geng had only recently be a Milun master, its strength was something that shocked even himself. It took him a dozen days to train to urately bring out this terrifying strength, these three thrown out harpoons made him feel extremely satisfied, he couldn¡¯t help but bellow, ¡°Watch my harpoons!¡±

    XinFeng stared at the harpoons as that Star Lake Python continued speeding towards them, if it had suddenly stopped, then these three harpoons would all miss as Zhong Geng had already calcted the velocity required to hit it, the head of the Star Lake Python was still submerged and it of course couldn¡¯t see the harpoons heading his way.

    Pu! Pu! Pu!

    All three of the harpoonsnded onto the back of the Star Lake Python, and in an instant, blood flew into the air. The three of the harpoons embedded deeply into the flesh, revealing only the handles.

    Under attack, the Star Lake Python vigorously revealed its head and as it did, XinFeng attacked.

    Ping! Ping!

    Two sounds of colliding metals appeared as two steel arrows flew out as though it were lightning strikes, in an instant, it pierced the head of the Star Lake Python.

    With XinFeng¡¯s skills, he did not simply aim for the brain of the Star Lake Python, he knew that it may not be able to pierce its skull and therefore chose to aim for its two silver eyes.

    An arrow sessfully pierced its eyeball while another hit its brow, as the Python writhed with pain, despite piercing it, it didn¡¯t affect the Star Lake Python.

    The Star Lake Python, blinded in one eye, started to go mad.

    Zhong Geng threw another harpoon, even despite its thick and big size, it couldn¡¯t bring too much damage to the Star Lake Python, but only one arrow of XinFeng was able to heavily harm it, but at the same time, it incited its wrath.

    The angered Star Lake Python was extremely dangerous, and with only a few hundred meters away from therge boat, it was only a small distance it could cover with a swipe of its tail.

    Zhong Geng shouted, ¡°Turn the boat!¡±

    XinFeng kept shooting at the other eye of the Star Lake Python as a cacophony of ping ping sounds appeared, but to be able to shoot its eye again would be a hard task to achieve.

    Only within a breath, XinFeng shouted loudly, ¡°Be careful!¡± He had already vigorously jumped out as the Star Lake Python closed in to collide with the boat, his target the back of the Star Lake Python.

    Zhong Geng had also jumped, pouncing towards the back of the Python, knowing that it couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    Hong!

    Therge Star Lake Python smashed against the front of the boat, this collision didn¡¯t shatter the boat but the silver horn on its head served the purpose of a sharp sword, instantly splitting the boat in two.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    Umuu, Puttty started learning Japanese (Though I say that I¡¯ve only watched a single video about it) because of the slow speed of some trantions (The irony), I¡¯ll try hard but this newfound motivation would probably die out soon.

    Umuu¡­¡­

 Chapter Book 5 - 7: The Churning Lake

    Zhong Geng and XinFeng bothnded on the back of the Star Lake Python¡¯s back at the same time, Zhong Geng immediately grabbed onto the harpoon digging into its back and forcefully pushed it further into its back.

    The ck bow in XinFeng¡¯s hand disappeared and in its ce appeared a harpoon, which he viciously pierced into the Star Lake Python, with such a harpoon nailed into its back, he could immediately use it to stabilize himself.

    The Star Lake Python vigorously plunged into the water, forcing XinFeng and Zhong Geng to let go of their harpoons and jump. In an instant, XinFeng threw out two boards, one for him to borrow footing from, allowing him to jump, and another for Zhong Geng to do the same.

    Continuously doing so, the two of them seemed as though they were walking on water, speedily making their way to anotherrge boat. As for the others that fell into the water with them, they were all swimming with all their strength to therge boats.

    Hong!

    The Star Lake Python appeared yet again in the water¡¯s surface and instantly smashed the already destroyedrge boat into smaller pieces.

    With a cacophony of ¡®beng beng¡¯ sounds, arrows shot from the eight steel bows of the boats, except for two arrows which missed, all of which prated the body of the Star Lake Python.

    The entireke surface was covered in the blood of the Star Lake Python. In its rage, it charged towards anotherrge boat, and at that time, XinFeng and Zhong Geng had just got aboard, continuously throwing harpoons, causing a torrent of harpoons to befall the body of the Star Lake Python¡¯s body nonstop.

    XinFeng threw out three more before realizing that he did not have any weapons left, he yet again took out the ck bow and aimed at the remaining eye of the Python.

    While the Star Lake Python turned immediately and madly charged at the second boat, its speed truly breathtaking. Knowing therge boat¡¯s incapability to block, Zhong Geng became flustered. He had not expected therge boats to not be able to withstand even a single blow, if it were to collide with anotherrge boat again, then he was sure that the result would be the same with the previous one, he shouted, ¡°Lure it away!¡±

    XinFeng immediately replied, ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    Battling on the river, the biggest disadvantage would be theck of footing, but XinFeng had already nned for it and through using his strength, agility and wooden boards, he managed to create tforms to borrow footing from, along with his hidden Lun space, he managed to throw out boards casually, helping him to lure the Star Lake Python away.

    A wooden board flew out and XinFeng pounced along with it, stepping onto it before jumping yet again, this cycle went on over and over again as he seemingly flew on the water¡¯s surface.

    And in only a while, XinFeng had already reached where the pieces of the destroyedrge boatid, despite being shattered,rge pieces of the boat still floated on the water, this was a perfect ce to gain his footing.

    Ping! Ping!

    Sounds of metal colliding appeared as arrow after arrow flew out.

    Of course the Star Lake Python was riled up, it suddenly turned but did not charge over, with an open mouth it spit out a jet of water as lightning sparks danced on its single horn, the light from it was eye piercing. As it sprayed out water, a sh of lightning shot out from its horn towards XinFeng.

    Lightning attributed creatures are the hardest to deal with, not only was their attack speed high, after being hit by an attack, even with defense, one would involuntarily start trembling, causing their speed to decrease.

    But the Star Lake Python did not expect its opponent to be lightning attributed too, against the same attribute, both opponents would basically have an immunity against their attacks. This was why XinFeng only used the bow and not his tricks, if he were to shoot lightning and if it were to hit the Python, it¡¯ll probably just cause an itch.

    That lightning bolt as thick as a bucket hit XinFeng, causing his body to glow as the people on the boat shouted in shock.

    Zhong Geng was depressed, he suddenly found out that the Star Lake Python was very strong, if this Lei XinFeng didn¡¯te and he didn¡¯t level up, perhaps all of them would have died already. Thinking this, sweat flowed thickly down his face.

    Ping ping!

    Even though the lightning bolts hit him, the ck bow in his hand continued firing nonstop, arrow after arrow shot out without rest.

    Zhong Geng sighed in relief, he immediately understood that this lightning was useless against XinFeng.

    The water jet hit only a while after the lightning bolt did.

    It instantly destroyed the wooden nk from the destroyed boat under XinFeng¡¯s feet, XinFeng jumped out again, he felt helpless as he watched the pieces of the boat destroyed yet again. He threw out a wooden board, ncing at theke before him as he did, noticing a wooden boat not far away, that was a small boat which carried a steel bow, throwing three wooden boards continuously, he quickly reached the boat.

    The Star Lake Python followed over, it carried extreme hatred against XinFeng, a silver glint dancing in its single eye which red at XinFeng, carrying a determined aura.

    The men on the boat tried to turn the boat to escape but XinFeng quickly shouted, ¡°Shoot! You won¡¯t be able to run, just fight!¡±

    Those fishermen were on the brink of tears, who knew that they would lose their lives in thiske during this fish hunt.

    They would suffer no matter what they did, everyone knew clearly that they couldn¡¯t escape, even if they got onnd, the Star Lake Python could simply do the same, this fellow had ws. Therefore, they could only risk their lives, no one wanted to die, and only by risking their lives was there a small chance for their survival.

    Quickly loading the bow, they shot it.

    XinFeng shouted, ¡°Anymore harpoons and steel spears? Bring them over, hurry!¡± The threat of the ck bow was too small against the Star Lake Python, it wasn¡¯t that it was weak, but it was because of therge stature of the Star Lake Python. A steel toothpick against a human could only deal a small amount of damage, but using a spear would change everything, so if the arrows they used were the toothpicks in that situation, then the spears would be the barbed bolts.

    XinFeng and Zhong Geng had the same idea, that was for the Star Lake Python to bleed, once a certain amount of blood had flowed out, then the Star Lake Python would lose its strength, and at that time, it would be vulnerable.

    Zhong Geng threw more harpoons on therge boat, on the Star Lake Python¡¯s body were numerous harpoons, all nailed to its body, as it moved, those harpoons would tear into its body and fall off, creating a hole in its body.

    Finally, XinFeng found the chance and shot at the remaining eye of the Python, instantly pushing it into insanity.

    Though it made the Star Lake Python more dangerous, it saved the boats.

    The Star Lake Python suddenly jumped out from the water, its gigantic body terrifying everyone present, it was too scary.

    With a ¡°hong¡± sound, the Star Lake Python escaped into the water as it made heaven shaking cries, scaring everyone silly as XinFeng kept waving his hands, having the small boats retreat backwards. The waves the dive created had almost destroyed the small boats, causing the faces of the fishermen to go pale.

    The steel bows shot nonstop, grabbing an arrow he noticed how special it was, it was simr to a steel arrow, but it was longer and thinner, he felt that if he were to use the steel bow, it would be easier to usepared to the harpoons for him, he threw it out forcefully and in the eyes of the fishermen, this arrow flew faster than the ones the steel bow shot out, and as it hit the body of the Star Lake Python it dug deeper too.

    With arge amount of the steel arrows, XinFeng kept his ck bow, hepletely focused on using the arrows to attack. This was their best opportunity to attack, as the Star Lake Python was furious, it didn¡¯t think to dive deeper to escape the attacks, and merely thrashed around in the water to find the enemy.

    At this time, both XinFeng and Zhong Geng were relieved as they knew that this Star Lake Python was doomed.

    The fishermen also reacted, the blinded Star Lake Python was less dangerous now and they all became bolder knowing this, daringly moving the small boats closer as they shot arrows continuously.

    But the Star Lake Python was a beast after all, it¡¯s body iparablyrge. One of the boats went overboard and continued shooting causing the Star Lake Python to smash its tail down, colliding with the small boat and with a hong sound, it was smashed into pieces. As for the normal fishermen, against the tail of the Python, they were crushed into pieces while the Python suffered no damage at all.

    Zhong Geng shouted furiously, ¡°Shoot from afar! God dammit! Shoot from fucking further away!¡±

    The entireke was simr to boiling water in a pot with the thrashing of the Star Lake Python. XinFeng threw the steel arrows nonstop patiently, and in only a while, all of the arrows on the boat were used up, along with the harpoons. He didn¡¯t wish to use the ck bow anymore and after searching around in his hidden Lun space, he found arge knife that belonged to the weaponry of the barbarians, what attracted him to it was the size of the de.

    XinFeng tilted his head and spoke, ¡°We don¡¯t have anymore arrows, immediately retreat!¡± As he spoke he threw out a wooden board, stepping forward.

    After using up eight boards, XinFeng once againnded on the back of the Star Lake Python, in his hand suddenly appeared a huge knife asrge as a door andnded on its body.

    Zhong Geng and XinFeng both jumped into the back of the Star Lake Python, immediately ordering everyone to stop shooting for fear of friendly fire, he then saw XinFeng take out a terrifyingly huge knife and could not help but curse, ¡°What the fuck¡­..what weapon is this? How crude looking!¡± He hadn¡¯t seen a barbarian before, and he certainly hadn¡¯t seen their weapons before, these sorts of weapons were not something people would use, it¡¯s far too big.

    Once, twice, XinFeng forcefully chopped down multiple times, not to kill, but to create more wounds and drain more blood.

    After a dozen continuous chops XinFeng kept therge knife and pounced towards the nearest small boat, he wasn¡¯t dumb enough to wait for the insanity of the Star Lake Python to set in, with itsrge stature, this degree chopping needed a while before the pain is registered in its mind, causing it to go crazy.

    Landing in the small boat, XinFeng shouted, ¡°Go! Get away from it!¡±

    The fishermen on the boats rowed with all their might, escaping outwards.

 Chapter Book 5 - 8: The Churning Lake (2)

    Zhong Geng alsomanded the boats to retreat, this damage is enough, when injured to the brink of death, creatures like these were the most savage at these moments, to attempt killing it would have a sess rate of barely 10%, it would be better to escape.

    The small boat quickly ferried XinFeng to therge boat, XinFeng jumped on and walked to Zhong Geng, he spoke, ¡°We only have to wait, no need to battle further.¡±

    Zhong Geng nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right, let it get weaker, then we¡¯ll take action.¡±

    After the signal was sent, all of the servants and fishermen sighed in relief, they had met with the fearsomeness of the Star Lake Python and were all scared silly, if it weren¡¯t for their will to live, then they would have be useless already, they had waited for orders until each of their limbs went numb, and now they spent all of their efforts distancing themselves from the Python.

    The Star Lake Python thrashed in theke,rge amounts of blood mixing into the water as it bled endlessly, causing the beast to lose strength as it suddenly dived deeper into the waters.

    A fishermen eximed, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s gone¡­..no, it dived downwards!¡±

    XinFengmented, ¡°It won¡¯t be able to escape, if it had tried to at the beginning then we would have been powerless to stop it, but now, hehe, it¡¯s doomed.¡±

    With the increasing water pressure, the blood loss of the Python increased, incapable of holding on, it¡¯ll probably be forced toe up.

    Zhong Geng was experienced and knew what to do. He instructed, ¡°Spread out and check for survivors in the waters, we¡¯ll save as many people as we can, send two boats and the rest spread out, don¡¯t gather together!¡±

    XinFeng stood at the front of the boat, looking into the water in front of him. The water here was extremely clear, one could see very deep into the water, but not right now, due to the blood mixed into the water.

    Zhong Geng came to XinFeng¡¯s side, looking down as he spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Star Lake Python to be so powerful, hehe, a pity about its blood.¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, and this one only had a hint of the star python¡¯s blood, only God knows how powerful a Star Python is.¡±

    Zhong Geng shook his head, ¡°That isn¡¯t something we can deal with, or something we can imagine.¡± Star Python¡¯s were extremely famous, as long as one was a practitioner they would know about it,rge sects all have the Star Python¡¯s skins for recording information, or Star Python drums made for testing, which were moremon, these beasts were rumored to have already went extinct.

    Hong!

    The Star Lake Python sprang up from the water, its body still carrying an extremelyrge amount of harpoons and arrows, a blood-water jet sprayed out from its mouth before it immediately dived downwards.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Let the small boats return, they don¡¯t have any use here, if they were to be hit by the Star Lake Python, it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

    Zhong Geng nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± He immediately ordered for all the small boats to return, leaving only therge boat they were on and another.

    The fishermen were all filled with vigor as they madly paddled, even the fishermen on the sides took up wooden boards and helped to paddle, as if wanting to get away as quick as they could.

    XinFeng sighed, ¡°They were terrified.¡±

    Zhong Geng nodded, ¡°That right, of course they would in this moment, now we¡¯ve offended the Star Lake Python, we wouldn¡¯t be safe until it¡¯s dead, a Star Lake Python holding a grudge can destroy the entire water town.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, he knew too that if the Star Lake Python were to escape and survive, then it would madly thirst for vengeance, and the fishermen here would suffer for it, without any methods of dealing with therge Star Lake Python.

    Hong!

    The Star Lake Python appeared yet again a thousand meters away, it was extremely obvious that it had been weakened by a lot,cking in explosiveness and strength, it quickly dived into the water yet again.

    Wu Zhenughed, ¡°I can feel it, it¡¯s weaker, hehe, we¡¯re bound to win this time.¡±

    XinFengmented, ¡°There¡¯s still more, we¡¯ll probably have to wait until tomorrow, today¡­..no, unless we attack it again.¡±

    Zhong Geng shook his head, ¡°Nevermind, we won¡¯t attack it again, my arm¡¯s swollen, I¡¯ve thrown at least a hundred harpoons, I¡¯m dead tired.¡± As he spoke, he used his right hand to gently massage his left arm with a helpless expression.

    Hong!

    The Star Lake Python once again jumped out of the water and suddenly shot countless air jets, each containing arge amount of strength.

    Zhong Gengmented, ¡°Luckily¡­.luckily we used harpoons and arrows, not skills, ai, these sorts of attacks are useless against us but the others, with only a bit, a lot would probably die.¡±

    XinFeng added, ¡°As for why it didn¡¯t use its skills earlier, it was to save his strength, hehe, now that it wants to, it can¡¯t find the enemy.¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°Luckily you blinded it!¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°It¡¯s a habit of hunters, especially against powerful beasts, our first thought would be how to damage its eyes, if it was sessful then the hunt would basically be a sess.¡±

    The Star Lake Python emerged again and again, itself slowly losing strength and the ability to dive, it could only swim around aimlessly due to itsck of direction.

    Zhong Geng carefully instructed therge boat following behind to have a few hundred meters between the two, himself not daring to go closer, inching slowly behind waiting for the Star Lake Python to lose its strength.

    Someone came forward and reported, ¡°The food is ready, will you eat now?¡±

    This sentence made XinFeng excited and he immediately spoke, ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m dying of hunger, dammit, I haven¡¯t eaten anything all day¡­.hurry and serve it. Right, give me some boiled prawns! En, just add a bit of salt, nothing else.¡±

    The servants quickly brought food to the short table at the front of the boat, serving a few tes, all of which were boiled fish with a bit of salt. The fresh ones were fine but those that weren¡¯t made it unbearable for XinFeng, he started to miss Jin Da Pang, if that fellow were here then he definitely would have been able to eat good food.

    There were fish, prawn and a few salted vegetables. XinFeng who was starving didn¡¯t care much and aterge mouthfuls of rice, the most satisfying thing here would be the rice, it¡¯s taste was good and even if there wasn¡¯t other food to go with it, he would still be satisfied with it, it was truly too fragrant and sweet.

    Zhong Geng and Wu Zhen who just leveled up were both at the period where they could eat a lot.

    One ate faster than the other and another ate more then the other, stupefying the surrounding servants. Quickly, a bucket of rice was insufficient, another was served yet finished again,stly, a total of four buckets were finished along with the fish and prawn, and incapable of keeping up with their speed, salted vegetables were served and finally, the three were full.

    XinFeng ced hisrge wooden bowl down and patted his belly before saying, ¡°I¡¯m finally full, ai, this thing isn¡¯t filling.¡± He preferred to eat meat but because of the ancient Lun space, he threw out his meat to keep more treasures in his hidden Lun space, or not he would have had meat to eat.

    Zhong Geng replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright, this time when we return, I¡¯ll have someone go buy some meat.¡±

    There was meat locally, but all of it was raised in homes, not in the wild, it wascking even to the fish in theke. XinFeng shook his head, ¡°Forget it, no need to specially prepare it, we¡¯ll just eat fish.¡±

    Wu Zhenughed, ¡°I think¡­¡­the meat of the Star Lake Python should be not bad.¡±

    Hong!

    The Star Lake Python vigorously jumped up and dived in immediately, obviously on the brink of copse, slowly convulsing in the water as countless sparks spread.

    XinFeng spoke in joy, ¡°It¡¯s almost done!¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°En, It didn¡¯t take as long as I expected.¡±

    Zhong Geng asked, ¡°It¡¯s almost sunset, do we go and see?¡±

    XinFeng shook its head, ¡°No need, we¡¯ll wait till tomorrow, it¡¯s on the brink of death, we don¡¯t need to rush it now. You may not be afraid, but your underlings are, hehe.¡±

    An expression of gratitude appeared in the surrounding fishermen¡¯s faces, if Zhong Geng had ordered them to then they wouldn¡¯t be able to defy it and could only carry it out, it would be fine if the Star Lake Python was dead, but if it was only faking, the practitioners would be fine but they would be doomed.

    Zhong Geng thought for a while and spoke, ¡°That¡¯s alright, I¡¯m too impatient, let¡¯s wait for a night, it should be able tost till tomorrow.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Arrange for night guards, I¡¯ll go practice.¡±

    Zhong Geng replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, Wu Zhen will go and arrange a clean room for you.¡±

    Wu Zhen invited XinFeng into the cabin.

    It was a small room but XinFeng did notin, as long as he could sit down it would be fine. After Wu Zhen left, he immediately started practicing, after a long day of battling, he needed to train and reflect, this was something the old man Lei Bao taught him to do, to review his fights.

    After bing a Milun master, XinFeng had been very hardworking in practicing, with his potential, once he uses maximum effort in practicing, then his lunli count would increase quickly. From ten thousand Lun master to Milun master required ten thousand lunlis, but from Milun master onwards, it waspletely different.

    To increase a level, one needed to condense a true body, upon sess, one would be a True Milun master, this was arge change, to be able to condense a true body required a million lunli. Many were stuck at this step, incapable of gathering so many lunlis even until their deaths.

    This required qualification and talent. Those with great talent, in a day of practicing, they would be able to gather thousands of lunli, but those without talent, would only be able to gather a measly amount of a dozen lunli in a day, the difference was truly heaven and earth.

    The most important thing is still the threshold, from Milun master to True Milun master required arge amount of power, having enough quantity was not enough anymore, one needed to change the quality of their lunli to raise a level, this was something XinFeng knew greatly about, after all, he had a mega expert grandpa behind him, he was different from normal practitioners, he knew more, he understood more and he had more trickspared to them.

 Chapter Book 5 - 9: The Search for Lightning

    Leveling up to a true Milun master with a single True Ring body was the first bottleneck XinFeng had reached, with his practicing speed, he had already collected a sufficient amount, but he couldn¡¯t level up yet. He also tried condensing a True Ring body but after three hours, he gave up, not knowing what he was still missing.

    Taking out the Star Python record, XinFeng started to examine theter contents, especially those regarding the condensation of a True Ring body. With the Star Python records, he had the experiences of a senior with him, it was much better than having to experience everything himself.

    A night passed.

    XinFeng did not rest much but it did not affect him, if needed, he could go for days without sleeping.

    XinFeng had spent the night with great energy, thinking non-stop regarding his breakthrough, the Star Python records had puzzled him greatly. It was a pity the old man Lei Bao wasn¡¯t here, or he could have asked for guidance. At this moment he realized, how helpful the old man Lei Bao¡¯s presence was.

    Actually what XinFeng hadn¡¯t realized was that the Lightning stamp within his body could help him condense a True ring body, as he only had Lunli now, the powers he knew about were limited to only three. One was Lunli, the lowest leveled useable power. Next would be Lun Yin Li, it was Lunli with small hints of yin nature. Thest one was the most powerful one, it was Yinli, and in the lightning stamp was Yinli, he needed to control the Yinli in it to go into his Lunli, only a bit would suffice.

    (Puttty: the Yin in Yinli means stamp.)

    It was such a simple method that XinFeng knew naught about, this was a problem of experience, without it one¡¯s progress would it hindered, therefore causing him to fail condensing a true body his first time. Even if one had better talent and potential, without the right direction, failure was imminent.

    Walking out of the cabin, XinFeng came to the front of the boat and saw Zhong Geng standing there, staring afar, he asked, ¡°Is there any change?¡±

    Zhong Geng replied, ¡°After restlessly moving the entire night, I can¡¯t hear it moving anymore, it probably died.¡±

    Wu Zhen walked over, behind him followed Han Xiao Bao, he spoke, ¡°Master, we should be able to reap the rewards today, hehe, hearing water churn for the first half of night, and nothing for the next half, I think it¡¯s about time for us to go check?¡±

    Zhong Geng replied, ¡°We¡¯ll eat first, then go, we¡¯re not in a rush.¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll eat first.¡±

    After a simple breakfast, the boat started moving forward.

    After roughly half an hour, the crowd was greeted with the back of the Star Lake Python, it floated on the water¡¯s surface without moving, on its back were still countless harpoons and arrows nailed to it, XinFengughed, ¡°It should be dead, let¡¯s go over.¡±

    Zhong Geng replied, ¡°Okay!¡± As he immediately ordered the boat to go over.

    It had already died. This Star Lake Python was unlucky enough to meet humans aiming for its life. It¡¯s body floated on the water¡¯s surface, in thiske, normally none of the fish in it dared toe near, however, after its death baby fish started to emerge in the water, with theke filled with its blood, attracting the small fish toe but therge fish hid, perhaps after a few days, they would lose to the temptation ande to eat the blood of the Star Lake Python.

    Zhong Geng jumped onto its back andughed, ¡°It¡¯s really dead, haha, finally I¡¯ve killed a Star Lake Python, the efforts I¡¯ve put in these four years wasn¡¯t wasted.¡±

    XinFeng also jumped onto its back and spoke, ¡°How will we transport this, this fellow is too big, can we even carve it up.¡±

    Zhong Gengughed, ¡°We¡¯ll just drag it back, though it¡¯ll take some time, it is possible to bring it back whole.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°I wonder if the meat of the Star Lake Python¡­.will be delicious?¡±

    Zhong Geng could not help butugh, this fellow was truly a glutton. The entire body of the Star Lake Python was full of treasure, while the meat was the least valuable, but he didn¡¯t know XinFeng waspletely uninterested in these sort of stuff.

    In the ancient Hidden Lun Space, good stuff was bountiful, causing XinFeng to be uninterested in this sort of low leveled beast, as for why he came on the fish hunt, it was to gather battle experience. Perhaps if it were a Star Python, he would be interested, but for a Star Lake Python¡­..nevermind.

    Zhong Gengughed, ¡°We¡¯ll cook its meat when we return, I too, want to taste its meat, haha!¡± Heughed heartily, this trip was too worth it, not mentioning the sessful hunt, the thing that made him the happiest was his level up to Milun master, this was a great boost to his status. The difference between ten thousand Lun master and Milun master was very big, a ten thousand Lun master could be and owner but a Milun master had a say in various matters.

    If a Milun master were to visit other sects, no matter its size, he would be recognized. As for true Milun masters with a True Ring body, they were existences any sect would treat kindly upon their visit, but for the treatment of a VIP, one needed at least four True Ring Bodies.

    This world was very straightforward, with what level of strength one would have a corresponding level of treatment.

    The fishermen climbed onto the revealed back of the Star Lake Python, it was seven to eight meters long with a width of three meters. These fishermen returned to the boat after tying dozen of ropes to the harpoons on its back, dragging the carcass of the Star Lake Python, they set off.

    Their speed was extremely tragic, and XinFeng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This speed can¡¯t make it, it¡¯s better to call for the boats at the campsite toe over, if all of them were to pull it together maybe it¡¯ll be increase our speed.¡±

    Zhong Geng had his underlings set off signals, they weren¡¯t too far from the campsite and so within two hours, the boats arrived.

    With so many boats dragging the Star Lake Python, the speed increased considerably, and ording to XinFeng¡¯s calctions, with this speed they would take twenty days to return to the market, while there was only ten days to the arrival of the rainy season. Without really understanding much about the rainy season, he asked, ¡°If the rainy season were toe, would it affect our return?¡±

    Zhong Geng spoke, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem unless we meet with a thunderstorm, which would affect our vision. En, we should be fine, since we have quite a few experienced fishermen.¡±

    Despite meeting with thunderstorms, the boats still sessfully returned to the market, and when they did, the entire market was in an uproar. They had returned when there were the most people in the market, due to the rainy season, most of the boats had returned to the pier.

    XinFeng did not go to the Zhong house, but to Uncle Zhou¡¯s house.

    Seeing XinFeng return, both Zhou Tong and Zhou Xin were ted, especially Zhou Xin, who circled around XinFeng jumping as he did, asking questions non-stop, he was extremely curious after hearing all sorts of gossip regarding how the Zhong family hunted arge beast monster, which was the Star Lake Python.

    Zhou Xin asked, ¡°Brother Lei, how big is that beast? I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s even bigger than the biggest boat we have here¡­.¡±

    XinFeng raised a bag in his hand as heughed, ¡°Here¡¯s the meat of the beast, let uncle cook it for you.¡±

    Zhou Xin then replied, ¡°Wa, the meat of a beast, brother Lei, if I eat it, won¡¯t I be a beast!¡±

    Zhou Tong received it with one hand as the other gently patted Zhou Xin head, ¡°Silly child, how would that be possible.¡±

    The meat was dug from the back of the Star Lake Python by XinFeng himself, and Zhong Geng knew this was the only prepared portion, the rest of it still yet to be carved.

    The three of them boarded Zhou Tong¡¯s boat as the opposite boss Zhang asked with a smile, ¡°So little brother is back!¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I just did. Old Zhang,e eat and drink with uster, we¡¯ve got something good.¡±

    Boss Zhangughed, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Zhou Tong raised the bag in his hands as heughed, ¡°This is the meat of a beast, want it?¡±

    Boss Zhang replied, ¡°Aiyo, that looks fresh, I¡¯ll definitely be there to eat, hehe, I¡¯ve never eaten meat of a beast in my entire life, I¡¯ll bring some spirits over.¡± Remembering XinFeng¡¯s fondness of prawns, he added, ¡°I also have a basin of prawns I caught this morning, I¡¯ll bring them over in a while.¡±

    Zhou Tong smiled, ¡°Alright.¡±

    This sort of simple living was something XinFeng enjoyed, it was different from practitioners, what practitioners chased after was strength, while normal humans only needed food and clothes, living was the most important thing to them.

    It was already evening, the rain had stopped once in the afternoon but had returned once again. A reed woven canopy covered the boat, almost all the boats here at the pier had such a canopy covering them, the people that lived on the boats all kept their activities limited to the front of their boats, it was probably exclusively where they ate, cooked, and chatted.

    The ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound of rain hitting against the canopy became background sound.

    Zhou Tong spoke, ¡°Little Xin, go to the end of the boat and bring a basin of charcoal.¡±

    The rainy season was when the fishermen rested, rarely would fishermen go far for fishing. At most, they would go to the market but they spent most of their time at the pier, spending their time eating or fixing their boats and theirs, this was the time they spent leisurely, each of their moods extremely good.

    XinFeng noticed that to the right of Zhou Tong¡¯s boat was boss Zhang¡¯s boat, but to the left was a brand new boat, with no owner in in sight. XinFeng asked, ¡°Whose boat is this? I didn¡¯t see him at all.¡±

    Zhou Tong nced strangely at him before speaking, ¡°This is your boat,st time when you left, some people from the Zhong family came over, specially bringing over this boat, hehe, they said you wanted a boat. I¡¯ve gotten Zhou Xin to help and the both of us cleaned it up, it has everything, bedding, cooking equipment and utensils and at the back of the boat there¡¯s quite a bit of dried supplies surpassing the amount of food I¡¯ve gathered.¡±

    XinFeng suddenly remembered how he had asked for a boat from Zhong Geng, he didn¡¯t expect it to be prepared so quickly. He nodded, ¡°En, I wanted it, Little Xin, you¡¯ll have this boat when I leave, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Zhou Xin was instantly dazed, though he was young, he knew what having a boat here meant, it was a home. Zhou Tong spoke, ¡°Little Xin, thank your brother.¡± He knew XinFeng wouldn¡¯t stay long here, after all, a practitioner was different from normal humans.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    There¡¯s only a chapter this week because I¡¯m busy, I¡¯ll make up for itter

 Chapter Book 5 - 10: The Search for Lightning (2)

    Zhou Xin thanked, ¡°Thank you Brother Lei.¡± Despite only being in his early teens, he knew that with a boat, when he grew up, he could immediately get married and start a family, a boat was everything for a family here.

    XinFeng gently rubbed Zhou Xin¡¯s head as heughed, ¡°You¡¯re my little brother, for a brother to gift something to his brother, thanking is unnecessary.¡±

    Zhou Tong knew this was XinFeng¡¯s repayment to Zhou Xin for saving his life, he didn¡¯t say much and started preparing dinner.

    Boss Zhang carried a jug of spirits in his hand and a bamboo basket in the other with lively prawns inside, heughed, ¡°I¡¯m here, little Xin, prepare the prawns in this basket for your brother.¡± Even after meeting only a few times, he already knew XinFeng¡¯s fondness of prawns.

    XinFeng enjoyed this lifestyle very much, he knew he couldn¡¯t live like this forever, but he could at least enjoy it for a bit.

    Zhou Xin busied himself preparing the prawns, using a knife to cut and remove its waste, these were methods XinFeng had taught him, originally the people here did not bother themselves with it. While he did so, Zhou Tong started a fire and first steamed a pot of rice then lifted the at the back of the boat which carried the live fish they caught, retrieving a fewrge Red Bream Fish and a Great Green Fish, before putting it back down, carrying the fish back to the front of the boat.

    Boss Zhang wasn¡¯tzing around either, helping to wash the salted vegetables and fish as he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder the Zhong Family is wealthy, for them to gift a new boat so casually, hehe, in the past I had tobor for seven years to get such a small boat, while little brother only needed to open his mouth.¡±

    XinFeng smiled slightly and changed the question, ¡°Boss Zhang, why do I only ever see you around, where¡¯s your family members?¡±

    Boss Zhang looked quite old, seemingly already fifty years old, but he was actually still thirty. He smiled bitterly, ¡°My family? I¡¯m just like boss Zhou, no, I¡¯m more rxed than he is, I only need to feed myself, hehe, boss Zhou still has a nephew while I¡¯m alone, incapable of finding a wife to feed.¡±

    Zhou Tongughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you love freedom, what¡¯s with the unsatisfied expression.¡±

    Boss Zhang replied, ¡°I¡¯ll need a house on the market to get a wife, I can¡¯t bear to have her follow me to live on a boat, with winds and rain running rampant, it¡¯s not a good life.¡±

    Zhou Tong shook his head, ¡°Others are running around with their wife and children and then there¡¯s you with so many excuses, you just don¡¯t want to be nagged at don¡¯t you, it¡¯s much better being alone.¡±

    XinFeng smiled as he watched the two of them go back and forth with each other. The fishermen here actually lived pretty good lives, with a single boat they could feed themselves, as long as they could work, they could eat, theke here was like their self-replenishing treasure chest.

    XinFeng decided on cooking himself, he had already gotten tired of the nd taste of the food here.

    They didn¡¯t have onions, sauces, or even the seasonings he knew about, but as he lived in Tiger Cliff Castle, he used to find wild onions and grew some himself, those he had kept in his Hidden Lun space without throwing away as it barely took up any space, there was even some sauces inside which he had made himself. He had liked a very heavy taste and extremely disliked nd food, the food here was made with a pinch of salt, and it¡¯s tastepletely relied on the ingredient¡¯s freshness.

    The most frustrating thing was that the food here only had a small pinch of salt, he barely could even taste the saltiness in the dishes, he would rather eat the smelly salted fish and vegetables, but he also had a different type of hatred towards the smelly vegetables, but anyways now he had be friends with these fishermen, he wanted to start cooking his own meals.

    He was nning to make braised prawns, taking out the big piece of fatty oil, which he had extracted from bulls, he quickly melted it in the pot, creating aromatic mists.

    Zhou Xin, boss Zhang and Uncle Zhou all shouted out at the same time, ¡°How nice, what a nice smell!¡±

    Throwing the onions in the pot, he then added prawns inside, with a ¡®C¡¯ sound, a fragrant smell floated over.

    Zhou Tong and boss Zhang both stared at him while Zhou Xin looked on with sparkles in his eyes, saying, ¡°It smells really good! Really good! How can prawns smell so good?¡±

    Adding salt and seasoning, XinFeng wanted to make a fragrant te of salty prawns without caring about the preference of others, he wanted to cook what he liked.

    He quickly finished cooking the prawns and he started braising the fish, using the bull oil again, he then used miso to braise it, and in an instant, the braised Star Lake Python meat was done, that fragrance had attracted almost everyone on the pier, each of them sniffing nonstop as they discussed the source of the smell.

    Zhou Xin¡¯s chin was dribbled with saliva, this was his first time feeling just how tempting prawns were. In the past, he held no regards to prawns, to him it was inferior to fish and the main reason for his dislike was the hassle of ridding its shell, cooking prawns required too much time and effort.

    It was a scrumptious meal, Zhou Xin almost swallowed his own tongue while uncle Zhou and boss Zhang praised endlessly, despite its heavy taste, it was extremely to their liking.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Uncle Zhou, teach me how to sail tomorrow, hehe, now that I have a boat, it would be a waste to not use it.¡±

    Zhou Tong immediately agreed, sailing wasn¡¯t hard, one only needed some techniques but the main thing one needed was strength, something XinFeng did notck, his strength was what a hundred Zhou Tongs couldn¡¯t match.

    The second day, rain was still pouring but it was different from the raging rain and winds yesterday, the rain today was obviously gentler.

    Bringing Zhou Xin with them, Zhou Tong and XinFeng sailed the new boat to an empty space which was only a few hundred meters from the pier, boss Zhang had also followed, ording to him, after eating XinFeng¡¯s meat, he who were simplyzing around should at least help out.

    The boats here relied on rowing for its moving force, it was ced at the back of the boat, and moving it only required a bit of technique and not too much strength, XinFeng quickly learned how to move forward and to turn. XinFeng was an extremely fast learner, causing both Zhou Tong and boss Zhang to sigh, they both started learning how to sail since young and had only umted their skills until now, they haven¡¯t met such a fast learner like XinFeng before.

    Noon was quickly over and after eating simply for lunch, XinFeng continued learning, at night, XinFeng could already control the boat with ease.

    When XinFeng had attempted using his full strength, Zhou Tong, boss Zhang and Zhou Xin had been all scared silly. The boat shot out like an arrow as it made ¡®Gaga¡¯ sounds and as he was testing it, with a ¡®kacha¡¯ sound, the paddle broke in half.

    XinFeng smiled bitterly, ¡°This paddle isn¡¯t sturdy.¡±

    Zhou Tong and boss Zhang were speechless, this paddle was perfect for normal humans, putting so much strength into paddling as a practitioner, it would be strange if it didn¡¯t break.

    Luckily it wasn¡¯t too far from the pier, with half a paddle, they had slowly paddled back.

    Quickly, the Zhong family sent over a new paddle made of steel which could even be used as a weapon, much less a simple paddle.

    After practicing for a few more days, getting used to the feel XinFeng bid his farewell to Zhou Tong and boss Zhang before paddling away from the market.

    On the boundlesske, a small boat moved forward like an arrow shot from a bow.

    XinFeng was heading towards the source of thunder and lightning, paddling with all his might as he chased after a lightning area, despite having rainstorms at some ces, itcked lightning and thunder, he needed thunderstorms, which were beneficial to his training.

    Under the rain, XinFeng who wore only bull skin pants baring his upper body experienced a cool feeling on his body, it had already been a week since he left the market but he still hadn¡¯t found a thunderstorm, this made him feel rather depressed as heined in his heart, this stupid rainy season isn¡¯t evenparable to the thunder snow storms at Tiger Cliff Castle!

    In the beginning when the old man Lei Bao searched for thunder snow storms, it seemed very easy, but he didn¡¯t know that if he were in the old man Lei Bao¡¯s position, he probably wouldn¡¯t even find one, thunder snow storms were much rarer than normal thunderstorms.

    asionally XinFeng would see shes of light and sounds of thunder but after rushing there, there would only be rain.

    He had once again found another ce and rushed over, luckily the paddle had been reced by one made of pure steel, if not, with his strength, he would break it again. The small boat on the water¡¯s surface seemed to be on the verge of lifting off, with XinFeng¡¯s calctions, his speed was simr to a speedboat¡¯s in his past life.

    Barefooted and bare chested, XinFeng was extremely fast in paddling, the water here seemed boundless with every inch being rained on, his vision blurred but the distant shing of lighting and rumble of thunder was evident to him.

    Chasing after lighting was extremely difficult.

    As thunder boomed even more, XinFeng became more and more excited, activating his Lun power, XinFeng paddled faster as the speed of the small boat was raised another level, if there were protruding boulders or something simr to it in front, it probably could smash the little boat.

    The light of the shing lightning became clearer as XinFeng prayed silently for the thunderstorm to not disappear.

    After ten minutes, the little boat entered the range of the thunderstorm.

 Chapter Book 5 - 11: Madly Leveling

    (Puttty: I finally understood the ranking of the true bodies, the first to the fifth are the lowest to the highest and the next one is the True body, as weird as that sounds just know that the lowest leveled one is called the First True Ring body, followed by the Second True ring body and all the way to thest one, simply called the True Ring body.) (lcksheep: Ooooor not.)

    Lightning struck, because of the paddle in XinFeng¡¯s hands, itnded on his body. In an instant, arge power caused XinFeng to start trembling, and at that moment, a thought shed past his mind, was he too ambitious?

    With his current strength, he couldn¡¯t fight against the power of the lightning bolt, he wasn¡¯t the old man Lei Bao, he hadn¡¯t even condensed a single true body and it was still lightning attributed Lunli in his body, the lowest leveled power, how could he defend against the world¡¯s craziest power, lightning?

    At that instant, XinFeng copsed on the deck, that lightning bolt seemingly capable of killing him at that moment.

    Suddenly, a light appeared from XinFeng¡¯s head, it was the lightning stamp XinFeng had absorbed in the beginning. The lightning stamp opened at that moment and stared crazily absorbing.

    XinFeng had barely kept consciousness, crossing his legs, he started to absorb and control the lightning stamp. Despite losing the origin of strength for its movement, the small boat still had the momentum to move forward, moving deeper into the lighting area before gradually slowing and stopping, floating on the water¡¯s surface.

    The lighting stamp had protected XinFeng but had also absorbed the lightning. At the next moment, two lightning bolts struck on the lightning stamp as booming thunder sounded, exploding at the top of his head, causing XinFeng to be dizzy.

    This was an area where lightning gathered, perhaps with only XinFeng there it would be fine but the lightning stamp above him acted like a lightning rod, absorbing the lightning as it struck it over and over again. Even if XinFeng wanted to dodge, he couldn¡¯t go anywhere, he had originally nned to stay at the outer area of the thunderstorm as he slowly absorbed the lightning strikes, but what ended up happening right now was out of his calctions.

    With the lightning stamp to protect him, XinFeng finally regained his energy as he nced at the lighting stamp above him with lingering fear before starting to train, this training felt different to him, with arge amount of lightning as the main factor behind his greatly increasing cultivation, the Lunli in him quickly started changing into Lun Yinli. He had started to step away from the realm of a Milun master, quickly condensing the power needed to create a True Ring body.

    The moment XinFeng had sat down to train, he immediately gained enlightenment, without a single question in his heart, as long as he had followed the steps as he trained, condensing a True Ring Body was a simple task.

    The condensation of a True Ring Body lies in the existence of YinLi, which appears at the moment when Lunli starts to be Lun Yinli, one only needed a bit to sessfully condense a True body.

    In the Star Python Record, the First True Ring Body is condensed that moment, leveling one up to a true Milun master before rapidly increasing and condensing Lunli with until it has a nature stronger than the Lunli of Milun masters, with more characteristics of Lun Yinli while still being Lunli, incapable of reaching the true strength of Lun Yinli.

    At the condensation of the Second True Ring Body was when Lunli turns more into Lun Yinli, it was still Lunli but it was much more simr to Yin Linli, this was the aforementioned True Great Milun master, once one bes a True Great Milun master, he could aim to condense his Third True Ring Body, once most of the Lunli be Lun Yinli, one could do so and be a True Lun Yin master, the True master then is really the powerful one.

    As one¡¯s Lunli increased, he could then condense the Fourth and all the way to the Fifth, these were all within the range of Lun Yinli.

    While the condensation of the True body, which happened during Lun Yinli¡¯s change to Yinli, once sessful, one would be a True Yin master.

    True Yin masters were practically the extremely powerful experts of this world, capable of doing whatever they wanted. However, those that had truly reached that level would have higher desires.

    As XinFeng converted his first Lun Yinli, his First True Ring Body had already started condensing, but to his surprise, most of the Lunli in his body was rapidly changing into Lun Yinli, because of therge unstoppable strength he was receiving, XinFeng didn¡¯t dared to stop training, he could instinctively feel that if he stopped, he would most likely explode.

    The First True Ring body quickly condensed and without even taking a few minutes, XinFeng had already leveled to be a True Milun Master.

    Then something terrifying to XinFeng happened, he couldn¡¯t stop training as his cultivation increased crazily. His Lunli, still affected by the lighting stamp on top of his head, was madly being converted into Lun Yinli. In an instant, he had broken through again before he could react, bing a True Great Milun Master.

    This rate of improvement made XinFeng feel terrified instead of happiness, he didn¡¯t know how to stop and what to do, without an expert guiding him at his side, he was really ignorant.

    Half of his Lunli had been converted to Lun Yinli, which also meant a bit more and he would condense his Third True Ring body, bing a True Lun Yin master.

    XinFeng was scared silly, he could only pray for the thunderstorm to cease, if not he wouldn¡¯t know what would happen.

    His cultivation grew slowly, XinFeng had already purposefully slowed his training speed, putting in all his effort to strengthen his foundation as he tried his best to stop increasing at the Second True Ring body, after ten minutes when he was almost at the point of giving up, lightning and thunder disappeared as the rain started pouring down at a terrifying level of intensity.

    XinFeng sighed in relief, if it hadn¡¯t stopped then he would definitely not be able to hold on and would have condensed his third True Ring body, he didn¡¯t know if it was a good or bad thing but just in case, he felt that it was better if he progressed slower, cultivating too fast was not a good thing, this was something he could tell from the Star Python Records.

    Not daring to train anymore, XinFeng stood up as the lightning stamp above him descended suddenly, entering his head.

    That instant it entered, XinFeng rose in level yet again, standing with a stupefied expression on the boat, he cursed after a while, ¡°Fuck! It works this way too¡­.¡±

    A shadow of a lighting appeared from his body, instantly growing ten meters in size forming a lighting giant behind him, this was the third True Ring body he had condensed, this mirage appeared for three seconds before bing smaller, slowly entering XinFeng¡¯s body.

    He had rose three levels in one go.

    Actually, XinFeng was too inexperienced, the old man Lei Bao had rose from having a few True Ring bodies all the way to being a True Heart Yin master with eight True Ring bodies in the Thunder Snow Storm, almost forming True Ring body, this was the natural gift of lightning to lightning attributed practitioners, as long as you dared, the received benefits would surely shock many, however, without certain strength and technique, training under lightning could be fatal.

    (Puttty: As I thought I understood the author throws a curve ball. ´Ó»·ÕæÉí£¬Ò»Ö±½ú¼¶µ½°Ë»·ÕæÉí£¬²îµã¾Í½øÈë»·ÕæÉí when tranted it means, True Ring body all the way to the eight True Ring body, almost entering True Ring body.)

    (lcksheep: I found some terms in earlier chapters to differentiate. If any of you have suggestions in terms of levels or think they understand the whole system let us know in thements. Thanks.)

    If XinFeng didn¡¯t have the lightning stamp, the result of this training would probably be thest time he trained, he would definitely have died, instead of rising three levels.

    Sitting on the ground, XinFeng sat there dazed for a while, incapable of understanding some questions he had, he had really rose three levels and became a True Lun Yin master, he was secretly happy, but because of his quick rise in levels, he needed to catch up with many things and learn many thing.

    Such a rapid leveling, he had many questions in his heart as he started to miss the old man Lei Bao, if grandpa were here, no matter what happened he wouldn¡¯t be afraid, but how would he find him? He was still very unfamiliar with this world, by himself, he needed to quickly get used to it, just from this point, such fast leveling did bring benefits as with great strength, he wouldn¡¯t have to fear many things.

    Returning to the cabin, ayer of sparks jumped from his body and in an instant the water on his body evaporated, changing into another change of pants, he heard the booming of thunder.

    Luckily the boat carried everything, taking out a bit of charcoal and cooking arge pot of rice, he turned to the side of the boat and ced his hand into the water, creating countless sparks and in an instant, the electrified fishes all floated to the surface. Choosing arge fish, he took a few choice pieces of its meat without bones and returned to the cabin to cook it, quickly, as the rice was almost done, the threw it into the rice pot and added a bit of salted vegetables before sitting down.

    He had cooked a simple dish capable of only filling his stomach, XinFeng didn¡¯t have any other options anyways, without Jin Da Pang¡¯s skills, he didn¡¯t wish to waste too much time.

    Arge basin of rice could only fill half of XinFeng¡¯s stomach and he couldn¡¯t do anything either, the practitioners of this world were too strange, requiringrge amounts of food, if a normal family were to produce a practitioner, then he or she could eat the family into poverty.

    Thinking back, XinFeng had found many route markers on the way here and also made some notes, he thought as he rowed, ¡°I hope I won¡¯t get lost, I hope I won¡¯t get lost¡­.if it were a mountainous area then I wouldn¡¯t have to fear no matter how much I ran but it¡¯s all water here, the markers I could use were far too few, I hope those I made are still there.¡±

    The bigger the hope, the bigger the disappointment. XinFeng got lost.

    All his life, this was XinFeng¡¯s first time getting lost, the biggest key factor behind it was when XinFeng chased after the thunderstorm, he had madly paddled the boat with his attention ced solely on the thunderstorm, when would he have the time to care about what direction he was going, as long as there was a thunderstorm, he would head there, but thunderstorms could move.

    He was surrounded with reed in all directions, XinFeng knew he had gone the wrong way, on his way out he hadn¡¯t seen such thick groups of reeds.

    After entering the reed marsh, XinFeng waspletely puzzled, with streams surrounding him, the reed marshes hadpletely split up theke into countless pieces, with streams going through them creating countless roads, he had attempted to go back but seeing at least seven split streams at every opening, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, he didn¡¯t have a map to use.

    XinFeng had a feeling of nowhere to go, the reeds here were seven meters long, each marsh taking hundreds of square meters on thiske, the streams as plentiful as bull hair, without any method to discern the direction, and because of the rain, other than reeds, there was only water.

 Chapter Book 5 - 12: Madly Leveling (2)

    Three dayster, XinFeng continued to helplessly stare at the thick reed fields, he had went forward the entire time but was still unable to escape from the surrounding reeds, this was a natural maze. If he could fly, perhaps he could find an escape but he had to rely on luck right now, to escape was extremely hard.

    He had floated around the reed marshes for the entire day, annoying XinFeng to no end. He could not help but sit down, without daring to train. Luckily, there was grain on the boat along with other food and the countless fishes and prawns in theke, food was not problem, allowing him to be restless.

    Seated at the front of the boat with rainnding on his body, XinFeng gradually cooled down, noticing his short temper as he did so. He knew it was a side effect from training, luckily he was an extremely peaceful person in his past life, so he could control his temper to some extent after training.

    In his past life, whenever he was angry, XinFeng would always like to sit cross legged and stop thinking, doing so always brought good results. Of course, that wasn¡¯t training, it was just a method to calm his heart. He didn¡¯t expect it to still be useful in this life, once seated silently, the rampaging Lun Yinli would calm down, it was just like picking gold over salt.

    (Puttty: It cannot be called meditating because the definition for that means to think deeply, and he¡¯s not thinking.)

    Silently sitting brought many benefits to XinFeng, allowing him to realize the importance of doing so. These days, whenever he felt extremely bloodthirsty, with the thought to kill rising, he would immediately sit down, slowly regaining peace as he trained his Lun Yinli.

    Slowly, XinFeng became intoxicated by the feeling of silently sitting, every time after doing so, he felt refreshed.

    XinFeng did not know that he had escaped a disaster, if he had sessfully returned without controlling his emotions, perhaps under some provocations, he would lose control. With his strength, destroying the entire market was not a problem.

    In the past, the old man Lei Bao acted like this, killing casually whenever he wished, his enemies countless.

    Which was why after sitting down, XinFeng had be determined to live in this reed marshes for a while, slowly searching for the exit, if he couldn¡¯t then he wouldn¡¯t be impatient, he would be able to leave someday. As he steeled his determination, he felt very peaceful as a happy feeling suddenly emerged, shocking even himself.

    Therefore, XinFeng didn¡¯t rush, everytime he met with a junction, he would silently mark it, using it to guide himself, if he were to meet with it again, he would know that he had gone a full circle.

    His daily tasks would be training, silent sitting, marking and cooking. It was an extremely simple life, yet it increased the purity of his Lun Yinli while its nature got closer to YinLi, he did not purposely aim for leveling up, he simply took pleasure in learning new information every day.

    However, XinFeng understood that after all, he had the lighting attribute, its violent nature was unavoidable, all he was doing now was controlling and suppressing it using his silent sitting method he brought from his previous life, but if he were to level up again, then perhaps it would not suffice anymore.

    He had lived for thirty days already in the reed marshes, XinFeng not only consolidated his cultivation, he had also reached the threshold of obtaining his Fourth True Ring body, this wasn¡¯t what he wanted, but naturally obtained.

    His grain was almost finished, these few days, XinFeng had been very cautious, he ate mostly fish and prawns while saving his rice, however his patience had a limit, despite keeping his cool, he still couldn¡¯t find the exit, what must he do to escape?

    These two days had the rarely seen clear day, it even had sunlight. The surroundings werepletely silent, with only a few water birds flying past. XinFengid at the front of the boat, basking in the warm sunlight as he thought of how to escape. Actually he understood that unless he had floated out by luck, even if he reached the edge of the marshes, he still wouldn¡¯t know.

    After constantly living under the rainy sky on ake, with the rare appearance of sunlight, thefortably warm feeling had pulled XinFeng to sleep.

    The small boat floated along the water currents as he slept.

    Sleeping like the dead, all of his tiredness, nervousness and cautiousness were gone, this was the best sleep he had in his entire life, sleeping away two days and two nights, he had finally opened his eyes, noticing how his boat had gotten stuck at an entangled bunch of reeds, and beyond it was a boundlesske.

    XinFeng was dazed, after a while he vigorously rubbed his eyes and turned back to stare at the wall likerge reed mashes, only then did he understand that he had escaped, but not how.

    ¡°Fuck¡­..what¡¯s this? I escaped just like that? But¡­.but this isn¡¯t logical¡­.¡±

    After staring at the stuck boat, he finally understood and couldn¡¯t help but p himself, ¡°Idiot¡­..I could escape just following the water currents! Why did I put in so much effort?!¡±

    At the front of the boat, XinFeng had a face of helplessness as he started to sit down silently, he had felt himself getting angry. Touching his face, he sighed, his p was not light.

    After he had calmed down and lifted his head, he was suddenly shocked. There was countless small boats on theke, driven by who knew what, facing each other on theke, two boats even shed, with hundreds of boats on each side, the entireke seemed cramped, making it obvious that two sides were fighting.

    After some observations, XinFeng lost interest. These were all mortals, not practitioners, their battles werepletely uninteresting to him.

    Anyways, XinFeng dared not to enter the reed marshes again, it was truly scary in there, despite not having any direct danger, the way it trapped people were absolutely terrifying, if it weren¡¯t foring out by chance, perhaps XinFeng would have needed to be a True Ring body to escape when he could fly.

    Turning back to the reed marshes and to the colliding sides before him, XinFeng easily chose his route, forwards, definitely not backwards.

    Suddenly with a series of drumming, sounds of shing as well as battle cries were heard as the two sides collided, there were even sounds of bows shooting. XinFeng didn¡¯t expect the mortals to actually prepare these weapons, those bows could even threaten low leveled practitioners, even thousand Lun masters dared not to face its attacks and only ten thousand Lun masters with their condensed ring armor could barely withstand it.

    With the firing of the bows, series of death cries could be heard, it was obvious that someone was shot.

    The battles of mortals wasn¡¯t thatckingpared to the practitioners, it was simrly cruel. As the boats collided, they would both attack with harpoons, spears, shields and bows. XinFeng was still contemting whether to charge when a fewrge boats along with thousands of small boats appeared from both sides.

    XinFeng inhaled sharply, this number was quite scary, both sides had dozens ofrge boats and thousands of small ones, the entireke was filled with boats. With a nce, it was simply packed, the only difference between the battles of practitioners and mortals were numbers, once mortals started a fight, their numbers would always be over thousands, if a boat had ten fighters and two crew, just the small boats themselves would carry a total of twenty thousand men.

    As sounds of their fight got louder, the boats shot more arrows, filling the sky with arrows.

    XinFengughed bitterly, he didn¡¯t know what to do, if he were to rush out now, he would be attacked, and with his temper, upon being attacked he would retaliate without hesitation, but this battle was strange and not something he would want to participate in.

    Suddenly with a loud, long roar, a shadow jumped from therge boat and pounced.

    XinFeng immediately squinted his eyes, noticing that it was a practitioner, it should be a thousand Lun master. His body radiated light of a Lun armor, if he was fast enough, he would definitely be able to avoid most of the arrows.

    In retaliation, someone also came from the opposite side, pouncing forwards, simrly a thousand Lun master.

    XinFeng sighed, silentlymenting, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s practitioners.¡±

    To be able to gather tens of thousands of mortals, only practitioners could do it for a battle, these sort ofrge scaled battles definitely would have a practitioner. In this world, practitioners were like the noble race, each having a high status and power amongst mortals, this was the right they obtained with their strength, to strip one from this right, another would simply have to be stronger.

    XinFeng watched on silently, knowing that this isn¡¯t the time to appear, even if he were anxious to return, he can only wait patiently.

    The battle was truly cruel, pained and angry cries mixed with sounds of the bows shooting, the entireke seemingly boiling, scaring countless water birds from the marshes.

    Hong! Hong! Hong¡­..

    Countless balls of fire appeared, hitting the small boats, instantly starting a fire. These were set by a practitioner, with XinFeng¡¯s judgement, it was a ten thousand Lun master wielding a fire attribute.

    Theke suddenly moved, instantly destroying a dozen of small boats, the act of a water attributed ten thousand Lun master.

    XinFeng silently calcted the number of practitioners, currently he only saw ten thousand Lun masters but not Milun masters, but he could guess that the ten thousand Lun masters were only aiming to get rid of the opponents in front of them, there were definitely Milun masters, perhaps even a True Milun master.

    Suddenly, a few boats came over to him.

    XinFeng smiled bitterly, ¡°Am I suspected of being an ambusher? I only have one boat¡­..their eyesight is really something, to notice me from that distance.¡± He became wary.

 Chapter Book 5 - 13: Vicious Little Lad

    Thank you for donating Ryan! I hid this chapter for next week but I suppose I¡¯ll dig it out¡­¡­ *Grumbles*

    Seeing the small boatsing closer, with a few dozen more at the back, it was obvious that both sides sent them to scout. Xinfeng couldn¡¯t retreat or go forwards, not wanting to sh with the enemy due to theck of benefits and enmity.

    But somethings couldn¡¯t be avoided, Xinfeng turned back to nce at his boat and immediately understood how he was spotted, the small boat had a mast perched on it, higher then reeds present. Such an obvious thing was impossible not to notice, even if he hadn¡¯t hung a sail, the result would still be the same.

    A small boat speedily made its way here, with five men standing in front, all of which were mortals. However, Xinfeng noticed that they were all equipped properly with battle suits and harpoons or steel spears, the small boat even had steel shields put in ce.

    Xinfeng sat cross legged at the front of his boat, helplessly looking at the boat speeding his way, thinking, ¡°It¡¯ll be hard to avoid this.¡± Not knowing why, he felt slightly eager and bloodthirsty, but without caring too much about the changes in his heart, he stared coldly at the boating towards him.

    That boat carefully made its way closer. This world was too dangerous, some people cannot be offended, therefore even with many on their side, they didn¡¯t dare to mess around. Seeing Xinfeng seated at the front of the boat, they all sighed in relief, from their first impression, they saw him as a young man, the only suspicious thing was that he didn¡¯t seem to be a fishermen. With extremely white skin, he didn¡¯t seem like a fisherman who had endured years of harsh rain and hot days, no fisherman would have skin as white as his.

    Seeing that young man seated with his legs crossed, everyone rxed, there wasn¡¯t an ambush or a group of boats, just a small one with a young man, that didn¡¯t really look dangerous. The originally raised shields were ced down as those wielding long bows ced their weapons down, their gaze turning to a strong middle aged man who held a steel harpoon in his hands who turned to Xinfeng, and back to hispanions, only then did he speak up, ¡°I¡¯ll question him.¡±

    The middle aged man came to the front of their boat and staring at Xinfeng who didn¡¯t stand too far away, he asked loudly, ¡°Hey, little fellow, are you from around here? Where¡¯s your family head?¡±

    A few men wielding harpoons softly discussed, ¡°Ai, that¡¯s a new boat¡­..a brand new one.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, a new boat, even the paint is new, how clean¡­..it¡¯s really nice!¡±

    ¡°Weird little fellow, to actually own a new boat by himself¡­..¡±

    ¡°Fuck, Ibored all the way till thirty for my battered second hand boat, while this little fellow has a new one at that age¡­..what if, we snatch that!¡±

    Xinfeng revealed a mocking smile, they actually wanted to snatch his boat. At this moment he understood, that even mortals would act strong and greedy in front of the weak, acting more cocky then practitioners.

    Seeing how Xinfeng did not reply, instead revealing a slight smile as if he didn¡¯t hear their words, he asked curiously, ¡°Deaf?¡±

    Xinfeng was instantly enraged, ¡°You¡¯re the deaf one, you¡¯re all deaf!¡±

    That group of men became chaotic as a few of them spoke, ¡°Where did this cocky fellowe from, speaking in such a manner, does he not want to live!¡±

    A few more boats came over, a strong man from one of which shouted, ¡°Hey, old Chen, what¡¯s going on? The battle¡¯s fierce, why are you wasting time? Who¡¯s hiding in the reed marsh?¡±

    That fellow surnamed Chen turned back, ¡°Just one boat belonging to a youngster, there¡¯s no one else!¡±

    The strong man shouted, ¡°Everyone return, catch that young man and that boat¡­..someone bring it over!¡±

    Xinfeng heard it clearly as he slowly stood up, ¡°I didn¡¯t seem to have offended you, did I? Why catch me, why take my boat?¡±

    That strong man was less than a hundred meters away from Xinfeng, therefore he could hear his words clearly, ¡°Aiya, Such a white delicate thing, it¡¯s my first time seeing one. Old Chen, catch him! I¡¯m convenientlycking a servant, this little thing seems fine!¡±

    Anger rushed to his head as Xinfeng¡¯s face became red, to be calm again would be hard, gritting his teeth he squeezed out a sentence, ¡°Preposterous thing!¡±

    That group of men erupted inughter, someone even shouted, ¡°Boss Qu, did you take a fancy to this little fellow? Haha!¡±

    The filthynguage dazed Xinfeng, he hadn¡¯t heard such sentences even in his past life. At that moment, suspicion filled his heart, why were these mortals so daring, to speak such words. He spoke indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t regret this!¡±

    Boss Qu didn¡¯t think too much, actually with a bit of thinking, he would notice how Xinfeng¡¯s presence was strange. A young man with a new boat going around in the rainy season, no mortal would act like such. A pity he was blinded by his arrogance, thinking that he was simply bullying a weak child, without a hint of suspicion in his mind. Such a kid couldn¡¯t possibly do anything, could he? Even if he could, they could just simply kill him. This was a battlefield, a kid¡¯s death wasn¡¯t much.

    Corpses weren¡¯t even taken care of, thrown in the sea, there¡¯s fishes to eat them.

    Boss Qu shouted, ¡°Go, catch him, that little fellow is quite stubborn, what regret, why would I regret! Haha, I¡¯m regretting to have irked you!~ Catch him!¡±

    Someoneughed, ¡°Boss Qu, you¡¯re too bad, being so fierce to a kid, you need to be gentle! Haha! Hahaha!¡±

    Ping!

    As the manughed, he suddenly stopped. Xinfeng held the ck bow in his hands as he spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll treat all of your gently!¡±

    Ping! Ping! Ping ping ping¡­¡­

    As if a storm was here, a cacophony of metal colliding sounds appeared in theke, with three arrows shot every second without care, Xinfeng had at least hundreds of arrows in his hidden Lun space. Each arrow imed usually more than one life, piercing through two or even three men.

    Some started to raise their shields in the chaos, but the thick wooden crafted shields was simply not enough to block the arriving arrows, allowing the arrows to pierce through it along with the wielder.

    Boss Qu stared as his underlings fell, shocked by Xinfeng¡¯s quick killing methods. In a few moments, seven to eight men had already fell while Xinfeng showed no signs of stopping, calmly shooting arrows out non-stop.

    Boss chen was nailed to the boat by an arrow that went through his shoulder, it wasn¡¯t that Xinfeng missed, it was just that Xinfeng didn¡¯t n on killing him. But the others were not that lucky, no matter even if they hid in the cabin or stood on the boat, they were all coldly eliminated by Xinfeng. He had originally nned on not interfering but after being insulted by this weird fellow, xinfeng changed his mind.

    In a minute, those few boats werepletely wiped clean by Xinfeng, leaving only a few people, boss Qu and boss Chen along with the most filthy mouthed fellows. Xinfeng had hoped to keep his cool and kill less but after encountering this situation, he didn¡¯t mind to do so, treated with such extreme disrespect, how could he keep calm? If he didn¡¯t take action even until that extend, then it would be frustrating, no matter which life, he had never done so.

    If he didn¡¯t take action it would be fine but once he did, Xinfeng lost all control. A few boats behind who witnessed Xinfeng¡¯s killing immediately escaped, causing Xinfeng to shoot at them from afar, however his attention was still on boss Qu and boss chen, he had harbored iparable hate for the two of them, it was the both of them that forced him to take action. Jumping around for a while, he reached boss Chen¡¯s boat.

    Grabbing his shoulder, his fingers digging into his flesh and hooking onto his corbone, he forcefully ripped him from the boat¡¯s walls, causing him to scream in agony. Dragging him with him, he jumped to boss Qu¡¯s boat, he casually threw boss Chen onto the front of the boat and asked indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re boss Qu?¡±

    Boss Qu¡¯s eyeballs were on the verge of popping out, until now did he finally realize how he had fucked up, but he still had a bit of hope as the boats on his side had practitioners. With all his effort, he stabilized himself and spoke, ¡°Little, you¡¯ve invited trouble from us¡­.you¡¯re doomed! Wait till our bosses, you¡¯re definitely dead!¡±

    Xinfengughed, ¡°O, that¡¯s good, your boss must appreciate your ability to offend others!¡±

    With the flick of his finger, lightning came from his fingers causing boss Qu to tremble. This thing was much stronger than the tazers from his past life, causing boss Qu¡¯s entire body to shake and quiver. At this moment, boss Qu realized that Xinfeng was actually a practitioner too.

    Not letting the fellows who had spoken especially dirtily just now off Xinfeng threw them onto boss Qu¡¯s boat. He especially hated tongue wagging, dirty minded fellows. With the flick of his wrist, he took out a long spear and spoke, ¡°Me¡­¡­I like killing dirty mouthed fellows the most!¡± With a stab, he pierced one of their mouths, and with a few twisting motions, hisrge spear head easily removed his tongue and teeth.

    Going on to settle the others, he finally reached Boss Qu. With a stab at the middle of his thighs, Xinfeng spoke, ¡°I¡¯m curious, do I look that easy to bully?¡±

    Boss Qu¡¯s face was extremely pale, his body trembling nonstop as he attempted to speak, ¡°I¡­¡­ah¡­¡­I¡­¡­no¡­¡­ah, it hurts¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡±

    Xinfeng spoke, ¡°I hate people like you¡­¡­can¡¯t you man up, what¡¯s with the shrieks?¡± He twisted his spear with furrowed brow, ¡°I said, you shouldn¡¯t regret, you¡­¡­do you regret?¡±

    Boss Qu was on the verge of crying, he shrieked, ¡°Re¡­¡­ah, re¡­¡­regret ah¡­¡­ah, pain! Pain¡­¡­.ah!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Oh my. Oh, oh my.

 Chapter Book 5 - 14: Vicious Little Lad (2)

    Xinfeng spoke, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to ask where you¡¯re from, however, since you¡¯ve irked me, then I¡¯ll just make you incapable of regretting¡­¡­¡±

    At this moment, arge boat and seven other small ones speedily made their way over, with the little boats carrying bows, and a few men standing at the front of therge boat who were pointing at where Xinfeng was. Boss Qu curled his back, wishing he was dead as he suddenly saw therge boat heading over, gritting his teeth, ¡°Our¡­.our men, they¡¯re here¡­..little, little, you, you, you better release me¡­¡­¡±

    Xinfeng stabbed him once again, piercing his other leg as he spoke, ¡°O, what if¡­..I don¡¯t?¡±

    Ao!

    Boss Qu wailed loudly, this stab was driving him insane, both of his legs were stabbed and were most likely crippled entirely, if there were no practitioner to treat him, he would definitely be disabled.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    A shout came from afar, irking Xinfeng, he had already been infuriated before he fought.

    Shouting loudly, he asked, ¡°Who are you? Fuck off!¡± Reloading his bow, he shot an arrow towards them.

    A middle aged man shouted as a red light shed, he had actually reached his hand out to grab the arrow.

    Xinfengughed coldly as another arrow shot out, this time he had infused a bit of Lun Yin Li inside. On its arrowhead danced a thin spark, without observing closely, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see it.

    The middle aged man grabbed onto the arrow as he was pushed back by a few steps, his heart was in shock by this arrow¡¯s power as his expression became heavy. As the second arrow came over, he reached his hand out yet again.

    Pu!

    It suddenly elerated, an eye piercing glow suddenlying from its steel body, causing that man¡¯s face to pale as he moved his arms to his eyes. The arrow instantly pierced his arms and into his head, even if he had activated his Ring Armor, he would still not be able to block it. With a few agonized screams and twitches, he fell to the floor and died, bringing chaos onto the boat.

    For a Ten Thousand Lun Master to die with one arrow, was an unbelievable thing.

    Instantly, a series of drumming sounded, it was a plead for help.

    Xinfeng kept his ck bow and spoke, ¡°You want me to stop? I¡¯ll have you shut up permanently! Fuck, a group of assholes, irking me without reason¡­¡­I hate these bastards, just die, all of you! If you irk me again, don¡¯t me me if I kill all of you!¡± He was getting angrier and angrier, he really wanted to go massacre everyone without care, until now, he had tried extremely hard to control himself, but that control had slowly gotten weaker.

    The presence of a practitioner capable of killing a Ten Thousand Lun Master with an arrow with the tendency to go crazy, made everyone wary. A Ten Thousand Lun Master in this small ce who would be one of the top influential people, was so easily killed, no side could bear this, this would be an unsolvable feud.

    Hundreds of small boats and sevenrge ones gathered as they moved towards

    Xinfeng.

    As Boss Qu¡¯s mouth was filled with blood, speaking with gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯re done, you¡­.you¡¯re, you¡¯re doomed!¡± He had seen clearly that this Ten Thousand Lun Master was one he knew, it was one of the gatherers of this team, who was even killed. He understood now, he had created an unresolved able feud with this young man. His heart suddenly rxed, even if he was killed, he would still not be uneasy, as this would not affect his family, he understood that he had created big trouble this time.

    This big trouble, became unimportant the moment he killed that Ten Thousand Lun Master, this wouldn¡¯t be unresolved until death, it didn¡¯t matter who started it anymore.

    Xinfeng became impatient as he stabbed him once to death, ¡°I¡¯m doomed? You¡¯ll be the first one to be fucking doomed!¡±

    A cold chill permeated boss Chen¡¯s heart, not daring to speak a word as heid down on the floor, pretending to be dead as Xinfeng¡¯splete attention was on theing boats, the sight hundreds of small boatsing his way was really mighty, with great atmosphere.

    More bloodlust came into his heart as his eyes shined even brighter, a silver light even shed past his eye as a thirsting feeling came from his heart. He wanted to kill, he wanted to let loose.

    Boss Chen was going crazy as he screamed in his heart, what monster had they offended?

    Xinfeng stared with bright eyes into the distance, retrieving his ck bow and steel spear, he jumped multiple times before he reached a small boat, this was the closest one to the enemies. In an instant, he had utterly forgotten about Boss Chen, and was currently expectantly stared into theing boats.

    Third True Ring bodies, a Lun Yin True Master, Xinfeng¡¯s strength was indeed quite scary, especially in a small ce. In an unknown, isted ce, if just a Ten Thousand Lun Master¡¯s existence was absolutely tyrannical, than what position would a True Lun Yin Master have?

    Actually even if Xinfeng was still a Milun master, with the strength of the lightning attribute, his overall strength would beparable to a True Milun Master with one True Ring body. Now his strength increased even more, he really wanted to test how much he could really do, this made him thirst for battle.

    When the distance closed onto a hundred meters, undermand, countless bows fired, the arrows raining down as if it were rain. This wave of attack was merely a test.

    Xinfeng didn¡¯t care at all, these types of attacks couldn¡¯t break his defense at all. The MiRing Armor of a Milun master was simply enough to block this, as a True Lun Yin Master, this attack was simply too weak. With his hands at his back, he weed the attack.

    Dim silver light shed as those arrows changed directions, as if there were a stone in the river, with all of the arrows following current, ¡°Duo duo¡± sounds appeared as the arrows all nailed on the boat, densely taking up its space.

    Xinfeng patiently waited, he needed the boat toe close tofortably kill.

    Waves after waves of arrows were shot as the boats neared, with roughly a few dozens of meters apart, Xinfeng noticed the shocked expressions of the opponents, among all of the arrows, none of them had managed to hit him.

    Xinfeng stared at the few practitioners gathered at the front of arge boat, they were all staring at Xinfeng, as if gauging his strength.

    The bows had already stopped shooting, they knew attacks of this level waspletely useless, it was simply a waste of arrows.

    Xinfeng suddenly howled as he immediately charged aboard,nding on arge boat, causing the practitioners on it to step back involunteeringly, opening space for him.

    Two Ten Thousand Lun Masters, a Milun Master and an old man behind them, which Xinfeng observed to be a True Milun Master with one True Ring body.

    No wonder the opponent was confident. A True Milun Master in this small ce was practically an unbeatable existence.

    Xinfeng stared at that man, ¡°You¡¯re their leader?¡± He asked as hepletely ignored the presence of the two Ten Thousand Lun master and Milun master at the side.

    That old man walked forward, his gaze serious due to Xinfeng¡¯s killing of a Ten Thousand Lun Master and how he couldn¡¯t estimate Xinfeng¡¯s cultivation, with just that, he was extremely wary. After a bit of silence, he spoke, ¡°Wan Yu Zhou, True Milun Master.¡± He introduced himself formally, this was usually used for strangers and acquaintances.

    The other three practitioners all revealed astonished expressions, one must know that Wan Yu Zhou was their secret weapon, if the situation isn¡¯t dire, he wouldn¡¯t reveal himself.

    Xinfeng knew this battle would be hard, the opponent couldn¡¯t see through his cultivation, but knew to use these methods to probe. He indifferently spoke, ¡°Lei Xin Feng, True Lun Yin Master.¡±

    This was the rules of practitioners, someone basically known by everyone, therefore they wouldn¡¯t reject introducing himself, these methods were mostly used by the weaker practitioners to probe, so that they can salvage the situation before it bes unsalvageable.

    Wan Yu Zhou revealed an expression of disbelief, is this a joke? For a youngster to actually be a True Lun Yin Master, this was unbelievable, but this man before him was.

    The other three practitioners all had dazed expressions,pletely star-struck.

    Wan Yu Zhou probed, ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡­you¡¯re invited by them?¡± He pointed at the opponents¡¯ boats.

    Xinfeng shook his head, ¡°Nope!¡± He very directly denied, he was indeed not their opponent¡¯s side, he was irked into action.

    Wan Yu Zhou asked warily, ¡°Then why attack us?¡±

    Xinfeng was instantly infuriated by that question, ¡°I attacked you? Right, I caught a live one, you guys go ask yourselves!¡±

    Wan Yu Zhou immediately sent his men over and they immediately found the only living man there, Boss Chen. Luckily Wan Yu Zhou came fast, or perhaps he would have also been killed.

    Boss chen was brought over by a Ten Thousand Lun master, he was only shot once and didn¡¯t have any life threatening injury.

    Wan Yu Zhou asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Xinfengughed coldly, what don¡¯t you know? He stared calmly at the man.

    The events were very simple, Boss Chen finished exining in a few sentences, causing an awkward expression to appear on Wan Yu Zhou. He spoke heavily, ¡°Since he isn¡¯t an ambusher and not a threat, why must you threaten him?¡±

    If Xinfeng were a mortal, then everything would be simple. But he was a True Lun Yin Master with three condensed True Ring Bodies, therefore this mistake became life threatening.

    Boss Chen became tongue tied, he didn¡¯t know how to exin himself. Wan Yu Zhou nailed him to the deck with a harpoon, and very sincerely spoke, ¡°Since he has offended you, then he should die, I sincerely apologize!¡± As he cleanly killed Boss Chen, causing Xinfeng¡¯s heart to run colder.

    Suddenly Xinfeng felt something as he looked up to the sky,zily replying, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine, you guys fight whatever you have to, I¡¯m just passing by.¡± As he turned around and returned his own little boat, heading into towards the reed mashes.

    Wan Yu Zhou was absolutely dazed, ¡°Weird, why did he leave so straightforwardly?¡±

 Chapter Book 5 - 15: Masterâ€™s very powerful

    Wan Yu Zhou stared as Xinfeng left, not daring to stop him as he sighed in relief. He had originally been prepared to fork out anything for Xinfeng to leave. Until now, he couldn¡¯t understand how a young man had such powerful strength, a True Lun Yin Master had forced him, a True Milun Master feel so inferior? He had felt that all these years he had lived was wasted, after living for so long, he was actually inferior to a child.

    Xinfeng paddled as the boat moved as though an arrow, speedily cutting through the reed marshes. However, he didn¡¯t enter too deeply, but actually hid at the edge of the reed marshes, not because he was afraid of Wan Yu Zhou, but a terrifying aura he had sensed to greatly threaten himself.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t continue to bother with Wan Yu Zhou, since he didn¡¯t suffer any losses anyway, it would be best to leave. Even hiding at the sides peeping would be safer than staying at the middle of the wide, openke. If there was really a powerful expert, just by observing, he could easily understand many situations, and with his strength as a True Lun Yin master, he was simply an eye-catching beacon.

    However, Wan Yu Zhou wasn¡¯t as sensitive. After all he was a True Milun master, without reaching a certain point, he wouldn¡¯t possess the ability to sense this kind of danger.

    Seeing Xinfeng enter the reed marshes, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief, with doubt still in his heart. This reed marsh was very famous locally, named the Great Maze Marsh. If one were to enter carelessly, they were basically doomed, countless fishermen had died in it, therefore, this reed marsh was a forbidden area, with no one daring to enter.

    Seeing him enter it, Wan Yu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but silentlyugh coldly, it was best if this kid were to die in there, after all, he was such a big threat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Wan Yu Zhoumanded, they were still fighting after all, Xinfeng¡¯s appearance had forced their experts toe over, weakening their overall strength, now he was gone, they had to swiftly return.

    Therefore, the crew immediately turned the boats to return.

    After entering the reed mashes, Xinfeng avoided the cross roads as he stopped the boat at a waterway and ced down his anchor stone, stabilizing the boat at the side of the reed marsh as he entered the reeds, he wanted to find out, what gave him such a threatening feeling.

    Between the reed marshes, he could clearly see the battle at theke¡¯s surface. They continued to fight fiercely, with cacophonous screaming traveling across theke, ck smoke rising from the burning small boats.

    In the reed marshes were extremely deepyers of mud, but the crisscrossing reeds thatid below him managed to fully support Xinfeng¡¯s weight, allowing him to silently watch the battle going before him.

    That threatening feeling became stronger as Xinfeng carefully had his body sink into the mud, revealing only his head as he scanned the water¡¯s surface, not understanding who¡¯s aura was so threatening, that even rivaled the aura of his grandpa, who would reveal such a threatening feel when he faced his enemies.

    Reaching such a level, practitioners would be extremely sensitive. Of course, if the opponent was much, much stronger, they would not sense them.

    The battle became crueler as practicers joined the fray, their participation an omen to the mortals. Quickly, the practitioners of both sides started to fight, Ten Thousand Lun Masters against Ten Thousand Lun Masters, Milun Masters against Milun masters, as only practitioners can stop practitioners, while True Masters did not participate.

    An extremely sharp whistle suddenly came from afar.

    As Xinfeng who was holding his breath in silence, the sound was very clear to him, while the fighting men on the water¡¯s surface failed to hear it.

    The whistle became louder and louder as Xinfeng reacted. Someone was speedily flying in the sky, therefore creating such a sound. This was a extremely powerful expert, to be able to fly, Xinfeng who had condensed his Third True Ring body, a True Lun Yin Master, was still incapable of flight. Those who could, were a level much, much higher than his.

    A red streak appeared at the west, and within a few seconds, the whistling sound had suddenly increased greatly in sound, causing the fighting men on theke to all look up, weakening the battle.

    Someone shouted in shock suddenly from a sneak attack, but there were still people who stared sillily at the sky, while the practitioners all threw in the towel. They understood more than mortals did, they knew what it meant for someone capable of flight.

    That red thread in the sky suddenly stopped as a human silhouette appeared immediately, such an abrupt stop inciting shouts of shock from theke.

    Yet another streak of light appeared, this time gold in color. Xinfeng knew clearly that the red light belonged to a fire attribute while the gold belonged to a dirt attribute, their strength reaching a terrifying extent.

    Xinfeng started guessing their strength, to be able to fly, he naturally couldn¡¯t see their level, but he had a baseline to start from. Practitioners who could fly were all above the Ring level, therefore, these two were at least a True Yin Master.

    True Yin Masters were already the pinnacle of strength. Such high leveled practicers looked up by normal practitioners, they were existences which could easily destroy a sect without worrying about revenge.

    Xinfeng didn¡¯t move in the mud as he peeped towards the sky through the reeds, he had lowered his presence to the minimum, hoping to avoid detection.

    The golden thread stopped as a silhouette appeared.

    The two figures stopped without a single exchange of words, the two of them attacked each other. More urately, the fire attributed practitioner attacked the dirt attributed practitioner first.

    A fireball the size of a ser ball shot out as the dirt attributed practicers threw a punch, it was just like a threat, raising his fist, a golden shield appeared suddenly before it.

    Hong!

    The red fireball hit the shield, creating a heaven shaking sound as the dirt attributed practitioner was shot afar towards where Xinfeng hid, inciting the curses of Xinfeng.

    This exchange of blows had caused the fireball to burst, inciting countless sparks to descend, but as they were too small, no one bothered with them, but who knew those sparks thatnded on the boats, set every single one of them on fire, regardless of their size. That fire was impossible to extinguish, the Sparks made of Yinli could only be extinguished by Yinli.

    Sparks that descended on theke simrly set it on fire, the mes floating above theke.

    Instantly, countless men danced within the mes, as the remaining few jumped into theke helplessly, seeing how they couldn¡¯t save their friends. In a moment, only a few lucky unscathed small boats were left, with at least thousands dead, a small ripple of a battle had easily reaped losses for both sides.

    Xinfeng looked on with squinted eyes.

    The fire attributed was a youngdy with features he couldn¡¯t see, due to the fact that she was floating in the sky, dressed in a red long dress, her appearance was like a fairy¡¯s as she floated.

    The other dirt attributed practitioner, a youngdy wearing gold colored armor with simrly undistinguishable features. Even as a True Lun Yin Master with his Third True Ring Body, Xinfeng couldn¡¯t see clearly either. The only thing he could sense was that these twodies were not old.

    Ignoring the humans below them, the two stopped at nothing as they started battling.

    Xinfeng was instantly shocked. Within the first moment he had noticed that they were women, youngdies at that, but what he didn¡¯t understand was how these twodies were so powerful, to such an extent.

    The two of them continued battling as the ripples of their attacks affected the waters below them. Even Xinfeng was affected, a few sparks that had headed his way had forced him to immediately dive into the waters, escaping from the reed mashes that was immediately set on fire as he did.

    With the wind blowing, the fire almost immediately started spreading.

    Turning behind for a peek, Xinfeng knew that his boat was doomed. This fire was simply too strong for a small boat to resist, quickly, even these reed marshes would be swallowed by the mes.

    As they fought, curses starteding from their mouths, their voice clear and resounding.

    ¡°Qi Mei Yun! Enough! Big bastard¡­¡­if you¡¯re not afraid of master¡¯s punishment, continue fighting!¡±

    ¡°Yin Yao, you little bastard! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    The red dress wearing practitioner was Yin Yao, while the gold armored woman was Qi Mei Yun.

    Xinfeng could feel the heat behind him as dissatisfaction raged in his heart before it was reced by shock, if these two were already so abnormally powerful, how scary would the master behind them be?

    The two of them exchanged a few more blows before they left, with one chasing the other, the waters below them filled with pained cries. Both sides had suffered heavy losses, among them including practitioners, the low leveled practicers which had caught on fire were burned to death even after jumping into the waters, it was basically inescapable.

    Xinfeng swam back to the burning reed marshes, and of course, his small boat had caught on fire. With the shake of his head, Xinfeng could only go over to retrieve his paddle, it was made of pure steel after all, therefore it had value of keeping.

    Xinfeng kept his attention on the remaining small boats. One must know, the boats of the two sides totaled to three thousand and the men totaled to thirty thousand, while there was only hundreds of small boats left and thousands of men left, it was truly a big loss.

    However, Xinfeng felt no sympathy, the main reason being that these men had already left bad impressions of themselves with him from the beginning. Without any courtesy, he speedily swam to the remaining small boats, his speed rivaling those of enormous fishes, causing a white line to appear on theke¡¯s surface as he quickly made his way to a small boat.

    Instantly, Xinfeng locked on to a small boat, leaping from the water, hended on the front of the boat.

    On this small boat was easily a hundred men, each of them soaked and packed together. Xinfengmanded, ¡°Jump off!¡±

    On the small boat, everyone was immediately enraged as their hostility came in waves at Xinfeng.

    Picking up their weapons, they came at him.

    Puttty¡¯s note

    Sheepie probably was turned into a te of mutton, he hasn¡¯t replied me for quite a while now. Therefore, please do email me if you wish to help me edit because I¡¯m really bad with posting and I¡¯mzy. The things you have to do is just update each chapter with links as you post it after editing, and update the dead table of contents.

    Also, early chapter since I¡¯m sick and had time to trante and thought that with such a title and ending, I¡¯ll definitely get to torture some people. Will xinfeng get a powerful master? Or is he just referring to their master? Ooooo spooooookkkyyy~ I¡¯ll continue tranting, but it¡¯ll be posted next week Saturday/Sunday most probably. :))

 Chapter Book 5 - 16: Master is Very Powerful (2)

    With a stomp of his foot, sparks appeared as though a web, spreading across the entire boat without the intent of killing, XinFeng had released normal sparks. As the boat was wet with everyone who climbed up soaked, the electricity passed through them easily.

    Everyone was shocked, and as though they were dropped into freezing waters, they shook furiously while those that stood closer started crying out in pain.

    XinFeng spoke indifferently, ¡°Will you jump down yourselves, or will I help you?¡±

    Those men started jumping into the waters with ghastly pale faces, they weren¡¯t dumb enough to not notice how the man in front of them was a powerful practitioner.

    Their movements immediately alerted others as two small boats speedily made their way over, with a practitioner standing in front of one, as they moved closer, he immediately recognized XinFeng and with a great change in expression, he shouted, ¡°Return, all of you return!¡±

    Wan Yu Zhou saw XinFeng as a disaster. He could tell that XinFeng had lost his small boat and hade over to snatch one of theirs.

    XinFeng nodded, this Wan Yu Zhou was quite smart, since he was, XinFeng didn¡¯t bother to mess with him and walked to the end of the boat, kicking off the original paddle and recing it with his own steel paddle, he had nned on immediately leaving.

    However, a sharp whistle sounded from afar yet again.

    This time, XinFeng couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly. Keeping his paddle, he immediately dived into the water.

    Qi Mei Yun and Yin Yao had appeared once again, bringing yet another heaven shaking battle. This time, what descended wasn¡¯t sparks, butrge amounts of mes, forcing XinFeng to have no choice but to activate the Lightning Stamp to protect himself. The entireke seemed to have been covered in ayer of oil, the mes burning so strongly that the water was almost on the verge of boiling, burning all of the remaining boats, including the one XinFeng snatched, along with everyone.

    XinFeng noticed thest man remaining desperately struggling, it was Wan Yu Zhou.

    Slowly, even Wan Yu Zhou, ceased struggling, and only then did the fire slowly extinguish itself, sending chills to XinFeng¡¯s heart as he watched.

    ¡°Enough! Aren¡¯t the two of you done?!¡±

    A sentence of scolding came from afar.

    Turning to find the origin of the voice, XinFeng noticed an old man and a youngdy appearing.

    That white haired old man was d in white and had a long drifting beard, along with a strange beast below his feet while thedy at his side wore a pale green dress. Laughing, she spoke, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore, you know that these two are arch enemies after all, xixi.¡±

    Qi Mei Yun and Yin Yao paid their respects in the air, ¡°Master, Master¡¯s wife.¡±

    (Puttty: I googled but I have no idea what to address the wife of that old man¡­)

    XinFeng watched on dazed, he couldn¡¯t tell the cultivation of those two at all, he hadn¡¯t even felt their existences, but he could feel the monstrous rage and ferocity of that beast. As he looked up, he was greeted by the two eyes of the beast staring at him. As if hit by a heavy hammer, XinFeng almost spit out blood, but with the Lightning Stamp¡¯s protection, it helped to block that invisible attack.

    ¡°Yi? There¡¯s actually still one alive!¡±

    That old man nced at him shocked, and was shocked yet again after seeing him. He spoke, ¡°Little Yun, go bring that child here, don¡¯t scare him.¡±

    Qi Mei Yun was the golden armored woman, a dirt attributed practitioner, who was at least a True Yin Master, catching him was like trying to catch a chicken. Without a bit of struggling, he was brought to the beast¡¯s body.

    The first impression the old man gave him was that he was an inscrutable man, there was not a hint of an expression on his face and other than white hair on his head, he resembled a young man with his smooth skin.  The woman next to him was extremely beautiful, she had sharp thin brows, nting eyes, cherry red lips that were always curved in a smile, even if she wasn¡¯t happy, she would still smile as she radiated a heroic air.

    The two female disciples were simr great beauties. XinFeng silentlyughed bitterly, merely the ripples of these two beautifuldies had killed thirty thousand men and burned three thousand boats.

    That old man stared at XinFeng, and after a while, he spoke, ¡°Who¡¯s your master?¡±

    XinFeng did not have one, while his own grandpa had plenty enemies under the sky, how could he speak the truth? He replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have one.¡±

    Thedy at the old man¡¯s side asked, ¡°How old?¡±

    XinFeng was extremely honest. Before absolute power, he dared not to challenge them, this was his iron rule. He answered, ¡°Seventeen.¡± But he quickly added, ¡°Recently became seventeen.¡±

    The old man asked, ¡°How long has it been since you started practicing?¡±

    XinFeng answered, ¡°One year.¡± His cultivation couldn¡¯t be hidden in front the four of them, their cultivation was higher than his by leaps and bounds.

    The snow white brows of the old man moved. One year, three True Ring bodies, True Lun Yin Master. He even noticed how this kid was on the way to obtaining his fourth True Ring body, bing a Great True Lun Yin Master, how did he train? And he didn¡¯t even have a master! This was practically unbelievable.

    Qi Mei Yun spoke, ¡°Impossible! Obtaining your third True Ring body in a year, a Lun Yin Master¡­..master, this is too fake.¡±

    The old man reached out and pressed onto XinFeng¡¯s shoulder, and in an instant, XinFeng who was smart enough to not move, felt as though he was transparent.

    Instantly, shock appeared on the old man¡¯s face as he slowly spoke, ¡°How rare, this potential can only be rivaled by your eldest senior brother, no, even he¡­¡­isn¡¯t good enough.¡±

    This time, Qi Mei Yun, Yin Yao and the woman next to the old man all revealed shaken expressions. XinFeng guessed that this eldest senior brother must be very strong.

    The old man spoke, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a master, follow me. En, I believe I still have the qualifications to be your master.¡±

    XinFeng couldn¡¯t say anything, exin anything, or reject anything. Luckily, he had the experiences of two lives, knowing what should and shouldn¡¯t be done, he unhesitatingly spoke, ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    The word, ¡°Master¡± had caused a smile to be revealed on the old man¡¯s face. He slowly replied, ¡°The principal of mine, is not to have one, if one were to live for principals, then there wouldn¡¯t be principals after death. Of course, if you find mastercking, you can leave.¡±

    XinFeng listened dazed, what rubbish was he spouting?

    Seeing his dumbfounded expression, the old man couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Child, what¡¯s your name? I am¡­..Guqi.¡±

    Qi Mei Yun and Yin Yao¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t help flutter, this unreliable master hadn¡¯t even known the name of his disciple even after he had paid his respects. The woman next to himughed before she was gently knocked on the head by the old man, ¡°What¡¯s there tough about? You¡¯ll be his master¡¯s wife from now on, be a bit more strict or he won¡¯t put you in his eyes. Oh, right, your master¡¯s wife is called Tanya.¡±

    (Puttty: Her name is ÌÆÑÅ, Tang ya, got it turned into Tanya. That tang is reminding me of a story I should finish¡­)

    XinFengughed bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m Lei Xin Feng.¡±

    He didn¡¯t have a choice about paying his respects, this Guqi¡¯s aura was too powerful, stronger than the old man Lei Bao, he couldn¡¯t resist him.

    Tanya spoke, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng smiled bitterly, ¡°Master¡¯s wife.¡±

    Tanya smiled brilliantly, ¡°Ai, good child! Xixi, xixixi!¡± As if she had taken advantage of him, she became extremely happy.

    Qi Mei Yun spoke, ¡°I¡¯m your forth senior sister, Qi Mei Yun.¡±

    Yin Yao spoke, ¡°I¡¯m your senior sister, Yin Yao.¡±

    XinFeng was speechless, these two who were so mercilessly killing each other, were actually fellow disciples.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met fourth senior sister, I¡¯ve met senior sister.¡±

    XinFeng dared not to offend a single one of them, these two women fought like madmen, scolding each other with awful profanities.

    These two didn¡¯t treat XinFeng badly because of his terrifying potential, not wanting to offend a potentially powerful enemy in the future, the two of them treated him quite well.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Master, what sect are we from?¡± With the old man¡¯s strength, he should probably be from a superrge sect.

    Guqi spoke, ¡°What sect? We don¡¯t have one, I am the sect, what sect, that thing will only bring troubles. Let¡¯s go back first!¡¯ Pointing before him, they instantly entered nothingness and then into another ce.

    XinFeng suddenly understood, they had actually directly entered the Ancient Lun passage without going through a Lun spot. This old man was too scary.

    And what ce was this?

    This ce was very barren, even the trees didn¡¯t grow toorge while grass was extremely bountiful along with countless beasts flying, walking, running across thend in groups, those that hadgged behind, regardless whether it was a beast or a creature, it was cleanly eaten.

    XinFeng stared at thisnd in shock, this ce was worse than the Barbarian Gathering Continent, at least Tiger Cliff Castle had mountains and rivers, though there were barbarians, it was full of produce, while this ce was an isted, outlying ce where even rabbits don¡¯t shit, filled with all sorts of beasts, most of which he couldn¡¯t even recognize.

    Qi Mei Yun whistled once, immediately scaring all of the beasts, sending them running away madly, and within ten seconds, the surroundings werepletely silent. Qi Mei Yunughed happily, ¡°They still remember me¡­..xixi, they¡¯re all gone.¡±

    Yin Yao drew back her lips, showing a despising expression.

    Guqi spoke, ¡°Alright, the two of you are really naughty, let¡¯s hurry up and go.¡± With the wave of his hand, that strange beast left and like the others, he stepped forward.

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°We aren¡¯t flying?¡±

    Guqi replied, ¡°Can¡¯t you feel something is different?¡±

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    Umuu, thanks to DrkOblivion and Sheepie (I just remembered to add this) we got a list of the levels.

    Lun Master

    Hundred Lun master

    Thousand Lun master

    Ten Thousand Lun master

    Milun Master

    True Milun Master (First True Ring body)

    Great True Milun Master (Second True Ring body)

    True Lun Yin Master (Third True Ring body)

    True ?? Master (Forth True Ring body)

    True ?? Master (Fifth True Ring body)

    True ?? Master (Sixth True Ring body)

    True Wild Ring Master (Seventh True Ring body)

    True Heart Yin Master (Eighth True Ring body)

    True Ashen Yin Master (Ninth True Ring body)

    True Yin Master (True body)

    (It is True Ring Body in the story but I have no idea how to differentiate it from the others, so currently it will be left as True Body until that phrase)

    For more detailed exnation go to chapter 11 book 5ment section and find DrkOblivion and Sheepie¡¯sments, again, thank you to them!

    lcksheep: Once I clean this up a little I will add a page that links form the index just for the ranking system.

 Chapter Book 5 - 17: Secret Hidden Space

    Book 5 Chapter 17: Secret Hidden Space

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°There isn¡¯t really anything different¡­¡­e, that¡¯s not right¡­¡­it seems my body is heavier.¡±

    Tanyaughed, ¡°This little fellow is quite slow, en, that¡¯s right, you should be a True Lun Yin Master, xixi, such little weight shouldn¡¯t be too much for you. In the beginning Mei Yun and little Yao Yao were sprawled on the ground when they first came, haha, hahahaha!¡± She suddenly burst intoughter, as if remembering something.

    Guqi spoke, ¡°Alright, alright, be careful or you¡¯ll choke.¡±

    Tanya was originally fine, but after hearing him speak, she suddenly choked and coughed, ¡°Keke, keke¡­..you meanie, you bullied me again! Keke!¡±

    Guqi patted her back gently, ¡°Look, you choked, I told you to be careful but you won¡¯t listen!¡±

    Tanya madly pounded at Guqi¡¯s chest, her sassy actions causing a chill to run down XinFeng¡¯s back, this was too cheesy. In the meantime, the two senior sisters pretended to see nothing as they looked afar, as if there were a beautiful flower before them, capturing every bit of their attention.

    Guqi gently grabbed Tanya¡¯s waist, ¡°Alright, alright, it isn¡¯t good to show these things to children.¡±

    ck lines filled XinFeng face, he was the only child here, was this sentence for him to hear? He should just act dead and stare forward as if there were a pile of gold waiting for him.

    The two lovers bickered lovingly a bit more as their status in XinFeng¡¯s heart dropped substantially before they started moving yet again, with XinFeng silently following behind them. This path was not too hard to follow, but what he didn¡¯t know was that all of Guqi¡¯s disciples have walked this very path, but all those talented disciples were crying as they did so, with their body weighing a few dozen times over, they had to walk for half a day.

    As XinFeng walked, his heart was extremely confused. He had no choice but to take a master and no choice but to follow his master, he felt extremely lost, in a God knows where ce while his grandpa was God knows where as well as his sister. Originally on Wannsee Ind, he still had hope of finding them, but now, it was practically hopeless.

    XinFeng knew that unless his strength grew evenrger, he wouldn¡¯t get to leave this ce, for now, he could only stay here, he thought as he silently sighed yet again.

    As for the small boat he had promised to give Zhou Xin, it had been burned, and he himself couldn¡¯t return either, he could only wait for another chance in the future to repay him.

    Quickly, XinFeng noticed arge mountain in front of him, the mountain was extremely weird. It was simply by itself, upying arge space with a tall peak, the four surroundings filled with hills.

    After getting a bit closer, XinFeng noticed how big it was, quickly losing sight of the two ends as they entered a forest. The forest was also very strange, originally the trees surrounding him were small and thick, but as they walked deeper inside, the trees around them were taller as the weight on him got lighter, slowly getting back to his original weight.

    Guqi grabbed XinFeng¡¯s arm and spoke, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll fly in!¡±

    They all immediately rose up and flew towards therge mountain.

    As they moved with incredible speed, XinFeng noticed actually how far away this mountain was, and how big it actually was.

    Even after nearing it, the mountain still seemed endless, there were actually five peaks that seemed to only be one when seen from afar, only after closing in on it did XinFeng notice how it was a five peak mountain with the main peak reaching into the clouds. XinFeng could not help but speak after holding his mouth wide open for a while, ¡°This mountain¡­.it¡¯s too big!¡±

    Qi Mei Yun spoke, ¡°It¡¯ll be bigger when you enter.¡±

    Stupidly staring, XinFeng spoke, ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡±

    Yin Yao spoke, ¡°Hmph, rubbish¡­¡±

    Qi Mei Yun pouted, ¡°You¡¯re small too, don¡¯t nitpick when I call it big¡­¡­¡±

    Yin Yao¡¯s faced changed and as she was about to say something, Guqi interrupted them, ¡°The two of you, do you want to anger your master to death!¡±

    The two of them immediately shut up, with XinFeng dazedly listening, not knowing what they were doing.

    The only thing XinFeng registered was the chuckling sound Tanya made as she stifled herugh, but she quickly shut up as Yin Yao¡¯s face turned red while Qi Mei Yun had a pleased look on her face. Anyways, XinFeng waspletely dazed, the only thing he could do to get used to this ce was to treat the things he couldn¡¯t understand as though it were meaningless chatter.

    They flew with great speed along the mountain towards the top.

    Quickly reaching a ravine, XinFeng suddenly noticed houses at its bottom, a line of houses going along the ravine. He asked curiously, ¡°Under there¡­¡­who lives there?¡±

    Tanya exined, ¡°It¡¯s the town for the servants, we live further up front.¡±

    As they flew, XinFeng not only saw a few towns, but also quite a few farnds. In a moment, as they continued to fly forward, they reached the main peak.

    The main peak was extremely steep, each cliff was very precipitous and could not be ovee without flying.

    Quickly, a huge tform came to their view.

    The few of themnded on the empty tform without a single human silhouette on it. Guqi spoke, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll enter.¡±

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°Enter? Enter where?¡±

    Guqi smiled slightly, ¡°You¡¯ll know if you follow.¡± Pulling Tanya, he took a step forward as the space before them contorted suddenly, in an instant, Guqi and Tanya disappeared, dazing XinFeng as he stepped forward too.

    His silhouette became a bit sluggish as light appeared before his eyes as a whole new world appeared before him.

    Turning back, XinFeng saw a grasnd. He had actually appeared on a grasnd, with many flowering trees and flowers around him, the sky clear and clean. He then noticed Qi Mei Yun and Yin Yao suddenly appear on the grasnd, as if they appeared from thin air, scaring him to the point where his heart thumped loudly, this had already transcended all of his knowledge. At this moment, he suddenly thought that paying his respects to this master may not be a bad thing.

    Qi Mei Yunughed, ¡°Little disciple brother is scared stiff, xixi.¡±

    Guqi smiled faintly, ¡°When you first came, you were no better than Ah Feng.¡±

    Yin Yao spoke, ¡°Master, did she piss herself?¡±

    Qi Mei Yun spoke loudly, ¡°Yin Yao, you¡¯re the one that pissed herself! You, you¡­¡­¡± She turned around and ran towards Guqi, grabbing his arm, she shook it as she spoke, ¡°Master, look, she¡¯s the one starting it!¡±

    Guqiughed, ¡°Aright, you naughty two, can¡¯t you let me rx.¡±

    XinFeng felt a headacheing his way, these two senior sisters, were they enemies or not, this stupid rtionship they had was too puzzling.

    Walking out of the grasnd, they saw two rows of white robed men standing at the sides of the road, seeing their arrival, they all knelt down to pay their respects, ¡°We respectably wee owner!¡±(Puttty: Ö÷ÈË can be interpreted as master, but I want to reserve that word for disciples-master rtionship.)

    XinFeng sneakily observed and could not help but be shocked, these were not normal humans, but practitioners, the weakest amongst them was a thousand Lun master and the leader actually a Milun master.

    Guqi spoke, ¡°Rise up and lift the sedan chair.¡±

    (Puttty: It¡¯s ÍÐÒÎ, Google isn¡¯t giving me anything, google image it and you¡¯ll know what it is.)

    The aforementioned throne chair was simr to the bamboo chair, a chair carried by two.

    (Puttty: this time it¡¯s a chair with horizontal bamboo sticks on both sides used to be lifted.)

    XinFeng sat down and immediately two men d in white lifted it, the five of them all sat on it as they went along the road, as they moved, XinFeng saw countless white dressed men who would all kneel upon seeing them, only after they left would they stand up and move. Such a sight made XinFeng dazed, where exactly was he, he was still wondering, why was this ce so strict?

    As if sensing XinFeng¡¯s thoughts, Tanya spoke, ¡°Feng, don¡¯t find it strange, they¡¯re all servants, here¡­¡­we are the owners.¡±

    XinFeng was even embarrassed, where exactly was he?

    Guqi spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, you¡¯ll get used to it soon, hehe, it¡¯s veryfortable here.¡±

    XinFeng slowly quieted down, he needed to understand, to get familiar. This ce was too foreign to him, he understood nothing and knew nothing, it was better to just shut up.

    Arge building quickly came into his sight as XinFeng was shocked once again, it was made fromrge pieces of white jade with a beautiful design, XinFeng couldn¡¯t use words to describe such a building, it¡¯s design waspletely foreign to him, it gave him a feeling of intricacy, most of the materials of the building foreign to him. However, there was one he was familiar with, therge pieces of ss. Who knew how they made it here, but it actually was an extremely high quality clear ss wall.

    XinFeng could only mock himself silently, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m just a country bumpkin, a sack of dirt who knows nothing.¡±

    Guqi spoke, ¡°Alright, Mei Yun and Yin Yao, go back. Remember, don¡¯t fight anymore, you¡¯re not allowed to leave for now!¡±

    The both of them nodded with a bitter face and left.

    Only then did Guqi speak to XinFeng, ¡°Alright, Ah Feng, follow me to pay your respects to senior master.¡±

    XinFeng was shocked, ¡°Ah? Ah! There¡¯s also a senior master?¡±

    Guqi pped the back of XinFeng¡¯s head, ¡°Rubbish, of course there is a senior master, I too, have a master!¡±

    Tanyaughed nonstop, ¡°Don¡¯t find it so strange, xixi, this shouldn¡¯t be strange at all.¡±

    XinFeng smiled bitterly yet again, ¡°This was strange enough!¡±

    Passing through a few arches and hallways, they came to arge yard. During their journey, they walked past countless strange trees and flowers, most of which XinFeng couldn¡¯t recognize.

    Following the white jade stairs, they came to a huge ss house, even the roof was made of ss. It was extremely beautiful, with long white veils hanging from above. They quickly entered the ss house, the smooth white jade floors were iid with gold and silver lines. Attendants in the four surroundings of the house, with their armsid at their sides as they stood straight. XinFeng came to notice arge fish tank, making him feel weirded out, there were even such things in this ce.

    The few strange fish swam in the tank, all of them were quite beautiful, with multiple colors shing throughout their entire one inch long body, from head to tail, they swam like a g in the wind, leaving a line of air bubbles behind them.

 Chapter Book 5 - 18: Hidden Space (2)

    Book 5 Chapter 18: Hidden Space (2)

    The aquarium acted like a wall, its purpose simr to a screen, walking around the tank, XinFeng noticed a person seated on the floor, before him was a short table.

    Wearing arge red robe made of unknown materials, it was a gaudy red color infused with fine gold thread that could be seen after careful observation, in the design of many flowers. ck hair flowed from his head, covering a flirtatious, beautiful face with thin fine brows and long eyshes, her beauty was at the peak of perfection, definitely surpassing master¡¯s wife Tanya, that face was definitely one of a young woman¡¯s. Tender, yet white as snow.

    XinFeng was once again shocked speechless, was this a man or a woman? Was senior master a woman?

    Guqi and Tanya both kneeled, the two of them speaking in harmony, ¡°We pay our respects to master.¡±

    XinFeng dared not to just watch, he simrly kneeled in respect, ¡°Disciple pays his respects to senior master.¡±

    That person slowly opened his/her eyes,zily ncing at the three of them as XinFeng felt a chill, but in an instant, the difort suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°Alright, get up. Is this your new disciple?¡±

    That voice was very attracting and soothing to the ear, but still the owner¡¯s gender was ambiguous.

    Guqi spoke respectfully, ¡°Yes, master, this is my new disciple.¡±

    Senior master spoke, ¡°Decent potential, little guy, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    XinFeng answered, ¡°My name is Lei Xin Feng.¡±

    Senior master spoke, ¡°En, this name is fine, your master¡¯s original name was so bad I had to change it when he came, alright, you can leave. Little fellow, if you have the timee and visit senior master, okay?¡±

    XinFeng nodded in agreement, he had been looking at this strange master the entire time, as he had finished speaking, he actually winked at XinFeng. His appearance alone could definitely bring countries to ruin, with just a wink, he made XinFeng dizzy. XinFeng could not help but think to himself, ¡°Senior master actually winked at me? Shit, this senior master¡­¡­is it a guy, or a girl¡­¡­could it be a trap who¡¯s neither?¡±

    (Puttty: At this point the author uses he to refer to him.)

    As the three of them left, XinFeng¡¯s mind was still in chaos.

    Quickly, the three of them walked forward and immediately arge group of servants kneeled in wee. Guqi asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the manager?¡±

    Immediately someone reported, ¡°The manager went to another courtyard, he will return immediately.¡±

    ¡°When he¡¯s here, bring him to me.¡± Guqi instructed.

    Bringing XinFeng, Guqi came to anotherrge yard, an extremely simple one with only grass decorating it, without a single other nt. The house was also very simple, empty on all sides, with four jade columns holding up a rectangr tform with a single room in it. That was the bedroom of the master and his wife, with no stairs leading up to it, the only method of reaching it was flying.

    XinFeng was finding it hard to contain his curiosity, but he eventually lost and asked Tanya softly, not daring to ask Guqi, ¡°Master, senior master¡­¡­that¡­¡­this, he¡­¡­her¡­¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know how to ask.

    Tanyaughed, ¡°And here I was estimating how long you could bear it, so even you have times when you act like this!¡±

    Guqi spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t ask, ah Feng, even I don¡¯t know¡­¡­master¡¯s gender.¡±

    XinFeng could not help but cuss, fuck! This senior master must definitely have a gender.

    Tanya smiled, ¡°We have a word to describe your senior master, you¡¯ll understand when you hear it.¡±

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°What?¡±

    Tanya spoke, ¡°Your master¡­¡­a manly woman, womanly man¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng was speechless, thinking in his heart, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the stereotypical trap! Shit, my senior master is actually a trap, e, isn¡¯t he a character surpassing DongFang Bubai, this fellow¡­.could he be¡­a yer for both sides?¡± Thinking up to here, goosebumps appeared all over his body as he thought sadly, ¡°What the fuck is this ce, what he fuck is with these people!¡±

    (Puttty: DongFang Bubai is a famous Chinese character for having a castration and a gender ambiguous face.)

    Guqi scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, master can hear us!¡±

    Tanyaughed, ¡°Master won¡¯t punish me for this, xixi, master is the best.¡±

    XinFeng decided to forget this, no matter his gender, he¡¯s still a person. He¡¯s here to pay his respects to his master, not date, he¡¯ll be done with this soon, since he¡¯s here to learn, not figure out genders, this matter doesn¡¯t have to do much with him.¡±

    Master¡¯s room was very simple, yet big. Its floor was simrly made of white jade, extremely t and even with servants surrounding every direction, all of which had decent strength that even XinFeng couldn¡¯t see through. He shockingly noticed that everyone here probably had four true ring bodies and even more shocking, they were actually acting as servants.

    A servant announced, ¡°The manager is here!¡±

    The aforementioned person was a tall and extremely handsome man, wearing a sky blue robe. With his head held high he walked over. He was different from the other servants, instead of kneeling, he bowed in respect, ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Guqi nodded, ¡°Aiba, this is the disciple I¡¯ve taken in, en, direct disciple, Lei Xin Feng, you can call him Ah Feng.¡± He turned to XinFeng, ¡°Ah Feng, this is the manager here, Aiba, a True Yin Ashen Master, you can call him Aiba, he isn¡¯t a servant, but a retainer.

    Aiba revealed a warm smile, ¡°Congrattions master, you¡¯ve taken in a good disciple again.¡±

    Guqi spoke, ¡°Inform XinFeng of the rules here, also, arrange a yard for him to live temporality, and build a new one to his liking in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Give Ah Feng four retainers, two hundred and forty servants, also choose ten guards with at least a true ring body, en, prepare two with eight true ring bodies for around the clock protection.¡±

    Tanya spoke, ¡°Give Ah Feng a manager, with so many people appearing suddenly, he won¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Guqi nodded, ¡°Get a smart manager, Ah Feng¡¯s still young, don¡¯t let him suffer.¡±

    XinFeng looked on nkly, a road full of amazement and shock had made him numb, but here, he was still shocked again. He, one person, had actually been assigned so many servants, guards, and even a manager and retainers. Luckily, he was a man of two worlds, though he had a shocked expression in his face, he still controlled himself well, with a steady outer appearance, but he was actually shocked to no end.

    The presented information was abundant and out of the range of his knowledge, he needed time to digest it.

    Aiba made a sound of agreement and left with XinFeng, but not before Guqi shouted from behind, ¡°Ah Feng, when you¡¯re all settles down, if there¡¯s anything, just ask your manager to do it!¡±

    XinFeng nodded, he was extremely grateful to this master.¡±

    Aiba brought XinFeng to a courtyard, there were countless courtyards here, which XinFeng estimated to reach numbers of a hundred, each of them were very beautiful, surpassing the vis of his past life.

    This courtyard was much simpler, just a house and arge neatly cut yard with trees, flowers and grass. Aiba didn¡¯t lead XinFeng to a room, but to the grass, ordering servants to ce a rug, a short table and a te full of fruits.

    Inviting XinFeng to sit, Aiba started to introduce the general situation of this ce, like what was the position of a manager, a guard, a servant, a retainer, all of which XinFeng was at a loss on. In his two lives, he never had a servant, much less a guard or a retainer.

    Simply said, a servant had no status, their life and death depended on the whim of their owner. A manager had the highest position, followed by the retainers, andstly the guards. Everything here was under XinFeng¡¯smand, unless they heard from Guqi or Tanya, they would never disobey him, even the senior disciples were ignored, and of course, the senior master had the highest authority.

    This made XinFeng feel happy, he didn¡¯t wish for too many people tomand him, to be able to live freely was the best.

    Aiba spoke, ¡°This is a Hidden Space, opened by the old owner, it is extremely safe, but to leave one must achieve cultivating a True body.¡±

    XinFeng was anxious, this ce wasn¡¯t suited for training, he needed lightning storms so he could grow quickly.

    He asked, ¡°If I want to leave without the reaching the cultivation of True body¡­¡­.what should I do?¡±

    Aiba spoke, ¡°Just inform your manager to take care of it for you.¡±

    XinFeng suddenly thought of a question, ¡°Right, forth senior sister and senior sister, why didn¡¯t they bring their retainers and managers?¡±

    Aiba sighed, ¡°The two of them¡­¡­really like arguing, of course they won¡¯t bring their retainers and guards¡­¡­if they brought them to fight, then it¡¯s just a waste of lives, of course they would choose to not do so.¡±

    XinFeng was speechless, they simply liked fighting each other. In the reed marshes, they had easily killed thirty thousand men and burnt his boat, if it weren¡¯t for the lightning storm that helped him power up and the lightning stamp grandpa gave him, then even if he didn¡¯t die, he would have lost half his life.

    Aiba asked, ¡°What kind of a house would you like to live in? I can arrange for people to build it.¡±

    XinFeng shook his head, he didn¡¯t have such a n, simply having a house was enough, even living on the small boat, he could sleep peacefully, ignoring the state of his surroundings. He spoke, ¡°It¡¯s fine, this is decent, I don¡¯t need a new house.¡±

    Aiba replied, ¡°Ah Feng, here, your housing is a type of status, only those without status would not choose. You¡¯ll be looked down on.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°If it¡¯s that¡­¡­the more luxurious, the higher the status?¡±

    Aiba shook his head, ¡°Not that, the more unique, the better.¡±

    XinFeng thought, ¡°What¡¯s that? Alright, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have preferences, I may not know about a lot of things, but when ites to unique, I¡¯ll definitely be better!¡±

 Chapter Book 5 - 19: A Luxurious Life

    Book 5 Chapter 19: A Luxurious Life

    This was a Chinese garden, simr to the jiangnan gardens of his previous life, with a small bridge over ake, white walls with ck tiles, painted beams, it was a traditional building. Once the construction was finished, even Aiba was shocked, the building was extremely beautiful, especially the man made hill andke, along with trees and nts, making it exceptionally beautiful.

    The entire construction took less than ten days, gaining XinFeng¡¯s respect. The people here had great efficiency, to the point where he couldn¡¯t even imagine it. Once he had provided the ideas, the foundation was already built in a day, and in less than eight days, the entire construction wasplete, while thest day was spent on furnishing. Their speed was simply unimaginable.

    Once the Chinese garden wasplete, even master was shocked, even senior master went to explore it, and was simrly shocked.

    XinFeng didn¡¯t expect that with a simple construction from his past, he would get so much fame.

    But once it wasplete, XinFeng immediately regretted his decision, the building brought back too many things of the past, therefore only after a few days, XinFeng moved to a house in another area from it, leaving it empty, causing Yin Yao and Qi Mei Yun to visit regrly, the two of them especially loved this building, causing endless fights amongst them.

    And in a short frame of a few days, XinFeng gradually got to understand the general situation of this hidden space.

    The aforementioned hidden space was apletely different thing from Hidden Lun space, the Hidden Lun space followed its owner, but a hidden space remained immobile after its creation. It could be used as a ce for living, and for this hidden space, it housed tens of thousands of people.

    This hidden space was inherited by Guqi, it had been under the management of multiple generations, bing a ce extremely suitable for living, a ce senior master frequently stayed in for long periods of time.

    This senior master¡¯s name was Wuri, an extremely mysterious fellow.

    In total Guqi had seventeen direct disciples, excluding XinFeng, his youngest disciple. He also had three thousand preparatory disciples, while there were only three hundred retainers. Their positions far surpassed the preparatory disciples, only slightly below the direct disciples. Of course, retainers required extremely high strength.

    The guards were more plentiful in numbers, reaching three to four thousand in total, while the servants were innumerable, with at least ten thousand. There were also normal humans who were even below servants, their numbers even higher, tens of thousands of them lived outside of the hidden space.

    Amongst the direct disciples, there wasn¡¯t any difference in status, other than listening to Guqi, the others were ignored. Every direct disciple was considered a master here, their status basically at the top of the pyramid.

    Despite senior master Wuri having the highest status here, Guqi was the one managing everything, some things were left untouched by him. One must know that Wuri had a decent amount of disciples. His reason for living here was that the surroundings were more to his liking here, and that Guqi who had extreme respect for him, making his life extremelyfortable.

    Amongst the disciples, only five of them were present, fourth senior sister Qi Mei Yun, senior sister Yin Yao, seven senior brother Teng Yuan, eight senior sister Miao Ling and XinFeng. As for the eldest senior Feng Chen Zhong, second senior Yu Kou, third senior brother Xin Zhao Lun, and fifth senior brother Bai Tian Ming, they were all out with their own missions.

    Within XinFeng¡¯s understanding, the other direct disciples at least had four true ring bodies, and that was senior sister Miao Lin, the others had higher cultivations, amongst them not a single one could he afford to offend. However, this senior sister Miao Lin was thirty years old, while XinFeng was only seventeen, definitely in the young brother category.

    With his two livesbined together, he had never livedfortably, this was his first time experiencing servants listening to his beck and call, anything he requested would be settled by someone immediately, hepletely did not need to do anything.

    Quickly, XinFeng adapted to such a life, this was the best ce for rxation. No wonder senior master continue to stay here, it was far toofortable, but if he wanted to raise his cultivation, to find grandpa and his sister, he could not continue rxing.

    After pondering heavily for a few days, XinFeng decided to leave, but before he did, he needed to learn to use his cultivation level to its max potential.

    ¡°Uncle Ai!¡±

    XinFeng¡¯s manager was a short middle aged man with a constant strained face, his expression extremely stern. His name was Ai Shan Er, which basically meant thirty second Ai. All the managers had the surname Ai, the first to seventh already died, and the eighth Ai was the main manager, ording to the numbers, XinFeng¡¯s manager was the thirty second Ai, his formal name Ai Shan Er.

    (Puttty: Shan sounds like three in Chinese and Er sounds like two.)

    Ai Shan Er walked over and greeted, ¡°Ah Feng.¡± He had originally called him owner, but being called with such a term made him too ufortable, and after persistent dissuading, Ai Shan Er called XinFeng as Ah Feng in private, but if there were anyone present, he could call him owner.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I¡¯m heading to master¡¯s, prepare my transportation.¡±

    Ai Shan Er nodded and brought a few servants with him. XinFeng had ten guards, and two of them followed him 24/7, both of which were extremely powerful experts, with eight true ring bodies, they were actually only guards here. With this kind of strength, they would be absolute experts of sects outside.

    As for the four retainers, they professionally took care of the matters of the house. Once XinFeng established his area of influence, these four retainers would be very important, but now they simply lived in his house, without much to do.

    There were two shifts for the guards, every shift with five guards. Four of them had four true ring bodies, Great True Lun Yin masters, and one was a True Heart Yin master with eight true ring bodies.

    Two of which followed him around constantly, both True Heart Yin masters with eight true ring bodies, one named Shihu, the other named Feng Ying, both of which XinFeng dared not tomand around. One he called uncle Hu, the other uncle Ying.

    Today was uncle Ying¡¯s turn to guard him, leading four guards as they followed XinFeng.

    Retainers did not follow their owner around unless ordered, but XinFeng had no use for them currently, he actually did not want to bring the guards around either, but he couldn¡¯t refuse them and could only get used to it.

    Ai Shan Er came before him, ¡°Ah Feng, your transport is ready, will you leave now?¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°En, I¡¯ll go now, uncle Ying, let¡¯s go together.

    Feng Ying nodded as four guards silently appeared, as he was a bodyguard, he was always at XinFeng¡¯s side. At the height of two meters, taller than XinFeng by a head, XinFeng would always mumble in his heart, ¡®What¡¯s the point of growing so tall?¡¯, standing beside this fellow was quite demeaning.

    The aforementioned transportation was simply a seat above a cloud beast with a cover. Such a thing was not too foreign to him. The cloud beast was a beast who flew very slowly, its existence unknown to XinFeng until he hade here, even in the hidden Lun space, such a beast was extremely rare, only a few people were capable of riding it, it symbolized identity and status.

    Seated on the cloud beast, the cloud beast slowly floated forward, despite itsck of speed, it was rather stable, moving with two rows of servants nking it.

    And in ten minutes, the cloud beast reached Guqi¡¯s residence, and since someone already reported their arrival beforehand, Aiba hade to wee them.

    Aiba greeted, ¡°Ah Feng.¡±

    XinFeng smiled, ¡°Uncle Ai, I¡¯m here to meet master.¡±

    Aiba nodded, ¡°Enter please.¡± He was very friendly to direct disciples.

    XinFeng¡¯s manager led his servants to enter from the side while XinFeng, Aiba and Ying Feng who was behind them, entered.

    As XinFeng entered the main hall, Aiba had lead Ying Feng to leave. Such a ce did not require a body guard, since if he were to still be in danger despite being with master, then there wouldn¡¯t be a safe ce anymore.

    Guqi sat by himself, and seeing XinFeng¡¯s appearance, he smiled, ¡°I already estimated you woulde here, so how is it? Have you gotten used to this?¡±

    XinFeng shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±

    Guqi was shocked, ¡°What? Is anything not to your liking?¡±

    XinFeng shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s too much to my liking, it¡¯s sofortable¡­..I don¡¯t feel like doing anything. Master, I don¡¯t wish to stay here for long, it won¡¯t be helpful to my training.

    Guqi burst out inughter, ¡°Good, you reacted so quickly, haha, you¡¯re quite interesting, you little fellow.¡±

    XinFeng sat down cross legged, ¡°Master, I wish to learn.¡±

    Guqi nodded, ¡°The things you¡¯ve learned about the lightning attribute are not bad, but it¡¯s extremely crude. En, this Star Python Record, take it and learn from it, absorb its information of foundations, you can keep it but without my permission you cannot give it to others, remember, this is crucial.¡±

    XinFeng hesitated before nodding, ¡°Okay, if I were to wish to give it away, must I ask for your permission?¡±

    Guqi asked, ¡°Who will you give it to? If you¡¯re thinking about taking disciples, your cultivation is stillcking.¡±

    XinFeng really wished to give it to grandpa, but he still didn¡¯t know where he was. XinFeng nodded, ¡°En, I¡¯ll study it first, if there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯lle to ask for guidance.¡±

    Guqi nodded, ¡°Alright, you cane anytime. Also, if you wish to leave, tell your manager, he will arrange it.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Okay, master, I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± And without staying any longer, he took the Star Python Record and left.

    This star Python record waspletely different from the one he had taken from Lei Bao, it was a huge volume of books made with Star Python skin, its content far richer than the one Lei Bao gave him. This was not simply a book about training methods, it included many other aspects like medicine creation, herb identification, weapon creation, most of which XinFeng had never touched in his life, but those that he did touch, were far toockingpared to the information provided by this book.

 Chapter Book 5 - 20: A Luxurious Life (2)

    Book 5 Chapter 20: A Luxurious Life (2)

    Like a rat that fell into a rice pot, XinFeng waspletely dazzled, he spent all his time reading, diving into the Star Python Record. This Star Python Record had answered many of the problems he encountered during training, as well as provided tricks for the lighting attribute, one could tell with a nce that this was a Star Python Record specially prepared for him.

    Every fifteen to twenty days, XinFeng would visit master with a whole load of questions, and after they were answered he would return to continue working hard, in no rush to practice, but to try his best to remember what the Star Python Record had addressed, hoping to understand.

    He had originally wanted to leave for an adventure, but ever since he had gotten this Star Python Record, XinFeng hadpletely forgotten about it.

    As he continued delving deeper, his questions became more and more profound, some so deep, even Guqi couldn¡¯t answer. And at those times, XinFeng would visit senior master. Slowly, not only did he often visit master, he also frequently went to senior master.

    Senior master Wuri extremely favored this quick minded disciple, and every time XinFeng came, he would prepare many delicacies for them to enjoy as they discussed, creating a wonderful atmosphere

    Today, XinFeng came again. Wuri asked, ¡°What have you discovered this time?¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Senior master, after condensing a True Ring Body, is your cultivation at the peak?¡±

    Wuri burst out inugher as XinFeng hurriedly looked down, afraid of seeing his senior masterugh. This fellow was definitely a demon, hisughter was enough to enrapture both humans and spirits.

    ¡°True Ring Body is the peak? Hehe, little fellow, do you really believe that?¡±

    XinFeng slowly shook his head, perhaps he would in the past, but now, he definitely did not.

    Wuri spoke, ¡°After condensing your True Ring Body, your foundation isplete. This step is extremely important, but ten percent of practicers would stop there, without any chance to advance anymore, because¡­¡­passing this threshold, meant that one had to let go of worldly affairs, it¡¯s extremely difficult.¡±

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°After True Ring Body¡­¡­what kind of world is that?¡±

    Wuri spoke, ¡°True Monarch, however, that¡¯s too far away, something the current you cannot understand, furthermore, learning of it so early won¡¯t bring any benefits.¡±

    XinFeng sucked in a cold breath, there really was one. True Monarch? What was that? What kind of power does that entail?

    ¡°Senior master, tell me, what¡¯s after True Monarch?¡±

    Wuri scolded, ¡°Sky Monarch! Ai! Little fellow, you¡¯re thinking too much, you only have your Third True Ring body. A puny True Lun Yin Ring master who hasn¡¯t even converted his Yinli, what are you thinking so much for?¡±

    XinFeng didn¡¯t care too much, ¡°True Ring Body, I¡¯ll reach it soon.¡± He didn¡¯t know how others trained, but he knew that with just absorbingrge amounts of natural lightning from a thunder storm would quickly boost his cultivation, there wasn¡¯t much to worry about.

    Wuri pped him extremely gently, ¡°Brag, continue bragging!¡±

    XinFeng refuted, ¡°Senior master, I¡¯m not bragging¡­¡­it¡¯s really not that hard.¡± He wasn¡¯t overconfident, ever since he started training, he never had much problems in increasing his cultivation. It was just that it was so fast he had to suppress his training.

    Wuri signed, ¡°I know, I know, I just can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s good for you or not.¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be many problems, senior master, don¡¯t scare me.¡±

    Wuri spoke, ¡°Who has the time to do so, never mind, you little weirdo, I¡¯ve seen so many shockingly talented children, but never one like you. At just 17 years old you¡¯ve already condensed your Third True Ring Body. Fuck, you¡¯ve only started cultivating for a year!¡±

    XinFengmented, ¡°Senior master, you cussed!¡±

    ¡°Is that rare?¡±

    XinFeng vigorously nodded his head, ¡°Extremely!¡±

    Wuri burst intoughter, ¡°Little bastard, you haven¡¯t seen me cuss for real, what¡¯s strange about it.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Senior Master, how many disciples do you have?¡±

    Wuriughed non-stop, after a while, he spoke, ¡°This senior of yours took in seven disciples¡­¡­your master Guqi, is the smallest.¡± (Sheep: smallest = newest)

    XinFeng asked, ¡°What about the others?¡±

    Wuri spoke, ¡°The oldest one died at Extraterritorial Star, I had pinned so much of my hopes on him in the beginning. As for the second and third disciples¡­¡­they had already gone missing a few hundred years ago withouting back, without any news of them or their corpses. The fourth disciple loved fighting and killing, and was killed by an old fellow in the end, though I went there and killed them all, he would never return. En, number five and your master married each other, number six became independent and went to create his own legacy.¡±

    This meant, the total of seven disciples Wuri had, three were left while the others were gone, two of which were married and were presently his master and master¡¯s wife, while the other became independent. No wonder senior master continued to live here, not only was itfortable, he had two disciples by his side. It must be relieving.

    At this moment, XinFeng could feel the frustration of Wuri. In an attempt tofort him, he spoke, ¡°Senior master, perhaps second and third uncle master is still alive, even without news of them, there are still chances of their survival.¡±

    With Wuri¡¯s experiences in life, of course he knew XinFeng was trying tofort him. Shaking his head, he spoke, ¡°They have their own fate and fortune, whether they live or die, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He had already knew what was in store.

    XinFeng smiled bitterly, knowing that he couldn¡¯t persuade him. After a whole, he asked, ¡°Right, what¡¯s Extraterritorial Star?¡±

    Wuri answered, ¡°That¡­¡­don¡¯t worry about it, with your cultivation you can¡¯t go. To go there you need at least your eighth True Ring body, or its just suicide.¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    Wuri snorted, ¡°Then don¡¯t think about it, only once you reached a True Ashen Yin master with nine True Ring bodies, perhaps you can go to the outer areas, but I don¡¯t rmend going too deep. Actually, it¡¯s fine staying here, there isn¡¯t too many strong people with the strongest experts only having their seventh True Ring body, if you bring your guards, no one would dare to do anything to you, it¡¯s the safest.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t that just a greenhouse flower, without experiencing rain and wind, how can it mature?¡±

    Pa!

    XinFeng rubbed his head, ¡°I¡¯ll get beaten silly!¡±

    Wuri scolded withughter, ¡°Pei, what flower, what rain and wind. With absolute strength, rain or wind can be ovee, don¡¯t believe in that rubbish. Many talented children died like that, without the chance of maturing, do you want to die?¡±

    XinFeng vigorously shook his head, he didn¡¯t want to die, he hadn¡¯t lived enough yet. This world was spectacr, much more interesting than his past world. Experiencing such a world alive was the best. He spoke, ¡°Okay, okay, I know¡­¡­¡±

    Wuri spoke, ¡°If you be a Monarch, then even true masters who¡¯ve condensed their True Body, even they would simrly be destroyed! Therefore, grow stronger first, that¡¯s what is important. Also, remember that if you can¡¯t beat someone, just run. There¡¯s a lot of experts here, you can always call someone to fight them, it¡¯s much better than risking your life, it doesn¡¯t matter if your shameless if you keep your life!¡±

    XinFeng listened with his mouth gaping. He couldn¡¯t say that senior master was wrong, but it sounded extremely shameless.

    Aiba suddenly walked over, ¡°Ancestor, something happened!¡±

    Wuri¡¯s mood dampened, ¡°What?¡±

    Aiba spoke, ¡°Little three was beaten, he was harmed heavily¡­¡­¡±

    Wuri stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go check, little fellow will go with me.¡±

    XinFeng knew the aforementioned little three was his third senior disciple Xin Zhao Lun, someone he hadn¡¯t met before. Ever since he came here, Xin Zhao Lun was always out.

    Quickly, they came to Guqi¡¯s garden. XinFeng had followed Wuri on the way here. In master¡¯s house, he met Xin Zhao Lun for the first time, he was an old man with a face full of wrinkles, his head on the verge of going bald, there was only a ring of white hair at the back of his head. The most eye catching feature of his face was hisrge nose. Currently, his eyes were shut, his lips were purple and his breathing was faint, seemingly on the verge of death.

    Guqi and Tanya both stood up to wee their master.

    Wuri asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Guqi replied, ¡°Poison, after using up his strength in a fight¡­.the poison spread. He had barely reached ourmunication point and was sent back, almost losing his life.¡± His face was gloomy with uncontroble killing intent.

    Wuri spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s save him first.¡±

    Tanya took out a small bottle of medicine, pouring it into Xin Zhao Lun¡¯s mouth, speaking, ¡°This antidote may not be useful but it¡¯ll help keep it under control, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll wake up, only then can we diagnose what kind of poison it is.¡±

    Wuri kept silent for a while before flicking his wrist, in his hands appeared a small water crystal bottle, there was only an inch¡¯s height of green medicine inside. He spoke, ¡°Give him a drop first, it¡¯ll preserve his life.¡±

    Guqi spoke, ¡°This¡­¡­.alright!¡±

    XinFeng asked softly, ¡°Uncle Ai, what¡¯s that medicine?¡±

    Aibaughed bitterly, ¡°Sky Green! That¡¯s Sky Green, as long as there is a single breath remaining it can help preserve one¡¯s life. This medicine¡¯s creation method is gone forever in this world, ancestor only has a small bottle.¡±

    Guqi carefully poured out a small drop into Xin Zhao Lun¡¯s mouth, before carefully returning it to Wuri. This kind of medicine was something even he did not have, it was far too precious.

    In a few minutes, Xin Zhao Lun spoke, ¡°S h e n  y i n ¡± as he opened his eyes with difficulty, seeing Guqi and the others, he sighed in relief.

    Guqi spoke, ¡°Little three, what happened? Who defeated you?¡±

 Chapter Book 6 - 1: A Strange Enemy

    Book 6 Chapter 1: A Strange Enemy

    Making a strange sound, Xin Zhou Lun opened his eyes with much difficulty, sighing in relief upon seeing Guqi and the others.

    Guqi sighed softly, ¡°Little three, what happened? Who attacked you?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun seemed to have not reacted, and after a long moment, he finally revealed an embarrassed expression as he slowly spoke, ¡°Master, Master¡¯s wife¡­¡­senior master is here too¡­¡­I, I¡­¡­I¡¯m back¡­¡­keke.¡±

    Tanyaforted him, ¡°Little three, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re back.¡±

    XinFeng found them calling him Little three extremely ufortable, especially so since the man was an old man, with every call of ¡°Little Three¡± the difort became stronger and stronger.

    Xin Zhou Lun smiled bitterly, ¡°My luck seems to be not bad, hehe, it actually allowed me to escape.¡±

    Guqi asked, ¡°Little three, who did it?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Master, you need not worry about this, after I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll take care of them myself.¡±

    Guqi nodded, ¡°Alright, are they strong?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun cursed, ¡°As if¡­..they poisoned me, if it weren¡¯t for my swift reaction, I would¡¯ve died there. A bunch of cowardly scoundrels, I¡¯ll take care of those bastards when I¡¯ve recovered!¡±

    Both Guqi and Tanya sighed in relief as Guqi spoke, ¡°If it¡¯s like that, go rest and recover. Senior master gave you a drop of Sky Green, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, with its abilities it can eliminate any kind of poison. With a few days of rest, you can recover.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun was appalled, ¡°Sky Green! Senior master, it¡¯s too precious!¡±

    Wuri snorted, ¡°With the way you were just now, I wouldn¡¯t have just left your master worrying, would I? Little bastard, you dare to me me? Also, I gave you so many guards, why can¡¯t you bring one with you? Now you¡¯ve suffered, I¡¯ll see if you dare to act as recklessly again!¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun quickly spoke, ¡°Senior master, I wouldn¡¯t dare to me you¡­.Ai, I just find it a pity, Sky Green can save someone¡¯s life in critical moments.¡± He then continued speaking, ¡°Senior master¡­¡­bringing around guards is too troublesome, I like to be by myself, I can handle the loneliness.¡±

    Seeing his bashfulness, XinFeng¡¯s entire body was covered in goosebumps. An old man acting in such a way to an ambiguously gendered fellow, getting struck by lightning would be better than this.

    Wuri scolded, ¡°Rubbish, am I not saving a life right now? Your master was on the verge of killing someone, how could I just watch?¡± He then added, ¡°Pei! Enjoy loneliness? What rubbish is that?¡±

    Tanya giggled non-stop, ¡°Little three is just like that, done be angry, master.¡±

    XinFeng watched from the sides, noticing how good the rtionships of this group were. This was something that ted him, he loved such atmospheres. A kind master was much better than a stern one.

    Qi Mei Yun spoke, ¡°Third brother, bring me with you to get your revenge, I¡¯ve beenying around for too long. I wanna go y too!¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun did not reject her, ¡°Junior sister, we can go together.¡±

    XinFeng also wanted to go after studying for so long, ¡°Third brother, bring me with you¡­¡­¡±

    Only then did Xin Zhou Lun notice XinFeng, ¡°This is?¡±

    Guqi spoke, ¡°This is your junior brother, my new direct disciple, treat him well.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun was shocked, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve taken another disciple?¡±

    Guqi nodded, ¡°En, only recently. He¡¯s seventeen and is already a True Lun Yin Master with three True Ring bodies.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Ah? Ah! How powerful¡­¡­little junior, you better not go, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°I¡¯m not there to fight, just to watch.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun was easy going, and hearing his words, he agreed, ¡°Is that so, then alright, I¡¯ll bring you along.¡± He did not reject him this time, as long as XinFeng stayed out of the fight, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, knowing that master would¡¯ve assigned XinFeng a strong guard.

    Wuri spoke, ¡°Alright, let Little three rest, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun thanked, ¡°Thank you, Senior master!¡±

    Wuri snorted and spoke before leaving, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank about, you little fellows can only create trouble, as long as you don¡¯t let me worry, it¡¯s good enough.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun smiled bitterly, ¡°How can it be safe outside? Unlike you, an old man who stays safe at home the entire day, of course there isn¡¯t trouble.¡±

    Guqi red, ¡°Little three, watch your mouth.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lunughed yfully before speaking, ¡°Hey, little junior brother, how is it here?¡±

    Before XinFeng could reply, Yin Yao arrived, ¡°Third senior brother, you¡¯re injured again? Tell me¡­¡­who did it, xixi, I¡¯ll get revenge for you.¡±

    Qi Mei Yunughed, ¡°You? Forget it, with your level, you¡¯ll just get killed, just stay here¡­¡­¡±

    Yin Yao hmphed coldly, ¡°What about my level? My level¡¯s great!¡±

    Grabbing their heads, Guqi spoke, ¡°Yaoyao, why are you here?¡±

    Yin Yao replied, ¡°To visit senior brother. Senior brother, tell me who beat you¡­¡­I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun was full of smiles, ¡°Okay, okay, when I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll definitely bring you along.¡± But his heart was thinking, ¡®When I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll leave secretly. Who dares to bring a trouble maker like you along?¡¯

    Yin Yao smiled, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a promise, you can¡¯t go back on your words!¡± Before she ran away, disliking Qi Mei Yun¡¯s presence. The two of them were enemies that bickered whenever they were together.

    XinFeng also left, seeing how fatigued Xin Zhou Lun was, he chose to stop talking and building their rtionship, choosing to do it in the future.

    Ten dayster, as XinFeng was reading in his house, a servant came, ¡°Third Master is here.¡±

    The third master was Xin Zhou Lun.

    XinFeng hurriedly went outside to wee him who entered his courtyard with Qi Mei Yun.

    Qi Mei Yun asked curiously, ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you live in your own house instead of staying here? Your house is much prettier than this.¡±

    XinFeng shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s fine here. Third senior brother, fourth senior sister, why are you here today?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go with me to watch a fight?¡±

    XinFeng was instantly interested, smiling, he asked, ¡°Now?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun nodded, ¡°Immediately, do you want to bring anything?¡±

    XinFeng shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just bring two guards with me, I don¡¯t need anything else, since I¡¯m not fighting.¡±

    After calling Ai Shan Er and instructing him a few sentences, XinFeng left with Shihu and Feng Ying, following Xin Zhou Lun and Qi Mei Yun as they left together.

    Swiftly, they came to the outside. Both Xin Zhou Lun and Qi Mei Yun brought a gang of helpers, who were all experts in XinFeng¡¯s eyes. There were a total of about thirty men who were probably the underlings of the two of them, or their guards.

    Opening a Lun Spot, Xin Zhou Lun led them to leave.

    Passing through the Ancient Lun Spot, XinFeng came to a foreign ce, with shattered stonesying everywhere on the ground without a single sign of trees, only wild grass growing from the cracks of the shattered stones.

    The surroundings were boundless in XinFeng¡¯s eyes, and out of curiosity XinFeng asked, ¡°There¡¯s nothing here, where are we?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun replied, ¡°Smashed Stone Origin!¡±

    Qi Mei Yun exined, ¡°This ce is a treasure cove, Smashed Stone Origin hides many mineral reserves. You¡¯ll perhaps have toe regrly in the future after you¡¯ve condensed your lightning stamp and when you need to create your own weapon. This ce is a must to visit, but this time, you came a bit too early, xixi. Those thate here are mostly True Yin Masters with their True Body that had condensed their stamps and need a weapon.¡±

    XinFeng turned to ask, ¡°Uncle Hu, Uncle Ying, did you twoe here before?¡±

    Both of them nodded, ¡°Yes, we did.¡± Feng Ying even added, ¡°I came here many times, it¡¯s quite dangerous here, fights being extremelymon.¡±

    Qi Mei Yun spoke, ¡°I love fighting! Hmph hmph, if it weren¡¯t for third senior brother, master wouldn¡¯t have let mee, I¡¯ll enjoy myself to the fullest this time.¡± She had an enormous thirst for battling, something her attribute gave her, themonly seen fire attribute.

    Xin Zhou Lun, ¡°You two take care of him.¡±

    XinFeng was extremely bothered, he was the youngest here, yet they called him old.¡±

    (Puttty: For a while now they¡¯ve been calling him old but I thought it was a typo first. If it¡¯s a joke, I don¡¯t get it and it doesn¡¯t really make sense so I left it out.)

    Neither of them replied, only nodding in agreement. Ever since they be XinFeng¡¯s guards, their fates crossed paths with XinFeng¡¯s, regardless, they will always follow him in the future. With their strength, they perhaps could be True Ashen Yin masters, but even if they¡¯ve reached the peak and wished to go further, they knew it was impossible, but the two of them knew that with XinFeng¡¯s strength and potential, he could cross that threshold.

    Xin Zhou Lun brought twenty guards while Qi Mei Yun brought twelve guards. All of them had been following the two of them ever since the two had recognized Guqi as their master, their strength was quite good, a small amount of them were True Ashen Yin Masters, most of them were experts with their Seventh True Body, with a small minority being True Ashen Yin Masters, theirbined strength unfathomable. One could see how deep Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s hatred was, being a man that rarely brought around his guards, he now not only brought so many guards, but even brought his juniors.

    Yin Yao wasn¡¯t here not because she had a bad rtionship with Xin Zhou Lun, but her presence would bring endless troubles. Yin Yao and Qi Mei Yun would fight each other nonstop as long as they were together, creating sparks and fire, no one knew if they would actually suddenly throw punches. This gave Xin Zhou Lun a headache, both of them were his juniors, he couldn¡¯t be biased, so the best thing he could do was separate them.

    This group of people all could fly, the only exception being XinFeng who hadn¡¯t reached the required cultivation needed to fly. However, with his two guards, he had nothing to worry about. Carried by Feng Ying, they followed them without burdening the group.

    The strongest one was Xin Zhou Lun, not only was he a True Ashen Yin Master, he was also a step away from bing a True Monarch, and once he did, he would be on par with the eldest senior brother and would be able to walk freely around the experts ofrge sects.

 Chapter Book 6 - 2: Strange Enemies (2)

    Book 6 Chapter 2: Strange Enemies (2)

    The group of them flew together, practitioners who saw them from afar all ran as far as they could immediately, knowing that this group of people were definitely not people they could offend, with over thirty practitioners with a cultivation of True Wild Yin master or higher.

    Qi Mei Yun spoke, ¡°Senior, who was the one who harmed you?¡± She was extremely curious. One must know, third senior brother was a man of prudence, no one could harm his easily.

    Xin Zhou Lun became embarrassed, this matter was too shameful. He spoke, ¡°I was deceived by a bastard.¡±

    Qi Mei Yun asked, ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s so daring?¡±

    With an embarrassed yet enraged expression, he spoke, ¡°A woman!¡±

    Qi Mei Yun couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Ah? Aiyaya¡­¡­.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun was angered, ¡°I mean¡­¡­.there¡¯s no reason to fuss about it, okay?!¡±

    Qi Mei Yun spoke, ¡°No wonder you wouldn¡¯t tell master, so you were deceived by a woman, Aiyo, senior brother, that woman¡­¡­is she pretty?¡± Her nosy side was riled up, with even XinFeng asking Feng Ying to fly faster while he perked up his ears to listen.

    Xin Zhou Lun admitted honestly, ¡°She is, and because she is, I¡­.I was deceived.¡±

    ¡°Wahaha, hahahaha! Hahahahaha!¡±

    Qi Mei Yun suddenly bursted intoughter, inciting XinFeng to do the same, not because of Xin Zhou Lun, but because of her fit ofughter. The surrounding guards all tightened their expression, holding back theirughter, creating a strange expression on their faces.

    Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s face was flushed red, how shameful! He spoke, ¡°It¡¯s time to stop, you¡¯re not allowed tough, junior sister!¡±

    Qi Mei Yun tried her best to tighten her lips, butughter kept escaping from the sides of her mouth.

    Xin Zhou Lun sighed again, ¡°Ai, this woman almost took my life and you¡¯re hereughing¡­¡­¡±

    Qi Mei Yun finials stoppedughing and asked, ¡°What¡¯s her background?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Qi Mei Yun was shocked and asked again, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a sect or master?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Qi Mei Yun asked again, ¡°Where does she live?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    With three ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯sing out, not only was Qi Mei Yun stunned, even XinFeng was too, there was actually three ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯s for answers.

    Qi Mei Yun was annoyed, ¡°Senior brother, do you know anything?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun finally answered, ¡°Her name¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng was speechless, this fellow lived for so long but was fooled to such an extent, he actually didn¡¯t know anything other than a name, such a thing was too absurd.

    Qi Mei yun asked, ¡°So what¡¯s her name?¡±

    After a bit of silence, Xin Zhou Lun hesitantly spoke, ¡°It could be a fake name¡­¡­¡±

    At that moment, that group of people started flying unsteadily, some dropped and some flew higher. Holding his forehead, XinFeng couldn¡¯t say a single thing.

    Qi Mei Yun lostpletely, after a while, she asked again, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To thest ce I met her.¡±

    Shouting in frustration, Qi Mei Yun ignored Xin Zhou Lun, she didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.

    This time, XinFeng asked, ¡°Senior, wasn¡¯t there a group of people? Do you recognize¡­..any of them?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun shook his head, ¡°No.¡±

    XinFeng gave up, ¡°Alright, senior sister, I admit defeat¡­¡­Ai, I bet that woman must be someone who can cause countries to fall, having absolute beauty. If not, senior brother wouldn¡¯t be like this. Senior brother, what is the cultivation of that woman? True Body master?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°This I know, she has her Third True Ring body, like you¡­¡­she¡¯s not old, at most thirty, which is an impressive talent.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Third True Ring body? How did she evene here?¡± Without a True Ring body,ing here was simply seeking death.

    Xin Zhou Lun smiled bitterly, ¡°I brought her here.¡±

    They were all silent, and after a while, XinFeng sighed and whispered to Qi Mei Yun, ¡°Has senior master always been like this?¡±

    Qi Mei Yun snorted, ¡°He¡¯s usually¡­¡­very shrewd.¡±

    XinFeng mumbled, ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Qi Mei Yun nodded in agreement, ¡°I agree!¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Wei! No need to judge me, I was just muddled, there¡¯s always one point in someone¡¯s life where they get muddled.

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Senior brother has a point.¡±

    Qi Mei Yun could not help butugh, and after suppressing it, she spoke, ¡°Senior Brother, are we there yet?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun knew he was wrong, but it¡¯s toote now. Deeply regretting bringing his juniors along, he cursed himself.

    After flying for half a day, they came to a crater of shattered stones. Descending, Xin Zhou Lun looked around before cursing, ¡°Fuck, they¡¯re all gone¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng smiled bitterly, ¡°Senior brother, it would be a miracle for them to be there.¡± Before he turned to Qi Mei Yun and whispered, ¡°Senior sister, I bet he did it on purpose.¡±

    Whispering back, she asked, ¡°What?¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°Not catching that woman¡­¡­¡±

    Qi Mei Yun nodded, ¡°En, sounds logical.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun was stunned for a moment before he finally spoke, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll bring you two to a fun ce.¡±

    Qi Mei Yun was shocked, ¡°Forget it? Senior, you almost died if it weren¡¯t for senior master, and you just want to forget it?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°What if I can¡¯t find her?¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Senior brother, where are you nning on bringing us?¡± He understood that since senior brother didn¡¯t want to get revenge, why should he care?

    Qi Mei Yun alsoughed, ¡°Okay, since senior brother is fine with it, why should I mind. Senior brother, you have to pay me back for running so far with you!¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun mumbled, ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay you back for sure, hehe, I¡¯ll bring you out for some fun.¡±

    Qi Mei Yun replied, throwing out some unreasonable demands, ¡°That¡¯s for me to decide, it won¡¯t work if you say it¡¯s fun but I¡¯m not having fun!¡±

    Beads of sweat appeared on Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s face as he celebrated in his heart, thanking God that he didn¡¯t bring Yin Yao over, or it would¡¯ve been more troublesome. He continued, ¡°If junior sister says so!¡±

    XinFeng didn¡¯t speak up for any demands, seeing Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s expression, he felt sympathy for that fellow. He was quite pitiful, fooled half to death by another person yet he did not want revenge. He spoke, ¡°Where shall we go?¡±

    Xjn Zhou Lun replied, ¡°There¡¯s too many people, the guards can return¡­¡­en, XinFeng¡¯s guard can stay, but everyone else can return!¡±

    A guard spoke up, ¡°Bring us with you too, after staying home for so long, we just want to go out.¡± The other guards mored in agreement, their position was different from servants, they had status, especially the guards of direct disciples, they were all of higher statuses.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Senior brother, let¡¯s just bring them. Everyone listen up, the things that you¡¯ve heard here, bottle it up and don¡¯t spread it, okay?¡±

    Instantly, all of them agreed.

    At that moment, Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s expression became better. He was afraid of the guards spreading his information, and with XinFeng¡¯s warning, he believed that the guards would keep their mouths shut. After all, XinFeng was an owner, and an owner¡¯s words was not to be ignored.

    Using the Lun spot to go through the Ancient Lun Passage, the group of them came to a t in.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°We¡¯re at Huiye Continent, there¡¯s a lot of cities here, I¡¯ll bring you all to the big cities to y, my friends are there.¡±

    XinFeng thought in his mind. He had been living in the Barbarian Gathering Continent, and then he went to Wansee Continent, and now, they¡¯re at the Huiye continent. That meant that he has been to three continents already, both of the previous ces he went to were small ces with few people, while this could be a big ce. Large cities meant that there was a high poption and there would be more fun to be had.

    Qi Mei Yun spoke, ¡°Big city, wu, I don¡¯t go to ces like that often. It¡¯s fine I guess, let¡¯s go y.¡±

    They flew close to the ground, and quickly, they came to arge road with people walking, who upon seeing them, were all scared to the point where they got on their knees, with their heads on the floor without daring to look up.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Like this¡­¡­isn¡¯t this too exaggerated?¡±

    Qi Mei Yun asked, ¡°How so?¡± In her eyes, this was a normal urrence.

    Thinking back to how Qi Mei Yun and Yin Yao¡¯s fight had caused the deaths of close to thirty thousand people and yet they didn¡¯t even blink an eye. Even after master came over, he only stopped the fight, and as for the casualties, he didn¡¯t even care. Now, XinFeng understood, they didn¡¯t care about normal humans, they didn¡¯t interfere with normal humans, and they cared none about their thoughts.

    Sighing to himself, XinFeng kept silent.

    Quickly, they came to arge city, a city without walls with all sorts of buildings spread out, taking up more than hundreds of kilometers ofnd.

    Xin Zhou Lunnded and spoke, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in, we can¡¯t barge into the territory of my friends, it¡¯s better to walk in.¡±

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°What city is this? What is it called?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun exined, ¡°This is Wild City, Tai Meng¡¯s territory, en, Tai Meng is a rather strong influential power in this area.

    Tai Meng was not simply strong, but the absolute tyrannical King of thisnd. Controlling over a hundred sects regardless of size, hisnd was spread far and wide, more than dozens of thousands of kilometers. Everyone that lives here has to listen to Tai Meng¡¯s wishes.

    However, Zhou Xin Lun was not wrong, ording to his understanding, Tai Meng could only be fairly strong, as he was stronger. Even the ancestor of Tai Meng, though being an extremely powerful expert at the level of True Heart Yin Master with Eighth True Ring bodies, an absolute power here. However, Xin Zhou Lun was a True Ashen Yin Master, a level above him. Tai Meng¡¯s men, no matter how fierce or strong, would not dare to offend him.

 Chapter Book 6 - 3: Pitiful Senior Brother

    Book 6 Chapter 3: Pitiful Senior Brother

    After entering the city, both Xin Zhou Lun and Qi Mei Yun dispersed their guards, allowing them to freely go their own way. After cultivating in the hidden Lun space for so long, they have been longing to leave, but since they were different from direct disciples, they weren¡¯t allowed to. After receiving such a rare chance, they wanted to enjoy it as much as they could.

    Only Shihu and Feng Ying had to stay behind because XinFeng¡¯s strength was toocking inparison to everyone else. They needed to stay behind to ensure his safety. In all honesty, XinFeng¡¯s cultivation was not bad, he belonged in the stronger group of cultivators when looking at the whole Hui Ye continent. Of course, at master¡¯s ce, he was nothing.

    The five of them slowly entered the city. Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Feng, what do you want, go ahead and tell me, I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    Qi Mei Yun asked, ¡°What about me?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun snorted, ¡°Are youcking in money?¡±

    Qi Mei Yun spoke, ¡°Of course not¡­¡­why wouldck something like that?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun red at her, ¡°Then what are you cutting in for? This is a present for Feng, since he just arrived and doesn¡¯t have any money, as his senior I¡¯ll help him buy the things he wants.¡±

    Qi Mei Yunughed, ¡°I¡¯m your junior too!¡± As she started dishing out unreasonable requests.

    The city was quite crowded, yet stillcking whenpared to the big cities form XinFeng¡¯s old world. As they uneventfully walked down the ordinary roads, sewage water flowed endlessly causing a distasteful smell to permeate the air. This city was quite far behind, with nows or regtions.

    On the sides of the streets were all kinds of little shops so unexpectedly close to each other. XinFeng spoke, ¡°Why are there so many shops?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun was seemingly extremely familiar with this area. He replied quickly, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of little shops here, most of which are run by husbands and wives, with the wives tending the shop while the husbands transport the goods, selling and buying goods, they make a living like that. There are at least dozens of thousands of people living like that.¡±

    XinFeng was actually quite uninterested in this, his range of interests only involved things rted to cultivating. As for the foreign culture and society, he was content with just watching, it wasn¡¯t like he was aiming to be a governor. Randomly choosing a small store, he walked into it with the others outside waiting on the streets and only Feng Ying following him.

    This was an extremely small store, on small shelves were everyday necessities, most of which were clothes and seasoning, one of the big pots on the floor containing salt while the rest contained dried food, threads and needles. In the store sat a woman and in her embrace was a child, staring at XinFeng curiously as he entered, she was immediately scared silly by Feng Ying who followed behind him. One must now that Feng Ying was easily over two meters tall, while his aura was not something mortals could withstand, scared, she backed away.

    XinFeng only nced around withplete disinterest in his eyes, noticing the scared woman, he turned to leave immediately.

    Most stores sold all kinds of things, followed by clothing stores, food stores, and shoe stores. This store waspletely filled with these kinds ofpletely ordinary items.

    After passing this street, they were met with manyrge stores, but XinFeng was still uninterested. He spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go senior, is there anywhere that¡¯s fun? Senior, senior¡­¡­oi, wake up! Why are you in a daze¡­¡­¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun was dumbly staring forwards.

    Following his gaze, XinFeng noticed that not far away was a crowd, and amongst them was a woman that caught his eye. Turning back to Xin Zhou Lun, he suddenly understood. He asked, ¡°Is it that woman? The one that harmed you?¡±

    Qi Mei Yun was instantly excited, she spoke, ¡°Who? Where? Where?¡±

    However, they didn¡¯t expect Xin Zhou Lun to grab them both and turn in the opposite direction, confusing them greatly. XinFeng asked, ¡°Senior, what are you doing?!¡±

    Qi Mei Yun was more agitated. She spoke, ¡°Ai, senior, why are you hiding?¡±

    With such amotion, the group of people had noticed them, and with augh, the group of them headed here.

    Not only was XinFeng shocked, even Qi Mei Yun was. They had never seen people as arrogant as them, they had actually chose to charge over and surround them instead of running away.

    XinFeng nced at them coldly, there were a total of twenty men, while all of them were at least True Masters, their strength was toocking. Most of them only had their first or second True Ring bodies, while there were a few of them that had their third True Ring body and three of them had a cultivation XinFeng couldn¡¯t see. If these people were experts, then was the title of True Master that worthless?

    Xin Zhou Lun stared at that woman with an ugly expression, his eyes darted around as his lips pressed against each other tightly, he was actually afraid of staring at her.

    XinFeng felt that something was wrong, but he just didn¡¯t know what was wrong. At that moment, Qi Mei Yun was set off, ¡°Oi, who are you? You actually dare to surround us?¡±

    The woman who was the leader red at Xin Zhou Lun, ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡±

    Qi Mei Yun was enraged, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± As she readied herself to attack at any moment, yet she was held back again by Xin Zhou Lun. He spoke, ¡°Junior sister, wait.¡± He then turned to the woman, ¡°Lu Yuan, enough, I¡¯ve already been harmed by you, there shouldn¡¯t be anything between us anymore!¡±

    XinFeng instantly understood, these two must have some sort of problem between them, if not, Zhou Xin Lun wouldn¡¯t speak in such a manner.

    Lu Yuan was not a great beauty, to XinFeng¡¯s surprise, this woman was extremely big and had a big ass and chest, her skin was snow white, yet her appearance was very ordinary and her aura different from usual. XinFeng thought to himself, ¡°Senior has a heavy taste, to like these type of women¡­¡­¡± Actually he knew that these woman were very attractive to some men.

    Lu yuan¡¯s voice was very loud, ¡°We¡¯re finished? You wish, I¡¯ll never let go of this hatred¡­¡­until you die!¡±

    XinFeng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior, did you¡­¡­do that?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun didn¡¯t react in time, ¡°Do what?¡±

    XinFeng rubbed his nose, he was embarrassed to ask too, hesitantly, he repeated, ¡°That¡­¡­do that¡­¡­¡±

    Qi Mei Yun instantly reacted, and with a red face, she pped XinFeng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You kid, you¡¯re thinking too much! How could they do that¡­¡­that¡­..¡± She couldn¡¯t say it either.

    Xin Zhou Lun understood, sighing, he spoke, ¡°That¡¯s a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t¡­¡­Ai, it¡¯s impossible to exin it¡­¡­¡±

    Lu Yuan¡¯s face was iparably red, enraged, she shouted, ¡°You Bastard!¡± She was insulting XinFeng.

    At this point, Feng Ying and Shihu could not just stand there anymore. The two of them took a step forward at the same time as an oppressive aura washed over the group, the two of them shouting simultaneously, ¡°Silence!¡± With this one word, their first impression waspletely changed. With their auras, the group of people were actually forced to take a step backwards.

    Lu Yuan¡¯s face became white, she knew that these two were extremely powerful people.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that with experts behind you, you can do anything you want!¡±

    Lu yuan shouted, ¡°Send a signal, gather our men!¡±

    Without stopping them, they quickly went to send a signal, causing Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s expression to harden further. He had been controlling his anger as he tried to ce himself in her shoes, but he had his juniors next to him, he simply couldn¡¯t just endure anymore.

    And in an instant, two people came.

    An extremely skinny woman and a strangelyrge headed man.

    Seeing that woman, Lu Yuan pounced into her embrace as she spoke sassily, ¡°Master uncle, they¡¯re bullying me!¡±

    That woman¡¯s sharp gaze swept over them, and with only a nce, her expression changed greatly, with her cultivation she couldn¡¯t even see Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s cultivation, as for the other four, she could tell that there were two with eight True Ring bodies, one with seven True Ring bodies and even the small kid had his third True Ring body, such a sight was quite scary.

    Lu Yuan continued, ¡°Master uncle, kill them! Kill them!¡±

    XinFeng shook his head slightly, ¡°Senior, she wants to kill us!¡±

    That woman let go of Lu Yuan and came before the five of them, ¡°Lu Wei Hu, eighth True Ring body, True Heart Yin master!¡±

    The man next to Lu Wei Hu also took a step forward, ¡°Ba Tong, True Yin Body, True Ashen Yin Master!¡±

    XinFeng couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. It seems that True Ashen Yin masters were worthless too, they were everywhere, and to think he thought so highly of it in the past. Now, true masters weren¡¯t much, they filled the streets and many of them were True Ashen Yin masters, no wonder Master didn¡¯t allow him to run around by himself, this world was too dangerous.

    As they were very formal, Zhou Xin Lun could only act ordingly, ¡°Xin Zhou Lun, True Yin Body, True Ashen Yin master.¡±

    Lu yuan was shocked, ¡°You¡­¡­you¡­¡­¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun shook his head helplessly, ¡°True Yin Body¡­¡­there¡¯s nothing much about it, you don¡¯t need to feel so surprised.¡±

    Lu yuan had always assumed that he was only a bit stronger than himself, yet he actually had a True Body, since she had always belittled him, this was an eye opener.

    Xin Zhou Lun sighed again, ¡°This is our grudge, the others should not be involved, let my juniors leave.¡±

    Lu yuanughed coldly, ¡°Let them leave? With your cultivation? Stop dreaming, surrender!¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun sighed yet again, ¡°If so, then we shall settle this once and for all. Hehe, you¡¯re so certain of winning?¡± The moment he finished speaking, he loudly whistled.

    At that moment, a total of thirty men appeared from all four directions, and in only moments, they surrounded the men. A group of high tier true masters, some with seven True Ring Bodies, gathered around the men if Lu Yuan.

 Chapter Book 6 - 4: Pitiful Senior Brother (2)

    Book 6 Chapter 4: Pitiful Senior Brother (2)

    With a nce Ba Tong¡¯s face became pale. What a joke, this group was too strong. Their strength was something not even arge influencing power could have, these were more like disciples under a secluded super expert no one would dare to offend, they rarely appeared, but once they did, they became extremely terrifying.

    Lu Wei Hu was also flustered, the strength of this group was beyond her expectations, if they were to engage, perhaps she could escape with Ba Tong, but the rest were doomed. Even her safety was not guaranteed.

    Ba Tong already calcted in his heart. He knew he couldn¡¯t win, once they started fighting, they would overpower him, their strength was sufficient topletely destroy them, despite having so many men on his side, he would not stand a chance. He spoke, ¡°Little Yuan, retreat, this isn¡¯t a matter you can decide on.¡±

    Lu yuan did not expect Xin Zhou Lun to be so powerful, she had always assumed him to be a practitioner without a sect, his strength only a bit stronger than hers, and with her strong backing, she would be able to do as she wished, yet her opponent escaped and now, met with her so quickly.

    XinFeng did not understand why Xin Zhou Lun was so passive, he knew that if it weren¡¯t for the swift arrival of the guards, with the ill intent the opponents were giving off, they would have been attacked. He couldn¡¯t help but speak softly, ¡°Senior, you called them back too quickly.¡±

    Qi Mei Yun was pale with rage, the threat in the opposing groups words clearly received. With her temper, even with her unreasonable bickering with her junior Yin Yao she would attack without any courtesy, so how could she retreat after receiving a threat from a group of strangers?

    One must know, one of the body guards of Qi Mei Yun was already a True Ashen Yin master, why would she be afraid of this group of people? She spoke, ¡°Senior, since they want to kill me, xixi, how could I just run? Let¡¯s just kill them!¡±

    Ba Tong heard her clearly and shouted loudly, ¡°Wait!¡±

    Walking to Lu Yuan, he spoke, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Only now did he remember to ask, why they suddenly shed. However, if he was stronger than them he would¡¯ve killed them first, ignoring whether it was reasonable or not.

    Lu yuan spoke, ¡°He¡­¡­he bullied¡­¡­bullied me!¡±

    ¡°How so!¡±

    Lu yuan spoke, ¡°He¡­¡­he kissed me¡­¡­I, I¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng stared incredulously at Xin Zhou Lun, ¡°Just for that¡­¡­she poisoned and attacked you? You¡¯re¡­¡­too, too¡­¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say, and he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Ba Tong and Lu Wei Hu both nced at each other, this was too ridiculous, even if he was a bit ugly, the guy was a powerful expert, there was no reason for such a violent reaction.

    Qi Mei Yun waspletely shocked, staring at Xin Zhou Lun incredulously and back at Lu Yuan, she spoke after a while, ¡°The fuck! What is all this?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s face waspletely red, not knowing what to do.

    XinFeng smiled bitterly as he thought, ¡°A virgin, virgin! This is a stereotypical virgin who knows nothing, senior is quite pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Just that?¡±

    ¡°Is that not enough? He bullied me!¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke pitifully, ¡°I was too presumptuous, and I¡¯ve caused you some suffering, we will sever all ties with each other from today onwards. It was my foolish thinking. Let us go our separate ways!¡± He was disheartened in seconds.

    XinFeng knew it was best to not interfere with matters of love, with Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s strength, if it weren¡¯t for true love, why would he be so meek. Qi Mei Yun was about to step forward but was grabbed by the shoulder by XinFeng, who softly spoke, ¡°Senior sister, let senior brother take care of this, if he wants to fight we will, but if he doesn¡¯t, we should stay out of it.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun gave XinFeng an appreciative nce and just like that, he chose to not fight with the opponents.

    Lu Yuan didn¡¯t know what to say, she had never felt that she was unreasonable, assuming that she had suffered and with her status, killing someone who had caused her to suffer waspletely normal, yet knowing that they were stronger than her, she became dumbfounded. She was simply a woman who had been coddled too much.

    Ba Tong and Lu Wei Hu nced at each other again with a sense of helplessness.

    Lu Wei Hu spoke, ¡°Since there isn¡¯t any losses, then it¡¯s fine, this is simply a small misunderstanding.¡±

    Qi Mei Yun was furious, ¡°A small misunderstanding? Your dipshit junior niece poisoned and attacked my senior, if it weren¡¯t for master, he would be dead. A small misunderstanding? Fuck¡­¡­overreacting with a kiss, what are you? Will you die with a touch? You vixen, I don¡¯t even know how you seduced senior, my senior¡­¡­must be blind to like you! You¡­¡­¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun quickly spoke, ¡°Junior sister! Junior¡­¡­it¡¯s fine.¡¯

    Qi Mei Yun was stamping her feet in anger, with her temper, she would rather attack instead of cursing, if it wasn¡¯t for senior brother, she would not simply rest with a few curses.

    Lu Yuan was already pale, this was her first time being scolded like this in her entire life. She was instantly enraged.

    ¡°Aiya, what are you¡­¡­¡±

    Before she could even finish, Ba Tong grabbed her, moving her to the side, scolding harshly, ¡°You shut up!¡±

    Lu Wei Hu also spoke softly, ¡°Little Yuan, don¡¯t be so reckless, we¡¯re too weak and being reckless will only cost us!¡±

    Lu yuan gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll kill him! I¡¯ll kill her!¡± She hatefully red at Qi Mei Yun and Xin Zhou Lun.

    Ba Tong scolded, ¡°We¡¯ll take care of youter! Now, you shut up!¡±

    Lu Yuan retreated to the side unwillingly, no matter how angry she was, she had to endure, if she were to be reckless now, the only people that will suffer would be hers. This was something both Ba Tong and Lu Wei Hu knew clearly, with their experience and past, how could they be so reckless? It was simply courting death.

    Actually, not only did Qi Mei Yun want to fight, XinFeng also wanted to. This group of people were not weak, once they became their enemies, it would be rather difficult to settle this.

    But Xin Zhou Lun wouldn¡¯t agree to it, though his heart for Lu Yuan was dead, he didn¡¯t want to kill them.

    Both sides had powerful people stopping the group, this battle was destined to not happen. XinFeng muttered, ¡°If only master was here.¡± He believed that if Master was here, these men would definitely die. Qi Mei Yun nodded heavily, she wasn¡¯t happy with Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s passiveness.

    Xin Zhou Lun couldn¡¯t stop smiling bitterly, he was now being looked down upon by his juniors, however, he wasn¡¯t regretful at all, he really did not wish to kill Lu Yuan, not matter how vicious she was.

    With both sides retreating, Ba Tong quickly left with Lu Wei Hu and their men. With an upset expression, Qi Mei Yunined, ¡°Finding such good opponents, senior actually let them go, what a pity.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Senior, you really want to fight?¡±

    Qi Mei Yun replied, ¡°Bullshit, what a good chance with decent opponents, we could trash them pleasantly, yet senior let them go¡­¡­Ai, what a good chance, what a pity!¡±

    XinFeng was shocked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to exact revenge for senior?¡±

    Qi Mei Yun replied, ¡°Revenge is just an excuse, hmph hmph, a pity senior isn¡¯t interested¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng then understood that Qi Mei Yun was only wanting to fight, reasons were insignificant to her, whether it was there or not, she would fight. This fellow was very aggressive and loved beating opponents slightly weaker than her, she loved to bully others.

    ¡°Senior sister¡­¡­there¡¯ll be another chance, there¡¯ll be another chance!¡±

    XinFeng really did not know what to say, his senior sister was strange, and so was his senior brother. The two of them were very extraordinary, however, he didn¡¯t feel too different from them, since he liked these seniors of his.

    Qi Mei Yun spoke, ¡°Everyone disperse, go have fun and don¡¯t crowd us.¡± Once the guards left, she turned around, ¡°Senior, you must make it up to me!¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun replied, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a drink, okay?¡±

    XinFeng knew Xin Zhou Lun was troubled, he spoke, ¡°Alright, alright, is there a bar here?¡±

    Qi Mei Yun mumbled, ¡°What¡¯s so good about drinking, geez¡­¡­¡± She knew senior was quite depressed and didn¡¯t reject.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°I know of a good bar, it belongs to Tai Meng, follow me.¡±

    The five of them walked along the street, and within a few minutes, they quickly met with a few buildings, one of which had a veryrge wooden sign that read, ¡®Alcohol¡¯. XinFeng asked, ¡°Is this the one?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun replied, ¡°Yes, this is a bar practitioners frequent.¡±

    Practitioners did not drink with mortals, not that they belittled them, it was because the two groups were too far apart, therefore this bar was specially constructed to house practitioners when they drink.

    Tai Meng was extremely influential here, along with the fact that Tai Meng was also a practitioner, this bar was a good ce for information gathering to practitioners.

    The bartender was smart enough to immediately notice that these few were all practitioners and unusual ones at that. He immediately invited them to therge hall in the back respectfully. The hall did not have any separate rooms, it was simply arge hall with over a hundred tables, once someone entered there would be servants cing up a screen.

    Xin Zhou Lun chose a table near the window, immediately servants came over to set up screens, creating a space for them.

    There was another table of people beside them, but with the screens, XinFeng could not tell who they were, but they could clearly hear the conversations of the surrounding tables, as after all it was simply a screen, it was incapable of blocking out sounds.

    ¡°Other than Tai Meng, is there any other powerful forces?¡±

    The clear voice was very familiar to XinFeng, and the others simrly turned their heads. A pity that with the screen, they couldn¡¯t tell who it was.

 Chapter Book 6 - 5: Lun and Yin Rings

    Book 6 Chapter 5: Lun and Yin Rings

    Within seconds, Qi Mei Yun reacted, ¡°Little Yao?¡± She said with shock as she pulled the screens away.

    Yin Yao who sat on a chair quickly came into their view with two men kneeling in front of her, both only Thousand Lun Masters with red noses and tears in their eyes who were probably bullied badly by Yin Yao.

    Yin Yao also looked up shocked, instantly shouting, ¡°Wa! What a coincidence¡­¡­ah, I finally found you, senior brother you promised to bring me out! Why did you sneakily run away?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun was speechless, he wasn¡¯t a quick-witted man, and after a while did he speak, ¡°This¡­¡­before we left, we tried looking for you¡­¡­but I heard you left, so¡­¡­¡±

    Yin Yao was enraged, ¡°Liar! I was home waiting for you the entire time, I didn¡¯t go out at all! Senior¡­¡­you¡¯re bullying me!¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun had a headache, ¡°E, senior was wrong, I¡¯ll make it up to you!¡±

    Yin Yao snorted and rolled her eyes, ¡°Senior, you better!¡±

    XinFeng could not help butugh, senior brother¡¯s honesty was a w his two senior sisters were exploiting. Xin Zhou Lun quickly continued, ¡°Definitely, definitely, what does junior sister want? I¡¯ll find it for you¡­¡­hehe.¡±

    Qi Mei Yun rolled her eyes, ¡°Make up for what, don¡¯t you know how annoying you are? No one likes to bring you around!¡±

    Yin Yao stood up and pounced at her, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun separated the two of them with the wave of his hands as he said with a headache, ¡°I said, two junior sisters, don¡¯t make this troublesome, this old set of bones can¡¯t keep up. Sit down, all of you, let¡¯s eat!¡±

    XinFeng was confused, why do these two seniors always fight with every meeting, as if not fighting once would kill them? He also knew the destruction that came with their fights, if there were interference, the two of them would probably join together to fight him. Only idiots would try to interfere between the fight of women, it was better to just let it happen.

    Xin Zhou Lun was their senior, he simply couldn¡¯t just watch them fight. Yin Yao and Qi Mei Yun also understood that with senior around they couldn¡¯t just fight. The two of them angrily found their own seats, as Yin Yao spoke to the two practitioners, ¡°Scram! Oh, wait remember to pay back your debt, don¡¯t try running¡­¡­¡±

    The two practitioners quickly shouted harmoniously, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dare, wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Seemingly on the verge of pissing themselves, not daring to leave the bar. Only after their boss¡¯s arrival and payment of the meal of Yin Yao and the others did they dare to leave, the two knew the opponent¡¯s strength was simply unimaginable and that they were simply not their match, to survive, they simply followed hermands.

    All kinds of dishes came to their table like flowing water. XinFeng spoke, ¡°This? We haven¡¯t ordered anything yet.¡±

    Yin Yao replied, ¡°Someone¡¯s paying, as a freeloader you shouldn¡¯tment so much.¡±

    XinFeng couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°You¡¯re the idiot here!¡± However, he did not have the courage to insult her directly, knowing she was a heartless murderer.

    (Puttty: Eating for free (Bai Chi), Idiot (Bai Chi).)

    The dishes were all delicious, with big mouthfuls XinFeng freely ate. In this world, his digestive rate was monstrously fast, as long as he liked a dish, he could eat as much as he wanted. Of course, this terrifying digestive rate was also the reason for suffering for him in the beginning when he came to this world, at that time he simply couldn¡¯t eat his fill and there was never enough food, it was torturous.

    Arge wooden pan was brought over containing five whole roasted chickens. This building only served practitioners, so regardless of gender, everyone had terrifying appetites, a single roasted chicken could be finished in minutes. Digging into it, XinFeng could not help but praise, ¡°This roasted chicken is delicious!¡±

    Yin Yao spoke, ¡°Then bring up another pan!¡±

    Immediately, the servants brought another pan, allowing XinFeng to eat his fill. He had rather low standards in actuality, if it was filling it was enough, taste was merely a bonus factor.

    Being powerful was the only form of truth in this world. As such practitioners did not have to follow things like etiquette during mealtimes. Very rarely did a slow eating practitioner appear, therefore, this meal only took half an hour.

    Rubbing his stomach, XinFeng was already pleased filling it to 80%, this was only the third time in this life that he could eat his fill, most of the time he wasn¡¯tpletely full, reaching 80% was enough though.

    Since he wasn¡¯tcking money anymore, he could freely eat his fill, and only then did he lose his fear of starving.

    Other than him, everyone also ate heartily, and just like that, the table was filled withrge empty tes.

    ¡°Old brother Xin, haha, it¡¯s really you¡­¡­I was skeptical at first, I didn¡¯t expect you to really be here¡­¡­¡±

    A man pulled the screen to the side as he spoke happily, hearing his words Xin Zhou also stood up, ¡°Fei Lun, hehe, your nose seems to be useful, how¡¯d you know I was here?¡±

    Fei Lun was also arge man wearing grey hemp clothing, though he seemed rather ordinary, the only special feature he had was his strong angr head, bushy eyebrows, thick lips and his strong eyes, he seemed rather happy as he spoke, ¡°Coming to my territory without saying anything, that isn¡¯t good!¡±

    Xin Zhou Lunughed, ¡°We just got here, I was nning on visiting you after eating. Who knew you¡¯d show up yourself?¡±

    Fei Lun spoke, ¡°With such a powerful fellow popping up, could I not know?¡± He continued, ¡°A group of my underlings noticed your group of experts and reported it to me quickly, at first I thought it was an expert from another area, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be you, haha.¡± He was rejoicing in his heart that the visitors were people he knew, if they were strangers, he would¡¯ve had a headache.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°It may not just be us,e, sit down and chat, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Fei Lun of course knew there was another group of experts, however he knew who they were. Sitting down with a smile, he looked around, ¡°These people look unfamiliar, are they friends of yours?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to them. My junior sisters Qi Mei Yun and Yin Yao, my junior brother, Lei XinFeng. You guys can call him big brother, he is the local leader, hehe, the biggest one at that, no matter the problem he can solve it.¡±

    Qi Mei Yun, Yin Yao and XinFeng all bowed in greeting. XinFeng knew that this was establishing connections. No matter where, as long as they had the support of the local leader, it would be extremely helpful, such a thing was an opportunity not to let go of.

    Fei Lun smiled as he returned their greetings before turning to look at Shihu and Feng Ying who had simr strengths as him. XinFeng smiled, ¡°Let me introduce them, this is Shihu, and this is Feng Ying, hehe, they are True Heart Yin Masters.¡±

    Shi Hu and Feng Ying both nodded in greeting as Feng Ying even added, ¡°No need to mind us, we are guards of Ah Feng.¡±

    Fei Lun¡¯s legs instantly went soft. Using two True Heart Yin masters as guards, how luxurious was his life? Such a method of scaring others was too insane! One of Fei Lun¡¯s expert ancestors was also a True Heart Yin master, while this fellow¡¯s guards were the same rank, what kind of joke is this? His heart was in turmoil as he noticed only now how powerful Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s backing was.

    XinFeng also noticed how Fei Lun¡¯s smile became friendlier and more gentle, his attitude obviously became much better.

    Fei Lun knew that these few people were enough to cause destruction for the city, by getting close to them, there would be countless benefits. They were obviously not from a sect, very rarely would sects have such powerful strength, they were obviously from a hidden n or a group of experts nurtured by a super expert.

    After chatting for a while, XinFeng understood that the sects of thisnd were actually not that strong, it was just that they controlledrge amounts ofnd that reaped many resources.

    Not only that, XinFeng also found out about the statuses of these types of sects. They actually belonged to the lowest tier of this world, which means they were only a bit better than mortals. But due to this city catering to practitioners, Xin Zhou Lun, Fei Lun, and many of the businesses here used the currencyrge sects also used for their trades, something XinFeng had never seen before, it was even his first time hearing of it.

    Lun rings, Lun Yin rings and Yin rings were the practitioner¡¯s equivalent of the gold rings, silver rings, and copper rings mortals used, they also were of much higher value.

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s Lun Rings, Lun Yin Rings and Yin rings? Let me see it.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lunughed, ¡°It¡¯s something us high tier practitioners use, it can also be used for training, as for your level¡­¡­you can¡¯t make it yet, you have to be at least a True Ashen Yin master, though it¡¯s mostly True Monarchs that make them.¡±

    XinFeng was shocked, ¡°Ah? You need a True Yin Body? True Monarch?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun replied, ¡°En, it can be absorbed by practitioners and increases one¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    Fei Lun spoke, ¡°This method can increase the number of experts, but it has a big w, it is very hard to use this method to obtain one¡¯s True Yin Body, which also means that these rings are useless for one¡¯s ascension to True Yin Body, at that point it¡¯ll only boost your vitality.¡±

    Curiously, XinFeng turned around and asked, ¡°Uncle Hu, Uncle Feng, did you guys also use these rings?¡±

    Shihu and Feng Ying both nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ah Feng, we used the rings to cultivate, unlike you.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun quickly added, ¡°Ah Feng, you can¡¯t use them or master will go crazy.¡±

    XinFeng instantly understood how master had gathered so many experts, he had used such a method, while his direct disciples were forbidden from doing so and whyrge sects had so few experts, it was because they didn¡¯t have such rings, or better phrased, these rings were very rare and could not be obtained in bulk, they had to trade countless goods for them.

 Chapter Book 6 - 6: Lun and Yin Rings (2)

    Book 6 Chapter 6: Lun and Yin Rings (2)

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Senior sisters, have you used them before?¡±

    Qi Mei Yun snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, using that kind of thing will force your cultivation to stop at True Yin Body.¡±

    Fei Lun smiled bitterly, ¡°Those kind of things are for¡­¡­people like us, hehe, this is already an impressive stage, and in sects, only those with impressive potential can have the right to use them, those with normal potential can never use them.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Senior brother, can I ask for it from master?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun replied, ¡°For what?¡±

    XinFeng responded, ¡°Those rings!¡±

    Yin Yao interrupted, ¡°Little idiot, you have them, all direct disciples have a share of it, a lot actually¡­¡­ it¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t take them yourself.¡±

    XinFeng was puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t we not allowed to use it? Why do I have a share?¡±

    Knocking his head, Yin Yao spoke, ¡°I already said you¡¯re a little idiot, if you can¡¯t use it, you can still give it to friends or use it as money.¡±

    XinFeng finally understood as he chuckled to himself, nodding, heughed, ¡°Yes, yes, hehe, senior sister, how many rings can I take?¡± He was bewitched by money.

    Xin Zhou Lun answered, ¡°Ask your manager, he should be able to withdraw it for you.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Ai, Ai Shan Er¡­¡­he didn¡¯t tell me! I will get back at him when I return! Oh right, someone let me see what it looks like!¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun took out three kinds of rings and gave them to XinFeng, exining which was which.

    Lun rings were very easy to recognize, they werepletely transparent like the ss from his past world, with a circr shape a size bigger than the coins of his old world that was slightly cold to the touch in his hand.

    Lun Yin rings had seven shades of color and was translucent, the size was simr to a Lun ring and with careful inspection, its multipleyers were like an onion, with eachyer a different shade of color, and under light it seemed extremely beautiful.

    Yin rings werepletely different, it had a deep jade like purple color with a metal texture, giving off apletely different luxurious feeling.

    Xin Zhou Lun warned, ¡°Don¡¯t activate your Lun Yin Li or you¡¯ll absorb them in seconds.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t do that kind of thing.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°There¡¯s actually no need to be worried, as long as you don¡¯t use it for a long period of time, but in times of danger like when all your Lun Yin Li has been depleted, hehe, this thing can be very useful in replenishing your source.¡±

    XinFeng finally understood why these things were so valuable, not only can it boost one¡¯s cultivation, one could also use it to replenish their power. It was no wonder that he didn¡¯t know about it, since those that had it would carefully guard and hide their rings.

    If those gold and silver rings were cash, these things would be checks.

    ¡°What¡¯s the exchange rate?¡±

    Qi Mei Yun replied, ¡°Not very expensive, one hundred gold rings can exchange for a Lun ring, of course, whether you can find someone to change for you is another question, as for Lun Yin rings and Yin rings¡­¡­xixi, ten thousand Lun rings for one Lun Yin ring and one Yin ring is ten thousand Lun Yin rings.¡±

    XinFeng could not help but be shocked, ¡°Ten thousand for one? That¡¯s too ridiculous!¡±

    Fei Lun spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised, actually¡­¡­if old brother Xin is willing, I¡¯m willing to pay even eleven thousand Lun Yin rings for one Yin ring! It¡¯s definitely worth it!¡±

    Fei Lun spoke, ¡°Stop dreaming! I don¡¯t have a lot of Yin rings myself. Feng, when you can use Lun rings, don¡¯t use Lun Yin rings, and when you can use Lun Yin rings, definitely don¡¯t use Yin Rings, especially Yin Rings, don¡¯t waste even a single one of them.¡±

    XinFeng stuttered, ¡°W¡­ why are they so precious?¡±

    Qi Mei Yunughed as Yin Yao spoke, ¡°You little idiot, you know nothing.¡±

    Fei Lun shook his head as he smiled bitterly, XinFeng was truly a little fellow who knew nothing. Curiously, he asked, ¡°How old are you?¡± He had assumed XinFeng to be quite young pertaining to his appearance.

    XinFeng was still focused on the preciousness of the Yin rings, missing the questionpletely.

    Xin Zhou Lun replied for him, ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡­only seventeen.¡±

    Hearing this, Fei Lun could not help but shout, ¡°What?¡± He was extremely shocked, a seventeen year old with his Third True Ring body. He could not help but believe that XinFeng had not used any cultivation boosting methods or rings, and yet training could only happen after reaching 16 years of age.

    XinFeng had only started practicing a year, not even two. That kind of potential, how far could he reach? This was something unimaginable for Fei Lun. Fei Lun himself was not a low leveled practitioner, he had control over arge area and had seen countless practitioners in his past, such impossible talent was something he had seen for the first time, it was no wonder he was a disciple under a hidden expert.

    XinFeng actually also understood how his leveling was too fast, though he hadn¡¯t reached the point where foundation instability problems appeared, he was still extremely weak and lost to those who had climbed level by level themselves, but one thing he had to his advantage was his level which he could use to forcefully suppress the opponent, using the most simple and crude methods.

    Yin Yao muttered softly, ¡°What is there to be shocked about!¡± She had actually been more surprised than Fei Lun, with her past cultivation speed, she hadn¡¯t even reached the level of a thousand Lun master at seventeen, only reaching that level at eighteen. Hearing XinFeng¡¯s level had almost caused her to go dizzy while her heart was filled with jealousy and hatred.

    Fei Lun continued discussing with Xin Zhou Lun, seeing how he rarely appeared, if he were to let this chance go then he wouldn¡¯t be Fei Lun anymore. Practitioners with Lun rings, and in control ofrge amounts at that, was extremely rare, Xin Zhou Lun was like a moving bank, which was why he was rushing to invite us to Tai Meng¡¯s headquarters, since a bar was not a suitable ce to deal.

    And in moments, the two of them finallypleted a deal.

    XinFeng looked over with cold eyes, this time, Xin Zhou Lun had took out a dozen or so Lun Yin rings, causing a dissatisfied expression to appear on Fei Lun¡¯s face from theck of Yin rings. Fei Lun had longed to receive a Yin ring, yet it was a pity that he didn¡¯t have enough reassures to trade for one.

    Xin Zhou Lun instead had a satisfied expressions as he spoke, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go live at Tai Men¡¯s, hehe, the bars there are better.¡±

    Fei Lunughed, ¡°Of course,ing to Wild city, it¡¯s a must to go to Tai Meng to find me, hehe, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Within the few days spent staying at Tai Meng¡¯s, XinFeng didn¡¯t leave once. He had been thinking about finding his grandpa and sister, feeling remorseful about not setting a meeting point in the past. His sister was taken away to god knows where, perhaps the Wansee continent, yet it was so iparably big that he didn¡¯t know where to start looking, it was like looking for a needle in the ocean, it was practically impossible.

    Other than thinking how to start searching, XinFeng had been using his time for reading the Star Python records, the newly obtained one carried a lot of information and had countless techniques and recipes for making items, causing him to only understand a portion. He had decided on fully immersing himself in this record only when he waspletely free, for now he would simply try to understand the gist of it, knowing that it would take months to even understand the basics.

    Spending a few days of reading, XinFeng did reap some benefits, he had found a record about some bones he had collected at the ancient Lun space which as stated on the record, belonged to a type of Star beast, but for confirmation, he still needed to experiment, but he was quite sure that the bones belonged to a Star Beast, and could be used as a crafting material.

    ording to the crafting records, this bone could be used to make the bullets of a lightning gun, though he needed to make the gun itself to use the said bullets.

    This gun would need many materials to create instead of purely steel, it also needed the assistance of a fire attributed expert, though it was quite luckily that fire attributed experts were easy to find, even more so after obtaining a master.

    XinFeng started to organize his Hidden Lun space, the piles of items in it were giving him a headache. He had far too many items, causing him to not know where to start, especially since most of the items came from the Hidden Lun space.

    After identifying them, he needed to further categorize them.

    XinFeng used to be a man that loved cleanliness and order, yet in this life he was muchzier, resulting in a mess of a Hidden Lun space.

    Organizing took a long time since his Hidden Lun space had increased several times in size after he reached the level of a true master, many things were strewn around messily.

    And as XinFeng was organizing, Xin Zhou Lun came to find him.

    ¡°Ah Feng, are you free?¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, what is it?¡± Ever since they came to live at Tai Meng¡¯s, his two senior sisters disappeared to God knows where.

    Xin Zhou Lunughed, ¡°If you¡¯re free, go out with me, hehe, there¡¯s something fun.¡±

    XinFeng was curious, ¡°What kind of fun things? If its shopping, I¡¯m not interested, I¡¯m only interested in fights.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun did not know whether tough or cry, ¡°What, what is there to fight about¡­¡± He muttered before continuing, ¡°Since they aren¡¯t here, where can there be fights?¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Alright, then what is it about?¡±

 Chapter Book 6 - 7: Testing

    Book 6 Chapter 7: Testing

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Brother Fei is willing to give me some of his talented recruited disciples, you want to go?¡±

    XinFeng didn¡¯t understand, ¡°You¡¯re going to take in disciples?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun snorted, ¡°As if, don¡¯t you need servants for your underlings? Gaining some people with good potential to nurture, won¡¯t you have more helping hands?¡±

    XinFeng rejected, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯mcking underlings.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun could not help but smile bitterly, ¡°Feng, don¡¯t you understand? The men master gave you cannotpare to men you nurture yourself, and if anything were to happen on master¡¯s side, you¡¯ll still have your own men.¡±

    XinFeng was moved, ¡°This, to nurture your own men? Will master permit it?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun, ¡°Rubbish, of course he would, he would even encourage it. So are you going or not? If not I¡¯ll just go myself.¡± He was slightly impatient.

    XinFengughed, ¡°Of course, why won¡¯t I, hehe.¡±

    XinFeng instantly understood, this was to train your own influential force, why would he just reject a chance to improve his strength? Though he did not know if he could gather enough rings, he knew that nurturing a few underlings should be no problem if he started now, with about ten years he¡¯ll have a group of capable men under him no matter what.

    Getting on Tai Meng¡¯s car, they quickly came to Tai Meng¡¯s estate.

    The once a year recruitment was a grand activity in Tai Meng, every year they would gather a bunch of people within the controlled areas of Tai Meng, the total poption amounting to millions. Within them, even only one percent of those above the age of 16 with the ability to cultivate amounted to ten thousand men, and those who are recruited may not even reach the thousands, but hundreds were definitely enough.

    Within those few hundred people, a few extremely talented ones would always appear.

    Fei Lun¡¯s n was to exchange that batch of talented disciples for a few of his needed Lun rings, Lun Yin rings and also Yin rings  a pity that even exchanging these disciples wouldn¡¯t be enough for a Yin ring, only if an absolute genius were to appear would he have the chance to obtain a Yin ring.

    Both XinFeng and Xin Zhou Lun got off the car and XinFeng asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the senior sisters?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun replied, ¡°Who knows, maybe they went somewhere to pick a fight, ai, it¡¯s not like I can take care of them, as long as they¡¯re not dead, master won¡¯t me me.¡±

    XinFeng could feel his scalp go numb, he was a victim of their fights before. These two senior sisters would go crazy fighting. Upset, he snorted, ¡°Who knows what kind of grudge the two of them have¡­¡­¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°They don¡¯t have any deep grudges, they just find each other to be displeasing to the eye, and adding a few small grudges here and there, they became like this, fighting when meeting. If master wasn¡¯t present, the two of them would fight madly, nevermind, let¡¯s not talk about this¡­¡­it gives me a headache every time I think about it.¡±

    Fei Lun brought about a hundred men in weing them, with a loud voice he greeted, ¡°Brothher Xin, hehe, Ah Feng,e here.¡±

    XinFeng noticed the group of men behind Fei Lun, each of them looking at him in curiosity.

    Xin Zhou Lun nodded, ¡°Brother Fei, how¡¯s the preparations going?¡±

    Fei Lunughed, ¡°We can start soon. Brother Xin, Ah Feng, let me introduce you,¡± pointing to an old man next to him, he continued, ¡°Tai Meng¡¯s big boss, Han Tian Zhan, boss Han, hehe, our Tai Meng¡¯s True Yin master.¡±

    XinFeng thought to himself, ¡°True Yin master, a True Ring bodied expert is already enough to take care of thisrge sect, though there was also Fei Lun the old elder, he probably is quite important in Tai Meng.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun nodded with a straight expression, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±

    Fei Lun spoke, ¡°This is my old brother, Xin Zhou Lun, True Ashen Yin master with a True Ring body.¡±

    The surroundings suddenly became chaotic, this group of men were all experts mostly with their first or second true ring bodies, while a small majority has their third, fourth or fifth true ring bodies, the next highest being Fei Lun, Tai Meng¡¯s important expert as a True Heart Yin master with his eighth true ring body. They hadn¡¯t expected the ordinary half bald old man before them to actually be a True Ashen Yin master with his True Ring body, this was too terrifying.

    Fei Lun shouted, ¡°Silence!¡±

    The crowd looked towards Xin Zhou Lun with respectful gazes, something extremely obvious for every on looker. XinFeng also knew, this world was a ce where the powerful were revered, it was just like how money was revered in his past world. However, this world did not care much for money, after all this world was extremelyrge, obtaining food was easy.

    Fei Lun continued, ¡°This is¡­¡­Xin senior¡¯s Junior, Lei Xing Feng, a seventeen year old True Lun Yin Master with his third True Ring body.¡±

    Yet another bombshell was dropped on them as the crowd once again burst intomotion, only silencing themselves after a while

    XinFeng did his best in keeping a faint smile on his face while he cursed in his heart, he did not want to obtain such fame.

    Fei Lun unhurriedly introduced the upper levels to the two of them, turning them into the two most important guests of Tai Meng. With Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s strength, he was undoubtedly a senior to them, and with XinFeng stealing some of his limelight, he was simrly revered as a senior.

    After settling themotion, XinFeng¡¯s was already sweating. Secretly ncing at Xin Zhou Lun, he noticed that his senior was also annoyed at such a spectacle, all of this was simply to give Fei Lun face, and he was merely just bearing the annoyance he felt. Seeing an expression of stomach pain on his senior, XinFeng suddenly felt better.

    After all, XinFeng had a whole past life¡¯s full of experience, he wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to social interactions, if he were really from the mountains, he probably would have just turned and left.

    Seeing XinFeng chat with the other people, Xin Zhou Lun felt extremely curious, it was as if this child had experience with the world, he carried himself patiently as if a noble despite his youthful appearance, no matter it his speech or expression, he carried himself the way a True Lun Yin master would.

    As he talked, XinFeng had already started sweating, he could not remember a lot of the people, there were simply too many of them, almost all of Tai Meng¡¯s important figures were here.

    Other than remembering the boss of Tai Meng, Han Tian Zhan, Xin Zhou Lun remembered no one else, and he didn¡¯t want to either, since he wouldn¡¯te here often, making friends with the extremely important people was good enough.

    Finally, the meeting session finished, and only then did Fei Lun bring the crowd to the estate. On the way there, they met with many other cars heading towards the estate, there were all kinds of cars, some pulled by horses, some pulled by cows, there were even push carts, camel pulled cars, it was extremely lively here.

    Large amounts of Tai Meng¡¯s disciples were dispatched to keep order, and quickly Fei Lun and the others came to the back of the estate, most of the people in therge group dispersed to do their own tasks, leaving the ten most important figures gathered here.

    They all gathered in a room to chat, waiting for the people to first go through the first screening. Sitting around in boredom, XinFeng spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll go look around.¡±

    Immediately, Fei Lun instructed a few Tai Meng disciples to follow him, all of which were the main disciples with statuses that are quite special. Of course, their status was iparable to XinFeng¡¯s, the leader of the group was the brother of the boss of Tai Meng, Han Yao, who was twenty five and a Milun master, a step away from condensing his first True Ring body, a famous genius disciple in Tai Meng.

    Han Yao knew that XinFeng was a seventeen year old True Lun Yin master, if XinFeng were only a bit older he would not be impressed, but XinFeng was almost eight years younger than him, he simply couldn¡¯t imagine what heights XinFeng would achieve in eight years. The two of them were simply iparable.

    Therefore Han Yao was extremely polite to XinFeng, leading him to the estate¡¯s courtyard.

    The courtyard was very big withrge ins of grass, upying a thousand square meters. It was filled with people.

    XinFeng had never seen the recruiting event ofrge sects, he asked, ¡°Brother Han, these are all the recruited disciples?¡± The reason why he called him Brother Han was because XinFeng was indeed younger and did not have the habit to against any elder of his, it didn¡¯t mean much for him to do so. Of course, he called Han Yao¡¯s master Han Tian Zhan with the term brother Han simrly.

    Han Yao feltfortable in his heart, no matter who it were, which world they were in, no one would dislike pleasant words, being called Brother Han had made him feel extremely good, extremely extremely good. He replied, ¡°Brother Lei, hehe, these people are not confirmed to be able to join Tai Meng, most of which will return home, only those with single attributes can definitely stay, the others simply required good luck.

    Calling him Brother Lei was a form of respect, even though XinFeng was younger, he did not want to make himself bigger.

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°How many disciples do you guys take in yearly?¡±

    ¡°Not many, it depends on their potential, the most we took in one year was a few hundred, among that few hundred, one hundred of them were single attributed. Who knows why there were so many of them that year, but we sometimes don¡¯t even have a hundred single attributes, usually there¡¯s only seven or eight of them.

    ¡°Where are they being tested?¡±

    Han Yao lead a few other disciples, he spoke, ¡°Follow me, please, Brother Lei will know if he follows me.¡±

    Quickly, they came to arge testing hall. Gathered outside was an extremely long line, and walking in mboyantly, Han Yao was greeted by the practitioners guarding the entrance. It was obvious to see how high Han Yao¡¯s status was amongst the low leveled disciples.

    There was a row of chairs in therge hall, and seated on them were all true masters of Tai Meng who XinFeng had seen before. Seeing his entrance, all of them stood up in wee. XinFengughed, ¡°I¡¯m just here to satisfy my curiosity, don¡¯t mind me, you guys do what you were doing.¡±

    Puttty : XinFeng, run.

 Chapter Book 6 - 8: Testing (2)

    Chapter 8: Testing (2)

    With someone bringing over a chair, XinFeng sat down.

    The testing was extremely simple, it included a Star Python Drum and a jade pir, just by cing one¡¯s hand on the pir one would receive a rating, and an attack on the Star Python Drum would one obtain their potential rating as well, it was extremely precise.

    The Jade Pir¡¯s job was to test for ones attribute, by cing your hand on top of it the Colour of one¡¯s attribute would appear, and depending on their attributes two or three colours would appear. It was extremely clear and impossible to cheat on, and normally having three colours meant failure while four was absolute failure.

    By coincidence, the first man XinFeng saw produced two colours, and seeing that, that man had revealed a madly happy expression as the Tai Meng disciple next to the pir spoke, ¡°Go to the Star Python drum and Attack it once.¡±

    That man nodded and walked towards the drum before attacking it with all his strength.

    The Star Python drum was roughly a meterrge and was held upon a steel stand, it was made of Star Python skin and was ck, it didn¡¯t look particrly special but it was a treasure to everyrge sect. Normally, the bigger the Star Python Drum, the higher the precision of the answer.

    That young man punched on the surface of the drum.

    In that instant a heavy deep sound was heard.

    As this was the first time XinFeng had seen how testing ured with the Star Python drum, therefore he had all of his attention on it. With the punch of that young man, two ripples appeared one after the other on the surface of the drum, while thest one was almost invisible.

    A Tai Meng disciple on the side announced, ¡°Two rounds strong¡­¡­Lower inferior potential.¡±

    That young man¡¯s face instantly became white as that Tai Meng disciple spoke again, ¡°Go report outside, you¡¯re quite lucky, we¡¯recking manpower recently and with your qualifications you can barely get in.¡±

    Han Yao sat next to XinFeng as he said with a smile, ¡°Brother Lei has tested himself before?¡±

    XinFeng shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing the Star Python Drum.¡±

    ¡°Thest trial is the hardest, those with single attributes usually have their bad potential revealed after hitting the drum and can only enter the outer sect, but those with dual attributes actually have better potential and can enter the inner sect or sometimes even be a direct disciple. We call the Star Python Drum the Life iming Drum.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°What do they mean by potential?¡±

    Han Yao replied, ¡°The number of ripples, it determines your potential.¡±

    Yet another young man came forward and punched the Drum, causing four ripples to appear one after the other, while thest one was extremely faint and weak. The Tai Meng disciple spoke, ¡°Inferior potential, single attribute, you can enter the inner sect.¡± At that moment the young man became so moved he started shedding tears, entering the inner sect meant that he would enter therge world of cultivation, his life would be changed.

    One after the other, many young men came to test themselves, and only then did XinFeng notice now until now, there was no one with strong potential, he spoke, ¡°Brother Han, a few already finished, why isn¡¯t there any one with a ¡°higher strong¡± potential?¡±

    Han Yao did not know what to say, and after a while he spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°Even among all the recruited disciples there may only be one with higher strong potential, hehe, and you¡¯ll get to see the entire Tai Meng affected, at that time you¡¯ll see countless old fellowsing to fight for that disciple.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Wu, that little?¡±

    Han Yao continued, ¡°Even disciples with strong Potential or lower strong potential would be fought over, as long as one had strong potential as well as only one attribute, that would be insane.¡±

    ¡°Triple attributes! En, go to the Star Python Drum and hit it was hard as you can.¡±

    A youngdy asked timidly, ¡°Brother¡­¡­do I pass?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, you must hit the Star Python drum first to confirm your potential, if it¡¯s good then there¡¯s still hope.¡±

    This was an extremely weak looking youngdy, perhaps only twelve years old, with one nce one could tell how malnourished she was. XinFeng asked, ¡°Toe and test, how old must you be?¡±

    ¡°At least fourteen or fifteen, since before cultivating one is required one train their body. If not you won¡¯t be able to eat your fill by yourself, this is something you should know yourself.¡±

    One or two years would be enough. XinFeng nodded, he knew the littledy in front was roughly fourteen.

    That youngdy walked to the Star Python drum and looked at her own fist before looking at the Star Python drum, gathering the courage she had, she punched the drum. The number of ripples that would appear was not affected by one¡¯s body strength, it was proportionate to one¡¯s potential, this was the specialty of the Star Python drum, with only a punch it will show one¡¯s potential and quality, it was an extremely unusual trait.

    One ripple appeared after another, countless ripples appeared and as always, thest one was extremely faint. Seeing the results, the Tai Meng disciple was shocked, ¡°Potential¡­¡­Lower Strong¡­¡­¡±

    In an instant the crowd became rowdy, this was the first disciple with a strong potential that appeared, and after themotion it became silent again, with three attributes, even if they had such potential, cultivating was difficult.

    That Tai Meng disciple shook his head nonstop, triple attributes, this was too unfortunate. If she were a dual attribute, she would be able to be an inner sect disciple or even a direct disciple, but with three attributes it became more troublesome, after some hesitation, he chose to not send the youngdy to the outer sect and spoke, ¡°Triple attributes, lower Strong potential, pending!¡±

    Han Yao also spoke, ¡°Indeed quite a pity, ai, this littledy is quite unlucky, why does she have three attributes, what a pity, its strong potential!¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Having strong potential is already very good.¡± He also knew that with just one attribute it wasn¡¯t enough, without potential one would have to train slowly, ¡°Give me that littledy¡¯s information.¡±

    Han Yao nodded, ¡°No problem¡­¡­Yi, Brother Lei, You want her?¡±

    XinFeng answered, ¡°En, I¡¯ll probably take back a few helpers, let¡¯s just see our fate.¡±

    Han Yao didn¡¯t understand, he did not know why XinFeng could take in Tai Meng¡¯s disciples, even with his status he still had to get the permission of Tai Meng¡¯s higher up. He immediately asked for a Tai Meng¡¯s disciple to take the littledy¡¯s information.

    At that moment, XinFeng met with the boss of Tai Meng, Xin Zhou Lun and Fei Luning over, behind them the higher ups of Tai Meng.

    Everyone from therge room had stood up in weing them, and XinFeng had also came to the entrance. Xin Zhou Lunughed, ¡°Ah Feng, did you see anyone with decent potential?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°This one seem fine, a pity that her attributes are a bitcking, she has three but she also has strong potential.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Three attributes¡­¡­that¡¯s a bitcking, dual attributes would be better coupled with strong potential, just let it go, it¡¯ll be quite hard to nurture her, it¡¯ll take too many resources.¡±

    XinFeng did not have the experience of nurturing someone, he spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s just see, I don¡¯t really understand much anyways.¡±

    The crows entered therge testing room with all the Tai Meng disciples bringing in chairs, all of them sat down, causing not only the testing people to be anxious, but also the Tai Meng disciples. A true master spoke loudly, ¡°No need to be anxious, both the boss and elder is here, if you have good potential, you¡¯ll benefit from this, you may even be their disciple.¡±

    The crowd burst into another round of discussion from the room to the outside, everyone had be fired up. To even meet the elder and boss who¡¯s silhouette would not even be seen usually, they actually came over. Normally after passing they would receive another round of testing and then be chosen, but this time if they passed, they could be able to immediately be taken in as disciples.

    More young men and women came into the hall, each of them revealing an anxious expression on their faces, even with the constantfort of the Tai Meng disciples wasn¡¯t enough to calm them, no one could feel natural, this was a life changing moment, once they were taken in, no matter by who, they could change their livespletely, in both living conditions and their family.

    XinFeng understood that in this kind of test, it did not matter how hard working one was, your body¡¯s potential and quality was the deciding factor.

    A robust young man came forward. Actually, these true master experts could feel the potential and quality of someone through simply sight, though their guesses would not be urate, these tests could urately tell even the smallest of details.

    Once the young man came forward, most of the true masters¡¯ backs were straightened in an instant, they could all tell that this child¡¯s potential and quality was quite good.

    Of course, the tester Tai Meng disciple spoke, ¡°Single attributed, fire element!¡±

    Afterwards, that young man punched the Star Python drum, causing ripples to form.

    The Tai Meng disciple spoke loudly, ¡°Higher Medium potential.¡± He shook his head as he softly added, ¡°What a pity¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng nodded secretly, this was indeed a pity, if he were a lower strong potential the people here would have already started fighting, however, this was good enough.

    That Tai Meng disciple spoke, ¡°Enter the inner sect, pending.¡± The aforementioned pending is to first see if there were any experts wanting to take him as a disciple, a better option than simply entering the inner sect, not only were the conditions good but with an expert as a backer, their statuses would rise exponentially in Tai Meng.

    That young man was extremely excited as he stomped his feet and waved his fists, and as he left, he did not forget to bow to the seated experts, leaving a good impression of himself.

    At this moment, a small exquisite youngdy entered, her face full of confidence as XinFeng suddenly stood up, staring at her.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Ah Feng, what is it?¡±

    Fei Lun was also curious, ¡°You know her?¡±

    lcksheep : Dat cliff doe.

 Chapter Book 6 - 9: Plume Lun Circles

    Chapter 9: Plume Lun Circles

    XinFeng walked to the littledy and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The littledy instantly became nervous as she took a step back, ¡°You¡­¡­who are you?¡±

    A Tai Meng disciple softly spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish, answer what your senior asks.¡±

    That littledy was instantly shocked, she did not expect the man who was roughly her age to actually be her senior, not daring to be rude she answered, ¡°Junior¡­¡­junior is called Han Jiao¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Test first.¡±

    Han Jiao did not understand, but she ced her hand on the Jade pir anyways, and instantly shone a silver light, the Tai Meng disciple was shocked, ¡°Lighting attribute? It¡¯s the single lighting attribute! How rare! ¡±

    The crowd instantly understood, why XinFeng would stand up, as everyone could tell that he was also single lighting attributed.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Hit the Star Python drum once, no need to use too much strength, just hit the middle.¡±

    Han Jiao smashed her small fist against the center of the Star Python Record asyers of ripples appeared. Staring at the drum, he counted silently, eight rings had actually appeared. Instantly, he smiled and spoke, ¡°This child, I¡¯m taking her!¡±

    The entire crowd was shocked, this was no way to snatch someone, so daringly and showily, this ced everyone in Tai Meng in a bad position, this was supposed to be something done in privacy,  yet how would XinFeng know that it was? The only thing he knew what that thisdy was the same attribute he was and had strong potential, she was something to snatch no matter for which sect.

    XinFeng couldn¡¯t care less, since he chose her, he wouldn¡¯t let her go. He spoke, ¡°Han Jiao, follow me.¡±

    Han Jiao did not understand anything, but she knew that XinFeng was a senior and did not resist, following him in excitement.

    XinFeng came to Han Tian Zhan, since he was the boss of Tai Meng, and spoke, ¡°Brother Han, I¡¯m sorry but this littledy, I¡¯m taking her¡­¡­ ¡±

    Fei Lun spoke first, ¡°This is the only exception¡­¡­ You can¡¯t do it again anymore. ¡±

    Han Tian Lun hesitated before nodding, ¡°Alright, Old brother Feng, you¡¯re putting me in a difficult spot, hehe, however we¡¯ll talk about itter, it¡¯s fine if you take her but you¡¯re a bit too impatient.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun did not speak at all, only after the two most important figures spoke did he speak, ¡°I¡¯ve led you two into a difficult position, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Tai Meng suffer.¡± with this one sentence both Fei Lun and Han Tian Zhan sighed in relief, it wasn¡¯t worth it to offend an expert like Xin Zhou Lun over a talented disciple.

    Sitting down, XinFeng ordered a Tai Meng disciple to bring Han Jiao out and prepare a space to live for her, from now on Han Jiao was considered his underling, not Tai Meng¡¯s citizen, they could only treat her like a guest.

    Countless people looked at Han Jiao leave with jealousy, she had been taken in directly by an expert, the best thing that could happen to any of them.

    Han Jiao did note by herself, she hade with her entire family, not only her parents, but also her siblings who had surrounded her immediately the moment she walked out.

    XinFeng knew he was too reckless, but with his senior here he couldn¡¯t care less, the disciple was his now anyways, it was not as if he wanted to take in a lot of them, only a few to test himself, and if the results were good he would take in more, if it were bad, having only a few of them didn¡¯t really impact him much, it¡¯s not as if he wascking in money to take care of them.

    The rest continued testing themselves, the batch this time was quite good in terms of talent and potential, and they quickly came to notice a few with strong potential and higher medium potential.

    No matter if it was Han Tian Zhan or Fei Lun, both of them rxed as in this recruitment, Tai Meng did not have a requirement as to how many people they could take in, and they had already discussed it amongst them as Xin Zhou Lun had already said that if he was satisfied he would use a Lun ring or a Lun Yin ring to change with them and if there were a genius he would take out a Yin ring.

    Han Tian Zhan wascking in Yin rings, and if there were enough of them he could quickly condense his seventh true body, bing a True Wild Yin master. Then his position would be more stable. It was just that Yin rings were too hard toe by, it wasn¡¯t something a True Ashen Ring master could make, only True Monarchs could make it, but where could they find a True Monarch to make it for them?

    Han Yaoughed, ¡°Brother Lei, since you didn¡¯t test yourself before, why not try now?¡±

    Fei Lun was extremely curious too and spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve never been tested before?¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t, I have no idea what my own potential is, hehe.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun was also very curious, as master hadn¡¯t taken in anymore disciples for a long time now, XinFeng must have some quality of his that moved him so much that he brought him back. He spoke, ¡°Try it, I¡¯m curious too.¡±

    Han Tian Zhan nodded, ¡°En, I¡¯m curious too, hehe, go try it.¡±

    Actually, XinFeng was entirely curious himself as well, ever since he came in he wanted to hit that Star Python drum, but since he was a respectable guest, he couldn¡¯t act so rudely, but now after obtaining permission, he did not reject and stood up, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Instantly, the testing hall became silent as everyone looked at XinFeng with anticipation.

    XinFeng knew that he shouldn¡¯t use Lun or Lun YinLi in this kind of test, he didn¡¯t need to use too much strength either. Walking in front of the Star Python drum, he aimed in the middle and gently hit it.

    With arge sound, countless hair-thin ripples flowed out, creating a shape resembling a flower. The Tai Meng disciple could not even close his mouth as he counted the rings.

    One, two, three¡­¡­ Circles, ten circles¡­¡­en, eighteen circles¡­¡­

    Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s eyes revealed a light, he did not expect XinFeng to create a Plume Lun circle, much less twenty one of them. This was unbelievable to him. One must know, when he tested himself, he had only made seven of them, seven Plume Lun circles, and he was even termed a genius at that moment.

    Many of the people present did not know what a Plume Lun circle was, but all of them knew that XinFeng was definitely abnormal.

    Within the group, only a few understood what it meant, including that Tai Meng disciple supervising the drum test, though he was only a Miliun master, he was very knowledgeable in this area, he knew that the Plume Lun circle was an extreme reaction from the Star Python drum, and in the entire Tai Meng, no one could even create one, anyone who could, had an extraordinary potential.

    Xin Zhou Lun smiled bitterly, ¡°Twenty one ripples, Ah Feng, you¡¯re too ridiculous, you could actually produce twenty one Plume Lun circles, a pity that this Star Python Drum was too small, if it were arger one, you could probably produce another reaction. Never mind, I really respect Master¡¯s vision, when I made seven Plume Lun circles in the past I was revered, butpared to you, I¡¯m really nothing.¡±

    His voice was very soft, and siting down, he spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what that is, what is a Plume Lun circle?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun exined, ¡°Ripples are the first type, it is used to measure most people¡¯s potential, the second being Plume Lun circles, a pity that this drum can only test this type, you have already long passed the second type, if there were a three meterrge Star Python Drum, you could test the third type, Star Lun circles, the one used to measure the potential of true geniuses, I bet that you¡¯re that type¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng didn¡¯t really mind too much, since he had a genius¡¯s potential, he would not meet with troubles much during cultivation and could easily be a True Lun Yin master, while other practitioners needed to use much more time and effort to even raise a level. He spoke, ¡°At least I tested once, it¡¯s enough to satisfy my curiosity.¡±

    After themotion, the testing ensued.

    Quickly, the time to eat came, and the testing temporarily stopped.

    With Han Tian Zhe¡¯s invitation, Xin Zhou Lun and XinFeng came to a small courtyard of the house Han Tian Zhan lived in.

    After a meal, a portion of the higher ups returned to observe and host the recruitment, while the others stayed in the small building.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Brother Han, help me get someone to bring the little girl I took in, I have a few questions to ask.¡±

    With a nod, Han Yao immediately instructed a few Tai Meng disciples to do so.

    Instantly, Han Jiao was brought over along with arge group of people, all of which were her family members. XinFeng did not expect such arge number of people toe, but thanks to his experience, he stood up and walked to the group, of course, with Shi Hu and Feng Ying with him.

    Han Yaoughed, ¡°They¡¯re all here, Brother Lei, youre really serious in taking her in? Tch Tch, you¡¯re seventeen, and taking in a fifteen year old littledy¡­¡­¡± he had a skeptical expression on his face.

    XinFeng raised his leg in a kick that was as quick as lightning, even Han Yao couldn¡¯t think of dodging and could only take the hit. Luckily, XinFeng had not put too much of his strength into kicking him, and after his footnded on Tai Yao¡¯s Ass, he had already retracted his leg.

    However, this kick had shocked Han Yao greatly, he knew XinFeng was kidding but this kick was full of threat. He could only stand there and take the kick without any ability to block, it was too scary.

    XinFeng walked before Han Jiao and spoke, ¡°Who are they? ¡± his aura was very strong, behind him was two study men, while next to him was the core of the inner sect of Tai Meng. He wore luxurious clothing and surrounding them were all Tai Meng disciples, all of which were respectful towards XinFeng, this was extremely pressuring to the Han family.

    Han Jiao was scared to the point where her face was white, not knowing how to reply, a tear leaked out from her wet eyes.

 Chapter Book 6 - 10: Plume Lun Circles (2)

    Chapter 10: Plume Lun Circles (2)

    Han Yaoughed, ¡°Brother Lei, you made her cry¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng did not know whether tough or cry, after a while of silence, he took out a white piece of silk and passed it to her, ¡°Wipe it, why are you crying?¡±

    Taking the white silk, it wasn¡¯t a handkerchief, just a piece of silk of great quality, she did not understand why she would use such luxurious silk to wipe her eyes, and instead she ced it in her embrace, using her sleeves to wipe her eyes.

    Han Yao could not help butugh, ¡°That¡¯s for you to wipe your tears, not keep¡­¡­¡±

    Han Jiao¡¯s face was instantly flushed, not knowing what to do.

    Sending a re at Han Yao, XinFeng spoke gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, just keep it, I¡¯ll give it to you. Who are all these people? ¡±

    Han Jiao replied, ¡°This is¡­¡­ Is my mother¡­.. This is my, my dad, this is my older brother¡­¡­ My sister, my younger brother, my little sister¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng thought to himself, ¡°What a big family,¡± before he nodded and asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    Han Jiao replied, ¡°We brought dried food, but it¡¯s on the car, and the car is outside, and we can¡¯t go out now¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Brother Han, get someone to bring some food, you all can eat first, after that we can talk.¡±

    Han Jiao revealed an ted expression, she was already hungry now, a few of her younger siblings were so hungry to the point of shedding tears, she softly spoke, ¡°Thank you master¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng hurriedly spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t call me master.¡± this was too much of a misunderstanding, he did not want to take in a disciple, he wanted underlings, of course, he would treat his underlings better than Tai Meng would to their direct disciples.

    Han Jiao was shocked as she stuttered, ¡°Then I¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡± her tears flowed freely.

    XinFeng instantly felt a headache, he felt as though his choice if taking in an underling was the wrong one, he hurriedly spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, eat first and I¡¯ll talk with all of you, okay?¡±

    Han Jiao¡¯s parents were after all adults, the two of them hurriedly pulled Han Jiao next to them. XinFeng turned around and sighed, ¡°Uncle Hu, uncle Feng, am I just stirring up trouble for myself?¡±

    Since Shi Hu was a quiet man, Feng Ting spoke up, ¡°If you don¡¯t find it troublesome you should just take her, there¡¯s nothing to lose.¡±

    XinFeng kept silent and thought for a bit before choosing to decide after a chat, after all practitioners of the lightning attributes were too hard toe by, until now, he had only seen this youngdy with it, and not only that, she had decent potential.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke up, ¡°So, how is it?¡±

    XinFeng smiled bitterly, ¡°She thinks I¡¯m taking her as a disciple, as a result¡­¡­hehe.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun nodded, ¡°You can¡¯t take her as a disciple, even I can¡¯t take in disciples yet, we¡¯re not at the level where we can.¡±

    Han Yao was shocked, if even an expert with a True Ring Body wasn¡¯t at the level of taking in disciples, what kind of a ce do they live at?

    The Han family did not have the right to object, once XinFeng was certain of taking her in, they couldn¡¯t do anything. Tai Meng would not offend XinFeng because of a small girl, this kind of thing happened in every sect.

    With the help of the Tai Meng disciples, the Han family ate a scrumptious meal, just this meal had caused the Han family to decide to ept whatever XinFeng would say, they couldn¡¯t oppose him anyways. And just like that, they calmed down and Han Jiao understood that she couldn¡¯t decide her own life anymore.

    After the meal the family sat before XinFeng. XinFeng asked, ¡°Have you decided? Whether to leave or stay here?¡° After a while, he chose to give them the right to choose, he knew that a forcefully harvested melon wouldn¡¯t be delicious.

    This time Han Jiao replied easily, ¡± We¡¯ll leave with you.¡±

    We?

    XinFeng was shocked, but he understood after a while. This entire family would follow him, but it was not that be cared as he could arrange for it. He nodded, ¡°Very good, uncle Hu, arrange for it, En, let them stay here and when we leave we¡¯ll bring them.¡±

    Taking a bag of gold rings from Han Yao, he passed it to Han Jiao¡¯s parents and spoke, ¡°Take this bag of money for now and we¡¯ll take care of other things when we reach where we live.¡±

    Taking over the bag, the parents sighed in relief upon noticing that it was a bag of gold rings, it was enough to put their heart at ease. It seemed that Han Jiao was extremely lucky to find a rich man, but they did not understand that not only would they have money staying with XinFeng, but many other benefits as well.

    Nodding, Shi Hu had the Tai Meng disciples to arrange for lodging.

    In thete noon, a batch of decently talented disciples were sent over, all of which were chosen by Xin Zhou Lun. After a while of consideration, XinFeng chose to take another three helpers, a total of four to try it out, if he had too many, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability to take care of them all.

    Xin Zhou Lun chose ten men for himself while XinFeng chose three, two of which were male and one was female, and adding in Han Jiao, he had two female and two males, as well as fourrge families.

    It was in Tai Meng¡¯s rules that the disciples were allowed to bring their families to live with them in the inner cities, therefore most of those that came for testing were here with their families, and upon Tai Meng¡¯s eptance, the entire family could live in the inner city.

    It was impossible for XinFeng to leave the four families in the inner cities, he needed to bring them along with their children, though it was troublesome, it was necessary, only with their family around could a child not worry or have a rebelling heart.

    Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s men and guards had already returned, their task was to take care of these newly recruited people.

    And at this point Qi Mei Yun and Yin Yao had already returned, after exchanging a few sentences, they went to rest in the rooms Tai Meng prepared.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Senior brother, where did the senior sisters go?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lunughed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as they¡¯re not fighting.¡±

    XinFeng livedfortably in Tai Meng¡¯s, the helpers he took in were being cared for by Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s men while XinFeng and his three seniors all livedfortably, of course, XinFeng resumed cultivating in his room.

    He was only one step away from obtaining his fourth true ring body, but this little bit was extremely frustrating to XinFeng, there wasn¡¯t any lightning storms here. Only now did he understand that no matter how good his potential was, without the help of lightning storms he had to also train slowly. However what he didn¡¯t know was that his speed was already terrifying. After experiencing a series of quick level ups, XinFeng has extremely disappointed in himself due to his ¡®slow cultivating ¡®speed.

    After cultivating for a few days, XinFeng chose not to fully focus on cultivating anymore and instead userge amounts of his time to read the Star Python record, he wascking too much in his knowledge and even with hisrge amounts of Star Python records, he still needed time to digest the information.

    This time he had taken in the four underlings with the help of Xin Zhou Lun and his Lun rings, after sending them home there would be people responsible for nurturing them, but he needed to provide his own Lun rings to do so, as well as the things his underlings needed, and with time his home would have its own small faction.

    After a few conversations with Xin Zhou Lun, XinFeng came to understand the survival rules of a secret family tribe. No matter if it was rings or resources, nothing was free, they had to return the things they used. Only now did understand that the men fighting his grandfather Lei Bao were most likely a secret family tribe, it was no wonder they were quite strong.

    Thinking about the old man Lei Bao, anxiousness shed in his heart. He did not know where the old man went or how he could find him, but he was determined to increase his influence and strength, it was extremely important to him to do so. With his current strength, even if he brought Shi Hu and Feng Ying around he would still be no match for the experts of the secret family tribes.

    His master, the master¡¯s wife and his senior master were all extremely good to XinFeng, giving himrge amounts of helpers anding out this time helped understand the keyponents of a secret family tribe. These helpers must be trained well to support the family tribe and help him mature quickly.

    Xin Zhou Lun, Qi Mei Yun and Yin Yao did not have much to say about XinFeng¡¯s treatment toward them. Of course they had a bit of displeasure over their Master¡¯s favor towards XinFeng but thanks to XinFeng¡¯sck of arrogance and sincerity, they did not mind. Actually, XinFeng¡¯s personality was simr to his old one in his previous world, a peaceful societycking murder and carnage, growing up in such a ce caused XinFeng to inevitably have a nice temperament.

    However once he was enraged, the ws of the lighting attribute XinFeng cultivated would reveal themselves, and that heaven ruining anger would appear unconsciously, something even XinFeng found it hard to control.

    XinFeng had calcted in his head, he didn¡¯t learn leadership or management in this life, but he had the knowledge of his past life. Even without eating pork before, he had seen pigs run, therefore this wasn¡¯t too hard for him, he just needed a format for his team, and quickly he had already created one simr to the pyramid.

    Only with this type of format could XinFeng control them as the top of the pyramid, he could use the power of the lower parts to control more men and things. Of course, this format had a great weakness, that is once he was doomed, they rest of them would simrly be doomed.

    XinFeng had also guessed in his heart that the aforementioned secret family tribe¡¯s purpose was to obtain resources and gather power to fulfill their objectives.

    The only thing XinFeng did not understand was that these people were usually those who had great power, why would they need the help of secret family tribes to increase their strength? Was there actually a higher power threatening them?

    Puttty : Umuu, I have worked hard. I spent today ying around in celebration of the end of the exams and tranting at the same time, fumu.

 Chapter Book 6 - 11: On a Broken Boat Back Home

    Chapter 11: On a Broken Boat Back Home

    Only after staying at Tai Meng¡¯s for another month or so did Xin Zhou Lun bring XinFeng back, as for Qi Mei Yun and Yin Yao, they had already left. Within this period of time, XinFeng had traded for a few goods, it was just that he did not have Lun rings, only a small amount of gold rings, and was forced to borrow some form Xin Zhou Lun to buy the aforementioned goods, most of which being food, clothes etcetera.

    XinFeng chose to not buy too many items for now, since he had only just made a family tribe, he did not really know what to do.

    Passing through the Ancient Lun Passage, Xin Zhou Lun brought everyone to the main family tribe, teaching XinFeng how to use the Lun spot in the meantime. Once he gained his fourth true ring body, he could use it himself. Xin Zhou Lun even gave him a Lun spot map recorded on the star python records.

    With the slow development of this world, other than those true masters with their fourth true ring bodies or higher who could use the Lun Spots to travel to far ces. Traveling a dozens of thousands of kilometers wasn¡¯t something normal humans could do, much less with all kinds of dangers present on the journey. Therefore, most mortals lived their entire lives in small areas with an area smaller than a hundred square kilometers. True masters were the ones in control of the world, only they could bring aroundrge amounts of goods and travel the distance to trade.

    The aforementioned gold, silver and copper rings were also created by true masters, which became the main currency in the world, though eachnd had slight differences in their coins, sometimes even special markings.

    Returning to his family tribe, XinFeng went looking for Ai Shan Er, asking for his personal family tribe¡¯s ie. He realized that his family tribe was actually quite healthy, he had been given a lot of resources. Actually, XinFeng did not really understand ust how high his own position was, he was Guqi¡¯s direct disciple, the master of a Family tribe, not a subordinate, and received thergest portion of the resources.

    He received dozens of Yin ring every time they were being distributed, a scary amount to others. However, it was useless to his cultivation, Guqi had specially instructed XinFeng to never use it for cultivation, only in situations where half of his Lun Yin Li had been depleted in battle could he use a Lun Yin ring to replenish his power, and after bing a True Yin master could he use a Yin ring to do the same.

    However, using a Lun ring to replenish Yin Li was too wasteful, it was something other Yin masters couldn¡¯t make themselves, only True Ashen Yin masters could make them during their cultivation.

    These kind of rings were an idental byproduct of cultivation, as they circted their Yin Li, the excess strength in their body would form the Lun Rings. Every round of cultivation brought hundreds of Lun rings, and as their cultivation increased, Lun Yin rings would appear asionally. Of course, Yin rings would not appear, one would need another level to condense it.

    XinFeng did not leave the house anymore, but instead hid among his personal family tribe as he trained painstakingly.

    The four men and women he brought back were left to the family tribe, there were special ces for training them here as well as special men to train them. The only thing XinFeng needed to do was to provide a bit of resources and Lun rings, and with the amount of resources given to him, he had a surplus of them.

    Of course, these resources were not given for free, he needed to contribute to the family tribe after maturing, though he did not really need to worry about it, at least ten years had to pass before they would ask anything from him. XinFeng who had entered their ranks gloriously as a True Lun Yin master with his third true ring master would definitely be able contribute to them in ten years, this was simply not something he had to worry about now, he knew to pay back for what he had taken, it¡¯s the same principal everywhere.

    Furthermore, the family tribe¡¯s generous distribution of resources to XinFeng was their duty.

    Half a yearter, XinFeng sessful became a Great True Lun Yin master, condensing his fourth true ring body. At that point he understood that if he were to rely on cultivating painstakingly himself, his cultivation would only be a bit faster than geniuses, but if he were to train in thunder storms, it would change everything. He could level as madly as he pleased. Therefore, he chose to stop hiding in his family tribe, he needed to venture out and search for a suitable ce.

    Actually, the Wansee continent was a good choice, he also owed a small boat there, this was something XinFeng viewed as important, he couldn¡¯t just forget about it. After all, Uncle Zhou and Zhou Xin were the ones that saved his life, no matter what he had to at least visit them and he also needed to find a good spot for himself where thunderstorms prevailed to continue his cultivation.

    As XinFeng had be a Great True Lun Ring master, he could open the Lun spots and use the ancient Lun passages, the entire world had be explorable to him through the help of the passages, distance no longer was a barrier.

    With Qi Mei Yun¡¯s help he found the Lun spot he used to leave the Wansee continent, through this ancient Lun passageway he could return to that spot and find his way back.

    This time, XinFeng chose to not bring anyone. Both Shi Hu and Feng Ying also needed to cultivate themselves, and XinFeng did not want to hinder them, it was a better choice to go by himself.

    After informing his master Guqi and saying his goodbyes to his seniors, XinFeng left his family tribe and opened the Lun spot himself, going to the Wansee continent.

    Leaving this time, XinFeng made adequate preparations. Within that half a year, he had created his own weapon, a lighting spear, refined his ck bow, and created a batch of lighting arrows. The main function of the lightning arrows was that he could apply his lightning attributed Lun Yin Li to it, changing the features of the ck bowpletely, the original feature of it being to attack from afar with great strength, but with thebination of the lightning arrow, it was on apletely different level.

    The Lightning spear was made from the Lightning attributed bone, using up many of XinFeng¡¯s materials which he had obtained from the family tribe and with his master¡¯s help, he had changed that bone into a two inch long spearhead and a hundred eighty arrow heads. After using a few other important materials, they became a lighting spear and a hundred eighty arrows.

    Actually, even without the lighting spear and arrows, XinFeng already had a few methods he could use, like creating lighting bolts from the sky, but these methods took a lot of his Lun Yin Li, and with these weapons, these problems were nonexistent.

    Furthermore, before XinFeng left he had cleared some of the unimportant stuff he obtained from the Ancient Hidden Lun space from his Hidden Lun space and used the space to keep his tonics, andrge amounts of food.

    Theke¡¯s surface Qi Mei Yun and Yin Yao were fighting above in the past was now extremely tranquil. Along the edges of the reed marshes, XinFeng was able to find a half sunken small boat and pulled it out. After some inspection, the small boat did not seem to have any defects, it was only capsized because of the water currents. Moving it onto the water, it became XinFeng¡¯s mode of transportation.

    The steel paddle from the past was still in his hidden Lun space, and using it, he paddled along the reed marshes.

    The rainy season was almost over, for two days, the thunderstorm XinFeng hoped for did note, the skies were clear and the weather was quite hot. XinFeng dressed no different from the fishermen, he merely wore cow skin pants while his chest was bared, the almost eighteen year old XinFeng had a rather sturdy build, this body was quite satisfying to XinFeng, he didn¡¯t have such a build in his past life, he wasn¡¯t as tall either, but in this life he was about a hundred and ten centimeters tall.

    (Puttty: I think the author meant two hundred¡­)(lcksheep: Let¡¯s go with 210 from now on¡­)

    His looks were not bad either, though he wasn¡¯t beautiful, his aura was very strong and he had just lost his childhood youthfulness, and what reced it was a sense of valiance.

    Moving the paddle, XinFeng came to a ce he remembered, in thergeke, it was hard topletely memorize the entire ce because of the ever-changing water currents and theck of distinguishable features of theke. He had to follow the directions, as long as he had a good sense of that, he would be able to find the ce he came from.

    XinFeng wasn¡¯t very rushed, he slowly paddled as his small boat moved slowly on theke. On the way, he stopped multiple times to rest and when he rested, he used the time to learn from the Star Python Record or fish for some fresh seafood to eat, it was a rather rxing journey.

    Just like that, the days passed one by one but he hadn¡¯t seen a boat even once, it as was if the world consisted of only him and his boat.

    As the sky suddenly darkened, XinFeng became excited, the sounds of thundering from the sky, it was going to rain.

    XinFeng waved the paddle with all his strength, going to the ce where the clouds gathered. Quickly, XinFeng smiled bitterly as he stared at the sky, the rumbling clouds had be peaceful again, the sky had be lighter as a small drizzle came down.

    He cursed in his heart, XinFeng knew that this rain wouldn¡¯t get bigger or be a thunderstorm, he sat down again as he kept his paddle and stared at the sky.

    Thunderstorms became increasingly harder to find, once the rainy season was gone, thunderstorms were hard to find in the Wansee continent. This gave XinFeng a headache, he didn¡¯t expect to need to chase thunderstorms, though there were thunderstorms and thunder snow storms, it didn¡¯t happen near him, he didn¡¯t have weather forecasts here or thunderstorm maps he could use. Furthermore, the thunderstorms were all gone after a few hours, it wasn¡¯t easy to find.

    This small boat was very simple and crude, the only thing left of it was just the shell, the rest was all gone. If it weren¡¯t for XinFeng¡¯s Hidden Lun space and his paddle, this small boat would be unusable to him. XinFengid in the middle of the small boat for the entire day, the light drizzlending on his body.

    This light rain had given him a lot of time to think, he knew that he needed to find somewhere to train and needed to record down ces where thunderstorms gathered, so that he could go to those areas when the time is right. Relying on traveling around and his luck, finding even one would be extremely lucky.

    When the small rain passed, XinFeng started to move again. That light rain just now had dealt quite the blow to him. He stretched his body and continued paddling.

 Chapter Book 6 - 12: On a Broken Boat Back Home (2)

    Chapter 12: On a Broken Boat Back Home (2)

    Ten days passed before XinFeng finally met with another small boat, a small fishing boat slightlyrger than the one XinFeng was in. Immediately paddling over using his full strength, the boat¡¯s speed became terrifying as a trail of white foam appeared behind it, it moved as if it was flying on the water¡¯s surface, and in ten minutes, it easily caught up with the far away boat.

    The man on the boat had also seen XinFeng, originally he was nning on avoiding him, but seeing the boat¡¯s speed, he knew it was impossible to do so. The small boat¡¯s speed was not something mortals couldpare to, it was extremely fast, as if it was an arrow shot from a bow, he knew it was not a boat belonging to a mortal, there was simply nowhere to hide.

    That small boat was extremely fast, even after chasing up to the boat, XinFeng had to circle around the smaller boat a few times before it could slow down and stabilize.

    ¡°Yi, boss Zhang! It¡¯s you?¡±

    Boss Zhang was also shocked, he didn¡¯t expect to see XinFeng, he spoke, ¡°Aiyaya, it¡¯s you, why haven¡¯t you returned during the rainy season? Boss Zhou waited for you all along¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°How is he? Little Xin as well, have they been okay?¡±

    Boss Zhangughed, ¡°Good, very good. Yi, this boat¡­¡­¡± Only now did he notice the small broken boat XinFeng was using, there was nothing inside, it was just the shell of a boat that could float, there wasn¡¯t even a cabin, it looked just like it had just been raided.

    XinFengughed bitterly, ¡°There was a fight and I got caught up in it, so¡­¡­.¡± He could exin it to him, but there was no point exining it to a mortal, he added, ¡°Boss Zhang, can you bring me to the market, hehe, I¡¯m lost.¡±

    Boss Zhang¡¯s mouth was wide open, and after a while he finally spoke, ¡°My god, someone else¡¯s fight? Your boat? ¡­¡­e, you got lost? Okay, okay, youe here, tie your boat to mine, I¡¯ll bring you.¡±

    XinFeng had worked hard the past few days, he could really rest now. Tying his boat to boss Zhang¡¯s, he got onto boss Zhang¡¯s boat and asked, ¡°How far are we from the market?¡±

    Boss Zhangughed bitterly, ¡°Half a day, if we¡¯re fast enough maybe it wouldn¡¯t take that long¡­¡­.ah, right, your small boat, how are you so fast?¡±

    XinFeng took out the steel paddle with augh, causing the small boat to sink a bit, and spoke, ¡°I used this paddle.¡±

    With one nce boss Zhang knew it was made of pure steel and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Good fellow.¡± He already knew XinFeng was a practitioner, but was shocked regardless at the paddle¡¯s sudden appearance. He nodded, ¡°I can¡¯t even wave this type of paddle, it¡¯s too heavy.¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, you can just tell me which direction to go.¡±

    Boss Zhang knew XinFeng thought he was too slow, and wanting to rest for a bit, heughed, ¡°Okay, but use your own paddle, mine can¡¯t withstand your strength.¡± Keeping his own paddle and cing it on the side of the boat, he helped XinFeng position his paddle. Laughing, he spoke, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± He was actually quite curious how XinFeng would use such a heavy paddle.

    With just a gentle wave of his paddle, it was as if the small boat was hit by a giant beast, it flew forwards in an instant. In shock, boss Zhang could not help but cry out, ¡°So powerful!¡±

    The paddle moved backwards and forwards, forming pictures on the water¡¯s surface as the boat moved forward. With XinFeng¡¯s extraordinary strength, just a few moves and the boat moved at a simrly extraordinary speed.

    The difference in strength between mortals and practitioners was too big, there was simply no way it could bepared.

    Within half an hour, XinFeng could already see the silhouette of the market floating on the water¡¯s surface, he sighed, ¡°On the water¡¯s surface, to find a ce I could settle down at is too hard¡­¡­it took me half a year toe back.¡±

    Boss Zhang spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, if it weren¡¯t for the old helmsmen, none of us would dare to run around, we gather near the market and would never travel any distance over seven days, if anyone went too far, even we will get lost. Yearly, we lose a few boats because of that, hehe, your luck is pretty good.¡±

    At the market was arge crowd of boats gathered as usual, it wasn¡¯t the fishing season yet and most of them chose to stay at the market to wait a few more days, after that, there wouldn¡¯t be so many of them here.

    As the two boats stopped at the pier, the entire pier started to shake. Before the rainy season started, XinFeng was already extremely famous at the pier, after all, such a young practitioner was definitely eye catching, and adding in his rtionship with the market¡¯s tyrannical owner, he was quite scary.

    XinFeng left as a Milun master and came back as a Great True Lun Yin master, his cultivation had increased greatly. With his cultivation, he could easily be called King by some small sects.

    Seeing XinFeng, both Zhou Tong and Zhou Xin became stupefied as they looked at both XinFeng and his both back and forth, Zhou Tong asked, ¡°Did you meet with some water bandits? At least, you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good to be back.¡±

    Zhou Xin asked worried, ¡°Brother Lei, are you injured?¡±

    XinFeng rubbed Zhou Xin¡¯s head andughed, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that the boat was ruined and I had to find another one, but this one seems to be almost broken too, hehe.¡±

    Zhou Xinforted, ¡°It¡¯s okay as long brother is safe and sound.¡±

    XinFeng was moved and thought to himself, ¡°This kid is not bad.¡±

    Before XinFeng could speak, a crowd had already gathered, the servants of Zhong Geng  had specially waited at the pier for him, and seeing his return, they immediately came to speak with him as one of them went back speedily to report it to Zhong Geng.

    In the beginning when XinFeng went to hunt the Star Lake Python and irked a truly monstrous Star Lake Python, he had almost killed off the entire army of Zhong Geng¡¯s, and from that moment on he became famous, and now as he returned, people naturally came to greet him immediately.

    Furthermore, XinFeng had given Zhong Geng and Wu Zhen pointers, helping them level up, bing the respected gods of the practitioners here.

    Quickly, someone came to bring XinFeng over.

    XinFeng did not stay at the pier for too long, he still needed to buy a boat from Zhong Geng, he owed Zhou Xin a boat and had to fulfill his promise no matter what. Standing up, he followed the servants to Zhong Geng¡¯s residence.

    Zhong Geng, Wu Zhen and Han Xiao Bao all came to wee him.

    XinFengughed, ¡°Long time no see, hehe.¡±

    Zhong Geng walked forward andughed as well, ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Lei, you left for the entire rainy season and I heard you ruined your boat, can you tell me about it? If you need our help, you can just tell us, hehe.¡±

    XinFeng thought to himself, ¡°That was my senior sisters ¡°helping¡±¡­¡­the ripples of their fight destroyed my boat and also killed over tens of thousands of men, can I even tell you about it?¡± Before speaking, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just buy another one.¡±

    Since XinFeng chose to not pursue it, Zhong Geng couldn¡¯t do anything either as he invited XinFeng into his home.

    After they sat down, XinFeng looked at Zhong Geng andughed, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve consolidated your cultivation during the rainy season.¡±

    Zhong Gengughed heartily as he spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve worked hard the entire rainy season and didn¡¯t go out, thanks to that Star Lake Python we hunted, I¡¯ve traded for many good things. Oh right, get the chest in my room here.¡±

    Immediately, two servants brought back a wooden chest and ced it next to the four of them.

    Opening it, the entire chest was full of silver and gold rings. Zhong Geng spoke, ¡°This is your portion of the hunt, since the body of the Star Lake Python was hard to preserve, we traded it for money.¡±

    XinFeng didn¡¯t mind, ¡°Leave me a bag of gold rings and the rest¡­¡­trade it for a small boat, en, one just like thest one.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, a small boat isn¡¯t worth much, at most a few gold rings is enough to trade for the best boat around.¡± The value of gold rings was very high, it could be used everywhere and was the standard form of currency, trading with these rings was the most valued method.

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Alright then, leave the money for the boat and I¡¯ll kept the rest.¡±

    Zhong Geng sighed in relief, he was worried that XinFeng wouldn¡¯t keep it, this meant that XinFeng wasn¡¯t satisfied since to him, this was quite unfavorable for him. He needed XinFeng¡¯s pointers for his next level up and hoped to not offend the disciple of a big sect, until now, he had thought XinFeng hade from arge sect who had went out to train himself.

    Wu Zhen did not dare to dally around and immediately asked his servants to buy a boat as XinFeng kept the money.

    At that moment, a man rushed in and shouted, ¡°Master, master, it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s not good! Someone killed their way in to upy the market!¡±

    XinFeng looked over andughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Tian Da Bing?¡± Towards Tian Da Bing, he did not have a good impression of him at all, he was had the standard character of and owner, a man who could only bully the weak.

    Zhong Geng furrowed his brows, ¡°Calm yourself, acting this way? You¡¯re a practitioner, not a mortal!¡±

    Tian Da Bing noticed XinFeng and immediately softened his voice, ¡°Master, really¡­¡­there really is someone killing their way here, there outside the market now, there¡¯s thirty boats there and three big boats, all with sails, they should be rather strong!¡±

    Zhong Geng looked at XinFeng as he thought, ¡°Thankfully old brother Lei is here, we two Milun masters aren¡¯t afraid of anything!¡± He didn¡¯t know XinFeng was a true master, a Great True Lun Yin master.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be panicked about? Let¡¯s go see!¡±

    The four of them stood up and Wu Zhen called for more servants as they walked out together.

    Puttty : I was tranting on the bus and didn¡¯t notice thisdy siting on my earpiece¡­¡­you have served me well my poor child.

    My back hurts¡­fumu, traveling around and tranting¡­¡­why did I decide that it¡¯ll be fun?!

    I may go biking with my friends tomorrow, and with this back I feel like I¡¯ve aged 20 years, umu.

 Chapter Book 6 - 13: Mister Tanda

    Chapter 13: Mister Tanda

    The crowd came to the wooden tform in the market.

    From afar, they could see over thirty boatsing their way with an imposing manner, the most noticeable threerge sail boats amongst them.

    Zhong Geng spoke, ¡°I knew it, it¡¯s the old man from Tan Kou Lao Ji. Well no matter how many he brought with him, what do we have to be afraid of?

    XinFeng asked, ¡°What¡¯s the Tan Kou Lao Ji?¡±

    Wu Zhen exined, ¡°This ce is called the Hui She Kou Ji, this is a famous market that has a good location, while Tan Kou Lao Ji has a much worse location, and their practitioners constantly envy this ce, wanting to monopolize it¡­¡­it¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know why they would send so many men here, they seem to bear malicious intent.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Do they have powerful practitioners?¡±

    Wu Zhen replied, ¡°Yes, a Million Lun Master.¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Your master is a Milun master, what could a Million Lun master even do to you all?¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, but I guess that¡­¡­ Either they have outside help or that fellow leveled up like my master into a Milun master.¡±

    XinFeng praised, ¡°That should be it, or they wouldn¡¯te just like this. Right, what¡¯s that man called?¡±

    Wu Zhen replied, ¡°Qian Yu, also a sectless practitioner like master, he came here after bing a Thousand Lun master, became a Million Lun master and took over the Tan Kou Lao Ji, creating a family tribe here.¡±

    Zhong Geng stood on the tform as he silently looked at the three sail boats making their way over, he immediately noticed Qian Yu, and next to him was a man that gave off a threatening feeling, shocking Zhong Geng. At that moment he knew that the opponent had found a helper.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°That¡¯s Qian Yu?¡±

    Zhong Geng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s Qian Yu, the man next to him, I don¡¯t recognize¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Qian Yu¡­¡­is a Milun master like your master, the man next to him, if I¡¯m not wrong, should be a true master, a True Milun Master with his first True Ring body.¡±

    Zhong Geng could not help but show a despairing expression on his face as he sighed, ¡°If it really is one, this time¡­..I will definitely be forced to leave. Ai, I finally familiarized myself here but now I¡¯ll have to leave¡­¡­¡± he felt extremely indignant, but against a True master, there was simply no way for him to win, to be able to preserve his life was already good enough, as for his other things, they would most likely be taken away.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°What¡¯s with that face? You¡¯re so unsure of yourself? ¡±

    Zhong Geng vigoursly nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a True master¡­¡­ How can I even fight him?!¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Perhaps they aren¡¯t even here to take your territory, but here for something else.¡±

    Zhong geng spoke, ¡°Impossible¡­¡­e, maybe¡­¡­ai, hopefully.¡± he did not have much confidence. If it were the two of them, two Milun masters, even if the opponent was a Milun master they could definitely win, but now the opponent had not only became a Milun master, but also brought a true master with him, what else could he do? He did not know XinFeng was also a true master, and a stronger one at that.

    When the boat was only around ten meters away from the pier, that man grabbed Qian Yu and jumped to the tform. Though such a feat was unbelievable to mortals, but to practitioners this was not extremely shocking.

    The two of themnded on the tform with an imposing aura as Qian Yu gloated, ¡°Zhong Geng, I¡¯m here!¡±

    Zhong Geng did not know what to do, he spoke, ¡°Qian Yu, what do you want?¡± With this one sentence he killed the imposing aura of his own side. Of course, XinFeng was not affected at all as he stood next to Wu Zhen indifferently, and with his young appearance that belonged to a youth, he waspletely unnoticed by both Qian Yu and that man.

    Qian Yu was extremely excited in his heart, he had fought with Zhong Geng before, and their strength was quite simr, with Zhong Geng slightly stronger than he was, causing him to feel indignant. But now, he had not only became a Milun master, he also brought a true master expert with him, he couldpletely win this time.

    However as XinFeng had guessed, they were indeed not here to take over Hui She Kou Ji, they had other motives.

    Qian Yu spoke, ¡°Haha, Zhong Geng, don¡¯t be so fierce, you mean¡­¡­what could I do? Haha.¡± he was extremely proud of himself, with his face full of smiles.

    In Zhong Geng¡¯s eyes, that smile of his hid malicious poison.

    That man looked around beforeughing upon hearing Qian Yu¡¯s gloating, ¡°Qian Yu, are you asking for a beating! What is there to be gloating about! ¡±

    Qian Yu was shocked as his face flushed, ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯m just happy¡­¡­¡±

    Zhong Geng was shocked, they actually had a senior-junior rtionship, this was troublesome.

    Qian Yu replied, ¡°Alright, alright, let me speak, let me speak!¡±

    Zhong Geng was extremely anxious as he waited for them to speak, bitterlyughing in his heart, even keeping his life this time would be good enough, he really did not have the courage to fight a true master.

    Qian Yu spoke, ¡°Zhong Geng, it¡¯s very simple, you¡¯ll still take care of Hui She Kou Ji, it¡¯s still your territory, we won¡¯t monopolize it, but you have to agree to one condition.¡±

    Zhong Geng was stunned, this was unexpected, but at least he could keep his life. He spoke, ¡°What condition?¡±

    Qian Yu spoke, ¡°Serve Mister Tanda.¡± he pointed to the man.

    XinFeng understood instantly, this Mister Tanda is here to snatch their territory, but he couldn¡¯t upy a market like a thousand or a million Lun master, instead he aimed to own all of them. He wasn¡¯t really shocked, he could have had acted as if he were extremely strong and could actually own thesends too.

    Even if Zhong Geng was unwilling, he dared not to reject them, this was much better than being chased away. Not only could he keep his life, he could have a backing as well. Of course, this backer may or may not be reliable, and thinking of this, he hesitated before he opened his mouth to ept only to be interrupted by XinFeng.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Serve Mister Tanda? Hehe, what sect is Mister Tanda from?¡± he carried an air of arrogance as he could not help but interrupt.

    Tanda did not expect someone to suspect him, staring at XinFeng, he tried to guess where exactly his courage came from, but with his lower cultivation, he couldn¡¯t guess XinFeng¡¯s cultivation at all. However Tanda¡¯s cautious personality that had saved him from making careless decisions spoke up, ¡°I¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have a sect.¡±

    Qian Yu spoke, ¡°Wei, little guy, are you looking to die? To speak in such a manner with Mister Tanda?¡±

    As he couldn¡¯t see XinFeng¡¯s cultivation, he did not dare to challenge him, and seeing Qian Yu doing so, he did nothing as to see how strong XinFeng actually was, since he already knew that Zhong Geng had given up.

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°I¡¯m looking to die? Why would I? Do you¡­¡­ Eat shit with that mouth? Why is it so smelly? ¡±

    With this one sentence, Qian Yu was instantly enraged as he took a step forward.

    XinFeng looked at him uncaringly, ¡°Don¡¯t bully little children, you¡¯ll get retribution.¡± despite his figure being like an adult¡¯s, he still has a young face belonging to a teenager, and in this world where one was considered an adult at the age of 20 and practitioners were seen as adults at 28, he was very young to them.

    Qian Yu could not help but want to punish XinFeng.

    Tanda spoke, ¡°Okay, Qian Yu, step back.¡± he knew that XinFeng waspletely unafraid of Qian Yu, he even gave off an eager aura, making him feel uneasy as he immediately stopped Qian Yu. If they were to start fighting, words would be useless, and with his experience he tried to reduce the chances of fights happening and upon any dangerous events, he would run and hide. He didn¡¯t really understand much about XinFeng, but XinFeng¡¯s steadiness andck of fear was abnormal.

    XinFeng could not help but silently praise him, this man was indeed patient and could control himself to maintain a cool attitude, something rather rare. This made him want to befriend this man, these kind of people were hard toe by and usually lived longer than the rest. His calmness was rather appreciated by XinFeng.

    Tanda revealed a smile as he spoke, ¡°What¡¯s the surname of this little brother? ¡± he couldn¡¯t see XinFeng¡¯s cultivation but he knew clearly that he was a practitioner, but if XinFeng was a bit older, he would be suspected to have a powerful cultivation, but with such a deceiving face, no one would suspect so, causing Qian Yu to be so rash.

    XinFeng smiled, ¡°My surname is Lei.¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°Since you¡¯re a practitioner, do you think¡­¡­I, am worthy of being served? I, Tanda, a True Milun master with my first True Ring body.¡± he introduced himself humbly as he reported his cultivation.

    XinFeng shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy.¡± He said before adding, ¡°Too weak.¡±

    Qian Yu was extremely furious, ¡°You little bastard, you¡¯re courting death!¡± he pounced vigorously as he shouted. He was too furious, since he had never even ced XinFeng in his eyes, to him, even if XinFeng was a practitioner, he was merely a junior of Zhong Geng¡¯s, and yet he acted to impulsively, he wanted to punish him viciously.

    Despite his vicious pounce, Qian Yu did not even release a hint of killing intent, something both Tanda and XinFeng noticed, and something that helped him preserve his life.

    XinFeng¡¯s figure moved slightly, his speed surpassing Qian Yu¡¯s greatly as he suddenly appeared in front of him. In clear view of everyone, XinFeng¡¯s palmnded on Qian Yu¡¯s chest, before XinFeng disappeared in the next second, back to his original position. He had moved as if he was a ghost, appearing and disappearing suddenly with just a small move.

    The pped Qian Yu was sent flying and was caught by Tanda, but with a cloth ripping sound, he was plunged into the water.

    Puttty : My back, it¡¯s going to break¡­¡­

 Chapter Book 6 - 14: Mister Tanda (2)

    Chapter 14: Mister Tanda (2)

    Tanda was extremely shocked in his heart, he had indeed caught Qian Yu just now, but it was not him, it was a piece of scrapped cloth while Qian Yu fell into the water. He became increasingly wary of XinFeng, what did this mean? XinFeng did not even act like a Milun master, but someone of an even higher cultivation, greatly unsettling him.

    XinFengughed, ¡°Take a cold bath andpose yourself, or you¡¯ll die without even understanding the situation.¡±

    And in a few seconds, Qian Yu surfaced from the water, and as if he were a fish, he leaped up all the way uo to the tform. Even if he were given new courage now, he still wouldn¡¯t dare to raise his fist against XinFeng now, knowing that the opponent had already given him mercy. Pointing at XinFeng, he mouthed a few words no one could understand.

    Zhong Geng could not help but back up a step. He was simrly shocked, not understanding why he who was also a Milun master could not do the same things XinFeng could, sending a Milun master flying so easily, and he could even see how XinFeng had been merciful to him. If XinFeng wanted to kill Qian Yu, with his strength, even if Qian Yu was not dead, he would at least suffer heavy injuries.

    Wu Zhen and Han Xiao Bao were shocked as well, they both knew XinFeng was strong, but not that strong, he could actually overpower a Milun master.

    Qian Yu stabilized himself extremely resentfully as he spoke, ¡°Qian Yu, Milun master!¡± he used the standard practitioner introduction. Since he couldn¡¯t guess XinFeng¡¯s cultivation, he could only use this method.

    XinFeng of course knew this rule, this was very normal, he just needed to say his name and cultivation. This rule was a form of respect, and having mercy, he did not reject him. Stepping forward, he spoke, ¡°Lei Xin Feng, Great True Lun Yin master.¡±

    Pu tong, pu tong!

    Two man sat down in that instant, one being Qian Yu and the other being Zhong Geng. Both of their legs had gone numb, causing their asses to hit the floor.

    Another one even backed away so much he almost fell into theke. Tanda tried his best to control himself as a bitter smile appeared on his face. No matter how careful he was, he didn¡¯t expect such a terrifying expert to appear in such an isted ce, but he did not suspect XinFeng¡¯s words at all, no one would lie about this kind of thing.

    A Great True Lun Yin Master with his fourth True Ring body. Perhaps other low leveled practitioners wouldn¡¯t know but both Qian Yu and Zhong Geng knew that this level of true Master shouldn¡¯t be in these kind of ces at all. Both of them were extremely shocked.

    Tanda was more so shocked, it was because he had no hope of increasing his cultivation that he wanted to find an isted location and start a family tribe to nurture the next generation, broadening his influence. Yet he met with such a young Great True Lun Yin master, it was no doubt he was the disciple of an extremelyrge sect, a top leveled disciple that someone like him couldn¡¯t evenpare to.

    Tanda sighed as he reached to grab Qian Yu, lifting him as he spoke, ¡°Ai, senior¡­¡­senior Lei¡­¡­¡± he did not know how to address him, in terms of age they were too far apart, but in terms of cultivation, XinFeng was someone he should respect.

    Zhong Geng was helped up by Wu Zhen and could not help but ask, ¡°Lei¡­¡­e, you, aren¡¯t you a Milun master? You¡­¡­ You¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng could not just say that he had leveled up from a Milun master all the way to a Great True Milun master during the rainy season, no one would believe him. He spoke, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to lie, it¡¯s just more convenient for me.¡±

    Zhong Geng did not know what to do and merelyughed bitterly, ¡°Senior, this joke is too big.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Alright, isn¡¯t this good anyways? If I were to say I was a Great True Lun Yin master from the beginning you wouldn¡¯t treat me so casually, I don¡¯t mean any harm. ¡±

    Zhong Geng replied, ¡°Yes, yes, I know, thank you senior for your pointersst time.¡± the reason he leveled up was thanks to XinFeng who had given him some pointers, helping him sessfully be a Milun master. Now he understood how XinFeng could so casually help them.

    XinFengughed, ¡°This isn¡¯t much, alright.  You¡­¡­oh, Tanda, Qian Yu, hehe, since you¡¯re here you guys should be considered guests.¡±

    Both Tanda and Qian Yu sighed in relief, for now XinFeng didn¡¯t seem to be an enemy, something extremely favorable to them. No matter how mad they were, they wouldn¡¯t want to offend such an expert.

    Qian Yu was still trembling. This blow was too much to him, as thend owner of a small ce, he had never even met a few true masters, much less a Great True Lun Yin master with his fourth True Ring body. He was almost shocked to death, knowing that he dared to raise his hand against such a terrifying expert just now.

    Tanda spoke, ¡°Yes, yes, yes we were too presumptuous, old brother Zhong Geng, I, I apologize, but, I don¡¯t mean any harm.¡±

    Since Tanda was a true master, no matter what Zhong Geng thought, he couldn¡¯t be rude to a true master. He spoke, ¡°Since you¡¯re here you¡¯re considered guests, senior Lei is right, please! Let¡¯s go to the house and discuss this.¡± He wasn¡¯t an idiot, to be able to meet an expert like this was great too.

    Tanda had no desire to fight from the beginning, creating a family tribe was extremely normal to practitioners, with their strength and status, taking control of a few small ces and forming an area of influence was very standard, something even Zhong Geng would do if he were a true master.

    Returning to Zhong Geng¡¯s residence, they sat in therge hall with XinFeng returning to his original seat first, no one else daring to sit before he did.

    Tanda and Qian Yu eventually calmed down, seeing how tranquil XinFeng was acting, they knew he wasn¡¯t going to fight them. As Qian Yu continuously apologized, XinFeng even spoke up, ¡°No need to apologize anymore. Right, Tanda, do you really not have a sect? ¡±

    Tandaughed bitterly, ¡°I dare not to lie to senior, but I actually have a sect, but since I¡¯m too old and cannot increase my cultivation anymore, I wanted toe back to my homnd to nurture a few disciples, Qian Yu is my cousin, I came back before the rainy season and brought a few Lun rings and helped him be a Milun master, hoping to take control of a few markets for resources and helpers.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°What sect?¡±

    Tanda replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know if senior has heard of the ck Corner Sect?¡±

    XinFeng had no knowledge on any of the sects here in Wansee Ind, he shook his head, ¡°Never¡­¡­¡±

    Zhong Geng was shocked, ¡°ck Corner Sect? That¡¯s not a bad sect, I heard they have many experts, e, and that the ck Corner Sect had a recent¡­en, sh with the Great Dong Feng sect, but I don¡¯t know what sect is Great Dong Feng, I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡±

    Tandaughed bitterly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such an isted ce to even know about it. Alright, to tell the truth, I escaped from it, our ck Corner Sect had already disbanded, half of our people died, ai, we were too weak.¡±

    Qian Yu spoke, ¡°Senior, this is good too, since the ck Corner Sect didn¡¯t even have much future prospects and that gave you a chance to leave the sect, this ce is full of freedom, unlike how constraining a sect is.¡±

    Tanda shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, if only I were able to find Lun Yin rings, I may be able to improve further, unfortunately, finding these things is nearly impossible.¡±

    Qian Yu spoke, ¡°Senior, Lun rings and Lun Yin rings are too hard to find, you stayed in that sect for so long and yet you only have so little, most of which I used¡­¡­ai, it¡¯s too¡­¡­hard.¡± his tone was full of gratitude.

    Zhong Geng spoke, ¡°What Lun ring, what Lun Yin ring?¡± he didn¡¯t even know of their existence, and hearing their conversation, he knew it was rted to Qian Yu¡¯s increase in cultivation, he was extremely curious.

    After XinFeng¡¯s brief exnation, Zhong Geng¡¯s eyes glinted with light, this was too unbelievable, these things could actually improve one¡¯s cultivation. He sighed, ¡°Heavens, I want some too!¡±

    Qian Yuughed, ¡°Stop dreaming, my senior stayed in ck Corner Sect for almost a hundred years, and yet how many Lun and Lun Yin rings did he even get?¡±

    Tandaughed, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, I get about twenty Lun rings yearly. Oh, right, that¡¯s the amount I recieved after bing a True master, in the beginning I got about two or three Lun rings normally, after I became a Milun master, I got the luck to obtain a Lun Yin ring and became true master, my luck is already quite good.¡±

    Only then did XinFeng realize that even in a sect, Lun and Lun Yin rings were hard toe by. In his family tribe he had gotten ten Yin rings, a hundred and fifty Lun Yin rings and a million Lun rings in one go, and at that time he was still thinking about how little the amount was, but he didn¡¯t expect how rare these things were, especially Yin rings, something evenrge sects found hard to obtain.

    Tanda spoke again, ¡°If I had a lot of them, I could still increase my cultivation, but this failure of the ck Corner Sect has caused our disbanding, and I can¡¯t join other sects anymore, it¡¯ll be hard to get Lun rings in the future.¡±

    XinFeng spoke up, ¡°How many do you need?¡±

    Puttty : I wonder what will break first, my back or my will to live. To think I wanted to lower it to 5 per chapter, I¡¯m scared.

 Chapter Book 6 - 15: Temptaion of the Lun Ring

    Chapter 15: Temptaion of the Lun Ring

    Tandaughed bitterly, ¡°In the beginning the Lun rings had a great effect, but after one level, it¡¯s effectiveness begun to decrease, but it was still very useful. I had used a thousand of Lun rings and one Lun Yin ring to be a true master, if I want to level again, I probably need ten times that amount, ten Lun Yin rings and ten thousand Lun rings.¡± he shook his head in depression, knowing that even with so many rings, he may not level up.

    A thousand Lun rings and one Lun Yin ring, other than XinFeng, everyone revealed a despairing expression, it was impossible to find so many rings.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°With your ie, how can you have so many rings?¡±

    Tanda replied, ¡°We had many tasks to do there, and sometimes the sect will reward us. After so many years, I gathered that amount. A pity, if they were all Lun Yin rings¡­¡­it would be different, at least twelve or thirteen of them can help me continue cultivating, but it¡¯s too hard to find.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s like that, hehe, that means Lun Yin ring is quite valuable at your sect. ¡±

    Tanda sighed, ¡°That thing¡¯s appearance could make all the true master¡¯s eyes go red, Lun rings were okay but Lun Yin rings were a whole other level. In our sect, a Lun Yin ring could be traded for virtually anything, it¡¯s a treasure recognized by everyone.¡±

    Zhong Geng shook his head, ¡°Ai, much less Lun Yin rings, I don¡¯t even have a Lun ring¡­¡­and hearing you speak makes me want to join a sect to get some Lun and Lun Yin rings.¡±

    Tandaughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be so easily swayed, evenrge sects have sparse amounts of Lun and Lun Yin rings, it¡¯s impossible for the lower leveled people to obtain them. Even if you contribute a lot, you get only a little of them. Unless you¡¯re an inner sect disciple or a direct disciple you could get some from the elders, and I was an inner sect disciple, a pity not a direct disciple, or I would have leveled up again.¡±

    An inner sect disciple. Zhong Geng smiled bitterly, he knew his strength was far from enough to enter the inner sect, and at most he could only stay in the outer sect, ording to Tanda, he would have to act as an errand boy. Though his position was much higher than mortals, to get Lun or Lun Yin rings was almost impossible.

    Tanda continued, ¡°Actually, the Lun and Lun Yin rings are mostly in the hands of the experts of the higher levels in the sect, the low tier disciples can¡¯t even get them, and even in the higher levels of the sects, Lun and Lun Yin rings were considered rare, and even those people up thereck them.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°If it¡¯s the higher levels, their at least experts with their third or higher true ring bodies, those Lun rings should be rather useless to them.¡±

    Tanda answered, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why we have the chance to get them, if not, it¡¯d be impossible for people like us to have them.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Other than Lun and Lun Yin rings, Yin rings should be the most beneficial.¡±

    Tanda shook his head, ¡°Forget about Yin rings, even the higher ups can¡¯t get those, that kind of thing¡­¡­if seen by other sects, it would cause arge scale war.¡±

    Zhong Geng nodded, ¡°The Yin rings should be very useful to them, indeed, if we were the highest levels of the sect, we would do anything to level up.¡±

    XinFeng knew that Yin rings were not something true masters could condense, but the extremely high level practitioners. In this world, he had only met two of the said high level practitioners, his master and his senior master. Only these two could condense Yin rings. Of course, he was certain that there were more practitioners capable of doing so, it was just that with his cultivation, it was almost impossible to meet them.

    This wasn¡¯t strange to XinFeng at all, just like in his past life when he was a normal citizen, he interacted with people with simr social standing instead of mayors and governors, he simrly would not meet big businessmen unless he was one of them. One good example to symbolize such a thing would be a social circle, only by belonging to that certain social circle could one interact with others inside.

    Tanda spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, I know that there are indeed sects shing because of Yin rings, they even go to the extent of destroying other sects.¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°It actually isn¡¯t that hard to obtain Lun rings and Lun Yin rings¡­¡­¡±

    Tanda was shocked, ¡°Other than sects, is there other ces to get them?¡±

    In an instant, all their attention was focused on XinFeng. Everyone now knew that with Lun rings, they could easily increase their cultivation. Who in the right mind wouldn¡¯t want it?

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°It depends on if you want it.¡±

    Tanda suddenly understood, ¡°You have them?¡±

    Zhong Geng also reacted as he immediately appeared in front of XinFeng, ¡°You have Lun rings? Aiyaya, for real¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng didn¡¯t speak but instead took out a few Lun and Lun Yin rings, though he did not take out his Yin rings, that thing was too scary in terms of its ability to start fights. He spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, Lun and Lun Yin rings, I have both.¡±

    Tanda grabbed a bunch and after careful inspection, he sighed, ¡°Ai, these are the real Lun and Lun Yin rings, the ones I got in the past¡­¡­weren¡¯t as pure though.¡±

    The practitioners in the room all came forward and took one for themselves to admire, most of them had never seen one before.

    Zhong Geng spoke, ¡°No wonder your cultivation increases so quickly, with all these rings it¡¯s no surprise.¡±

    XinFeng smiled slightly and chose to not reply.

    As Tanda was quite knowledgeable, he spoke up, ¡°Zhong Geng, you¡¯re wrong, if I¡¯m not mistaken senior Lei has never used these rings.¡±

    Wu Zhen asked curiously, ¡°Why not? If you didn¡¯t use it, Lei, senior Lei, your speed is too ridiculous.¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, with senior Lei¡¯s qualifications and potential, Lun rings are not beneficial. You must understand that¡­¡­for those with absolute talent to use these things is incredibly stupid. People who use these rings will never be able to increase their cultivation at a certain point after using the rings, like how I did. Hehe, you¡¯ll just have to go find somewhere¡­¡­and wait for death.¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°If we use senior¡¯s method, won¡¯t it be faster? And with good potential, when we reach that point, with our talent we should be able to continue cultivating.¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°You¡¯re too ignorant. Lun rings and Lun Yin rings are condensed by super experts, it carries certain strength in them, and by using that strength, you¡¯ll lose your body¡¯s potential, and at that point, it¡¯ll be impossible to increase your cultivation¡­¡­ai, you don¡¯t understand. Senior Lei should be able to.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve never used a single Lun ring, my master won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°Since it has such a big negative effect, we¡¯re still using it?¡±

    Zhong Geng could not control himself and pped the back of his head, ¡°Idiot! You idiot! ¡±

    Shrinking his neck, he spoke indignantly, ¡°Master, how am I dumb?¡±

    Zhong Geng shook his head with a bitter smile, he did not know what to say about this disciple of his.

    Tanda exined, ¡°Do you have great talent?¡±

    Wu Zhen shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s rather ordinary¡­¡­¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°With your talent and qualifications, how far can your cultivation go? Can you be a true master? ¡±

    ¡°Impossible, just bing a Milun master is enough.¡±

    Tandaughed, ¡°Then with Lun rings, you can be one easily, and with Lun Yin rings you can easily be a True master, and with enough Lun Yin rings, you can be an expert like senior Lei¡­¡­would you reject such a chance?¡±

    Wu Zhen hit his head forcefully, ¡°I¡¯m an idiot!¡±

    The crowdughed as Zhong Geng shook his head with a bitter smile, his disciple was usually a smart man, but he chose to be an idiot at this moment. But since he was his own disciple, he could not just scold him in front of everyone. He spoke, ¡°Alright, even if you want to use the rings, it¡¯s not like you can find them.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°To use Lun and Lun Yin ring, it¡¯s not impossible. I need some helpers to do things for me, you¡¯ll have to be my underlings. Interested? ¡±

    Tanda was shocked, ¡°Senior Lei, you¡¯re looking for underlings?¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m out to travel, and I need some underlings.¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°Can I join? ¡± he unhesitatingly requested to join, he knew that having a backer like this waspletely different from working by himself, he also had hope to increase his cultivation. The first and the second True Ring body hadrge differences, and by himself, it¡¯s impossible for him to reach it.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re wee!¡±

    Zhong Geng was no idiot as he also spoke, ¡°I¡¯m joining too, can I?¡± he stared hopefully at XinFeng.

    XinFeng smiled, ¡°Of course, why not? Wee.¡±

    The others also wanted to join and XinFeng did not reject them, but he had instructed that Zhong Geng and Tanda would be in charge, this was a very open group, he did not want to make it a secret team, he just hoped to have people to use in this world to do the things he needed to do.

    Puttty : I want all of them to die and XinFeng to go on a journey, this¡­¡­is incredibly boring.

 Chapter Book 6 - 16: Temptation of the Lun Ring (2)

    Chapter 16: Temptation of the Lun Ring  (2)

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t have too many things for you to do, just help me collect information, also¡­¡­expand this territory, this will be a ce I can rest at. I¡¯ll send some people to help you guys, hehe, every year¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng instantly felt as though he was in a difficult position. He did not know how many Lun rings could pacify these people. Originally, he wanted to offer five hundred Lun rings, but after some consideration, he asked, ¡°How many Lun rings do you all need every year?¡±

    Zhong Geng turned to Tanda, he had no experience in this matter.

    After some consideration, Tanda spoke up, ¡°Every year¡­¡­l need fifty¡­¡­no, fourty Lun rings. Zhong Geng, how many do you want?¡± he directly doubled the ie he received in ck Corner Sect.

    Zhong Geng hesitated. After all, he was just a Milun master while the other fellow was a True Master expert. The only advantage he had was that he knew XinFeng better than Tanda. He spoke, ¡°I, I want thirty Lun rings¡­¡­e, thirty Lun rings every year.¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°As a Milun master in Gold Corner sect got only a few Lun rings yearly, I mainly got gold rings.¡±

    Zhong Gengughed bitterly once before keeping silent.

    No one else made a sound, they didn¡¯t have the position to do so.

    XinFengughed, ¡°I won¡¯t be stingy to my underlings. For the first year, you¡¯ll get two hundred, and if I¡¯m satisfied with your performance, next year I¡¯ll add a hundred more. With every increase of a true master expert I¡¯ll add fifty Lun rings. Of course, it¡¯ll be proportional to the number of true bodies. Also, for everypleted task I assign, there will be rewards, sometimes even consisting of Lun Yin rings, what do you think? ¡±

    Tanda was Instantly ted, he was sure that he could save up enough Lun and Lun Yin rings to obtain his second True ring body within the next ten years. He spoke, ¡°No problem, that¡¯s great!¡±

    Zhong Geng was simrly ted, ¡°I¡¯m joining, no problem, hehe.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Then, Tanda will be the leader, Zhong Geng will be the vice. Any objections?¡±

    Tanda was extremely satisfied, ¡°No, no objections, I agree!¡±

    Zhong Geng nodded, ¡°Alright, I will assist Mister Tanda seriously, hehe, I agree.¡± he had a face full of joy.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Additionally, Zhong Geng, you need to take care of uncle Zhou Tong and little brother Zhou Xin, they are my life¡¯s benefactors.¡±

    Zhong Geng was shocked, though he knew XinFeng had been living on their boat, he didn¡¯t expect those two mortals to be his life¡¯s benefactors. He spoke very seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave them to me, I will take care of them, En, I¡¯ll arrange for it¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Give them a better job, en, with better pay as well, something that doesn¡¯t need much effort.¡±

    Zhong Geng nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°If you do a good job, I¡¯ll reward you, this is considered a mission.¡±

    Tanda asked curiously, ¡°Are those two practitioners?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°No, mortals. When I first came here I was unconscious at the reef marshes, they were the one that saved me.¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°I understand, we¡¯ll treat them well.¡± he immediately tried to snatch the task.

    Zhong Gengughed bitterly in his heart, this fellow was too quick to react. Though, he couldn¡¯t say anything to him, after all, they were considered to be in the same group now, and Tanda was his senior. Zhong Geng had gotten used to being and owner and had no idea about sects. In sects, not only would the weak eye the strong, the strong would bully the week, tasks were meant to be snatched for ie.

    It wasn¡¯t that Tanda wanted to bully him as well, it was just that that fellow had gotten used to doing such things, and he had instinctively snatched the job.

    XinFeng could not careless as long as Zhou Tong and Zhou Xin benefitted.

    Wu Zhen became smart and spoke, ¡°I know Zhou Tong, hehe, master, just leave this matter to me.¡±

    Zhong Geng nodded, ¡°Okay, you do it. If you don¡¯t do it well, you can just pack up and leave.¡±

    Wu Zhen was shocked, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll aplish it with my life on the line!¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°No need to be so strict, alright I¡¯ll just leave this to Wu Zhen. Oh right, I promised to gift a small boat to Zhou Xin, do that as well.¡±

    Wu Zhen respectfully agreed, a small boat wasn¡¯t much, even arge sail boat would be fine.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Another task, if you can do it, hehe I¡¯ll grant you five Lun Yin rings! No, ten of them! ¡±

    In that instant, Tanda went mad. What kind of a joke was this? Normally, a Lun Yin ring was worth ten thousand Lun rings. However even if you had a Lun Yin ring to trade, you may not receive so many Lun rings. Though Lun rings were the cheapest of the three rings, it had the greatest amounts of uses, mainly for low leveled disciples to use. Of course, Lun Yin rings were very rare and were usually kept by the higher ups when the sects obtained them, others had no chances of having them.

    ¡°What task? I¡¯ll take it!¡±

    Tanda¡¯s eyes glowed as he stared at XinFeng, his vision zed with a fervent heat.

    Zhong Geng spoke, ¡°Mister Tanda, this task¡­¡­we should take it together!¡± he wasn¡¯t an idiot either, of course he would fight for it.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°No need to fight, this task would be hard for a few people to aplish. I need you to help me get some news, anyone with valid news will be rewarded.¡±

    Tanda asked, ¡°What news?¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°I want to find the location of someone.¡±

    Tanda immediately revealed an expression of joy, Zhong Geng and the others werend owners here, they simply couldn¡¯tpare to him when it came to things like this. After all, he had mingled in sects for a long time now, he knew a lot, adding that he enjoyed collecting information because of his belief that knowledge will bring him money, he was unbeatable in this area. He asked, ¡°Who? Do you have his name or his sect?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I have the name, but as for what sect, I don¡¯t know, I only know that¡­¡­she¡¯s in arge sect.¡±

    Tanda replied, ¡°Oh, arge sect¡­¡­that¡¯s harder, there are at least millions of people¡­¡­in arge sect, even tens of millions¡­¡­¡± he suddenly felt worried, these Lun Yin rings won¡¯t be easy to take.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a woman¡­¡­¡±

    Tanda and Zhong Geng¡¯s look towards him immediately changed, revealing a hint of wretchedness.

    XinFeng quickly reacted as he jokingly scolded, ¡°Fuck, what are you even thinking? It¡¯s a senior or mine named Ah Sn, a Great True Lun Yin master with her fourth True Ring body, but I don¡¯t know what sect she is from, ai, I forgot to ask, so now I can¡¯t find her.¡±

    Tanda was shocked, a senior with her fourth true ring body, yet XinFeng himself also had a fourth true ring body. He spoke, ¡°I see, I¡¯ll try and get some information, if she¡¯s famous enough, maybe there will be hope of finding her but if not, it¡¯ll be rather difficult.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°She should be rather famous, she¡¯s a Lv Lun expert.¡±

    (Puttty: Lv -> Green. From now onwards.)

    Green Lun!

    This attribute was extremely rare, and practitioners with this attribute usually had two traits, one being their ability to create medicine and the other being their ability to heal. Any high level true masters would treat these green attributed true master experts with extreme respect and would not dare to offend them. These people were always famous amongst true master experts.

    Tanda instantly sighed as he became excited again. A female, green attributed Great True Lun Yin Master would definitely be famous. He immediately saw hope in the situation, ¡°Let me do it, I have friends on the outside.¡±

    Zhong Geng hadpletely lost. He was a vigend owner, and doing things around his sphere of influence was extremely easy, like taking care of Zhou Tong, but as for things outside of it, he was like a blind man,pletely oblivious.

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°Large sects¡­¡­I can¡¯t even enter small sects.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°How manyrge sects are there in Wansee continent?¡±

    Tanda¡¯s face became ugly as he sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know, this continent is too big, I can¡¯t even use Lun spots to travel outside, my information is limited, but mostly because of myck of interest in that area.¡±

    XinFeng nodded. He understood, if Tanda had chosen to run to such a small isted ce to live, he definitely wouldn¡¯t collect information aboutrge sects. He spoke, ¡°In this area¡­¡­are there any knowledge people?¡±

    Tanda thought for a while before speaking, ¡°There is one fellow that likes to travel around, he knows a lot of things, I can ask him about it.¡± and after a moment, he added, ¡°He¡¯s also a Great True Lun Yin master, he can use the Ancient Lun Passage, I wonder if he¡¯s home.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Where does he stay? How far away is it from here?¡±

    Mister Tanda replied, ¡°It¡¯s a three month journey, it¡¯s quite far¡­¡­at least two months by boat, followed by a month of walking. If he isn¡¯t home, we would have wasted a trip. ¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Any Lun spots there? If so, we can use the Ancient Lun Passage.¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s one, luckily. It¡¯s about a three day trip there from here, that guy¡¯s house is situated near one so with the Ancient Lun Passage, our speed will increase.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Like this, Zhong Geng stay here, Tanda lead the way and En, Wu Zhene with me. Qian Yu¡­¡­stay with Zhong Geng, the two of you take care of the matters here with Zhong Geng as the leader. We¡¯lle back in¡­¡­around ten days.¡±

    With two little underlings, XinFeng could only use this method to merge the two groups together.

    Wu Zhen was full of excitement, by going with a True master, he could experience a lot of things and even gain some other benefits.

    Zhong Geng did not feel too disheartened, he believed that if XinFeng were to find that person, he would be able to receive a portion of the Lun Yin rings. No matter what, he was considered the second leader here, and with Tanda¡¯s intelligence, he couldn¡¯t just feed himself, if he were too greedy, Tanda would be unhappy.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go find your friend.¡±

 Chapter Book 6 - 17: Meeting With Misfortune

    Chapter 17: Meeting With Misfortune

    Passing through the Lun passage and exiting the ancient Lun spot, XinFeng, Tanda and Wu Zhen all came out to see actualnd. This was the first time XinFeng had seen real ground in the Wansee continent, even so, it was covered in small rivers and had little trees and nts on it. There wererge amounts of houses near the river bank, all of which were made with dirt and their roofs made with reeds, a boat apanying each house.

    On thend, it became obvious that there were arge poption here. All along the road, XinFeng came to notice that most of the mortals lived rather difficult lives, their houses and clothes were all tattered but they seemed to have a surplus of food, living next tokes. Adding in the warm temperature of the Wansee continent, the men all here bared their upper bodies and decorated their chests with markings.

    On the road, the only ones they met wearing satin were all low leveled practitioners, all of them ordered people around and acted extremely tyrannically. In this world, practitioners were like the members of royal tribes, they controlled the lives of mortals as they control theirnds.

    Tanda spoke, ¡°I came to this ce multiple times before.¡±

    XinFeng was shocked, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°The sect wass taking in disciples and they go everywhere for talent. Hehe, every time it would be arge event, and to the normal humans, it is a life changing opportunity.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Indeed, as long as you be a practitioner, even hundred and thousand Lun masters coulde back and be smallnd owners.¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°With therge poption, there¡¯s a lot of practitioners among them. It¡¯s much worse in thergeke, the Wansee continent has very littlend and many people prefer staying onnd instead of therge rivers, same thing goes for the practitioners.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°So you chose to go to thergeke to take a few markets as yournd.¡±

    Tanda smiled bitterly, ¡°That¡¯s right, who knew I¡¯d meet you instead.¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°The result isn¡¯t too bad for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Tandaughed, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m rather lucky. If I had met with an unreasonable expert, I probably would have died there.¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t, practitioners aren¡¯t that crazy.¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°Crazy? There¡¯s no need to be crazy, true masters don¡¯t have to go mad, as long as he had a reason, he would just kill them unblinkingly without care, so what if he killed?¡±

    Wu Zhen was instantly dumbfounded, but thinking about it, even if a true master were to kill him, what could anyone do? If he were dead, no one could take revenge, not even his master.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Unless you¡¯re strong enough or you have a strong enough backer to deter the opponent from killing you, you¡¯d just die.¡± Tanda instantly understood. The reason why he was so careful was also because of this, he had avoided deathst time, if he hade to attack XinFeng at that time, he definitely would have died.

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°Then us low leveled practitioners are too pitiful.¡±

    Tandaughed, ¡°Forget it, how are you pitiful? Look at those mortals, they¡¯re the problem ones, at least you have strength from cultivating, and perhaps you could even escape from someone like XinFeng with it. Don¡¯t be too greedy, to be able to cultivate is already a blessing. Normal humans are nothing to you.¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve never killed normal humans before anyhow.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to. If it were an asshole practitioner, his mass murdering of mortals would probably be met without any resistance at all.¡±

    We Zhen spoke, ¡°Ai, home is a much better ce, at least master can protect us.¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, just take care of yourself.¡±

    Wu Zhen nodded, ¡°Senior Lei, can I still improve?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°You can, just continue onwards and you should be able to be a Milun master.¡±

    Tanda felt as though a bucket of cold water was poured on his head. He spoke, ¡°Milun master is our limit, without outside help, we would only be Milun master¡¯s our entire lives. Your potential is toocking, but with the help of Lun rings, perhaps you could be a true master, but you¡­¡­don¡¯t have any.¡±

    Wu Zhen felt as though he was dealt a heavy blow by XinFeng, he spoke, ¡°I will do my best to do your tasks and gather enough Lun rings.¡±

    Tanda shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that senior Lei won¡¯t be staying with us for long, also¡­¡­how many tasks do you think senior Lei would leave for us?¡±

    XinFeng could not help butugh, this fellow was definitely an intelligent man, most of his guesses were on the mark. He spoke, ¡°It isn¡¯t as bad as you¡¯d think, after a while, I¡¯ll most likely take you guys out of this ce, if you guys are willing.¡±

    Tanda did not hesitate to speak, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Wu Zhen also spoke, ¡°I also agree.¡± such a thick leg was in front of him to hug, why wouldn¡¯t he? He wasn¡¯t an idiot.

    (Puttty: He basically means that XinFeng is like his legs that¡¯ll carry him to above and beyond.)

    XinFeng was secretly pleased, he had unintentionally created arge area of influence, but he needed men to gather information and things, all by himself, he couldn¡¯t aplish it. Only with a group of men could he do those things, this was something he learned after meeting his master.

    Two dayster, the three of them came to a hill, it was a hill surrounded on all sides by rivers. It was a rare piece ofnd thatid around wide rivers, and on it was a house XinFeng could clearly see.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°This is the ce that guy lives?¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s his house.¡±

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°Does he have a sect? What¡¯s it called?¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°He had one in the past, but like mine, his sect had been destroyed by its enemies and he escaped here. Since this ce¡¯s location was rather special, he chose to live here to cultivate, taking control of the surrounding area in all four directions, he formed an area of influence, his name is Hugo, an intelligent fellow.¡±

    (Puttty: Â¬¸ä = Hu Gao = Hugo.)

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Like what you saidst time, he¡¯s a Great True Lun Yin master?¡±

    Tanda nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, he is.¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke curiously, ¡°Mister Tanda, you¡¯re familiar with him?¡±

    Tanda¡¯s face became slightly red, ¡°Not really, I came here because of a sect task to recruit disciples, I met him twice, but it was a thing that happened ten years ago, I don¡¯t know if he still recognizes me.¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°E, you¡¯re not familiar¡­¡­¡±

    Tanda kicked him and spoke, ¡°So what if I¡¯m not? As long as we get some exnations from him it¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Wu Zhen only remembered that Tanda was a true master after that kick, his guts had gotten bigger. He wiped his sweat as he spoke, ¡°Yes, yes, as long as we could use him.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°How do we get there?¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°Around here¡­¡­there¡¯s a ferry there.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    As the four sides were surrounded by rivers, if one wanted to go to Hugo¡¯s house, you needed to use a ferry. Of course if you had your True Ring body, you could fly all the way up to the hill.

    The three of them quickly found the entrance to the hill, this was a small town with better quality over all. It was made up of wooden houses, but of course, these type of houses were also too simple and crude to XinFeng. As this town was also built near a river, each house had a small boat of their own.

    At the river was a tform made of stone, and near it was countless docked small boats. Tanda spoke, ¡°It¡¯s this ce, that house up there, there¡¯s Hugo¡¯s disciple, we need to pay for our visits at that ce to go across the river.¡±

    The three of them stood at the side of the market. Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°Who¡¯s that? Hehe, he¡¯s still wearing a mask. ¡±

    XinFeng turned to the side and saw ten or so mene to that Hugo¡¯s disciple house, but the strangest thing was that they were all wearing masks.

    Tanda¡¯s face revealed a surprised expression. XinFeng asked, ¡°Are they the disciples of Hugo?¡±

    Wu Zhenughed, ¡°Why would they wear masks?¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°They don¡¯t, this is my first time seeing it, they didn¡¯t wear these masksst time¡­¡­strange.¡±

    Seeing the dozen of them enter the room, the three of them didn¡¯t really care much. There were too many strange people in this world, they didn¡¯t really care.

    XinFengughed, ¡°It seems that Hugo has quite the few visitors.¡± before his voice could be heard, a tragic cry could be heard followed by arge impact sound. It seems that the entire wooden house was bombed as it exploded, wooden boards flew in all directions as angry shouts could be heard.

    The three of their faces changed instantly as they retreated, as seventy to eighty masked men appeared from all directions. Each of them carried weapons in their hands as they killed their way into the town, some of them even carried torches in their hands as they set houses ame, causing sounds of pain to be heard as the mortals ran around randomly.

    Within a few minutes, the air was filled with a bloody smell.

    The three of them were stupefied.

    Tanda reacted the quickest as he shouted, ¡°It must be revenge!¡±

    Wu Zhen was shocked, ¡°We, I¡­¡­what do we do?¡±

    XinFeng¡¯s face changed for the worst, he couldn¡¯t take this kind of reckless killing, especially the reckless killing of mortals. He could tell every of these murders were low leveled practitioners, they killed mercilessly, no matter whether the victim was male or female, old or young, they were all targets.

    Tanda spoke, ¡°We probably got pulled into this!¡±

    Two masked man wielding spears charged over, their targets were undoubtedly XinFeng and the three others who stood defenselessly in the middle of the road, they were the most obvious targets here.

    Puttty :  Nnnnnn. Can they just die they¡¯re so weak. NNAJDJRJE

 Chapter Book 6 - 18: Meeting With Misfortune (2)

    Chapter 18: Meeting With Misfortune (2)

    Ever since XinFeng came to this world, it wasn¡¯t that he had never met with massacre, but seeing a woman running out of a burning house with a child in her hands being stabbed by a spear that took both lives at once, a strong surge of anger unknowingly filled his heart as his eyes turned red in an instant.

    Tanda spoke, ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as we reveal our statuses, I believe they won¡¯t do anything to us.¡±

    The ck bow appeared in XinFeng¡¯s hands as he spoke, ¡°Fuck statuses! Kill them! Kill all these bastards!¡± he didn¡¯t care about gaining any benefit, this reckless massacre had greatly enraged him.

    Ping! Ping! Ping¡­¡­

    Sounds of metallic collision resembled the sound of heavy rain.

    Though the ck bow had long lost its effectiveness, with XinFeng¡¯s strength as a Great Rue Yin master it simply couldn¡¯tpare to him. But it still had merits, it specializes in long distance attacks and also does not use his Lun Yin Li, it was enough to deal with low leveled practitioners.

    In only moments, arrows flew out. XinFeng had focused on aiming at the further practitioners, as for the two practitioners pouncing his way, he simply couldn¡¯t care less.

    Sighing, Tanda¡¯s body shed as he moved to block in front of XinFeng. He couldn¡¯t just do nothing. He shouted, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Wu Zhen also took out his steel spear and protected XinFeng¡¯s back, and immediately engaged in a battle with a masked fellow that pounced his way.

    With Tanda¡¯s strength, dealing two hundred Lun masters was nothing, and with two ps, he easily killed them before turning to Wu Zhen and sending a gold shing punch his way, killing the thousand Lun master by exploding both his head and his mask. While shaking the blood off his first, he spoke, ¡°Fuck, where did these fellowse from?¡±

    XinFeng speedily shot at those practitioners, killing a hundred or thousand Lun master with each arrow, his attacks were unavoidable.

    As they headed to the pier tform, he continued shooting nonstop, any practitioners that appeared in XinFeng¡¯s line of sight were shot dead without exception, with his strength as a Great True Lun Yin master, his attacks were unavoidable or blockable. To him, killing these people was like killing mortals.

    From an alley way, a group of mortals escaped as they dispersed in attempt to avoid death. Behind them were seven masked menughing strangely as they killed those thatgged behind with only a stab or a sh.

    Staring at the alley, XinFeng immediately shot his arrows upon seeing the group of practitioners appear, and in an instant, three of them fell, scaring the rest of the practitioners into retreating as they shouted words of warning.

    The streets were quickly emptied of live masked men, andid on the floor were about twenty of them. The three of them stood on the pier, and many of the lucky mortals all ran towards it, avoiding the three men as they got onto their boats and left with pale white faces.

    Scanning the pier, XinFeng noticed about a dozen boats still docked and empty, it was obvious that their owners did not survive.

    At that moment, the hill facing the river also abruptly burst into mes, cries of fighting following the destruction.

    XinFeng shook his head, ¡°We came at the wrong time¡­¡­.¡±

    Tandaughed bitterly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t expect Hugo¡¯s enemies toe. I wonder if he¡¯s home, it not, then we have wasted our time.¡± the three of them entered the house. With his personality, he felt that it would be the best if he didn¡¯t rush in, even if he was bullied he did not want to fight with random people, however since XinFeng didn¡¯t care and killed as he pleased, he could only do the same.

    As Wu Zhen lived in the vige for most of his life, at most he only killed marine life. Though he was not scared, seeing such ruthless killing was still ufortable to him, especially the killing of mortals which scared him. It was too cruel.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Who knows what enemy it is, that fucking bastard, pulling mortals into the fights of practitioners? They even dared to attack me, they¡¯re looking for death!¡± he was full of anger, ¡°I believe that they¡¯ll send experts.¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll go exin to them the situation¡­¡­that we¡¯re passerby practitioners, they won¡¯t act so overbearingly.¡±

    XinFengughed coldly, ¡°Exin what? We¡¯ll just kill them as theye!¡±

    Tanda dared not to speak anymore. This young man¡¯s origin was extremely mysterious. Not only was his cultivation extremely powerful, his soul was as well. Therefore, he revered him very much in his heart, he spoke, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s kill them together.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, he knew Tanda was an extremely timid practitioner, the type of person capable of living longer than the rest. But if Tanda were only a bit rasher, he wouldn¡¯t have be his underling, but now that he was, he had no choice but to be rasher. As long as XinFeng wanted to fight, Tanda must follow. This was a fact Tanda recognized.

    Wu Zhen didn¡¯t have any choice either, he couldn¡¯t just do nothing as XinFeng fought, could he? Even if he were in the middle of dying, he still had to fight, this was the price of following XinFeng. He needed to give in order receive.

    asionally, XinFeng would shoot out an arrow, killing the practitioners that appeared. At this point, there weren¡¯t any more mortals running around, other than those that escaped into boats, most of them had been killed, while all of the Hugo¡¯s disciples were killed.

    A ck shadow appeared on theke as Tanda smiled bitterly, ¡°Who knows who Hugo offended, to actually incite so many people toe and ruin his ce, senior Lei, look¡­¡­¡±

    At least fourrge sailed boats were heading down the stream, thiske was extremely wide, it¡¯s width about five hundred meters. With the rushing current, it was possible to userge sail boats. With thoserge sail boats in theke, the small boats could not escape and could only return to the pier.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°We¡­¡­must kill all the practitioners here!¡±

    Tanda immediately understood what XinFeng meant, by killing all of them, afterwards they could pretend to be passerbys, or they would be chased if they were recognized.

    Tanda nodded nonstop as he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s useless, those people are still here.¡± he pointed to the small boatsing their way, he knew it was impossible for XinFeng to kill mortals, and these mortals were the ones that witnessed him killing.

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Hehe, now that we came to this, there¡¯s no use regretting, kill with me!¡±

    Even without other reinforces, XinFeng believed in his own ability. The opponent must havee here with Hugo¡¯s cultivation in mind, they had only prepared themselves to deal with one Great True Lun Yin master. Furthermore, these people wore masks, which probably signified their uncertainty in winning. This made Xin Feng sure that this group did not have adequate strength, and he became resolute in killing them all.

    Therge sail boats needed around another twenty minutes to reach them. Without waiting at the pier, he spoke, ¡°Tanda, stay here with Wu Zhen, if someonees, just kill them.¡±

    Tanda and Wu Zhen nodded, they had no say in this matter at this point, if they didn¡¯t kill, they would be killed. To survive, they would work hard.

    Keeping his ck bow, a steel spear appeared in his hands with the flick of the wrist. During his life in Tiger Cliff Castle, he had familiarized himself with spears and bows, and even as a true Master with all kinds of cultivating skills, he still preferred fighting with spears. With a spear in hand, it made him feel strong and sturdy. He spoke, ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±

    The small town was in reality just a small street, other than the directory at the port, the other ces were very simple and small. The entire town was set aze, and as the houses could do nothing to hide people, the only ce the masked practitioners could hide at was the town entrance.

    Therefore, XinFeng ran over with his spear in hand.

    Gathered at the entrance was about eighty masked men, all of them were terrified and could only gather together. Their task was to kill the people in the small town and starve out the people in the hill, but this abnormal fellow had appeared with just a ck bow and easily killed twenty of them, breaking all of their courage in one go.

    Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡­he¡¯s here! He appeared!¡±

    In an instant the ce turned into chaos. One of the Milun masters shouted, ¡°Fuck, calm yourselves! Form teams! Don¡¯t fucking mess yourselves up! There¡¯s only one person, we¡¯ll manage him!¡±

    Within the eighty men, the strongest was a Milun master and the weakest was a hundred Lun master. With that Milun master¡¯s shout, they became calm. Luckily, XinFeng took his time ining, giving them ample time in lining up and getting into a battle formation.

    Seeing such arge group at the town¡¯s entrance made him wary as he moved slowly there with his spear in hand, afraid of scaring them away, since chasing them all would be a hassle.

    That Milun master shouted, ¡°Prepare yourself! All of you gather your energy, there¡¯s only one of him, and even with three arms he won¡¯t be able to kill us all!¡±

 Chapter Book 6 - 19: Fight Begins

    Chapter 19: Fight Begins

    It was hrious to XinFeng. Just by scanning them with his eyes he could tell their cultivation. The strongest amongst them were only a Milun master, something of no threat to him. To his cultivation, anything below true master was just nothing to him, no matter how many of them were present, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat his defense.

    When closing upon them, that Milun master instantly shouted, ¡°Fight!¡±

    Countless fire sparks, gold and silver lights shined as everyone used all of their abilities, exhausting their Lun Yi to their maximum potential as they used their strongest attack in attempt to defeat the opponent.

    A pity that they were too weak.

    An electric glow shined on XinFeng¡¯s body as he walked over normally, his steel spear rose in the air as a slight smile appeared on his face as he spoke indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡±

    Amongst the cacophony of sounds, XinFeng¡¯s voice could easily be heard.

    All kinds of attacks surrounded XinFeng, but before the crowd could cheer, his voice was heard, even the sounds of all those attacks couldn¡¯t drown him out. At that instant, that Milun master¡¯s face became as pale as ashes. He instantly understood that XinFeng was definitely a True Master expert, only a true master could be so calm.

    In an instant with a sh, a ball of lightning appeared from XinFeng¡¯s hands. This was his first time he used his abilities after bing a Great True Lun Yin master.

    A lightning bolt as thick as a bucket pierced through the formation and dispersed, causing all eighty of them to start trembling without exception, puffs of green smoke appearing from their body.

    Only when XinFeng was ready to start killing with his spear did he realize that with just this electric current, he had actually already killed everyone. Every single one of them had been chard the color ash. The results were far from his expectations, it seemed that it was a bit too powerful.

    After a moment of silence, XinFeng understood that once someone became a true master, especially after bing a Great True Lun Yin master, they could easily summon strength with a wave of their hand. It was no wonder that the fight between Qi Mei Yun and Yin Yao had killed tens of thousands of people, they didn¡¯t meant to do so, it was really just the ripples of their fight.

    XinFeng did not regret anything, shaking his head slightly, he waved his spear and produced wind that easily destroyed the bodies into ashes, leaving only the smallest of marks behind. The lightning bolt had actually disintegrated even the bones of those people. Perhaps without this strong wind, then those bodies would still be there, but with just the smallest of touches, it would be destroyed regardless.

    With a flick of his wrist, the steel spear disappeared from his hands as he walked away.

    At the pier, XinFeng asked, ¡°So how is it? Are they still killing at shore?¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°They still are, thoserge boats dispersed, only one boat came this way.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Are they here to deal with this part of theke?¡±

    Tanda spoke ¡°Seems so, they¡¯re heading towards our pier.¡±

    Looking at theke, arge sail boat was indeed heading their way, riding on the waves. This boat was rather big, much bigger than the sail boats at Hui She Kou Ji he had seenst time, without money or influence, it was impossible to have such arge boat. He spoke, ¡°They want to destroy this pier.¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s retreat.¡±

    XinFeng did not reject him this time. He did not know the opponents¡¯ strength and did not want to start killing randomly, just as he was about to nod his head, a fireball shot up at the sky from the small vige, exploding in a sky like fireworks and could be seen from afar

    Tanda could not help but curse, ¡°Bastard, there¡¯s still one alive!¡± he turned towards the origin of the signal and ran.

    Within a minute, Tanda returned and spoke, ¡°We¡¯ll have to kill, it¡¯s impossible to leave.¡±

    Many of the people on the boat ran to the front and pointed at the pier. XinFeng nodded, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to leave, since we¡¯re fated to stay, then let¡¯s stay.¡±

    Wu Zhen smiled bitterly, ¡°Fuck, these bastards don¡¯t know that they¡¯ll get to live after we leave.¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°Alright, it seems that we have bad luck, getting into this mess when we¡¯re just trying to find someone. Ai, it¡¯s all because of me¡­¡­if I hadn¡¯t thought of Hugo, we wouldn¡¯t have got into this mess.¡±

    XinFeng shook his head, ¡°We already ran into them, there¡¯s nothing to me.¡±

    The mortals on the boats were terrified. XinFeng spoke, ¡°Stop hiding in the boats ande up, escape from the town, there¡¯s no one left in there that will kill you.¡±

    Wu Zhen also loudly shouted, ¡°Run, staying in theke will only cause you to lose your life after therge boat gets here.¡±

    Hesitating for only a brief moment, the people on the boats understood that XinFeng was right. They would only die if they stayed here. Immediately, all of them started to head towards the town in groups.

    There were also a few of them who couldn¡¯t bear to leave their small boats behind and started escaping forwards.

    XinFeng shook his head, he knew that the most dangerous ce was theke. With the opponent¡¯s speed, to them, the speed of the small boats was like the crawl of a turtle. But XinFeng chose to keep silent, this was their choice, he had reminded them earlier out of thepassion he had from hisst life, he had not wanted to see innocent people killed without the ability to fight back.

    Quickly, the pier became empty, the only boats left did not have an operator.

    The three of them stood on the tform, they all knew that running was useless since the opponent had a lot of men, they would probably chase them, not that they were afraid, after all they only had to fight.

    The only way practitioners settled problems was through violence, very rarely would they peacefully solve it. They would rely on their strength to suppress the other side, and if the other party was capable they would return it with violence. However, if the other side had a lot of influence, then the practitioners could only run.

    If they had equal strength, then the killing could go on up to a hundred years. Practitioners were extremely cruel people, but this was also a reason why many of them chose to hide in viges and bend owners, practitioners with ordinary strength would want to escape to isted viges after meeting with such cruel killing, causing the knowledge of cultivation to spread.

    XinFeng had slowlye to understand the cruelty of this world, this one massacre and the battle of his two senior sistersst time had allowed him to know that mortals were nothing in this world. Cheering silently in his heart, he was grateful he could cultivate and even had great potential, or he would not have known how to survive here. It was too scary.

    Within five minutes, therge sail boat reached the pier. Wu Zhen could not help but say, ¡°Good heavens, this boat is huge!¡±

    The front of the boat was filled with practitioners, each of them equipped with a weapon as they red at the three of them on the pier.

    The two parties only had a hundred meters between them, and XinFeng could clearly see all of them. They were all low leveled practitioners, the strongest amongst them being a Milun master. There wasn¡¯t a single True master. He could not help but feel disappointed, ¡°There isn¡¯t a true master!¡± he now knew that low leveled practitioners couldn¡¯t withstand his attacks, this battle was uninteresting to him.

    If he wanted to fight, he would fight those that were strong to improve himself. Silently thinking, XinFeng felt that he had be rather abnormal, perhaps because of this world, as well as because of his cultivation in the lightning attribute, he usually could not control himself upon being enraged. He did not know whether it was good or not, but he did remember that the old man Lei Bao once said that once they could learn to control themselves, they could improve.

    Therefore, XinFeng did his best in controlling his emotions, something he did well thanks to the influence from his personality from his past life. It had helped him control his anger multiple times, and as he killed, he would slowly calm himself.

    Just like this time, he was enraged at the side of practitioners killing mortals, but after some killing, he became calm and controlled himself. XinFeng had a fear of himself, he was afraid that his anger would destroy himself.

    As he controlled his emotions, XinFeng spoke, ¡°Tanda, there isn¡¯t a true master expert, I¡¯ll leave this boat to you, if there¡¯s any, leave them to me. Right, Wu Zhen, you can just spectate, there¡¯s no need for you to fight.¡±

    Wu Zhen nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± he was only a thousand Lun master, he would probably die joining the fight, so if he could, he would avoid doing so.

    Tanda was in a bit of a difficult situation, as there were too many people on therge boat, at least a hundred on the deck and probably more in the cabin, but XinFeng actually chose to leave him to handle this. He felt a pain in his head, he wasn¡¯t someone that enjoyed killing, it was just that at this situation, he could only choose to do so.  He nodded, ¡°Alright, leave it to me.¡±

    The three of them waited for the boat toe.

    Those on the boat had already started to feel uneasy, closing into the town they realized that the people they sent to the town were nowhere to be seen, the town waspletely empty, in mes as pirs of ck smoke puffed out of it. Sounds of cracking were heard nonstop as well as the copse of houses, and the only ones they saw were the three of them on the pier.

    The killings continued on theke, but the strange tranquility present on the pier was unsettling to those on the boat, and immediately, someone went to report it to the cabin.

    Just as the distance between the pier and the boat closed to fifty meters, a sturdy looking man appeared at the front of the boat, wearing a ck mask, causing XinFeng to straighten his back as he spoke, ¡°Leave that guy to me!¡±

 Chapter Book 6 - 20: Fight Begins (2)

    Chapter 20: Fight Begins (2)

    Tanda spoke, ¡°That man? That fellow wearing the ck mask? ¡±

    Xinfeng nodded, ¡°If I¡¯m correct, he should be a Great True Milun master with his second true body, hehe, finally a decent opponent.¡± He was rather interested in True Master opponents, especially those that were weaker, but not that weak, those were his favorite type of enemy.

    That sturdy fellow had stared at the thee of them at the pier before speaking, ¡°Not bad, don¡¯t worry, they only have a True Milun master, leave it to me.¡± he couldn¡¯t see through XinFeng¡¯s cultivation, but could see Tanda¡¯s, who was a level lower, a True Milun master, and as a Great True Milun master, he was very sure of killing an opponent weaker than him, even if the other party had an advantage in attribute, he believed that he wouldn¡¯t lose.

    As the distance closed to ten meters, that ck masked fellow shouted, ¡°Follow me! ¡± as he jumped from the front of the boat, a strange weapon appeared in his hands. It was a rod like weapon only a foot long with the thickness of a duck¡¯s egg, it radiated a red glow.

    Stepping into the pier, that man pounced towards Tanda as he bellowed, ¡°Kill!¡±

    However, XinFeng moved in front of Tanda as if he were a ghost.

    As the ck masked man shouted to kill, the weapon in his hands suddenly spouted fire, resembling a me thrower from XinFeng¡¯s past world, it moved as though water towards them.

    In an instant, ayer of electric light appeared on XinFeng¡¯s body, bing ayer of protection.

    Tanda was extremely smart, grabbing Wu Zhen, he retreated nonstop, of course he knew the threat of an attack from a true master.

    The fire only shot out for two seconds, and in front of the masked man, XinFeng appeared fine with ayer of an electrical glow, shocking the man. With his experience he knew that as long as someone had a lower cultivation than him, they shouldn¡¯t be able to block this attack. He immediately understood that this young man¡¯s cultivation was not ordinary.

    As the sturdy man jumped onto the pier, since the distance between the pier and the boat was only a few meters, the other practitioners on the boat all jumped on as smoothly as flowing water.

    XinFeng had purposefully taken that attack to test his own defense, this was something extremely important. Only by familiarizing yourself with your own strength could you fight more freely, especially against weaker practitioners since even if one had been careless, they know that they will not die. From that attack he had felt a rush of heat, but it wasn¡¯t enough to harm him and waspletely blocked by his defense.

    That ck masked man was extremely shocked, from this one attack he knew that the opponent was much stronger than he was, therefore he unhesitantly retreated. Something he did unconsciously without thought, before he knew it, his body was already moving backwards.

    With augh from XinFeng, a bundle of electricity appeared.

    They could only see a silver light flying out as it suddenly became an electric ball asrge as a pig¡¯s head fly towards that ck masked man.

    That masked man reacted extremely quickly as he unhesitantly reached his hand out to grab a practitioner less than two meters away, pulling the man in front of him, he kicked and sent the screaming practitioner flying.

    That bundle of electricity had hit not the masked man, but the low level practitioner that man had kicked.

    In an instant, that practitioner became a bundle of ashes that slowly descended into the floor, causing shocked cries to be heard.

    That ck masked man also made a pained sound, even with a man blocking in front of him, he was still very close to the attack and an electrical spark had still gotten to him. Just this spark had burnt his arm to the bones. As he cried painfully, he was extremely shocked, he was able confirm now that the youngster in front of him was at least a level above him.

    Just this one attack had made the ck masked man resolute in running away. He was sure that a few more exchanges of blows would have him lose at least half of his life, therefore the turned and ran without a hint of hesitation.

    XinFengughed lightly, ¡°Escape? Where can you escape to?¡± his silhouette flickered and his body appeared ten meters away to the side of those low leveled practitioners, and with an electrical glow, all of them fell to the ground trembling endlessly, taking away their strength, making Tanda¡¯s job easier. Though Tanda was a true master, killing all these low leveled practitioners would take a toll on him regardless, having to protect Wu Zhen as well.

    The moment after he took care of those practitioners, XinFeng had already started chasing the ck masked man who was running away along theke. The ck masked man cursed silently in his heart, he hadn¡¯t expected to meet two true masters in this supposedly easy job, and one of them was even a rarely seen True Master with the lighting attribute, this was too unlucky.

    With a flick of his wrist, the ck bow appeared in XinFeng¡¯s hands. Since it was tiring to chase, he opted to use the ck bow, even if he couldn¡¯t shoot him to death, it¡¯ll still be bothersome for the masked practitioner.

    The masked man ran madly, he knew he couldn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest as if he were to falter, he would not be able to escape.

    Ping!

    An arrow flew at the running masked man¡¯s head.

    That man did not dodge at all, instead he tiled his head, allowing the arrow to pass through his ear. XinFeng couldn¡¯t help but curse, did this guy have eyes at the back of his head?

    Annoyed, XinFeng shot out seven arrows in an instant.

    That ck masked man chose to use his weapon repeatedly, causing puffs of red mes to shoot out at the arrows aimed at him.

    An exact amount of seven mes appeared, melting the steel arrows in an instant. In just that short amount of time, that fellow had already ran a few hundred meters, annoying XinFeng so much that he kept his bow and chose to chase.

    ¡°Bastard! Fucking stay still.¡±

    XinFeng could not help but curse.

    That ck masked fellow did not reply at all as he ran as fast as he could, thinking in his mind, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m dumb enough to stay and chat with you? Run, I¡¯ll run!¡± this was the only thought in his mind as he tried to escape this terrifying young man.

    Laughing coldly, XinFeng spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll die if I let you escape!¡±

    Hearing that, sweat poured from the ck masked man¡¯s body as he circted his Lun Li, increasing his speed.

    Then, there was the sound of thunder.

    An electrical glow appeared from XinFeng¡¯s body, in anger he had suddenly used a skill he wasn¡¯t familiar with. It was a skill where one borrowed the trait of lighting, which is to teleport small distances. And apanied by the sound of thunder, his body appeared a hundred meters away.

    That masked man suddenly heard a curse behind him, ¡°Fuck¡­¡­how unlucky!¡±

    XinFeng had thought that once was enough to reach the man, but who knew he only went a hundred meters. Using the skill once again, he cursed again, ¡°Fuck, again!¡±

    The ck masked man was on the verge of pissing himself. With every curse of XinFeng, he felt as though XinFeng got closer. The original distance of a few hundred had decreased by half in two curses, what was this method of moving? Why was it so terrifying!

    XinFeng continued chasing by using this skill three times, he wasn¡¯t too familiar with this skill and with every use, he went about a hundred to two hundred meters. It wasn¡¯t that this skill was useless, but he had to dy a bit before using it for time to breathe, and using that time the opponent could escape yet again, pulling the distance apart, driving XinFeng mad.

    Actually, XinFeng was quite muddled at that point. With his cultivation, he could have just chased him normally instead of using this skill, and he would¡¯ve long caught this fellow.

    That ck masked man¡¯s heart thumped nonstop, he felt as though if he were to stop, he would die instantly, this crazy provocation made his speed increase yet again. It was like if a mortal had a tiger chasing behind him, his speed would increase substantially, when provoked, one¡¯s speed could reach unimaginable heights.

    Slowly, Xinfeng became familiar with the skill, and with the sound of thunder his silhouette flickered, then another sound had moved him about a few hundred meters, directly appearing ten meters behind the ck masked man.

    The ck masked man was in the verge of crying, he had only hit XinFeng once, yet he was chased so relentlessly. This was too unfair, how could he be so wicked? He continued running, yet now, speed was not enough to shake XinFeng off. With a sound of thunder, he heard a shout, ¡°I went too fucking far!¡± that terrifying shout came from the front, scaring the ck masked man into turning.

    Putong!

    Turning around, XinFeng noticed that ck masked man jumping into the water. He was just wondering about why this fellow didn¡¯t do so earlier, but now that he did, XinFeng followed him to thekeside.

    That ck masked man revealed his head from the water, he had finally gotten away from that fellow, wondering why he didn¡¯t just jump into the water earlier. Being chased by this fellow was like being chased by a dog. Seeing XinFeng, he was shocked to see a faint mocking smile on his face. He was not too far from shore and if the opponent were to attack, he would suffer. Diving into the water, he thought, ¡°I¡¯ll sink inside the water, what will you do then?¡±

    XinFeng cheerfullyughed as he squatted down, he used to y a type of fishing game. He would electrify the fishes who would float upon being shocked. Of course, he only yed the game twice because of how many lives one shock took.

    Cheerfully submerging his hands into water, he sent a strong electrical current he noticed to be countless times stronger than the ones he gave off when he had yed with the fishes.

    In an instant, his arms waved a half a circle in the water creating an electric field around three hundred meters long, a semi-circle appeared on theke with the radius of a hundred fifty meters.

    Sending three shocks, XinFeng¡¯s hands released the field. He believed that this kind of electric current was enough to break that ck masked man¡¯s defense.

 Chapter Book 7 - 1: Mysterious Organization

    Chapter 1: Mysterious Organization

    That ck masked fellow vigorously jumped from the water, trembling all over. His defense was pierced through by XinFeng, these three attacks were not something he could block, after all, the two of them were too far apart in cultivation. With his cultivation, he did not die but lost half of his life, and he merelyid in the water waiting for death.

    XinFeng was shocked, he did not expect this fellow to still be able to move around. Surly with three shocks this fellow should¡¯ve been knocked unconscious, yet he was able to jump out of the water.

    ¡°Hehe, interesting. Again! ¡±

    XinFeng reached his hand into the water again, he was also muddled, if the ck masked man were to jump out again he would be able to avoid the attack, but he habitually put his hands back into the water as he was used to doing during his time spent on the boat, he spread more electric currents, causing sparks to appear from the water¡¯s surface, instantly creating a silver flower shaped pattern to appear in the water.

    Ah!  Ah ah ah ah¡­¡­

    That masked man had a great voice, it was extremely piercing and had a high pitch, it went from low to high slowly, making a wonderful sound.

    With a loud sound, the screaming stopped.

    Jumping out, XinFeng stepped on the surface of the water, his strength and speed enough to keep himself above the water, and in two steps, he arrived next to the ck masked fellow. He had already fainted thanks to the shock and had dropped into theke, floating on the surface. Deftly grabbing him by the neck, XinFeng took another step and in a sh he had already reached the shore.

    That masked fellow resembled a dead dog, his body covered with burn marks.

    Bending over, XinFeng took off his mask. This was an old man with a white beard and wrinkled face. With XinFeng¡¯s experiences, he had never met such a person. Though that man had an old man¡¯s face, he had the body of a strong sturdy man. With the mask covering his face, he would undoubtedly be seen as a middle aged man.

    Therge boat was docked at the pier, and on the shore, other than the masked fellow, everyone was killed by Tanda. Even Wu Zhen had killed a few. These people were not strong at all, with Tanda¡¯s strength, he easily dealt with them.

    Dragging the ck masked old man with him, XinFeng quickly returned to the pier. He asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Around Tanda were a lot of masked men as well, while most of them were in a corpse pile. He spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re even thinking, they acted like madmen, it was impossible to save one. Ai, we got dragged into a fatal feud.¡±

    Wu Zhen did not dare to speak. Though he had killed a few, thanks to his low level, he had never experienced such fights.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not like we could have done nothing, getting dragged into this feud is better than dying for no reason. Hehe, since they irked us, we shouldn¡¯t worry too much and just kill.¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°How unreasonable, ai, this is my first time meeting these type of people, they didn¡¯t even try tomunicate when they met us, the simply chose to attack, how horrible.¡±

    Tanda was more used to this, ¡°It¡¯s quite normal, they were prepared to wash this ce with blood, it¡¯s just that we happened to be here.¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°There¡¯s still two sail boats that sent signals, which this boat replied to. There will probably be expertsing our way.¡± he stared at therge boat in the middle of theke with a bit of hesitation. Though an expert like XinFeng was here, he felt a lot of warning bells. The opponents were very strong, and they were unknown in number as well. If one of them were to upy XinFeng, Wu Shen would be killed without knowing even how he died.

    Hiding in this world was very easy, if one wanted to hide then perhaps for their entire life they would not need to worry about being found, not only was this world huge, its poption was proportionate as well, it was extremely easy to hide somewhere. However, such a life was not what XinFeng wanted,ing to this world with the ability to cultivate, he wanted to be ambitious. It was like how people in his past world wanted wealth, happiness or a good life.

    Therefore, XinFeng wanted to fight. The dangers it had was different from a life in seclusion, he wanted to experience battles where strength was everything. He wanted to gain strength to make a living away from home, to obtain the things he wanted. This time, he came out to find someone, enough of a reason for him to fight.

    Tanda spoke, ¡°Do we go over?¡±

    XinFengughed bitterly, ¡°We¡¯re here to find someone, but it became a rescue mission. If we don¡¯t go¡­¡­what would happen? Right, do you have anyone as useful as him? If there is, we¡¯ll leave¡­¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore, fighting for a stranger gave him a headache. He only wanted to find someone, not fight, if it weren¡¯t for the enemy attacking them first, he wouldn¡¯t have fought an unknown influential force.

    Tandaughed bitterly, ¡°No one¡­¡­ai, my meeting with him was purely coincidental, as a True Milun master amongst the true masters, I¡¯m far from influential, even if I was willing to meet stronger true masters, they weren¡¯t.

    XinFeng nodded. He understood such logic, only people of simr social standing could band together, like how people of his past life did, at this ce, a true Milun master would not be able to join a circle of experts with fourth or fifth True Ring bodies easily.

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°Are we still going?¡± he truly did not want to go, and killing strangers was a strange concept to him.

    Actually, XinFeng did not want to go either, so did Tanda. But Tanda was in no position to say no, so he could only wait for XinFeng to make a choice since he was the leader. Tanda lifted his head, ¡°Are we going?¡±

    XinFeng was not dumb enough to not know what these two were thinking. Since he did not want to go either, he nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± there were still other chances to find people, but once they involved themselves in a massacre, they would suffer.

    Looking at the captives on the floor, Wu Zhen asked, ¡°What about them?¡±

    XinFeng hesitated before speaking, ¡°Never mind. Just leave them, if they can¡¯t appreciate this then forget it.¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°What if they don¡¯t?¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Then if theye to fight, I¡¯ll kill them all the way to their homes!¡±

    Tanda and Wu Zhen both obviously sighed in relief as XinFeng turned to leave. After just three steps, Tanda¡¯s voice could be heard, ¡°Ai, it seems we won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±

    XinFeng turned around to see tworge sail boatsing their way swiftly. Therge boat that already escaped to the middle of theke had also inched closer slowly, not daring to get too close.

    Tandaughed bitterly, ¡°This tworge boats should contain some experts.¡±

    XinFeng knew that escaping at this time may not be sessful, but even if they ran, these people would most likely chase them. Therefore, he did not feel like running anymore. He was strong enough to fight, but once he ran, he would lose all his gathered momentum, something incredibly stupid to do.

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°People areing from behind as well!¡±

    A group of mask wearing men came from the street. XinFeng cursed, ¡°Fuck, they¡¯re still lingering here, to actually have reinforcements. It seems that we won¡¯t be able to return now, hehe, let¡¯s just kill!¡° he had a burning fire in his heart that appeared every time he prepared himself to kill, giving him the desire to kill, multiplying his madness and courage.

    Tanda spoke, ¡°They¡¯re all thousand and Milun masters, the rest are all hundred Lun masters. It¡¯s fine, leave it to me. Wu Zhen, you be careful and protect yourself.¡± he did not need Wu Zhen to fight, he just needed him to preserve his life and not be a burden.

    Wu Zhen nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hide there¡­¡­and when you two win, I¡¯lle out.¡± his face was slightly flushed but he understood that just by not burdening them, he was already contributing his best.

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave the people behind to you, Wu Zhen, you hide yourself well.¡±

    Wu Zhen turned and ran towards a burnt house, hiding inside. He was very clear that if the fight ensued, he wouldn¡¯t be found, but after XinFeng and Tanda lost, he would not be able to escape with just a bit of investigating from the other party, he could only hope for XinFeng and Tanda to win.

    Tanda headed to that group of people from the street. There were about twenty practitioners, the strongest amongst them a Milun master. To a True master like him, a Milun master was nothing to him, but of course, a True Milun master had to be careful when dealing with such a group of people. Therefore, he charged up and immediately started killing mercilessly.

    Blood and flesh flew in the air as they group of people understood in an instant. Someone immediately shouted, ¡°A true master! A true master!¡± as Tanda killed four people in one go, he killed all of their courage. Killing them was a simple task for a true master expert, especially since there just thousand and hundred Lun masters.

    XinFeng only nced at them once before calming himself, these people were no threat to Tanda. He turned to the tworge boats and silently waited.

    He should just go, ¡°Pikachu!¡± and send a lightning bolt into theke.

    Also, I apologize but the siblings meet at book 13, I had seen wrongly.

 Chapter Book 7 - 2: Mysterious Organization (2)

    Chapter 2: Mysterious Organization (2)

    At that moment, the ck masked old man whoid at their feet slowly woke up, and moving his body, he suddenly tried to jump up but was stepped on by XinFeng. With a pitiful cry and a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, his leg was broken as a spear appeared in XinFeng¡¯s hands, piercing through his arm. At that point, XinFeng didn¡¯t care much and chose to destroy the old man¡¯s ability to resist.

    Two more stabs and the old man stopped resisting, with his leg broken and his arms pierced, even a true master would lose the ability to fight. Heid on the floor and raised his head with difficulty, ¡°You, you¡­¡­who are you? ¡± he didn¡¯t even know who had beaten him, but he deserved it, since he was aiming to kill everything here, human and animal alike.

    XinFengughed coldly, ¡°You still know to ask me who I am? You fucker¡­¡­why didn¡¯t you ask when we met?¡±

    That man revealed a hopeless expression, and suddenly, he noticed something wrong. He spoke, ¡°You, you, you took off my mask! Ah¡­¡­.¡±

    XinFeng was shocked, ¡°What¡¯s with that ghost wailing? Do you want to die?!¡±

    That man spoke with despair, ¡°You, kill me!¡±

    XinFeng became curious, ¡°Why? Just because I took off your mask?¡±

    That man had a bitter expression, ¡°Just kill me, actually¡­¡­you¡¯re doomed too, you¡¯re definitely doomed!¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Who are you guys? Just say it, since you don¡¯t even want to live anymore, just tell me.¡± he had an expression of a good and noble man.

    That man was full of hate, he of course could tell the ridicule in XinFeng¡¯s tone. He spoke hatefully, ¡°I didn¡¯t speak wrongly, you¡¯re doomed!¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°So are you.¡±

    That man spoke, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll definitely still die, so¡­¡­I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± he revealed a faint dark smile as he continued, ¡°Do you want to know who I am? Haha, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡­we are¡­¡­the masked men!¡± he thought that XinFeng would be scared half to death hearing this, but what made him angry was that XinFeng did not even have much of a reaction, much less terrified.

    XinFeng found it funny, ¡°Why would I be scared?¡± he never even heard of The Fake Masked Men, or even the sects of the Wansee continent, how was he to know to even get scared?

    That man¡¯s face turned red in anger as he scolded, ¡°Where did you appear from you ignorant bastard, to dare to kill us?¡±

    Coldness shed in XinFeng¡¯s eyes as he pierced the uninjured leg of that man, cutting through it as he spoke, ¡°Who are you calling a bastard?¡±

    O¡­¡­wu¡­¡­

    That spear had not only pierced through his flesh, but his bones as well. That pain had caused him to tremble uncontrobly as he cursed in his heart, not daring to speak up again, only daring to say, ¡°Stop, stop¡­¡­wu Wu, ah¡­¡­o¡­¡­it hurts!¡±

    XinFeng knew these type of injures only took ten days to recover from with medical help, it wasn¡¯t fatal at all, allowing him to bully him as much as he wished. Pulling out the spear, he spoke indifferently, ¡°How many of you came this week? How many of you are true masters and do any of them have more than four True Ring bodies?¡±

    On that man¡¯s face was a mocking smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyways, do you think I¡¯ll tell you? Haha, keke¡­¡­keke¡­¡­¡± blood leaked from the corners of his mouth.

    Staring at the boatsing his way, a slightly annoyed expression appeared on his face as he nodded, ¡°Oh? Since you¡¯re going to die? I¡¯ll have you feel like you¡¯re dead¡­..¡± he said as his spear stabbed him repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m not really good at torturing, so¡­¡­maybe you¡¯ll manage.¡±

    The sharp spear left holes on the man¡¯s body, most of which going through his bones.

    That man was instantly thrown into a sea of pain, he really wanted to hold on but he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡­¡­keke, keke¡­¡­I¡¯m speaking! ¡± he did not have a choice, it was too torturous, he would rather die than suffer this, but he couldn¡¯t even kill himself.

    XinFeng spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m listening, speak!¡±

    ¡°How many people came¡­¡­I, I¡¯m not very sure, keke, what I know is that there¡¯s about¡­¡­a thousand or so people if there¡¯s more, I, I don¡¯t know about it¡­¡­true master experts, I know there¡¯s¡­¡­theres six of them¡­¡­six. Three of them have their first True Ring body, two have their second and one have his third, I don¡¯t know about the others¡­¡­ke, keke¡­¡­as for if there¡¯s a Great True Lun Yin master here¡­¡­I, don¡¯t know! ¡±

    XinFeng spoke coldly, ¡°What a joke, six people with the strongest only with his third True Ring body dares to ruin the house of an expert with his fourth True Ring body? Are you all brain dead? Or are you speaking rubbish?¡± he was silently shocked, if they had an expert with his four True Ring body then winning would be possible.

    That man spoke, ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­¡­just kill me, let me have a quick death, don¡¯t torture me¡­¡­I¡¯ve already said what I know!¡± he coughed again, his face deathly pale.

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± he said as he pierced through that man¡¯s heart, slight worry appearing in his heart after seeing that man¡¯s relieved expression.

    Tanda returned, ¡°I took care of it, what about these captives?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Kill them, once they¡¯ve been rescued, they¡¯ll attack us.¡±

    Tanda nodded as a machete as long as a meter appeared in his hands with the flick of his wrist, he quickly killed all the captives present and spoke, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    The tworge boats gradually got closer, in the front of the boats wererge groups of people. Squinting his eyes, XinFeng looked at the boat, and within a few seconds, he knew enough. He spoke, ¡°One third True Ring body, two second True Ring body, hehe, the rest are normal practitioners. Tanda, you retreat first with Wu Zhen, I¡¯ll try and kill one, if I¡¯m upied, the rest wille for you two.¡±

    Tanda was shocked, the him now was not enough to block attacks from the two second True Ring bodied experts. He spoke, ¡°Alright,e here, Wu Zhen.¡± Wu Zhen hade out after Tanda killed that group of people. Running to Tanda¡¯s side, he spoke, ¡°There¡¯s too many people, what do we do?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Just follow Tanda, he¡¯ll protect you.¡± he was slightly regretful, he shouldn¡¯t have brought Wu Zhen here, but how could he have known that not only would they not find the person they were looking for, they would also meet with such killers? It wasn¡¯t that XinFeng couldn¡¯t stay out of it, it was just too angering for him to do so.

    Wu Zhen knew he was a burden, but it was impossible for him to leave, he could only hold on tenaciously. He spoke, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Tanda lead Wu Zhen into the small town to hide temporarily, he believed that the two experts would not chase them, with XinFeng¡¯s strength, the two of them had hope of surviving.

    XinFeng blocked the pier, silently waiting for the opponent¡¯s boat, he did not wish to fight on water, it would be too disrupting.

    The tworge boats very quickly neared the pier, only a few meters away before the two experts leaped and flew to the pier, causing XinFeng to retreat ten meters. He chose to not attack now, but be careful instead. If the opponent had an expert with his fourth True Ring body, he wouldn¡¯t even consider fighting, it as just like suicide. But if they didn¡¯t, then he would definitely fight.

    The two of them wore masks as well, one ck and one red. The ck masked fellow was just like the fellow he had just killed, he had his second True Ring body as well. XinFeng now understood a bit, the color represented one¡¯s strength.

    Blood painted the pier, it will filled with corpses. The two of them stepped on the pier and immediately noticed the dead old man, as next to him was a ck mask. The two of them exchanged a nce, revealing a shocked expression. A Great True Milun master had been killed. A shocking thought. In an organization, a Great True Milun master was definitely an important figure, their death would definitely be a blow to the organization.

    Any organization would greatly value any true master experts, and killing one meant big trouble. Of course, XinFeng didn¡¯t really care whether one was a true master, as long as they irked him, then he couldn¡¯t care less.

    The red masked man spoke, ¡°You killed him?¡± his voice was filled with coldness and poison, he was like a snake.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The red masked man spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not important who I am, the important thing is¡­¡­did you kill him?¡±

    XinFeng did not know why but he was suddenly angry, ¡°He was courting death, that¡¯s right, I killed him, so what?¡±

    The masked man nodded, ¡°Alright! You¡¯ll go to hell with him! ¡°he turned his head, ¡°Together? Let¡¯s kill him together! ¡±

    The ck masked man spoke, ¡°me your bad luck, to dare to kill our men, we¡¯ll kill you together!¡± the two men didn¡¯t really care, even if the opponent was a true master with three True Ring bodies they believed that they could kill him. It was just that they didn¡¯t notice that the opponent was much stronger. Something XinFeng did on purpose, he had made himself give off the strength of having a second to third True Ring body.

    XinFeng chose to attack first without waiting for the two of them, the strong would attack first and the weak would defend, a logic XinFeng understood. Even if they were stronger, attacking first brought a lot of benefits, he wouldn¡¯t stupidly wait for the enemy to attack him.

    XinFeng did not use his steel spear, that thing was only useful against low leveled practitioners, but useless against true masters. He directly chose to attack with a lightning ball, aiming at the ck masked man, that Great True Milun master. To him, he was easier to kill.

    In an instant, goosebumps appeared on both the red and ck masked men as they felt immensely threatened, the red masked man shouted, ¡°Careful!¡±

 Chapter Book 7 - 3: Wansee Continent

    Book 7 Chapter 3: Wansee Continent

    A total of three lightning balls as well as a lightning bolt were summoned, the lightning bolt arriving before the lightning balls. The fastest attacks of practitioners belonged firstly to the light element, and secondly the lightning element. As long as one was targeted by these two attributes, almost no one could dodge, they could only defend.

    The two masked men did not have enough time to dodge, they were too careless, they believed that the two of them were strong enough to suppress the enemy, but they didn¡¯t expect the enemy to attack first.

    XinFeng had aimed the lightning bolt at the red masked man, the true master with his third True Ring body, while his three lighting balls were aimed at the ck masked man. The lightning balls were much stronger, XinFeng had aimed to immediately eliminate the second True Ring bodied master, he didn¡¯t wish for the two of them to attack him together.

    The red masked man could not dodge, being attacked by a lightning bolt it was no wonder he couldn¡¯t dodge. Even if he hadpletely focused all his attention on dodging it would still be impossible to avoid an attack from a lightning attributed practitioner. Ayer of gold light instantly appeared on his body, he could only block, counterattacking was impossible.

    With a ¡°pipa¡± sound, the horrified red masked man found out that his defense was actually useless, and before he could react, he was blown away by the bucket thick lightning bolt.

    The ck masked man was even more pitiful, a total of three lightning balls were aimed at him.

    The first ball had destroyed the ck masked man¡¯s defense, attacking the extremely weak flesh body, and with a few shudders, thest lightning ball killed him.

    XinFeng¡¯s two attacks had caused a third ringed true master to retreat and the death of a second ringed true master. This waspletely out of the calctions of the enemy, the boats were extremely chaotic. This was too scary, with the show of power from the other side, no one dared to be rash.

    The red masked man stared as the ck masked man was turned to ash, his pupils constricting as he spoke in surprise, ¡°Great True Lun Yin master! ¡± a true master with his fourth ring body, he was definitely not a match for him. He hadn¡¯t expected that there was someone of that caliber here, it was unimaginable.

    (lcksheep: Wasn¡¯t the person they came here to attack also a ¡­¡­. *sigh*)

    XinFeng was not merciful at all, after killing one, he immediately turned to the red masked man.

    The red masked man shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡±

    XinFeng readied himself to attack, prepared to destroy the masked man¡¯s defense. After that the man screamed, turned and ran to the boat with one leap, his figure moving nonstop as he went to the further boat, shouting, ¡°Leave this ce¡­¡­hurry the fuck up!¡±

    The men on the first boat were still stunned when the second boat already left towards the middle of theke.

    XinFengughed bitterly, he didn¡¯t expect that fellow to lie. Not interested in chasing, he stood on the pier as he could not help but say, ¡°What the? He actually ran? ¡±

    No one dared to irk XinFeng, the three boats left unhesitantly. XinFeng wasn¡¯t regretful either, since the enemy had chosen to leave, he, who did not lose anything, had no reason to chase. It was not that he had an irreconcble issue with that Masked Men.

    Tanda came out form hiding with Wu Zhen. XinFeng spoke, ¡°Forget it. Tanda, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Wu Zhen asked, ¡°We¡¯re not going in?¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°No need to, even if we go in, we may not be able to find him¡­¡­and if we go, we might have to fight again, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Tanda understood, this mission was a failure, he couldn¡¯t get anything from it. It was quite depressing. He spoke, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave this ce! Damn it!¡± he could not help but curse once.

    XinFeng turned and went towards the street that lead to the town¡¯s exit.

    The three of them set out on the journey rather depressed. XinFeng thought that even if he couldn¡¯t find that person, continuing to involve themselves in that feud was pointless. He was here to find someone, not kill, yet he had wasted half a day. He spoke, ¡°Tanda, is there any sects or organizations of influence here?¡±

    Tanda replied, ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Then where can I findrger sects?¡±

    Tanda replied, ¡°That isn¡¯t a problem, with the Lun spots and Ancient Lun passage¡­¡­I heard that the center of the Wansee continent has quite a few sects.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go myself this time, En, I¡¯ll bring you guys to the Lun spot and send you back, then I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Tanda hesitated for a bit before speaking, ¡°I¡¯lle with you¡­¡­hehe, the two of us can make decisions together.¡±

    Wu Zhen hurriedly spoke as well, ¡°I¡¯lle along, the two of you are seniors, I¡¯ll be useful as an errand boy. Though I can¡¯t do anything big, you can leave the small things to me.¡± he was extremely humble, to be able to be with two true masters were not very beneficial, but certainly not bad either.

    XinFeng thought for a moment before speaking, ¡°That¡¯s fine as well, then let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Tanda and Wu Zhen were both ted, XinFeng knew their thoughts, if they went with him, they would be familiar with time, in both of the worlds he lived in, familiarity and unfamiliarity meant a lot of differences. Though, he did not reject their motives, this world was about your influence.

    The three of them quickly came to the Lun spot, and through the ancient Lun passage, they went to the central area of the Wansee continent.

    The center of the Wansee Continent was basicallynd filled with many rivers andkes. It gathered countless mortals and practitioners, causing sects to form.

    It had arge amount of ancient Lun passages and thend had an estimated area of twenty million square meters.

    The poption reached a billion, though it seemed rathercking inparison to the area, every square meter would have five people if evenly spread, the central area was filled with people. Therge sects were gathered where people were abundant, after all even practitioners needed to eat, yet they wouldn¡¯t lower their status make food themselves.

    Through a few lun spots, XinFeng came to the Wansee continent¡¯s central area, where most of the people gathered.

    The aforementioned popted areas in the Wansee continent¡¯s central region amounted to roughly a dozen, these were areas where the most nutritious soil was, where the mining was prosperous. There were many people at those areas, causingrge cities to form in many ces, there were also countless small cities.

    Once XinFeng took his first step on thisnd he immediately fell in love with this ce. A beautiful ce where grass grew, birds flew, and trees were abundant. It was quite simr to Jiang Nan, it was actually even better. The skies here were bluer and the water and air was cleaner. He spoke, ¡°What a great ce! A great ce!¡±

    He had spent most of his life in this world in Tiger Cliff Castle and had difficulty getting ustomed to that ce, especially the winters there were terrible, only when he started cultivating did it be easier. How could that cepare to this?

    This was also Tanda¡¯s first timeing here. He spoke, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good ce, my old sect in the past only had a small piece ofnd, but that small piece ofnd were enough to invite attacks. This ce¡¯snd is boundless, a pity¡­¡­we couldn¡¯test time.¡±

    Without obtaining one¡¯s fourth True Ring body, one could not open the Lun spots and use the Ancient Lun Passage, it was therefore impossible to travel long distances. In such arge world, it was impossible to go far, especially through dangerousnds like Tiger Cliff Castle. The areas XinFeng could go were limited to a hundred kilometers.

    A sect powerful enough to be sorge must definitely have a fourth ringed true master to open Lun spots and travel to far ces, this was why travelling was limited in this world, the only ones capable of moving far being all the fourth ringed true masters and above. Thankfully, thenguage was roughly the same as well as the culture, one could tell just from the practitioners and the area of influences.

    It was obvious that this Lun spot was regrly used, upon leaving they were met with eight roads all connecting here, and choosing thergest road with the width of ten meters filled with marks of carriages and animals, XinFeng lead them.

    Wu Zhen spoke curiously, ¡°This¡­¡­unbelievable, to have so many marks, new and old, isn¡¯t¡­¡­only fourth ringed true masters can use Lun spots?¡±

    XinFeng shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡­¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°A group ising!¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s retreat to one side and see how they use the Lun spot.¡±

    Soon after, the group with a carriage came by XinFeng, it was a carriage lead by ten cows, their speed rather fast, quickly going past the road the three of them were on, stopping in front of the Lun spot.

    XinFeng then noticed that the cows here were different from the ones from his homnd, the carriage was very strange too. The cows here actually had fish scales and only one horn. Their bodies were very wide. Seeing XinFeng staring at the bulls, Tanda knew that he had never seen them before.

    Tandaughed, ¡°That¡¯s the scaled water cows, or also referred to as the single horn water cows, they can pull carriages through water, the mostmon form of transportation here.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, this world was full of strange creatures, and he treated them with calmness instead of shock. The carriage the single horned water cows pulled was also very special, it had the shape of a boat, yet at the same time, it also had tworge wheels, it was made to travel river infestednds.

    A man jumped down from the carriage and walked up to the Lun spot, with the flip of his hand, two jewel like items were deposited into the grooves where Lunli entered, and a bright light appeared, quickly forming into arge glowing entrance.

    Suddenly remembering the records in the Star Python Records, he immediately understood.  He had read about this before, but he didn¡¯t care much and had forgotten about it.

 Chapter Book 7 - 4: Wansee Continent (2)

    Chapter 4: Wansee Continent (2)

    Where Lun spots were abundant, there were passages specially designed for easy transport of goods. Even mortals could use them, but opening the Lun spot must be left to practitioners, at least a Milun master. These passages were limited to only go one ce, and that ce had to be within eight hundred kilometers. Using the crystals that were simr to Lun rings or even using Lun rings themselves could open it, of course Lun rings were harder to obtain, but these crystals were something even XinFeng could make.

    The single horned water cows pulled the carriages one by one through therge door, disappearing into it.

    Tanda and Wu Zhen saw it for the first time as well, their mouths were open as they stared dumbly, after a while, Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°That¡¯s too convenient! We don¡¯t have that back there!¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Our ce¡­¡­it¡¯s too isted, the Lun spots there are rarely used, there¡¯s no point in opening this type of¡­¡­en,mercial passage, I can be sure that in ancient times, the Wansee continent was very prosperous.¡±

    Tanda nodded, ¡°The merchants there use boats, furthermore, they don¡¯t move around much, a few hundred kilometers is considered impressive, unlike this ce.¡±

    XinFeng knew about the benefits of transportation, he spoke, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, ai, we were all shocked just now, we should go hear about it.¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°No need for that, we can just go along¡­¡­the road those people came from, hehe, I believe it¡¯ll lead us to a densely popted area. Even it isn¡¯t arge city, it should have a town.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go that way.¡± they could only pick a direction and walk. Though they were at a Lun spot, it was rather deste. Not all merchants could use Lun spots, and to be able to sell goods through ancient Lun passages were things onlyrge merchant groups could do.¡±

    The three of them followed the road the carriages passed through.

    After half a day, the three of them noticed farnds long the road, split apart randomly without aplete field, most of which were made of water. As XinFeng guessed/hoped, it was all full of rice. The fields were protected with a fence, perhaps because of the wild life, who pilfered their harvest.

    They could see the small vige in the woods from afar, they could see pirs and pirs of smoke rising, and on their way there, XinFeng was full of praise, this was like a painting, the scenery from the road was extremely beautiful.

    They rarely met anyone along the road, only after walking for ten minutes could they see a few mortals busying away in their fields, only three were spotted. Even though this ce had a packed poption, the people they actually saw were too really too scarce.

    Slowly, the road became better, made of cobbled stones, it was better than dirt.

    The amount of people on the road also increased, most of which were farmers carrying baskets. XinFeng noticed that the baskets were filled with mostly farm produce, these people were probably going to the town to sell their products.

    XinFengughed, ¡°There¡¯s definitely a town in front, if we¡¯re lucky, it may also be a city.¡±

    Tandaughed, ¡°Definitely so, hehe, with so many people carrying things, not having a town there would be strange thing.¡±

    Of course, as they followed therge road around a forest, they saw the ck rooftops, as there was an area of shorter trees, the rooftops were like small boats in a green sea.

    Wu Zhen was excited, ¡°It¡¯s arge city!¡±

    Tanda shook his head, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡­¡± He was a bit more experienced than Wu Zhen, he had heard about whatrge cities were like, and from what he saw, these houses were not enough to prove that this was arge city.

    XinFengughed, ¡°This is a town, it won¡¯t be that big¡­¡­at most three streets.¡± ording to his knowledge, a small town had one street, a middle sized town had two to three and arge one would have five or seven. Small cities would have at least ten streets, andrge cities had a hundred and above streets, without that amount, it was impossible to create the atmosphere of arge city.

    (lcksheep: Why can you exin the levels of cities so much easier than the cultivation levels author?)

    Wu Zhen was shocked, ¡°This is just a small town? Thenrge cities¡­¡­how big must it be? ¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°On this trip, you¡¯ll definitely get to see one.¡±

    These two were the stereotypical country folk who had never seen that much of the world, living in the water viges of the isted parts of the Wansee continent. A gathering spot on the water had at most a thousand people, and seeing such arge town was shocking to them.

    ording to XinFeng¡¯s calction, this town only had at most two thousand men, to him, this was a very simple small town.

    The people of this world dressed very simrly, they simply dressed to cover and warm themselves. Of course, silk was considered too precious to them other than practitioners, the silk from this world definitely had differences with the silk from XinFeng¡¯s past world. The silks here had more variety, other than silk from silk worms, they had silk from spiders. Spider silk was more firm, the colors were more vibrant, but the production was less.

    For mortals, only a small amount of them could wear silk, its price was not something mortals could afford. Normally, they wore cloth or hemp clothes and one type of material that came from tree skins, as the color was mostly grey, ck or dark blue, it had a dull tone. Therefore along the road, only practitioners wore beautiful clothing, they were very easily recognized.

    Therefore, when XinFeng and the two of them entered the city, they were very easily noticeable because they wore silk clothing.

    Almost all the mortals that saw the three of them revealed a respectful expression as the lowered their heads and moved to the side, not daring to go close.

    XinFengughed, ¡°We¡¯re like beasts entering the city, hehe, they¡¯re all avoiding us.¡±

    Wu Zhen did not really understand, ¡°They¡¯re afraid of us!¡± though mortals were also very respectful in the water vige, because of the small poption, they were all very familiar with each other and interactions between them were not a problem. There wasn¡¯t a barrier between them, yet in this ce, it was as if an invisible wall was present, separating practitioners and mortals.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Rubbish, you¡¯re a practitioner, a thousand Lun master that could kill them like chickens, if they¡¯re not afraid of you, who would they be afraid of?¡±

    Wu Zhen shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t kill them without reason, there¡¯s no need for them to be so scared.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°You won¡¯t kill them without reason but that doesn¡¯t mean that other practitioners won¡¯t, with those people amongst us, it¡¯s impossible for mortals to not be scared. It¡¯s just like that time¡­¡­we met with a town killed almost clean by practitioners, what could they do then?¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°Therefore, mortals rely on practitioners¡­¡­hehe, this ce must be in an area of influence of a sect. Practitioners from the outside won¡¯t dare to kill randomly to prevent offending the sect protecting this ce.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°I think so too, without practitioners protecting this ce, they would just be like a fat sheep.¡±

    Wu Zhen did not understand, ¡°What fat sheep? What¡¯s a fat sheep? ¡±

    There are sheep in this world, just not in water viges.

    Tanda knew what it was, ¡°A very peaceful animal with delicious meat.¡±

    Wu Zhen instantly understood what it was, it was delicious! Those fat sheep would be in and killed for food. He spoke, ¡°En, I understand, but very rare there is towns like this, even the towns at our ce have practitioners stationed there, I¡¯ve never seen a ce without any practitioners.¡±

    XinFeng could be said to have some experience at this point in his cultivation and understood that, in this world, practitioners were the minority, but they were spread throughout the world, seen in every corner, thend owners were mostly all practitioners, even if they lost their territory, if they could still find another ce where people lived, they could livefortably.

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, there seems to be a restaurant in front.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go look, I¡¯m hungry too.¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good to eat, I hope there¡¯s some specialties.¡± to be able to try all kinds of specialties was the joy of practitioners, this world was where practitioners could travel and experience a great multitude of things, experiences they could show off. And as every practitioner had a great appetite, they ate much more than mortals.

    This was a small restaurant on a street, a reed shelter covering three long tables outside of it. Inside it was much better, with two square tables and circr chairs. Outside, there were three farmers eating under the reed shelter, while the two tables inside were empty.

    XinFeng and the three of them walked in openly as Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°Serve us! ¡± giving off the feel of an old master, it was just that there wasn¡¯t a servant next to him, and a pity that this old master had to speak as a servant now.

    As there were many practitioners around, the shop owner wasn¡¯t scared, running over, he nodded with a bent waist, ¡°Three masters, what instructions do you have?¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°Bring all your specialties, this master, I, am hungry.¡±

    XinFeng could not help butugh, Tanda had started calling himself ¡°master¡± by himself, a pity that he was a bit weak in terms of influence, but the restaurant boss didn¡¯t mind and replied promptly, ¡°Please sit, please sit, I¡¯ll cook myself, hehe, I can¡¯t guarantee if master will be satisfied but it will definitely be the best dish in our small shop.¡±

    Wu Zhen added, ¡°Give us arge portion.¡±

    This was also a trait of practitioners, something the boss knew clearly, ¡°I understand, hehe, please sit, I¡¯lle back soon!¡±

    lcksheep: All this talk about sheep is disturbing me¡­¡­. I really don¡¯t like this chapter.

 Chapter Book 7 - 5: Local Land Owner

    Chapter 5: Local Land Owner

    Large wooden tes of rice, a te of steamed fish and a te of boiled vegetables were brought out, all cooked with less oil and salt. Tasting it, the nd vegetables without a hint of oil were disappointing to XinFeng. He asked, ¡°These are all the specialties? Isn¡¯t there meat? ¡±

    The bossughed, ¡°There isn¡¯t, there were a few wild ducks earlier but they were bought by a customer, hehe.¡±

    XinFeng shook his head as he took out a bag made of Thousand Leaf containing the prepared bull meat he collectedst time, he spoke, ¡°Cut it and put it on a te.¡± the Thousand leaf came from a nt whose leaves were asrge as a table, after cooking and drying, it was a useful material for storing things, a material every household used in the Tiger Cliff Castle.

    This bull meat was a specialty of Tiger Cliff Castle, the meat was tender and nutritious. Ever since he left Tiger Cliff, the reserve of meat had been exhausted by a lot, he had been eating very sparingly, eating it only when there was nothing else to eat.

    And in only a little while, the boss took out arge wooden te filled with the oily, juicy bull meat. Upon cutting it open, red meat could be seen as a thick fragrance wafted out thanks to the marinade, causing the boss¡¯s throat to swallow nonstop, it was obvious to see that he was salivating.

    Both Tanda and Wu Zhen had never eaten this bull meat, smelling the fragrance, they both couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Tanda spoke, ¡°What meat is this? How does it smell so good? ¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Bull meat, the specialty of my homnd, a pity I don¡¯t have much, it¡¯s just that the dishes here are too nd¡­¡­¡±

    Tasting a mouthful of bull meat, Wu Zhen could not help but praise loudly, ¡°Delicious! En¡­¡­delicious¡­¡­¡±

    Tanda also ate a mouthful, causing his eyes to go big, ¡°Ai, it¡¯s really delicious¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What smells so good?¡±

    XinFeng turned over, this sentence hade from outside, he immediately noticed a few people walking in, and he immediately understood that these people were practitioners just from the way they dressed. They wore silk clothes, scale boots, ck leather belts and had all kinds of little ornaments on their body, all of them carrying a confident look as well.

    A young man with only one arm sniffled like a little dog as he walked into the store following the fragrance, his mouth muttering, ¡°What¡¯s that nice smell¡­¡­¡±

    Entering the small shop, that man immediately noticed the bull meat on the table as his eyes gave off light, he immediately understood that the smell hade from the te of meat. He spoke loudly, ¡°Wei, get someone panting here¡­¡­¡±

    (No idea what he means¡­)

    XinFeng furrowed his brows, this person is too crazy, what did he mean by getting someone who can pant? Tanda looked on with a smile while Wu Zhen continued to stuff himself, this was too delicious, yet it was too tormenting, it kept him eating nonstop, causing him to only focus on eating this delicious bull meat which was marinated to the point of perfection.

    The boss ran out again, and noticing these few people, his face became pale.

    ¡°Master, three masters, please, please¡­..please sit¡­¡­¡±

    Another man spoke, ¡°Come,e, let¡¯s go¡­¡­right, give us a te¡­¡­of that, that meat.¡± He pointed to the bull meat te on XinFeng¡¯s table.

    The boss was on the verge of crying, how could he even find bull meat? It wasn¡¯t a product of this ce. He spoke, ¡°Mas, master, this, this was brought here by the guest himself¡­¡­not a dish we sell here.¡± he looked at the three of them with fear.

    That man waved his sleeve, and with a ¡®PA¡¯ sound, the owner was sent a few steps back as a red mark appeared on his face, he spoke, ¡°I do not care, give me a few tes of that meat or I¡¯ll tear down your shop!¡±

    That thick fragrance had caused that fellow to be unreasonable.

    XinFeng had slowly understood this world and knew that practitioners were extremely unreasonable in this world, once they wanted something, they would do anything to get it unless the opponent was stronger than them.

    The owner finally cried, this was too unfair and spontaneous, someone bringing their own food to his store had brought disaster to him. He didn¡¯t know what to do, and from what he saw, XinFeng and the two others were not pushovers either. He could only cry. That one armed man was the local Land owner, irking him would mean the end of his small shop.

    Wu Zhen rose his head and spoke with surprise, ¡°What¡¯s he crying about?¡± he had been too upied with the food andpletely missed the events that happened in the store.

    Tanda could not help but shake his head, ¡°Someone wants to eat meat, hehe, and forced the owner to get some or he¡¯ll take down his shop.¡± His voice was not too loud, but loud enough for the people in the store to hear.

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°How tyrannical¡­¡­impressive, impressive!¡± he was full of sarcasm since he was also and owner at his vige, yet he had never bullied someone so unreasonably. He found this situation irking.

    That man came over and borrowed this chance to start a conversation, ¡°Friend, where are you from?¡±

    Hugging his arms, XinFeng looked at them coldly as heughed in his heart, this fellow had used such a method for food. Tanda did not speak either and simply stared at him. Wu Zhen who was reaching for another piece of food spoke, ¡°We¡¯re passing by.¡±

    That man observed the three of them, noticing how they were not to be irked, these three men were all wearing extravagant clothing, and just their aura was unordinary. He was sure that they were practitioners, yet he couldn¡¯t see their cultivation, this made him wary, irking these fellows in exchange for food was not worth it.

    The two men next to him were obviously just followers, XinFeng easily saw their cultivation. The one armed man was a hundred Lun master while the other two were barely considered little Lun masters, they had just cultivated enough to be considered as practitioners and were barely stronger than mortals.

    The owner shed tears and leaked mucus, he was too terrified.

    That man was used to bring tyrannical. He spoke rudely, ¡°Passing by¡­¡­hey hey, you guys brought this meat?¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°Eating meat¡­¡­it should not bother you guys, should it?¡± he said innocently.

    Thinking for a bit, he spoke, ¡°Of course not, hehe, what meat is it? Why is it so fragrant?¡± he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, ¡°Can I have some? I¡¯ll pay.¡± he looked at Wu Zhen, hunger appearing in his eyes. He dared not to act as overbearingly as he did to the owner.

    Wu Zhen looked at him with ridicule, ¡°This bit of meat is not enough for even the three of us, and it¡¯s not like we¡¯recking in money, why should we give it to you?¡±

    That man stood up, but before he could say anything, Wu Zhen continued, ¡°What is it? You want to fight?¡± This was his rare chance to show off, he did not want to miss it at all.

    XinFeng looked at that man with a smile, it was a pale going man with an eagle hook nose, giving a dark impression, yet he had a pair of peach eyes that neutralized that aura, he had a strange face. Though he was provoked by Wu Zhen, he quickly recovered. He spoke, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not looking to fight, just looking to buy some of your meat, no need to be so tense.¡±

    Wu Zhen had a slightly flushed face, ¡°Not selling!¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s eat together, it¡¯s not that precious.¡± he wanted to understand the situation, and since the other party wanted it so much, then he¡¯ll just feed him, it was just a bit of meat.

    That man was rather surprised as he looked at XinFeng and spoke, ¡°Qi Yao Yan, hundred Lun master!¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Lei Xin Feng.¡± he did not report his cultivation, to him, it wasn¡¯t worth it to report to a mere hundred Lun master.

    Tanda also spokezily, ¡°Tanda.¡±

    Only Wu Zhen was excited, ¡°Wu Zhen, thousand Lun master!¡±

    Qi Yao Yan was shocked, though a thousand Lun master was nothing, just a bit stronger than him, but he knew that Wu Zhen was not the leader of these three, and that meant that the other two were definitely stronger than Wu Zhen. He thought in his heart, ¡°Could they be million Lun masters? But they¡¯re nothing to fear, this town is taken care of by a Milun master.¡± he encouraged himself.

    He spoke, ¡°A pleasure, a pleasure. Hehe, thanks.¡±

    Wasting so much effort just for meat, even Qi Yao Yan found it funny, for some meat, he was indeed rather unreasonable. He brought his two men to XinFeng¡¯s table as he looked hungrily at the bull meat on the table, he asked, ¡°What meat is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Bull meat, a specialty of the Barbarian Gathering Continent.¡±

    Qi Yao Yan was shocked the Barbarian Gathering Continent was extremely far away and he had only heard about it, he didn¡¯t expect to meet a practitioner who hade from that ce, was there a need to travel so far? He spoke, ¡°For real?¡± he spoke as he grabbed a piece of bull meat, cing it into his mouth.

    The fragrant meat exploded into a mass of vors in his mouth, it was delicious to the point where Qi Yao Yan¡¯s eyes widened as he could not help but praise, ¡°Woah, delicious¡­¡­good¡­¡­¡±

    Tanda and Wu Zhen both ate as well while the two people Qi Yao Yan brought along hesitated as they watched, their statuses were too low. XinFengughed, ¡°You two try as well, or it¡¯ll be gone soon.¡±

    The two of them who were next to Qi Yao Yan both reached for the bull meat immediately, though they were unsightly, XinFeng did not mind.

    This chapter had me go make food. Author, you cruel man.

 Chapter Book 7 - 6: Local Land Owner (2)

    Chapter 6: Local Land Owner (2)

    In only a short while, therge te of bull meat was finished cleanly.

    Qi Yao Yan sucked his lips as he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s too delicious, hehe, thanks for the generosity. En, right, if you need anything, I¡¯ll help you to the best of my ability, hehe.¡±

    XinFeng actually had such a motive, with the help of a local he could understand a lot, therefore even though the other person was overbearing in the beginning, he didn¡¯t fight them, with their strength, he only needed to show off a bit of it and no one would dare to go against him unless he was bullying someone, but XinFeng wasn¡¯t that bored.

    Tandaughed, ¡°What¡¯s therge sects around here¡­¡­en, the powerful ones?¡±

    Qi Yao Yan replied, ¡°I know one but it¡¯s quite far from here, at Ripple Origin city, the ind at the Ripple Origin Lake, at the north, about a forty to fifty day trip.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Have you been there?¡±

    Qi Yao Yanughed bitterly, ¡°I can¡¯t enter, it¡¯s arge sect there, no one dares to go without an invitation.¡±

    With Qi Yan Yao¡¯s strength, he only moved around within a hundred kilometers, any further and he would be out of his territory. After all, he was only a hundred Lun master, the lowest of the low amongst practitioners.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t there anymore sects?¡± he was slightly skeptical, this was the center of the Wansee Continent, how could it only have just onerge sect?¡±

    Qi Yao Yan exined, ¡°From what I know, there¡¯s only one ratherrge sect around this area, I don¡¯t know any that are further, there¡¯s definitely many powerful sects within the Wansee continent being asrge as it is, weaker practitioners travel very little like mortals, hehe, only true master practitioners can have the ability to travel anywhere, if you want to ask, ask a true master.¡±

    XinFeng was very interested, ¡°Is there a true master here?¡±

    Qi Yao Yan could not help butugh, ¡°How could that be possible¡­¡­true master experts normally would note to this small ce, the strongest here is only a Milun master.¡±

    Wu Zhen nted his lips, ¡°There¡¯s two true masters here right now, why wouldn¡¯t there be true mastersing?¡±

    Qi Yao Yan was shocked, pointing at XinFeng and Tanda, he produced a string of incoherent noises as his face became extremely pale.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°It¡¯s fine, no need to find it strange or worry, rx.¡±

    Qi Yao Yan dared not to sit anymore, his two underlings and him stood up with his arms at his shoulders, his expression was cautious and serious. He had only seen one true master in his entire life before at a far distance, he did not even dare to go close, but this time he had scammed them for some food. His heart was pounding like a drum as he spoke, ¡°Senior, junior was ignorant, I plead for senior to forgive me.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I said its fine, sit down.¡±

    Qi Yao Yan dared not to disobey his orders and sat down cautiously, speaking, ¡°Yes. Senior.¡± He had never expected to meet with such a strange situation, seeing two true masters in a run-down shop next to a road, this was too fucking lucky.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Who controls this small town? Get him toe, I have questions to ask.¡±

    Qi Yao Yan spoke, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s my great uncle, his name is Wan Dao, e, a Milun master¡­¡­¡± he immediately instructed a underling, ¡°Go tell uncle, tell him that there¡¯s two seniors here and to be quick, don¡¯t let the seniors wait.¡± causing the underling to immediately run out of the store.

    In only a short while, an old man with a head full of white hair came over with the messenger behind him. Without even looking at the people in the store carefully, he had already lowered his head in greeting, ¡°Wan Dao, Milun master, I¡¯ve seen the two seniors.¡±

    Qi Yao Yan immediately stood up, ¡°Great uncle.¡±

    Wan Dao had him stand behind him before he looked up at the three people before him, in the middle was an extremely young man that was obviously not of age yet, this was shocking to him. From their seating, it was obvious that the young man was the leader. He could not help but wonder, could it be that this child was a true master expert?

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Alright sit, no need to be so formal.¡± before actually introducing himself, ¡°Lei Xin Feng, Great True Lun Yin master.¡±

    Tanda also introduced, ¡°Tanda, True Milun master.¡±

    Wan Dao¡¯s legs went soft, True Milun master only had one True Ring body, but a Great True Milun master was truly terrifying, yet there was a Great True Lun Yin master here, a top tier existence even in arge sect. He couldn¡¯t understand why a true master of this caliber woulde here.

    Wu Zhen did not speak, he dared not to introduce himself, he was just a thousand Lun master.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°We¡¯re just passing by¡­¡­¡±

    With this sentence, Wan Dao finally breathed in relief, this was his territory that only had twenty practitioners, the strongest only being a Milun master while the rest were million Lun masters, thousand Lun masters and the weakest being the hundred Lun masters, this kind of strength was extremelycking. A true master could mean their demise, causing him to be cautious.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I want to know about the situation here and find some famousrge sects, En, any true master experts here?¡±

    Wan Dao spoke very respectfully, ¡°There¡¯s no true masters here, En, norge sects either. Senior, if there were arge sect, we won¡¯t be able to stay here.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there the Ripple Origin city?¡±

    Wan Dao took a while before replying, ¡°Ripple Origin City is indeed a ratherrge sect, but they are at the Ripple Origin Lake, it¡¯s extremely far, by boat it¡¯ll take¡­¡­at least forty to fifty days, even longer if you walk there, they wouldn¡¯t care about us.¡±

    Wan Dao then exined, ¡°Of course, we are still within their reach and every year, they¡¯ll send people to recruit disciples, we¡¯ll have to cooperate then but any other time¡­¡­they won¡¯t care about us.¡±

    XinFeng noticed that this world¡¯s governing systems were very weak, mostrge sects would only care about ces in the immediate vicinity around where they lived, other areas slightly further out they would ignore. With such arge world, resources abound, living was not a problem. Like in the Wansee continent, if one knew how to farm or fish, living was not a problem.

    Tanda spoke, ¡°You cultivated by yourself?¡±

    Wan Dao replied, ¡°Not really, when I was younger I used to be in a small sect, hehe, now that I¡¯m old without any hope of leveling, I came back to my homnd to teach a few disciples.¡±

    One thing he did not say was that when he came back, he brought a few friends and killed the local Milun master, taking over this ce. His few friends helped each other take over the surrounding towns, forming a spread out alliance. As long as there wasn¡¯t a true master expert, they would be fine, but not a single true master would want this kind of ce.

    XinFeng nodded, he did not know the cruelty hidden in this matter, but even if he did, he couldn¡¯t care. This world operated as such. He spoke, ¡°Other than Ripple Origin City, is there any other sects? En, even ones that have true masters are fine.¡±

    Wan Dao spoke, ¡°En, there is a few small sects here that may have true master experts, however, even if they do, it¡¯ll be a secret kept from the public, in small sects, true masters are all ancestral experts, and unless there was an emergency, they wouldn¡¯t appear.¡±

    Thinking for a while, XinFeng chose to go to Ripple Origin City, even if there were really true master experts in the small sects, they would not have much experience. Onlyrge sects would have more contact with the outside world, they would know more.

    He spoke, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just go to Ripple Origin city, these small sects¡­¡­aren¡¯t interesting at all.¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, even if those small sects had true masters, they¡¯ll most likely have only one or two true bodies and regrly stay at their sects since to them, if their strongest were to leave, they would be in danger.¡±

    Wan Dao did not dare to interrupt, he did not understand the situation but he knew one thing, that was to never annoy these three people, nothing else was important. He knew clearly now that these three were just passing by and did not want to take his territory, he would just hold on until these three left, and to expedite them leaving, he would do anything. They were too much of a threat since they could easily ruin this small ce.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Oh right, we need some food to bring along, what are the specialties here?¡±

    Wan Dao spoke, ¡°We have dry food here, mostly grain, fresh fish, pranks, dolphin meat, dried wild ducks. The most famous dish here would be our Wild Reed Marsh ducks, but those things are not easy to catch, we needrge amounts of people andrges to catch them. Hehe, I have a few with me I caught with my disciple¡¯s a few days ago, ten fat wild reed marsh ducks. ¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Good, I want them all.¡± he spoke before adding, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    How would Wan Dao dare to ask for XinFeng to pay? He even wanted to improve their rtionship. Hurried, he spoke, ¡°No need, no need to pay, it¡¯ll be my offerings to senior!¡±

    XinFeng did not reject either, since the other party wanted to gift him, then he wouldn¡¯t force money on them. He knew what he was thinking, and since he had nothing against thesend owners, he hoped to have a few as his friends. He nodded, ¡°Then, thanks.¡±

    Wan Dao was shocked as he hurriedly spoke, ¡°No need to thank, no need to thank, hehe, Qi Yao Yan, get someone to prepare the best grains and seafood from home, also, go to the town to find¡­¡­prepare more of it. ¡±

    Nodding, Qi Yao Yan immediately left with his two underlings.

    XinFeng suddenly remembered, ¡°Wan Dao, there¡¯s something¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter Book 7 - 7: Tracking

    Chapter 7: Tracking

    Wan Dao also spoke, ¡°Senior, please instruct me if you need anything.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°When I got her through the Lun spot, I saw a group of merchants¡­¡­do merchants regrly pass through here?¡±

    Wan Dao replied, ¡°Yes, yes, this ce is situated on the route of the merchants, which is why this small town is so prosperous.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Then is there any big merchant firms locally?¡± he wanted to know more about this ce, and merchant firms were perfect to start from.

    Wan Dao spoke, ¡°No, only passing merchants, because our town is between two Lun stops, it is a resting point for merchants, they¡¯re our ie.¡±

    Tanda was shocked, ¡°Two Lun spots?¡±

    XinFeng could not help but shake his head, ¡°Really too extravagant! To actually have two Lun spots, no wonder this is called the center of the Wansee Continent.¡±

    Wan Dao exined, ¡°We¡¯re considered to have little here, some ces have seven to eight Lun spots, those are where people gather.¡±

    XinFeng found it incredulous, he knew that these were set Lun spots, every Lun spot was paired with a single other Lun spot which mortals could use.  This ce was different from the Wild Edge ce, at that ce only powerful true masters could use Lun spots and the ancient Lun passages.

    Wan Dao exined, ¡°However, using the Ancient Lun Passage costs a heavy price, only merchants have the ability and wealth to do so. Even people like us have to pay a lot just to join a merchant group, normally people would rather walk or take a boat there instead of using the ancient Lun passages.¡±

    Wu Zhen asked, ¡°What price do we have to pay to travel with merchants?¡±

    Wan Dao replied, ¡°For one person, you need about a hundred or so gold rings, it also depends on where you¡¯re going, if it¡¯s someone far, it¡¯s even pricier.¡±

    A hundred or so gold rings, even Wu Zhen was shocked, in this world, gold rings had extremely high value. In normal circumstances, mortals never had gold rings, this service must be very unpopr, since if a mortal were to earn even a single gold ring, they would bring it to the cksmith to create jewelry.¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°It¡¯s truly expensive.¡±

    But XinFeng didn¡¯t think the same, he had a lot of gold rings his sister collected, and even after they were separated, he had earned quite a few, especially from master, collecting Lun and Lun Yin rings as well. These were treasures evenrge sects did not have much of, those things were much more precious than gold rings.

    Wan Dao invited the three of them to stay at his house, in such a small town, he, as the tyrannicalnd owner, was in control of everything, the only exception being the other strong practitioners that came.

    XinFeng nodded, this shop was too cramped, and since he couldn¡¯t travel anymore today, he wanted to look for a ce to stay. Having someone receive them was better than looking for an inn, therefore the three of them followed Wan Dao out.

    Wan Dao¡¯s house was at the side of the small town, it was rather ordinary and simr to the houses of the mortal¡¯s, though it was just slightlyrger. Wan Daoughed, ¡°It¡¯s a bit crude, hehe, enter, please enter!¡±

    The house was rather run down, but after entering, the interior waspletely different. Though it wasn¡¯t extravagant, it was neat and clean, the floors were shiny and the walls were decorated with vases of flowers. XinFeng could not help but think how being one of the practitioners of this world could be really rxing, even if the exterior was in, the inside was apletely different ce.

    XinFeng sat down andughed, ¡°A not bad ce.¡±

    The crowd sat down as Wan Dao spoke, ¡°Where does senior n to go? If there¡¯s anything I can help with, please instruct me.¡± since XinFeng had mentioned he was only passing by, he became curious in where these two true masters were heading. Repeating his previous words again, he hoped in his heart that these two experts could leave as soon as possible.

    XinFeng waved his hand, ¡°Nothing really, we will be going to the Ripple Origin City, hehe, since the ancient Lun passages here are rich in number, getting there shouldn¡¯t be too hard.¡±

    Wan Dao was instantly relieved, these two true masters were too much of a threat, especially the Great True Lun Yin master.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Are you familiar with¡­¡­Ripple Origin City?¡±

    Wan Dao spoke, ¡°I know a bit about it.¡±

    Ripple Origin City is the one of thergest sects around here, they upy thergest ind in the Ripple Origin Lake. The Ripple Origin Lake has a circumference of a few thousand kilometer squared, thergestke here. There¡¯s a lot of inds in it and thergest is the Ripple Origin Ind which was upied by arge influential power, bing Ripple Origin City.

    Wan Dao introduced the history of Ripple Origin City simply, ¡°Ripple Origin City is very strong, I heard that there¡¯s a lot of true master experts, their disciple¡¯s amount to tens of thousands, there¡¯s thousand Lun, million Lun and Milun masters. Luckily this ce is isted and small, they don¡¯t have much of an interest in us, hehe, if not¡­¡­¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°They¡¯ll never let you take this ce if so.¡±

    Wan Dao nodded, ¡°Right, I have a bit of history with Ripple Origin City, they recognize our existence, hehe, we¡¯re pretty lucky.¡±

    After a while of chatting, Qi Yao Yan brought a few men in and spoke, ¡°Great uncle, the things are prepared and ced in the hall, senior¡­¡­do you want to see if it is satisfactory or not?¡±

    XinFeng stood up with a nod and the few of them came to the hall where a dozen bags wereid on the ground along with eight rattan baskets. All of them were filled with food, the bags carrying grain while the baskets carried meat.

    Qi Yao Yan spoke, ¡°These are a few of our local specialties, it¡¯s not worth much, hehe.¡±

    Taking out a few gold rings, heughed, ¡°Thanks.¡± as he waved his hand to keep the food in his Hidden Lun space. With his current cultivation, his Hidden Lun space was extremelyrge and capable of keeping a lot of things.

    Qi Yao Yan spoke, ¡°I met uncle Tian earlier, he said that a few strangers came and we should be cautious.¡±

    Wan Dao spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, strangers¡­¡­ Are they practitioners? What¡¯s their strength?¡±

    Qi Yao Yan spoke, ¡°Most likely, or uncle Tian wouldn¡¯t have warned me¡­¡­or let me inform you, we should keep a watch on them.¡±

    Wan Dao asked, ¡°How many?¡±

    Qi Yao Yan replied, ¡°Seven, we spotted another three a whileter, they should be a group.¡±

    Wan Dao asked, ¡°Can you tell their strength?¡±

    Qi Yan Yao spoke, ¡°A few hundred Lun masters and thousand Lun masters, but uncle Tian said that one of them has a strength he couldn¡¯t see, that person is obviously the leader.¡±

    Instantly, Wan Dao¡¯s face became dark. One must know that uncle Tian was a million Lun master, what this meant was that man was at least a Milun master, like him. This made him rather worried, these people could be aiming to take his territory, which would result in a fight, and whether he lost or won, he would suffer.

    After a while, Wan Dao spoke, ¡°Watch then and instruct our men to not fight unless forced to.¡±

    Qi Yao Yan replied, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Wan Dao spoke, ¡°En, right, is there any symbol on them?¡±

    Only then did Qi Yao Yan remember an important thing, he pped his head as he spoke, ¡°Ai, I forgot one thing, these people are very weird, they all wore masks.¡±

    XinFeng straightened his back as he nced at Tanda, slight anger appearing in both of their eyes. Those people had actually chased them all the way here, those tenacious Fake Masked men. XinFeng asked, ¡°What kind of masks?¡±

    Qi Yao Yan roughly described the shape of the masks as XinFeng nodded, these were really the Fake Masked men, but the only thing he wasn¡¯t sure of was if these people were here for him.

    Qi Yao Yan spoke, ¡°Other than these masked fellows, there¡¯s also a few strangers, they don¡¯t look like merchants, they¡¯re people we¡¯ve never seen people, there¡¯s hundreds of theming our way.¡±

    At this point, a disciple of Wan Dao came over, ¡°These strangers entered the city, they¡¯re all wearing masks, master, they¡¯re very tyrannical and are heading to our house¡­¡­¡±

    Wan Dao¡¯s face changed, ¡°Could they be here for us? Strange, we haven¡¯t offended such people¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng did not speak, he knew these people would definitely go to thend owner of a small city, he would take action then. Since these people were not willing to let him go, then he had no reason to let them go as well.

    Tanda and XinFeng exchanged nces, Tanda knew what XinFeng was thinking while Wu Zhen was lost. But since both Tanda and XinFeng were here, he did not need to worry much, he just needed to follow them.

    Wan Dao could not sit around anymore and stood up, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go out and see, please forgive me for not being able to apany senior tonight.¡± he was extremely worried, knowing that these masked men were dangerous.

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°En, you go help.¡±

    Once Wan Dao left, Tanda could not help but speak, ¡°Are they looking for Hugo or looking for us?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°No matter who they¡¯re looking for, I think¡­¡­if they see us, it¡¯ll not be peaceful at all, let¡¯s prepare to fight.¡±

    Wu Zhen spoke carefully, ¡°How about¡­¡­avoiding them?¡±

    XinFeng shook his head, ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Wu Zhen did not understand, ¡°Why can¡¯t we? If we¡¯re careful, avoiding them should be easy.¡±

    Puttty : I went to book 5 to check something but ended up appreciating my own trantions¡­¡­fumu¡­.

 Chapter Book 7 - 8: Tracking (2)

    Chapter 8: Tracking (2)

    Tanda spoke, ¡°To be able to track is all the way here¡­¡­if they¡¯re aiming at us, then they must have some secret technique that can be used to track us, it no longer matters how much we hide, we¡¯ll always be found, these Fake Masked men, how troublesome.¡±

    Wu Zhen was shocked, ¡°Ah? So¡­¡­this means, once we¡¯ve irked them, we¡¯ll never get peace?¡±

    Tanda sighed loudly, even if he was willing to shoulder this matter, he was not the decision maker, XinFeng was. He was just the underling of XinFeng, any decision must be made by XinFeng.

    XinFengughed indifferently, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± he wasn¡¯t scared, with just a message his two guards woulde, and he himself was a decent opponent as well, to kill him was a hard task to aplish.

    The three of them sat in the room. XinFeng spoke, ¡°Since we¡¯re not nning on hiding, let¡¯s go out, hehe, I don¡¯t believe they can be that strong.¡±

    With a bitterugh, Tanda spoke, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    The three of them walked out.

    Wan Dao had brought a bunch of his disciples and stood at the door facing the group of masked men.

    The leader wore a ck mask while the people behind him were all white masked men. XinFeng came to the entrance with Tanda and Wu Zhen, easily noticing the group of men.

    Tanda spoke softly, ¡°ck mask!¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°It should be a second true ringed master, hehe, a small group with a second true ringed leader. This masked group is quite strong, to have so many true master experts.¡± his tone carried a hint of mocking.

    Tanda rxed, a second ringed master was not much of a threat to XinFeng, killing one was no problem to him, he had seen XinFeng kill a third True Ring master before. Therefore, he lost his tense expression and slowly rxed.

    Wan Dao was worried, he had already felt the threat of the opponent, the ck masked fellow had purposefully released his aura, suppressing Wan Dao. He spoke, ¡°Senior¡­¡­please instruct me if you have done anything wrong.¡±

    XinFeng could not help butugh, he had heard this sentence a lot of times, and now, it was being used yet again to the ck masked man.

    Wan Dao was extremely worried, this was the life of the weak.

    The ck masked fellow looked at Wan Dao, and after only a bit of scilence Wan Dao was already drenched in sweat. The ck masked man spoke, ¡°Have you very seen these people?¡± he took out a beast skin with three human Silhouettes on it, though it wasn¡¯t clear, it was obviously XinFeng and the Two other men with him.

    Wan Dao easily recognized them, if it were only one person, he would be hesitant to confirm, but all three together? He was sure, these were the experts he had invited. In an instant, sweat appeared in his forehead, this was too troublesome, he dared not to speak since of the three men, two were true masters, yet this man before him was also a true master, this was too ridiculous.

    The ck masked man started at Wan Dao, and noticing the sweat appearing on his forehead, he spoke, ¡°You saw them! You must have, where are they?¡±

    Wan Dao did not know what to say, and before he could think, that ck masked man was already frustrated, with a sh of his silhouette, a pipa sound could be heard. Wan Dao was pped twice, thanks to the ck masked man still wanting the information, he was still alive, but these two ps were not light.

    The ck masked asked coldly, ¡°Remember now?¡±

    Wan Dao was furious but he did not dare to retaliate, the opponent was too strong, he did not have hope of winning or even escaping. A line of blood appeared from the side of his mouth and after stabilizing himself, he spoke, ¡°You¡­¡­you¡­¡­¡±

    That ck masked man¡¯s eyes were gleaming with coldness, he spoke indifferently, ¡°Will you remember if I destroy this whole town?¡±

    Instantly, cold aura rose in their surroundings, everyone had goosebumps on their skin, this was too cruel, he actually wanted to destroy the town.

    Wan Dao opened his mouth, he could not hide it anymore, ¡°Yes¡­¡­I¡¯ve seen them¡­¡­I¡¯ve seen them.¡±

    The ck masked man nodded, ¡°Where?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Tanda, stay with Wu Zhen, don¡¯te out.¡± after instructing them, he walked out of the entrance with augh, ¡°How tyrannical, are you looking for me?¡± with a sh of his silhouette, he appeared next to Wan Dao, patting him on the shoulder and scaring him, he spoke, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve involved you in this.¡±

    Wan Dao was shocked to the point where his soul left his body and could only mumble incoherently, he couldn¡¯t offend either sides, he was just a pitifulnd owner terrified by two experts.

    XinFengughed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get some justice for you!¡±

    With that sentence, his silhouette flickered.

    Pipa!

    It was the same two ps, but this time the ck masked man was the victim, while the ps were much more vicious.

    That ck masked man couldn¡¯t dodge at all, the speed of a lightning attributed expert was not something he couldpare to. These two ps sent his teeth and blood flying, in the air were his shattered teeth as well as his broken mask.

    It was a middle aged man, his most recognizable feature being his two thick eyebrows and triangr eyes. His mouth was deted thanks to his shattered teeth, his face an expression of disbelief. He was terrified to death, he knew the enemy could easily kill him like how he could easily kill Wan Dao earlier.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°How vengeful, I¡¯ve already left yet you chose to chase, there¡¯s no need to rush even if you wanted to die.¡±

    That middle aged man touched his face as he revealed a despairing expression, his mask was shattered. He immediately went crazy as he shouted, ¡°You¡­¡­I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Hong!

    The two of them shed and the ripples of their strength instantly sent the surrounding people to the ground.

    That middle aged man¡¯s eyes bulged as he took a few steps back, his joints creaking with every step. This attack had messed up the Lun Li in his body, causing his vision to go bright as he could only hear ¡®Hong Hong¡¯ sounds as if a drum was in his ear. After retreating a dozen steps, he could not hold on anymore and fell to the ground.

    XinFeng did not move at all, after all, his strength far surpassed the enemy¡¯s, this sh was simply not enough to shake him.

    That middle aged man spewed out blood nonstop, XinFeng was in no rush to attack and waited silently. The rest all looked on with shock, not expecting XinFeng to be so strong. Wan Dao could onlyugh bitterly, he had decided to leave with his men once this was over to find an isted ce to stay, this ce could not be used anymore.

    ¡°Send¡­¡­send the signal!¡±

    The middle aged man ordered before vomiting another mouthful of blood.

    XinFeng stepped forward, ¡°What organization are you from?¡±

    The middle aged man had a poisonous re, ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡­you¡¯re doomed¡­¡­to offend us, you¡¯re doomed!¡±

    XinFeng was enraged again, he did not want to involve himself with this but these people were so unrelenting in killing him, they even wanted to ughter a town, something he couldn¡¯t bear. Normally he had a good temper but with his lightning attribute influencing his personality, these kinds of things easily enraged him.

    A few of the white masked man hurriedly sent out a help signal as a few other white masked man pounced over.

    Without even closing in on XinFeng, a bunch of lightning bolts had already appeared from his body, and in an instant, it pierced the people pouncing his way, turning them into ashes instantly.

    Walking to the middle aged man, XinFeng kicked him, though he had stably ced his hands on the ground, he was sent three meters back. However, XinFeng¡¯s leg did notnd on the ground, instead, a lightning bolt was sent from it,nding on the middle aged man¡¯s body.

    Cla.

    The lightning bolt broke the middle aged man¡¯s defense in an instant, after all, he was only a True Milun master, this attack had easily gave him a heavy injury, but not death. In front on XinFeng, he felt like a newborn child, not only was he injured, he was incapable of retaliating. In anger, a gold colored ring appeared in his hands as he flung it into the air where it expanded. He bellowed, ¡°Seal!¡±

    That gold ring suddenly erged, and with a gold sh, it had flown into the air.

    Curiously looking at it, XinFeng saw the gold ring appear in the sky and fall towards him.

    Another mouthful of blood spilled from the middle aged man, that gold light had be brighter, and with his shout and blood, it was about to reach XinFeng.

    XinFeng cursed, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he moved into the group of people as he randomly grabbed a few white masked men and threw them, only after doing that multiple times XinFeng disappeared to the side as he looked at the gold ringnd and hold those white masked men together.

    With XinFeng¡¯s speed as quick as lightning, it was impossible for that middle aged man to react in time to change his target, and he could only watch as his underlings fell within the gold ring.

 Chapter Book 7 - 9: Retreating in Defeat

    Chapter 9: Retreating in Defeat

    In an instant, the few white masked man were killed in the gold circle, the middle aged man simply did not have enough time to stop it and could only watch as he killed his own underlings. Shouting in anger, another gold ring appeared, causing him to cough out another mouthful of blood.

    XinFeng was shocked, ¡°How powerful!¡± his silhouette shed again as another few white masked men were sent flying.

    The three consecutive attacks of the gold rings had allnded on the men XinFeng threw out, the middle aged man could not control the gold ring and every time it descended, it killed. It killed extremely quickly, causing even XinFeng¡¯s scalp to go numb, in only a while, there was no one else near XinFeng anymore.

    That middle aged manughed fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll see what you¡¯ll use to rece yourself! Haha! Go and die!¡±

    XinFengughed coldly, ¡°You think I¡¯m scared of you?¡±

    In an instant, an electrical glow shined as XinFeng shouted, ¡°Destroy!¡± that electrical glow was his lightning stamp.

    That iparablyrge lightning stamp appeared like an electrical, creating heaven shaking thunder as it shocked everyone in the town.

    That middle aged man was shocked, ¡°Lightning stamp¡­¡­my god¡­¡­¡±

    The lightning stamp immediately hit the gold ring, and as if the countless sparks found a target, the gold ring turned into a mass of golden spots and scattered into the air, the stamp continued on hitting the middle aged man, and with an eye piercing light, that middle aged man cried out in pain as he disappeared.

    In an instant, that middle aged man became a pile of ashes, even if he was a true master with his second True Ring body, he couldn¡¯t block the attack.

    XinFeng opened his mouth as the lightning stamp turned into a ball of light that entered his mouth, his face slightly pale, he had not expected the lightning stamp to be so powerful to turn that middle aged man to ash, as well as everything within a hundred meters. Whether the houses or street, they were all ruined. It even went so far as to create a pit seven to eight meters deep in the surrounding area, the entire ce was turned into a ditch.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    An angry shout came from afar as a group of people came over.

    XinFeng stared at theing group as he felt annoyed, ¡°Fuck, another group!¡±

    Tanda and the others had already retreated far away, the lightning stamp¡¯s attack had almost scared him to death. Wan Dao who was next to him had his mouth opened as he jumbledly spoke, ¡°This¡­¡­this is¡­¡­is, the strength of an attack¡­¡­from a Great True Lun Yin master? Too¡­¡­too scary¡­¡­¡±

    Wu Zhen also had a pale face, he now understood that once a true master was to take out his trump card, it would be ridiculous. Its strength had far surpassed his expectations, but what he didn¡¯t know was that this was far from the true strength the lightning stamp contained, as it was not something XinFeng condensed, but something that came from his grandfather. Of course, if it were his own, the attacks would be more ridiculous.

    The leadering here this time wore a blue mask as a group of white masked men followed behind him, before he even came, his oppressive arua could already be felt.

    Shock shed in XinFeng¡¯s eyes, he could tell from the opponent¡¯s aura that this time, this man was the same strength as him, a Great True Lun Yin master.

    ¡°Tanda, leave this ce with Wu Zhen!¡±

    Tanda did not bother asking why and ran out with Wu Zhen, he was not an idiot, he could feel that crazy oppressive aura and immediately understood that a true expert was here, and he was at least at XinFeng¡¯s level. Once the battle started, he did not want to stay here to die from the ripples of the fight.

    Wu Zhen kindly reminded, ¡°Wan Dao, bring your men and run!¡±

    Wan Dao immediately reacted, scolding himself for being so slow in his heart, a battle between powerful experts could easily destroy a small town. He turned and ran, shouting, ¡°Qi Yao Yan, inform everyone in the town to run, to leave this ce!¡±

    XinFeng had already went over to greet this new group, he did not want to fight in such arge hole.

    Walking a few hundred meters down the street, he stopped, that group of men were already before him. He now understood that ck masks belonged to second ringed masters, red belonged to third ringed masters, and the blue masks belonged to fourth ringed masters, the same level as him. Now it all depended on their attributes, anyone who could cultivate to this level had extraordinary talent.

    This was XinFeng¡¯s first time fighting with someone close to his strength, his heart bing excited.

    The blue masked man was not too far away from XinFeng, observing XinFeng, he spoke, ¡°You¡­¡­killed him?¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°Rubbish!¡±

    That man¡¯s body moved slightly, but he did not attack, he was just furious from XinFeng¡¯s words. He gritted his teeth, ¡°Very good, very good¡­¡­you, you¡¯re doomed!¡±

    XinFeng could not help butugh, ¡°I heard this countless times, I¡¯m doomed? Haha, it¡¯s the same phrase every time, did you guys all discuss what to say during meetings before leaving? ¡±

    That man was furious, ¡°You, which fucking sect are you from?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°You¡¯re a man that hides your face, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to ask!¡±

    That man stared at him in silence for a bit before slowly removing his blue mask, keeping it with the flip of his palm. He spoke, ¡°Our rules state that once you¡¯ve seen my face, I will not stop until one of us is dead!¡±

    The impression XinFeng had from this man was hisrge eagle hooked nose, deep eyes, simr to the westerners of his past world, he had thin lips and eagle eyes, his pupils radiating a red light, giving off a bloody feel.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t take off your mask, you still won¡¯t stop until one of us is dead, I really wonder which pit you fellows came from? Why do you all smell so bad?¡± his words became worse and worse, he felt rather depressed, he had met with such a ridiculous situation simply by looking for someone, chased for absolutely no reason would dampen anyone¡¯s mood, especially so if the opponent was an entire mysterious organization.

    Hong!

    Thick mes appeared on that man¡¯s body as he was submerged in fire, he spoke, ¡°Little fellow, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re powerful just because you¡¯re a Great True Lun Yin master, with just yourself, you won¡¯t be able to escape us!¡±

    XinFeng thought, ¡°Fire attribute, that¡¯s okay, not a light or a lightning attribute, humph humph.¡± he spoke coldly, ¡°Oh? A Great True Lun Yin master indeed isn¡¯t much, but it¡¯s enough to deal with you!¡±

    That man spoke, ¡°In our organization, a Great True Lun Yin master is an ordinary existence, hehe, if I fail, a stronger existence wille.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Is that so? A more powerful expert? Fifth true ringed? Sixth true ringed? I¡¯m terrified! Haha!¡± he had already decided to immediately go back after this battle and bring two guards with him as well as ask his seniors and master for help, if his seniors were not powerful enough, his master was still here, he wasn¡¯t scared of them.

    That manughed coldly, ¡°We have a method to track you, no matter where you hide, we can dig you out, I believe that once we¡¯ve caught you, you¡¯ll definitely regret that you were even born!¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so strong, since I¡¯m doomed, then tell me, what organization are you guys from? Since you¡¯ve already taken off your mask, you should at least let me know who¡¯sing for my life.¡±

    That manughed, ¡°You¡¯re scared now, then surrender and I¡¯ll tell you what organization were from.¡±

    XinFeng sighed, ¡°I hate mysterious organizations! Surrender? Surrender your fucking head! Shit!¡± he knew it was impossible to check the enemy and chose to attack suddenly.

    Arge lightning bolt was sent over.

    That man shouted, ¡°Hit!¡± arge fireball flew out and hit the lightning bolt.

    Hong!

    Lightning and fire sparks flew everywhere.

    XinFeng was by himself now, with lightning as defense, he didn¡¯t care much, but the people on the man¡¯s side were pitiful, the electrical and fire sparks had caused seven to eight men to fall in an instant with a miserable cry, all of which were million Lun or Milun masters, and even if they did not die, they lost half their life.

    That man shouted, ¡°You guys¡­¡­retreat!¡± he said as he pounced.

    XinFeng also pounced, the two of them only had a few dozen meters between them. In an instant, the two of them collided as lightning and fire sparks flew, a cacophony of pounding sounds ringing out.

    In an instant, the two of them collided multiple times as the surrounding houses were burnt, that man¡¯s underlings were escaping as quickly as they could, but even so, the ones that were injured earlier who could not escape were turned into ashes by the ripples of their fight.

    XinFeng was intoxicated on the battle, this was his first time fighting so satisfactorily, he never had such an experience before where the opponent had a simr strength to him, this made him feel the excitement of the battle.

    As the fight went on, that man became more and more shocked. This was his first time fighting a lightning attributed expert, he felt rushed to match his speed, be it his attacking or dodging speed, it was ridiculous, it was far too fast.

    XinFeng also noticed his specialty, his attacking speed was 1.5 times faster than the opponent¡¯s, while his dodging made the attacks of the opponents useless. He felt extremely satisfied.

 Chapter Book 7 - 10: Retreating in Defeat (2)

    Chapter 10: Retreating in Defeat (2)

    The two fought borrowing the traits of their attributes, as the battle continued, they got angrier and angrier as their attacks became stronger and stronger.

    XinFeng¡¯s fist was surrounded with electricity while that man had mes surrounding his own fists. It was much more effective to attack directly and the two of them fought fist to fist, leg to leg, it was much more exciting to fight with one¡¯s body.

    Hong!

    That man¡¯s fistnded on XinFeng¡¯s shoulder, the mes burning, causing XinFeng¡¯s shoulder to tremble as an electrical spark went from his shoulder to his palm, causing that me to disappear as his own fistnded on that man¡¯s shoulder, an eye piercing white light causing fire to start on that man¡¯s shoulder as he blocked the electrical attack.

    The two of them madly exchanged blows, and within two minutes, the surrounding houses were demolished as a fire about eight meters tall was created, mes burned and lightning shed as sounds of collisions could be heard, the two of them fought fiercely without care.

    Tanda and Wu Zhen, who had already escaped outside of the town, stared the rising pirs of mes and smoke, likewise Wan Dao had also escaped with his underlings and the citizens of the town who were lucky enough to escape.

    Wan Dao held his chest, ¡°My¡­¡­my town is gone!¡±

    Tandaforted, ¡°Move to somewhere else then.¡±

    Wan Daoughed bitterly, ¡°Who knows if I¡¯ll find somewhere suitable, ai.¡± he could not feel sad, this was just how this world operated, there¡¯s no point holding a grudge. Perhaps if he were a fifth True Ring master he would be able to chase these two fellows away, but he was just a small Milun master who could notpete with the masked man and XinFeng, he could only watch as his town was ruined.

    Tanda spoke, ¡°How about leaving with us, hehe.¡±

    Wan Dao was shocked, ¡°Leave with you? To where?¡±

    Tanda replied, ¡°To the edge of the Wansee continent, in ake.¡±

    Wan Daoughed bitterly, he knew the edges of the Wansee continent only hadkes, the living conditions there far poorer than this ce. He shook his head, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just look for another ce¡­¡­en, maybe after this battle¡­¡­we can rebuild the small town¡­¡­¡±

    Tanda could not help but shake his head, if XinFeng won, perhaps it would be fine temporarily, but once he left and the Fake Masked men were to appear again, they would probably kill Wan Dao and the others.

    However, Tanda did not persuade him, this was Wan Dao¡¯s choice, he couldn¡¯t control his life.

    Wu Zhen spoke, ¡°I wonder¡­¡­if we can win this time.¡±

    Tanda did not understand the situation either, after all, he was just a first True Ring master, the battle between fourth ringed masters was not something he couldprehend.

    Hong!

    Another row of houses were set ame as Wan Dao¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. Large crowds of mortals ran from the town as they screamed, cried and ran in all directions. Wan Dao spoke, ¡°Qi Yao Yan, get a group of helpers to gather them, running around like that will just decrease the survival rate.¡±

    Qi Yao Yan nodded as he led a group to gather the residents of the small town.

    XinFeng got more and more excited as he fought, and before he knew it, they¡¯ve exchanged blows for over ten minutes, ruining half of the small town.

    As they fought, helplessness appeared in that man¡¯s heart, it was obvious that the opponent was getting stronger as they fought, and he had to use a lot of his techniques to barely hang on, but his underlings were mostly dead thanks to the ripples and only a few of them escaped. The worst thing was that XinFeng got more and more energetic as they fought, he couldn¡¯t help but curse, this fellow was too perverted.

    XinFeng finally could not contain himself anymore as he released the lightning stamp once again, and with the sound of thunder, that man was forced to escape. He hadn¡¯t expected XinFeng to actually be hiding such an abnormal thing.

    Once he started escaping, that man knew that he hadpletely lost, to retaliate was an impossible thing, and at this point, he did not want to fight anymore.

    XinFeng had not expected the opponent to run, and as he hesitated slightly, the opponent was already gone, causing him to curse, he hadn¡¯t fought enough yet.

    That man brought his remaining underlings and ran to the Lun spot, turning to shout, ¡°I¡¯ll be back to find you¡­¡­let¡¯s go!¡± he opened the Lun spot and left with his underlings.

    XinFeng walked outside of what was left of town and found Tanda, ¡°Let¡¯s return!¡± he did not dare to run around anymore, knowing that he was a target of the Fake Masked man, running around was a foolish decision.

    Tanda agreed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s return.¡±

    Wan Dao asked, ¡°Senior, those people¡­¡­will they be back?¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Definitely, you guys better leave, staying here will be dangerous.¡±

    Wan Dao sighed, ¡°Yes, senior.¡±

    XinFeng thought for a moment before taking out a few Lun rings, ¡°This is to reimburse you, sorry, I didn¡¯t expect my enemies to find us here.¡±

    Taking the Lun rings and checking them, Wan Dao could not help but be shocked, ¡°Lun rings?¡±

    Tanda spoke, ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s a Lun ring, you¡¯re pretty lucky, this thing is¡­¡­very useful to you.¡±

    Instantly, Wan Dao felt better, ¡°Thank you senior, I will leave first.¡± of course he knew how to use Lun rings, and as a Milun master, using Lun rings to be a true master was an effective method.

    Leaving with Tanda and Wu Zhen, they came to the Lun spot they arrived from and entered the ancient Lun passage.

    Eight dayster, XinFeng brought Feng Ying and Shi Hu with him back to this Lun spot, leaving Tanda and Wu Zhen.

    Both of his body guards had their eighth True Ring body, XinFeng did not believe that the Fake Masked men could have so many experts, not only did he bring his two body guards, he had contacted his third senior brother through the guards and asked him toe to the center of the Wansee continent.

    His third senior Xin Zhou Lun had his ninth True Ring body, a step away from bing a true monarch. Once he was here, XinFeng would be able to do as he pleased.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°So this is the small town?¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s this small town, yi, everyone¡¯s gone¡­¡­¡±

    The entire town was gloomy and depressing without even a human¡¯s shadow, after a bit of inspection it became apparent that no one stayed. Of course, Wan Dao had already left with his practitioners.

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°It¡¯s rather normal, you¡¯ve already ruined half the town, no one would dare to stay here for the time being, after a while, it should be able to recover.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°That Fake Masked men organization¡­¡­it¡¯s my first time hearing about it, I wonder where it¡¯s from?¡±

    XinFengughed bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, it just decided to target me.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, if they appear again, I¡¯ll try and find their boss, hehe, kill them all for some peace.¡±

    XinFeng felt a rush of coldness, this was the cruelty of experts, they didn¡¯t bother to involve themselves, they instead would go for the boss to ruin the entire organization.

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°To have offended you is their bad luck.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to offend them, I was trying to find someone but I met with that group of madmen, they didn¡¯t even try to listen to me and tried to kill me, it¡¯s too fucking unlucky.¡± he just wanted to find his sister and grandfather, yet after leaving for a while, he had already met with this unlucky situation.

    Feng Ying asked, ¡°There¡¯s other Lun spots around here?¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s another one, this is a merchant¡¯s route so there¡¯s two Lun spots and a town.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he carried XinFeng as he flew to the other Lun spot with Shi Hu, and in a while, they arrived at the other Lun spot.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°That guy escaped with this Lun spot, but since it leads to so many ces, it¡¯s impossible for us to find them, fuck, I don¡¯t know if they¡¯lle to find me.¡± He wanted them to track him this time to save them the trouble of searching.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you killed so many of their true masters, hey hey, they probably hate you to your bones, they¡¯ll definitelye to find you.¡±

    Shi Hu opened the Lun spot, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°To a ce with a lot of people.¡±

    Shi Hu nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ripple Origin City.

    Passing through the Lun spot, they easily found the most popted area, the famed Ripple Origin City that sat on an ind in ake, all four directions of the ind were filled with people, the inds on the Ripple Origin Lake had towns and the smaller inds had simple fishing viges.

    XinFeng and his guards walked out of the Lun spot, immediately noticing that upon stepping out, he was met with a small city for the first time. They hade to an ind with a twenty kilometer radius, a medium sized ind.

    The ind was surrounded byrge and small boats, the main transportation method on ake was of course, boats, without them, traveling was difficult, but with Shi Hu and Feng Ying, they could simply fly. Flying was a skill of high tiered true masters, XinFeng who was a Great True Lun Yin master was not at that level yet.

    They were surrounded by merchants tending all kinds of small stalls, most of which sold food.

    As the three of them stepped out, they immediately heard someone shout, ¡°Please do not stop and quickly leave the Lun spot, there will be someone entering immediately behind you.¡±

    A few practitioners were taking care of the Lun spot as if it were a traffic junction.

    The three of them quickly walked off the Lun spot as a few people appeared behind them, as if they regrly frequented this ce they immediately walked off without reminders.

    A practitioner swiftly walked over, ¡°The three of you, pleasee over to register.¡±

    XinFeng was shocked, ¡°Register?¡±

 Chapter Book 7 - 11: Explosive Fight

    Chapter 11: Explosive Fight

    That practitioner nodded, ¡°Yes, practitioners from the outside must register. Right, we are the practitioners of Ripple Origin City.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°What would you guys do if I don¡¯t cooperate?¡±

    That manughed, ¡°If you don¡¯t register, we¡¯ll ask you to leave, even true masters have to register, En, this is standard procedure at the territory of anyrge sect, we mean no ill will.¡±

    XinFeng knew it was true the moment Feng Ying nodded, he spoke, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll register, my surname is Dou, my name is Niwan.¡±

    (Puttty: His name sounds like ¶ºÄãÍæ, which means ying with you.)

    Shi Hu and Feng Ying did not know what to say, he changed his name? From Lei Xin Feng to¡­¡­y with you? Shit, this little fellow was ying around again, the two of them could not help but find it funny.

    That man nodded, ¡°En, his surname is Dou, alright, I¡¯ll write it down, ai, why do you not know anything, stopping halfway.¡±

    XinFeng thought, ¡°Halfway? What did I leave halfway¡­¡­.¡± before he suddenly reacted, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t get the chance to say, I¡¯m a Milun master.¡± the opponent was merely a Milun master, he wasn¡¯t able to see through XinFeng¡¯s cultivation.

    That man was shocked, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re not bad, being a Milun master, how old are you?¡±

    XinFeng replied, ¡°I¡¯m over forty, hehe, it¡¯s just that I look young.¡±

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu watched with their mouths open as XinFeng spewed bullshit, not a single sentence of his was true.

    That man understood, ¡°No wonder, ai, brother, I¡¯m also over forty yet I look sixty, the two of us can¡¯t bepared. Oh right, these two¡­¡­are also practitioners?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°No, they¡¯re both mortals, my employees¡­¡­¡±

    That manughed, ¡°You¡¯re not bad, to spend so much money to bring along mortals, you¡¯re rich.¡± he said as he finished registering, ¡°Alright, keep this this little te well, Milun masters enjoy a lot of benefits in our city, but remember not to kill mortals randomly, I know you people from small ces treat mortals badly, but this ce is different, the mortals here may have true masters in their families, randomly killing will just get you killed, remember that.¡±

    A white te was hung on XinFeng¡¯s waist.

    The three of them left the Lun spot area and easily mixed into the crowd.

    Shi Huughed, ¡°That registering man is such a gullible fellow¡­¡­why would Ripple Origin City use these kind of people.¡±

    XinFeng did not understand, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°Where would there be mortals that dress like us? What a joke.¡±

    XinFeng knocked his forehead, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­hehe, anyways it¡¯s not our problem as long as we don¡¯t get involved.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°They probably sent a signal and are watching us.¡±

    Shi Huughed, ¡°Hehe, that name, y with you, can be understood by anyone with a brain, they probably will watch us, but it¡¯s just watching, they won¡¯t do much.¡±

    XinFeng immediately noticed how many practitioners were in the crowd, there was one practitioner out of every three men. The practitioners gathered and walked together on the street wearing extravagant clothing, obviously in groups.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Such a rare sight to see so many practitioners, but, why isn¡¯t there a true master expert?¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°It¡¯s normal, if true masters wanted something, they need note out personally to get it. True masters inrge sects are at least the middle tier with countless underlings.¡±

    Shi Hu also added, ¡°Those that be true masters would spend most of their time cultivating or creating their weapon, when would they have the time to shop.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Right, I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to make my weapon, when I have the time, I¡¯ll definitely do so.¡±

    Shi Huughed, ¡°No need to do so, the strongest weapon of true masters are just their stamps, only true monarchs really need a weapon, in this ce¡­¡­.there isn¡¯t any particrly strong enemies.¡± the words he spoke were rather shocking to XinFeng.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°What do you mean? By there isn¡¯t any strong enemies?¡±

    Feng Ying exined, ¡°These few continents are very peaceful, the strongest people having their ninth True Ring Body, true monarches almost never appear here, since to them the resources here are toocking, they go to other ces¡­¡­the truly dangerous ones, En, once you get your ninth True Ring body, you¡¯ll understand, no need to worry about it now.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°These ces are for maturing, not where real fights happen, the fights here are for you to gain experience, this ce is just somewhere to train, this is why we follow you around until you mature, you should know that true masters are only the beginning.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Alright, I know.¡± he did not know why but he felt his blood rushing.

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°We may be strong now, but once you obtain your ninth True Ring body, you¡¯ll understand that we¡¯ve used up all we had to reach this point, this is¡­¡­.something we know, once you be a true monarch, you may be able to help is obtain our ninth ringed body, any higher¡­¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°You should barely be able to enter once you obtain your sixth ringed body, En, you can move around the edges. Right, many people go there within our group.¡±

    ¡°You two went before?¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°We did, we went together when we only had our seventh True Ring bodies and got to the eighth, we came back at that time to be your body guards.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Where is it, to be so secretive?¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not for you now, it¡¯ll just make you restless, once you obtain your sixth True Ring body, I estimate it¡¯ll take you about ten years, which is an impressive speed¡­¡­hehe, I¡¯m envious.¡±

    XinFeng thought to himself, ¡®Ten years? Impossible¡­¡­I need to find somewhere suitable, I can¡¯t take too long to get my sixth, or even seventh True Ring body. Hey hey, with the trick my grandad invented, how can I cultivate so slowly.¡¯ with the experience of leveling with the help of lightning storms, as long as he could find a suitable ce, it was not a problem.

    No matter what, his first priority was to find his sister and grandpa before he could go cultivate without any worry, he couldn¡¯t leave now.

    The small street quickly led them to the ind edge, the entire ind was surrounded by shattered stone piers where boats docked inrge amounts, ranging fromrge sail boats to ferries and small paddle boats.

    Shi Hu quickly hired a boat and the three of them got on, this ce was not too far from Ripple Origin City, just about half a day¡¯s travel. While they were here, both Shi Hu and Feng Ying chose to not fly, it was too eye-catching and they would lose their freedom, norge sect would ignore these types of powerful experts.

    The three of them humbly got onto the boat, anyways, it was only half a day¡¯s trip, it wouldn¡¯t waste too much of their time.

    This boat was owned by a young and old man, a trip to Ripple Origin City was only three silver rings, a cheap price to XinFeng and the others, but to mortals it was different. No mortal would pay that kind of money, every household here had a boat of their own and no one would use so much money to hitch a ride, only practitioners could ignore such a cost.

    These two people were very respectful to them, though they had shown a trace of fear, since there were so many practitioners here, and this ce was different from viges, the mortals here know that as long as they did not offend practitioners and were respectful, the practitioners would not harm them.

    Though the boat was small, it had decent space at the front of the boat, on it was a square table with reed chairs, on the table was dried fish, prawns and fruit.

    Quickly, the boat left the pier and headed to the Ripple Origin City.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°If we¡¯re going to Ripple Origin City, those Fake Masked men wouldn¡¯t dare to follow, they¡¯ll probably follow after we leave.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°I want to go to Ripple Origin City to find a few true masters for some information, once I get my answers we¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Large sects¡­¡­they¡¯re all very proud, you must be prepared to be rejected.¡±

    XinFeng smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, we¡¯ll just abduct, it¡¯s nothing much.¡±

    Feng Ying nced at Shi Hu andughed, Shi Hu spoke, ¡°Alright, if you want to do it that way, we¡¯ll support you, hehe.¡±

    XinFeng knew that no matter what decision he made, these two guards wouldply, they could only act without any hesitation, even if his task for them was to die. Of course, he wasn¡¯t dumb enough to waste his two powerful guards.

    Chatting along the way, the small boat quickly entered the area of Ripple Origin City.

    It was afternoon when the small boat docked at the pier of the city, it was an extremelyrge pier and the two ends could not even be seen, there was only a small distance between each boat docked here. XinFeng spoke, ¡°We¡¯re finally in the city.¡±

    From the ind¡¯s edge they could already see countless houses, the end of the buildings could simrly not be seen, from the pier into the streets, they were finally considered to be in Ripple Origin City.

    Puttty : Text that takes five minutes to read takes me an hour to trante, I¡¯m dead.

 Chapter Book 7 - 12: Explosive Fight (2)

    Chapter 12: Explosive Fight (2)

    This ce did not have a lot of guards, since it was under arge sect, no one would dare to be reckless, especially practitioners.

    Following the path, there were countless roads leading from the pier to the city every few dozen meters.

    The three of them entered Ripple Origin City showily. XinFeng was very curious and looked around nonstop, the houses here were made of stone, and as they walked, the buildings became even more clustered. The road was very wide with nts situated on the sides of it, it was a refreshing, clean city.

    Feng Ying asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°We¡¯ll go find the gathering point for practitioners.¡±

    Any city upied by an influential force would be split into two, one where practitioners stayed and the other where mortals stayed. Both sides knew clearly that mortals could not enter the practitioner¡¯s side unless it was important, but practitioners were allowed to go anywhere they wished.

    Asking around, the three of them quickly reached the practitioner residential area.

    This area had a barrier surrounding it, it was the center of the ind, an extremely good position. Inside were countless single houses with trees and nts, the streets in this section had mush fewer people, but almost of them were practitioners, only a few were mortals who carried baskets or pushed carts, obviously servants.

    On the street, he felt a bit thrown off bnce, he couldn¡¯t just enter the houses of strangers, he needed to find a true master.

    Feng Yingughed, ¡°So what next? Do you need help?¡±

    Shi Hu could not help butugh, ¡°I have two choices, one is to knock on their doors and ask, the other¡­¡­just fight. With a fight¡­¡­I bet there will be true masters appearing.¡±

    Feng Yingughed with a nod, ¡°Wu, not bad, one is more peaceful, the other is violent, which one do you like?¡±

    XinFeng smiled bitterly at his vicious guards, this was his first time encountering such a method to deal with things, though it was a bit ridiculous, it would be rather useful. He spoke, ¡°I like the second choice¡­¡­hey hey, I¡¯mcking battle experiences.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Then let¡¯s choose a house and fight them!¡± His tone carried a malicious intent.

    XinFeng felt slightly hesitant, to kill without reason was a bit rude and overbearing, no matter what, he needed a reason to do it. He hesitated, ¡°Like this¡­¡­it doesn¡¯t seem too good? They¡¯re arge sect after all, to pick a fight¡­¡­wouldn¡¯t we be chased by a group?¡±

    Shi Huughed, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Feng going also nodded, ¡°Of course, to fight them without reason, any sect would go crazy.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°As long as you can hold them down, hey hey, don¡¯t worry, with us here, no one can harm you.¡±

    They two of them were very excited to fight, as if choosing not to fight would be letting them down.

    XinFeng shook his head, ¡°I feel like this is not right? I came to find someone, not bring vengeance upon myself.¡±

    Feng Ying crossed his arms, ¡°You decide, we¡¯re only giving suggestions.¡±

    XinFeng suddenly reacted, ¡°Ai, there¡¯s no need to act like this, what¡¯s the point¡­..in randomly offending arge sect, we¡¯ll just ask¡­¡­. you two¡­¡­¡± he did not know what to say.

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu simplyughed and did not speak further.

    Choosing a more extravagant house, XinFeng knocked on the door.

    A servant came out, opening the door to the courtyard, he spoke, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Is your house owner home?¡±

    The servant asked, ¡°May I know who you are? So that I can tell owner.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°A friend, just tell him that.¡±

    That servant wanted to ask again, but XinFeng¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Hurry up! ¡± releasing only a bit of his aura, he instantly terrified that servant, who replied while his body went soft, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll go inform owner.¡±

    Scrambling to get back inside, that servant¡¯s face was devoid of all color.¡±

    Feng Yingughed softly, ¡°I bet that this owner woulde out grumpily.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°No need to bet, I can confirm.¡±

    Like they guessed, a middle aged man charged over angrily to the door, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± he asked as he nced at the waist of XinFeng, and seeing the white te, his expression turned better. After all, he was a Milun master like him yet he was so young, to have this strength at that age meant that he had great talent, the man did not dare to get angry.

    XinFengughed, ¡°I¡¯m just here to ask for directions¡­¡­how, do I enter the inner sect?¡±

    That man spoke, ¡°Inner sect? Who are you looking for?¡± his attitude got better, since anyone who was looking for someone in the inner sect would have some sort of rtionship with the sect.

    XinFeng replied, ¡°No one in particr, I¡¯m just looking for a true master, En, any true master will do, the stronger the better.¡± he spoke very naturally.

    That man almost fell to the ground, his expression changing, ¡°You, you¡¯re ying with me?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Why would I y with you?¡±

    That man was instantly enraged, ¡°Bastard, get out of here! Fucking looking for a fight¡­¡­leave!¡±

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu could not help butugh.

    Scolded silly, XinFeng spoke, ¡°Strange, why are you scolding me?¡±

    That man turned to leave and mmed the door shut, scolding, ¡°What¡¯s this? Running to my house to y, ridiculous!¡±

    Raising his feet, XinFeng kicked the door, breaking it, ¡°You,e here!¡±

    That man was disgruntled to begin with, and turning to see his door broken, he was instantly furious, ¡°Do you want to fucking die? Acting so barbarically at my ce, if you want to die, go die yourself, don¡¯t bother me!¡± he scolded viciously.

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu, the two conscienceless guards both could not contain theirughter as they watched the show.

    XinFeng suddenly turned around, ¡°Ai, you two are right!¡± after speaking, he pounced over. To be scolded in such a manner was infuriating to him, with his temper, he wouldn¡¯t sit by and do nothing, reaching this point, he did not force himself to bear with it anymore and used this rare chance to really let loose.

    That man did not have the chance to react at all. XinFeng was a Great True Lun Yin master while he was an insignificant Milun master, the two of them were notparable at all, which was why this man did not even have the time to react.

    XinFeng¡¯s shadow shed as he appeared in front of the man, he grabbed that man¡¯s hair and pushed him downwards as his knee viciously rose up to hit that man. Bang! Bang! With two sounds, his knee had collided with that man¡¯s face. Luckily, XinFeng was not aiming to kill, but to punish.

    As he attacked, he spoke, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother teach you¡­¡­the basics principles of respect?¡±

    With that sentence, he hit him again with his knee, pulling him up with his hair. That man was like a fish pulled out of water, hit flying by XinFeng¡¯s knee.

    Crying out in pain, XinFeng stepped forward as he punched that man¡¯s jaw, ¡°Since you¡¯re mother¡¯s not teaching you, your father here will teach you what the fuck is respect!¡±

    That punch had sent the originally descending man flying yet again.

    Feng Ying could not help but rub his chin, even he had felt the pain when he saw XinFeng punch that man, this type of attack was rather unfamiliar to him. He spoke, ¡°Old Hu, our little owner¡­¡­seems to be rather fierce, hey hey.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°What kind of an attack technique is this, it¡¯s rather fierce, hey hey, I like it!¡±

    Feng Yingughed, ¡°Beating¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng beat him tyrannically, even if the opponent were not to release his defenses, it would be broken easily by one punch of his. That man¡¯s cries became louder but he couldn¡¯t form a sentence thanks to the beating.

    However, this kind of beating up quickly attracted the neighbors, since they were all practitioners of the same sect, seeing theirpanion being beat caused about eight practitioners to run out as they offered help while more practitioners appeared.

    Quickly, a few dozen people appeared, all of which were Milun masters or weaker. XinFeng did not attract any true masters, only the anger of a crowd.

    That group quickly surrounded them as Feng Ying and Shi Hu looked on with displeasure, with their strength, they could kill everyone here with just a p, but they did not choose to attack, they knew these people were not a threat to XinFeng.

    However, Feng Ying reminded, ¡°Prepare for a group fight!¡±

    If XinFeng could handle them, both Feng Ying and Shi Hu would not do anything, but XinFeng did not n on having the both of them fight, he nned on enjoying this fight. Grabbing that man¡¯s hair, he dragged him towards the door.

    That group retreated while XinFeng dragged him out, ¡°Did you enjoy scolding me?¡±

    That man¡¯s nose copsed, his teeth were broken and his mouth was full of blood. His injuries seemed very serious but XinFeng knew that these were just a flesh wounds, something incapable of seriously harming him, he could heal from after a few days of rest.

    The group of men looked at their pitifulpanion and were instantly enraged. Someone shouted, ¡°Fuck¡­¡­beat him!¡±

    Puttty : Ufufufufufufu, that¡¯s how a man should act! *Thumbs up*

 Chapter Book 7 - 13: The Search for A Silan

    Chapter 13: The Search for A Sn

    With his cry, seven to eight men pounced at him.

    With augh, XinFeng spoke, ¡°Good!¡± and releasing the man he held, he stood up in invitation.

    Using both of his hands, XinFeng grabbed the hair of the two fastest men, and using force, he smashed the two of their heads together. Bang! The two of them went limp immediately as they grabbed their heads andid on the ground in pain.

    His hands and feet whirled around like a mad man, hitting in every direction, and with a cacophony of ¡®p¡¯ sounds, there were a dozen menid on the ground. No one could block one of his attacks, and XinFeng had been very heavy with his attacks, with just one hit, these people lost their ability to retaliate.

    In the group, a seemingly intelligent man shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t get into close contact with him, use long distance attacks!¡±

    Instantly, countless attacks of all kinds of attributes were fired and descended like rain. With a coldugh and a flicker of his shadow, an electrical light appeared on XinFeng¡¯s body as the attacksnded on him with ¡®Hong Hong¡¯ sounds.

    The piercing light disappeared, quickly revealing XinFeng, who was standing there with a face full of indifference. Staring at the crowd, he suddenlyughed, ¡°I¡¯ll reciprocate your gifts, haha! Eat this!¡±

    A lightning bolt flew out and the skies were immediately filled with an electrical charge, causing everyone to fall to the floor in seizures, only Feng Ying and Shi Hu had a nonchnt look on their face as electrical charges danced on their body. Feng Ying even spoke sarcastically, ¡°Wu, this¡­¡­.you hit us.¡±

    Shi Hu added, ¡°That¡¯s right, is it because we didn¡¯t help you?¡±

    XinFeng snorted, ¡°It¡¯s not like you two are afraid of my attacks, I can¡¯t be bothered to control it, that¡¯s not satisfying at all.¡±

    Shi Hu folded his arms, ¡°Hehe, up to you, up to you¡­¡­¡±

    The group of menid on the floor trembling, scaring the practitioners that came out after, it was evident that XinFeng was definitely a true master. Immediately, someone ran to report as the other people surrounded him, keeping a safe distance between them.

    There was only three men standing on the ground that was strewn with practitioners, it looked extremely shocking.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I did not want it to be this way, fist fights are better, why did they have to make it boring?!¡±

    Even after the trembling subsided, no one dared to stand up from the ground, if they still didn¡¯t understand that this person was a true master after that beating, then they would be idiots. Without a doubt, anyone who could defeat so many people and their defenses was not a Milun master. Someone could not help but curse, ¡°Tan Lao Xian, you doomed us, why did you offend¡­¡­a senior¡­¡­¡±

    Tan Lao Xian was the man XinFeng had beat up first, that fellow cried without tears, it wasn¡¯t that he could just tell everyone that he had insulted XinFeng after he asked for directions, not just XinFeng, anyone would want to fight if it were them in that situation. He had thought that XinFeng was a Milun master like him, not a true master, because of the white te at his waist.

    XinFeng squatted down and dragged Tan Lao Xian to him, ¡°You¡¯re called Tan Lao Xian?¡±

    Tan Lao Xian was on the verge of crying, he had a face full of blood yet XinFeng had a warm and gentle expression, ¡°I¡¯m just asking for directions, I don¡¯t understand why you would scold me, so harshly at that, do we have some sort of vengeance between us?¡±

    The man next to him could not help but curse, being scolded for asking for directions? Was Tan Lao Xian crazy?

    Tan Lao Xian revealed a smiling expression that was uglier than a crying one as he stuttered, ¡°Senior¡­¡­se-senior, yes, yes, I¡¯m¡­¡­I¡¯m blind¡­¡­senior¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Do I have some sort of enmity with you?¡±

    Tan Lao Xian replied, ¡°No, no¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng asked again, ¡°Then, why did you scold me?¡±

    Though this world prioritized strength, when it came to reason, that man¡¯s anger was justified. To bully people like so was XinFeng¡¯s hobby, he liked forcing people he beat to apologize.

    Tan Lao Xian spoke, ¡°Senior, senior¡­¡­so-sorry!¡± he apologized after all. It wasn¡¯t that he could not apologize, he was at fault for scolding XinFeng so harshly in the beginning as well.

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu could not help butugh, Feng Ying even added softly, ¡°Little owner is too evil, hey hey.¡±

    Shi Hu, ¡°That just makes it fun.¡±

    The two of them suddenly looked up and saw a group of men running towards them extremely quickly. Feng Ying spoke, ¡°The true masters finally came, hehe, this method is not bad, if we didn¡¯t it would have been hard to see them.

    The leader of four elders of Ripple Origin City was a white haired old man, his beard reaching his chest. He wore a red satin robe and moved extremely quickly,ing before the three of them with a few steps.

    XinFeng could see clearly that this old man¡¯s feet did notnd on the ground at all, he had actually flew close to the ground. This proved that he was at least a True Yin master with his sixth True Ring body, there was actually a true master of that calibering, this proves the strength of Ripple Origin City.

    Behind the old man was three other true masters, which XinFeng easily saw through their cultivation, they only had  their third True Ring body or below.

    Feng Ying softly reminded, ¡°Be careful, that man is a sixth ringed master.¡±

    It was impossible for XinFeng to hide his cultivation in front of this man, with just a nce, the old man knew that he was a Great True Lun Yin master, but what really shocked him was that he couldn¡¯t see through the strength of the two other men. He was sure that these two were not mortals, which meant they were stronger than him, they was at least seventh ringed masters, a top tier existence in this continent.

    That old man waited for the three other elders to make their way over before he spoke, ¡°An Chun, True Yin master. May I know where the esteemed guestse from?¡± he scared the crowd with a sentence of his. Every practitioner here knew An Chun, the great elder of Ripple Origin City. Not only was he strong, he was tyrannical too, no one expected him to so carefully introduce himself, this meant that the opponent had simr strength, or he wouldn¡¯t have acted to politely.

    XinFeng smiled faintly, ¡°Lei Xin Feng, Great True Lun Yin master.¡±

    The three elders behind An Chun revealed shocked expressions, from appearances alone they could tell that XinFeng was very young, yet he was actually a fourth True Ring master, stronger than all three of them.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°You take care of the matters here?¡±

    An Chun replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t really take care of things, hehe, these people take care of our problems. En, you all introduce yourselves.¡± he pointed at the three elders.

    The three elders all stood up, one was an old woman and the other two were middle aged men. But the woman seemed to be second to An Chun, she spoke, ¡°Yan Wei, True Lun Yin master.¡± she was a level lower than XinFeng.

    ¡°An Wu, Great True Milun master.¡±

    ¡°Qian Zhen Kun, True Milun Master.¡± he was the weakest of the three.

    An Chun spoke, ¡°Little brother, these two are?¡± He kept thinking about Feng Ying and Shi Hu, he wanted to know their strength.

    Shi Hu and Feng Ying both nced at XinFeng, they were guards who must listen to their owner. XinFeng nodded, he wasn¡¯t here to kill, but to get information, it would be good to shock the other party.

    Seeing XinFeng nod, Feng Ying stepped up, ¡°Old Ying, True Heart Yin master.¡±

    An Chun almost went crazy, True Heart Yin master? What kind of a person was this?

    Shi Hu also stepped up, ¡°Old Hu, True Heart Yin master.¡±

    Two eighth ringed masters, this shocked the group of men speechless. This was too terrifying, two super experts were actually here, these two were enough to destroy the sect.

    Tan Lao Xian¡¯s eyed rolled to the back as he fainted. He had actually cursed at a Great True Lun Yin master in a group with two True Heart YIn masters, even if he wanted to die, this was no way to suicide. In shock, he immediately fainted.

    An Chun did not even look at the disciples on the ground, he smiled, ¡°Please follow me, three esteemed guests, please! Please!¡± he was extremely friendly, it was not like he could say otherwise, if he offended these three people, then Ripple Origin city would be doomed, for experts with their seventh to ninth True Ring bodies to destroy this city was easy.

    Since they were such a threat, An Chun who was one of the most important figures of the city was now in control of the city¡¯s life and death, he was extremely nervous.

    XinFeng did not make the lives of the practitioners on the ground difficult anymore, his goal was to lure out true master experts, and now he did it, he did not bother with these low levels practitioners anymore.

    After the three of them left with An Chun, only then did the people on the ground dare to climb up slowly. They quickly realized that though their body was numb for a while, it was nothing serious, XinFeng had obviously shown mercy.

    Tan Lao Xian was thest one to climb up after he regained consciousness. Someone shouted, ¡°Tan Lao Xian! You Bastard! Do you want to kill all of us? ¡±

    With someone starting the argument, everyone turned to him in anger.

    Tan Lao Xian spoke, ¡°Fuck, how would I have known that¡­¡­those three are true masters, it¡¯s my bad luck! Why do you all need to shout!¡± in anger, he spoke with little care, easily angering the crowd.

    Someone shouted again, ¡°You fucking Bastard, fight him!¡±

 Chapter Book 7 - 14: The Search for A Silan (2)

    Chapter 14: The Search for A Sn (2)

    Instantly, the crowd surrounded him and attacked. Tan Lao Xian was not XinFeng, he couldn¡¯t defend against so many people and was quickly beat into coughing blood, this was not a simple flesh wound, he was attacked in anger for causing trouble. In a while, Tan Lao Xian did not move anymore and someone shouted, ¡°Stop hitting, he¡¯s going to die!¡±

    Killing arade was a big sin, and in an instant, the crowd disappeared, leaving Tan Lao Xian to lie on the ground by himself.

    With his servants dragging him back, Tan Lao Xian chose to leave Ripple Origin City after this blow and found a small isted vige, killing the practitioner there, he moved there and never came back to Ripple Origin City.

    Sitting in therge hall, XinFeng spoke with a smile, ¡°Old An, this ce is not bad, how many practitioners do you have in Ripple Origin City?¡±

    An Chunughed bitterly, ¡°Old An? This term was new.¡± even practitioners close to his level called him elder An, but this little fellow called him Old An. Despite that, he wasn¡¯t frustrated, he had noticed how the two eighth ringed masters were actually the followers of XinFeng, even as they walked, the two followed a step behind without speaking.

    He spoke, ¡°We have a few dozen thousands of practitioners here, about a thousand of them are Milun masters or stronger.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°How many true master¡¯s do you have? If you don¡¯t mind me asking, I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    An Chun spoke proudly, ¡°We have two hundred and seventy true masters here, hehe.¡±

    XinFeng was shocked, ¡°So little¡­¡­¡±

    An Chun spoke seriously, ¡°That¡¯s not little, that¡¯s almost three hundred men, normal sects don¡¯t have so many experts!¡±

    Feng Ying curled his lips, bragging over a few hundred true masters. He knew that even though he had so many true masters, it wasprised of at least a hundred first ringed master, but the truly top tiered true masters are very little. ording to his estimation, there wouldn¡¯t be over twenty people with their third or higher True Ring body.

    Shi Hu also curled his lips, he was in doubt. It was unknown whether Ripple Origin City had a ninth True Ring master, maybe at most a eighth ringed master or maybe one or two seventh ringed masters.

    What XinFeng did not know was that Ripple Origin City indeed did not have a ninth ringed master, but they had an eighth ringed master, an ancestor expert who had left the sect to visit friends. This was the reason behind An Chun¡¯s worry, he was not powerful enough to hold down the two eighth ringed master¡¯s attacks. He had already passed the instruction to the entire town to not offend any of the three true masters.

    An Chun spoke, ¡°Which sect¡­¡­is Brother Lei from?¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°I don¡¯t have one.¡±

    An Chun did not believe it, ¡°Hehe, brother Lei, you must be joking¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    An Chun suddenly reacted and spoke with shock, ¡°You, you¡¯re not from a secret sect are you¡­¡­wu, pretend I said nothing.¡± He felt agitated, descendants of a secret sect were better than any sect, the only reason why they coulde to this world was to gain experience as disciples. He knew he was right, no one normal would have two eighth ringed masters as his underlings.

    XinFeng smiled faintly as he thought, ¡°We¡¯re better than a secret sect¡­¡­¡± A secret sect was an organization, but they were not one, they were an independent master sect.

    (puttty: He says he not from a sect, referring to ×ÚÃÅ, and he¡¯s not from a secret sect, referring to ÃØÃÅ but from a master sect Ê¦ÃÅ. Other than sect I don¡¯t know what other names could be used.)

    Seeing how XinFeng did not reply, An Chunughed helplessly, ¡°Toe to our sect, does brother Lei need our help with something?¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°I do need your help, hehe, are you familiar with therge sects of Wansee continent? I¡¯m talking about the famous ones.¡±

    An Chun took a moment before replying, ¡°Not really, but I know a bit, which sect are you looking for?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone but I¡¯m not sure which sect she¡¯s from, En, it should be arge sect. Her name is A Sn and like me, she¡¯s a Great True Lun Yin master, her specialty is having the Green attribute.¡±

    An Chun spoke, ¡°A Sn? Fourth True Ring body, green attributed¡­¡­en, I¡¯ve never heard of her. The central area of the Wansee continent is very big, there¡¯s a lot ofrge sects and finding a single person is very hard. However, with these leads, it¡¯s not impossible, En, A Sn¡­¡­is she a female?¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°She¡¯s rather old and is a woman¡­¡­skilled in making medicine as well, she should be rather famous.¡±

    An Chun shook his head, ¡°A Great True Lun Yin master can be considered high level, but there¡¯s a lot of these experts in the entire Wansee Continent center, but since she has the green attribute, it¡¯ll be easier¡­¡­¡± he thought for a while before speaking, ¡°Something you don¡¯t know is that all sects will hide the fact that they have a green attributed true master.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Are they afraid of poaching?¡±

    An Chun spoke, ¡°Poaching? En, an urate description, indeed, green attributed experts are something anyrge sect would want to have if given the chance.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°It should be hard to hide, a green attributed expert is good in healing rather than fighting, if it¡¯s like that it¡¯ll be impossible to not be famous.¡±

    An Chun nodded ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to go check, as long as she¡¯s famous I believe that we¡¯ll be able to find her.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Thanks, of course, if you can find her, I¡¯ll reward you with Lun or Lun Yin rings.¡±

    An Chun was shocked, any sect would want Lun and Lun Yin rings, it was a rare toe by. He nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for it to check with therge sects, I¡¯ll ask every sect that has a rtionship with us.¡±

    XinFeng thanked him, he knew that just by himself it would be impossible to find A Sn. Looking for someone in Wansee continent was like looking for a needle in the ocean, it was too hard.

    An Chun apologized to XinFeng and promised to punish Tan Lao Xian.

    XinFeng waved his hand, ¡°No need to do so.¡± with his status, there was no point in being petty with a small Milun master.

    An Chun only said it in formality, he did not want to punish a low leveled disciple but he had to say it anyways, but he knew XinFeng wouldn¡¯t pursue that matter. He nodded, ¡°En, right, brother Lei, how long are you nning on staying in Ripple Origin City?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I¡¯m only here for information, we will leave immediately.¡± He did not want to stay here for long.

    An Chun sighed in relief, he did not want the three of them to stay, who knew when they might idently offend them, these three people were like time bombs that could destroy their entire sect.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Old An, does it rain regrly here?¡±

    Not only was An Chun shocked, even Feng Ying and Shi Hu found it strange as well as the others.

    An Chun did not understand, ¡°The rainy season is over, there¡¯s rarely rain here.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°En, is there none or very few?¡±

    An Chun spoke, ¡°Very few, this can¡¯t be guaranteed but there may still be rain storms.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°En, I know. ¡± he wanted lightning storms badly, now that he had stabilized his cultivation, he could madly level yet again, but he needed a lightning storm to do so, this was his secret method.

    At that moment, Qian Zhen Kun opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he quickly closed it. Thankfully, XinFeng who sat opposite of him saw it andughed, ¡°Old Qian, you seem to have something to say.¡±

    Qian Zhen Kunughed bitterly in his heart, Old Qian? This nickname was ridiculous. He spoke, ¡°Senior, I went to a ce before where there¡¯s a lot of violent storms. It¡¯s not too far from here and can be reached through a Lun spot.¡±

    XinFeng was overjoyed, ¡°Is that true? Wonderful! ¡±

    Qian Zhen Kun spoke, ¡°There¡¯s a mountain on water there.¡±

    An Chun spoke, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Disorder Lake Mountain?¡±

    Qian Zhen Kun nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Disorder Lake Mountain.¡±

    An Chun spoke, ¡°Then that¡¯s right, there¡¯s indeed a lot of violent storms there, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°What dangers?¡±

    An Chun spoke, ¡°Not only are there violent storms, there¡¯s also lightning, Disorder Lake Mountain has another name, Lightning Lucky mountain, no one dares to live there.¡±

    XinFeng was full of smiles, ¡°Haha, for real, that¡¯s great. Old Qian, lead me, if you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll give you Lun Rings!¡±

    Qian Zhen Kun went crazy, ¡°What? Lun rings! For me? ¡±

    XinFengughed heartily, ¡°If that Lightning Lucky Mountain hass countless lightning storms, haha, I¡¯ll give you a hundred Lun rings at least!¡± To exchange a hundred Lun rings for a ce for cultivation was nothing.

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu did not care much about Lun Rings, what they needed was Yin rings, a treasure only True Monarchs could make. That thing was very useful for cultivation, but of course, it was hard for the both of them obtain them, they needed to do extremely hard tasks to get them, and even if they did the tasks, they would only receive a few.

    Lun rings!

    Not only was Qian Zhen Kun excited, even An Chun and the others revealed a greedy expression, that thing was too hard to obtain.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Old Qian, lead me there, let¡¯s go to Lightning Lucky mountain, En, old An, help me find A Sn quickly, send men to Lightning Lucky Mountain if you have any news!¡±

    Puttty : I wanted to die during the trantion of this chapter.

 Chapter Book 7 - 15: Lingering Vengeance

    Chapter 15: Lingering Vengeance

    Lightning Lucky Mountain, also known as Disorder Lake Mountain.

    This was a very mysterious ce where thunderstorms appeared every few days, but the scary thing was that the lightning struck very close together, nothing could survive here, therefore, no one chose to live here.

    This kind of a ce was a treasure to XinFeng, a holynd for cultivating.

    XinFeng cultivated regrly, and thanks to his good potential, his leveling speed was pretty good through normal practicing, butpared to training under a lightning storm, it waspletely different. The speed difference was like a bull pulled cart against a sports car, it was just that lightning storms were hard toe by,st time the old man Lei Bao took a long time to find one.

    Even with the rainy season, it was hard for XinFeng to find a lightning storm, and even if he found one it might have dispersed by the time he got there.

    XinFeng came to Lightning Lucky Mountain, and chance would have it that it had a clear sky, it did not even have rain, much less lightning.

    Qian Zhen Kun pointed at theke mountain in front andughed, ¡°That¡¯s the Lightning Lucky Mountain, en, it¡¯s not very big but it is rather famous here for its lighting storms.¡±

    XinFeng looked at the water mountain not too far away andughed, ¡°What a strange mountain, no wonder it¡¯s called the Disorder Lake Mountain.¡±

    The Disorder Lake Mountain was indeed very strange, there were countless mountain peaks on the boundlesske, tall and short peaks were dispersed on theke¡¯s surface and they could barely see theke mountain. There wasn¡¯t any nts, it was a bare mountain revealing only a rocky surface, only at the foot of the mountain was there reeds.

    Looking at it for a while, XinFeng spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go over.¡±

    They did not have boats here, they hade from the Lun spot onto a small piece ofnd surrounded by water. Qian Zhen Kun smiled bitterly, ¡°Do we swim there?¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Shi Hu was already squatting down, and XinFeng was already on his back. Feng Ying grabbed Qian Zhen Kun and flew towards the Lightning Lucky Mountain, causing Qian Zhen Kun to shout in shock and Feng Ying to shout, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Qian Zhen Kun was instantly flushed, he wasn¡¯t scared, it was just too sudden to suddenly be flying in the skies, even though he was a true master, he couldn¡¯t control himself.

    Carrying XinFeng, Shi Hu flew there quickly, and within a dozen seconds, they had reached the top of one of the peaks.

    XinFeng looked at Qian Zhen Kun, ¡°You return first, if there¡¯s any news let An Chune over and inform me.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll send him back, hehe.¡±

    Qian Zhen Kun could not return himself, with his cultivation he couldn¡¯t even open the Lun spot, this was not a merchant passage, but a Lun spot that high tiered practitioners used. Feng Ying who had just ced Qian Zhen Kun down picked him up again immediately as they flew back.

    In an instant, Feng Ying returned with augh, ¡°That little fellow was mumbling about¡­¡­wanting what Lun ring, hehe.¡±

    XinFeng smacked his head, ¡°Aiya, I forgot, I¡¯ll give it to him next time.¡±

    Feng Ying could not help butugh loudly, ¡°Haha, forgot, that Qian Zhen Kun was on the verge of crying, haha.¡± He found joy in the suffering of others.

    Shi Hu touched his head, ¡°Lun Rings are very useful for that fellow, of course he would care about it.¡±

    XinFeng smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ll pay him, right, if I forget again, you two must remind me, ai, it was not on purpose.¡±

    Looking at the surroundings, Feng Ying walked to arge stone and heavily hit it once, with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, that stone crumbled and he picked up a piece of it.

    XinFeng also curiously picked up a piece, and with just a nce, he was shocked, ¡°Iron ore?¡± Picking up another piece, he noticed that there was a force of attraction between the two stones, he spoke, ¡°Mas¡­¡­¡±

    Shi Hu also picked up a piece, ¡°What¡¯s a ma?¡±

    XinFeng did not know how to exin it, this was knowledge from his past life, but he knew mas were something he needed, though he wouldn¡¯t collect it himself, he would get underlings toe here to mine it. Now he understood why there would be lightning, this entire mountain peak was a gigantic lightning rod.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°We can¡¯t stop at the mountain peak, if lightning were to strike, blocking it would be hard.¡± Even as an eighth True Ring master, he was still cautious about the threat of Mother Nature.

    Shi Hu agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the foot of the mountain, it¡¯s safer there.¡±

    Feng Ying did not understand, ¡°Other than having some minerals, it doesn¡¯t have much, why are we staying here, hehe, there¡¯s nothing here.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I want to stay here for a period of time, en, for the time being we¡¯ll set up camp at the foot of the mountain.¡± once he had decided on something, both Shi Hu and Feng Ying would not be able to reject him, instead they could only unconditionally support him since they were just guards.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°It¡¯ll be good if we had a boat¡­¡­en, I¡¯ll go look around¡­¡­wille back soon.¡±

    Shi Hu nodded, ¡°You go, I¡¯ll take care of this ce.¡±

    Feng Ying turned to XinFeng, ¡°I¡¯lle back quickly.¡± And as he finished, his figure flickered into the air and disappeared.

    Grabbing the arm of XinFeng, Shi Hu jumped from the peak.

    The mountain base was arge muddy beach with countless reeds, XinFengughed bitterly, ¡°We really do need a boat or it¡¯ll be impossible to set up camp.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°En, I feel ufortable here though it¡¯s a clear day, hehe, are we really staying here?¡± He did not know the benefits XinFeng reaped from lightning storms and really wanted to bring XinFeng out of this ce.

    XinFengughed, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m lightning attributed, I have a resistance to lightning¡­¡­¡±

    Two hourster, Feng Ying came back and flew to theke¡¯s surface, taking out a small boat from his hidden Lun space. With his cultivation, his hidden Lun space was extremelyrge, he could even fit arge sail boat inside without a problem.

    Pulling XinFeng, Shi Hu brought him from the mountain foot to the small boat, heughed, ¡°Did you snatch it?¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Do I have to snatch a small boat? I bought it! It¡¯s not like it¡¯s expensive.¡±

    The small boat was filled with everything they needed, Shi hu spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll take the paddle¡­¡­.¡± And walked over to the end of the boat, reaching for the paddle.

    XinFeng could not help butugh, the ends of his lips lifting. Feng Ying asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s funny?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I bet¡­¡­that paddle won¡¯t be able to withstand his strength.¡±

    Pa!

    The paddle was broken in two, making Shi Hu feel silly, ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s not durable at all¡­¡­old Feng, you bought nothing good!¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t have any spare paddles, that¡­¡­how about making one, there¡¯s iron ores here everywhere, hey hey, making one is no problem.¡± He found joy in Shi Hu¡¯s suffering.

    With a flick of XinFeng¡¯s wrist, a steel paddle appeared and was thrown, he spoke, ¡°Catch!¡±

    Feng Ying was shocked, ¡°That¡­¡­you actually carry around a steel paddle with you?¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°It¡¯s fromst time, wooden paddles are useless to us, not to mention eighth ringed masters like you, I who was a Milun master easily broke one myself so I prepared a steel paddle.¡±

    Shi Hu positioned the paddle and with just a gentle push, the boat shot out like an arrow. Heughed, ¡°Haha, this one is good!¡± He went a fullrge circle on the water before returning to the foot of the mountain.

    Feng Ying asked, ¡°Anything else do you need us to do?¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Wait, we¡¯ll wait here!¡±

    Both Shi Hu and Feng Ying did not ask anything, since XinFeng wanted them to wait, they would. Sitting down, Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Old Hu, get some fresh fish.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Lets get someke prawns, en, I¡¯ll cook oil prawns, hey hey, it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Shi Hu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have a and I don¡¯t know how to catch them, old Ying, you do it.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Idiot, to not even know how to fish.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t know how to, you¡¯re smart, you go do it.¡±

    Feng Ying casually spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Shi Hu red, ¡°And you call me dumb?¡±

    Feng Ying snorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was smart either¡­¡­¡±

    Shi Hu did not know what to say at that moment, pointing at Feng Ying, he spoke, ¡°You, you¡­¡­it¡¯s my first time seeing you being so shameless!¡±

    Feng Yingughed.

    XinFeng could not help but shake his head, this was his first time seeing these two bicker like this, he could tell that they had a good rtionship. He sighed, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself, it seems that I am the smartest.¡± He said shamelessly.

    Both Feng Ying and Shi Hu rolled their eyes.

    Not only did XinFeng have a steel paddle, he also had a fish in his Hidden Lun space, but he did not n on using it, gong to the side of the boat, he reached his hand into the water and sent an electrical current.

    In an instant, the entireke was covered in countless floating fish of all sizes. He spoke, ¡°Pull them in!¡± Electrical fishing was very easy, he shocked them unconscious with just an attack.

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu¡¯s eyes bulged, they did not expect fishing to be so easy, with just the work of a hand, they could even choose their prey. Raising his thumb, Feng Ying praised, ¡°Admirable, admirable¡­¡­this method of fishing is too easy, old Hu, pull them in!¡±

    As there wasn¡¯t any fishermen daring enough toe to this area, there was a variety of fish here, most of which were huge.

    Pulling the fish in as well as a lot of prawns, XinFeng chose from them and threw the unnecessary fish back into the river. The electrical charge he had released was very controlled, just enough to shock the fishes unconscious, if he wanted to kill, they would probably all be ashes.

    Only taking the meat of therge fish, XinFeng threw the rest of the parts away. As for the thumb thick prawns, he chose a few and prepared them. XinFeng took out pots, pans and a coal stove he prepared beforehand in his hidden Lun space, these were all daily necessities if one were to travel around the continent, XinFeng had even prepared three sets, to have food but not the equipment to cook them was a tragic thing.

 Chapter Book 7 - 16: Lingering Vengeance (2)

    Chapter 16: Lingering Vengeance (2)

    Both Feng Ying and Shi Hu also had cooking equipment in their Hidden Lun Space as well, but since XinFeng had already took his out, they didn¡¯t need to worry. Furthermore, the two of them were not familiar with cooking, even if the one cooking was their little owner, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to help, their skills were toocking.

    Braised fish, fried prawns, another te of salted beef and arge pot of rice was quickly cooked with XinFeng¡¯s speed. His culinary skills was not extremely good but with his experience from his past life, anything he cooked would better than Feng Ying and Shi Hu¡¯s. Jin Da Pang from Xi Rong Land was a true cook, even XinFeng was respectful of his cooking skills.

    That simple dishbined with absolute freshness made it rather delicious, and with the three of their appetites far surpassing mortals, they easily cleaned all the dishes in a sh.

    Wiping the oil off his mouth, Feng Yingplimented, ¡°Delicious!¡±

    Shi Hu sighed, ¡°Old Ying, let¡¯s just eat this ready-made food¡­¡­it¡¯s much better than the food we cook!¡±

    XinFeng felt rather gloomy, was he the owner, or were they the owner?

    After the meal, the three of themzed at the boat¡¯s front as XinFeng used the chance to ask about his master and senior master.

    The first four days were consecutively sunny days, but XinFeng was extremely patient, the good thing was that they did notck food, so they would either cultivate, chat or swim, spending their time leisurely.

    On the fifth day, dawn was simrly clear, but after XinFeng woke up, the skies were dark and foggy, their vision only clear up to a few meters. He was instantly excited, was it going to rain?

    But who knew that at noon, the fog had disappeared as the sky became bright again, making XinFeng¡¯s face go green as heined, ¡°I must be going crazy, isn¡¯t this ce supposed to be a lightning storm area? The weather is perfect¡­¡­even sunnier than the skies at Ripple Origin City, are you going to rain or not¡­¡­¡±

    Seeing XinFeng¡¯s mood go bad, Feng Ying and Shi Hu tried to pacify him, despite not knowing why he was angry.

    At noon, XinFengzily sat at the boat¡¯s side, his two legs submerged in theke water as he looked afar, thinking in his heart, ¡°I wonder where did grandpa go¡­¡­wu, grandpa is strong, he should be fine, but little sister¡­¡­who knows where she is. A Sn¡­¡­A Sn actually took her away, I wonder if the people of Ripple Origin City can find her sect¡­¡­¡±

    Feng Ying suddenly flew to the skies as Shi Hu followed him a moment after.

    XinFeng was instantly interrupted and looked up, ¡°Uncle Hu, uncle Ying, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Quickly, Feng Yingnded, ¡°There¡¯s sixrge boatsing.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Towards us?¡±

    Shi Hu alsonded, ¡°That¡¯s right, towards us.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Are they just passing by?¡±

    Feng Ying shook his head, ¡°Not sure, but they shouldn¡¯t be a threat. Hehe, if they decide to be idiots, it¡¯ll be fun.¡± the three of them were bored of this lifestyle, and having something interesting to do would be nice.

    XinFengughed, ¡°It¡¯s only been five days, let¡¯s wait a bit longer, ai, nothinges when I wait and¡­¡­what doeses is what I hate.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°That¡¯s a mysterious sentence¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Feng Ying also spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t understand either, hey hey, it¡¯s too deep.¡±

    XinFeng was on the verge of hitting them but a pity that his two guards were much stronger than him. Snorting, he spoke, ¡°Idiot! It¡¯s such a simple sentence, inyman¡¯s terms, it means that you can¡¯t get what you want but you get what you don¡¯t want.¡±

    The two of them purposefully angered him and shook their heads, ¡°Don¡¯t understand!¡±

    XinFeng scolded, ¡°Go die! Anger me to death!¡±

    The two of themughed loudly as XinFeng could not help but join in, he sighed, ¡°Ai, how troublesome¡­¡­hehe.¡±

    Quickly, the sail boats could be seen, and with some careful inspection, he spoke curiously, ¡°It seems to be aiming at us, strange, there shouldn¡¯t be boats here, we didn¡¯t even see one after staying for so long yet six of them appeared suddenly.¡±

    Suddenly, the skies darkened as dark clouds appeared in it.

    Looking up, XinFeng was overjoyed, ¡°Yi, the sky¡¯s dark! It¡¯s about to rain, haha.¡± he was excited in an instant.

    Both Feng Ying and Shi Hu did not understand, what was so good about rain?

    As sounds of thunder travelled over, XinFeng became even more happier and the Lun Yin Li in his body started circting furiously, his cultivation had actually increased by a bit.

    Both Feng Ying and Shi Hu had felt that something was not right, but they did not know where. Looking at each other, they both heightened their senses.

    Therge boats were only a few hundred meters away as they suddenly dispersed to form a surrounding formation, closing in quickly.

    Changing his view of the skies to therge boats, XinFeng easily spotted a few people on the boat as he cursed, ¡°It really is a lingering vengeance!¡± he had actually spotted a few masked men.

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu both saw it as well. Feng Ying asked, ¡°Fake Masked Men?¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know what they did to me to actually be able to chase me all the way to this ce.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°En, since they chased you all the way here, they need not leave anymore. Old Ying, think of a method to catch their boss and destroy their organization!¡± to dare to pursue their little master meant that they had to face his two bodyguard¡¯s merciless killing.

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°This organization is very annoying, they¡¯re like a mad dog, not letting go after biting down.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°It¡¯s alright, leave it to us.¡±

    Therge boats quickly surrounded the small boat, all six boats were thirty meters long, each carrying up to two hundred people. This showed how important XinFeng was to them. The people on the boats this time had another different color again, one was wearing a gold mask while two wore silver masks, apanied by a group of red, blue, ck and green masks.

    Feng Ying¡¯s faced changed slightly, ¡°The enemies seem to be rather strong, to have seventh and sixth ringed true masters, I wonder if they have an eighth ringed true master?¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°There isn¡¯t, the strongest one is the gold masked fellow, seventh ringed, you¡¯re right.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Fuck¡­¡­they really want to kill me, hehe, to send seventh and sixth ringed true masters for a fourth ringed master, they really think highly of me.¡±

    If Feng Ying and Shi Hu were not here, XinFeng would simply not be their match, but one thing the Fake Masked Fellow overlooked was that they never expected XinFeng to have two eighth ringed guards, and that even if XinFeng were to look for help, the strongest person he could find would be a sixth ringed expert. But who knew that XinFeng was not a disciple of arge sect, but a direct disciple of a Master Sect.

    A seventh ringed true master expert was not a tyrant at arge sect, but a destroyer ofrge sects. To him, killing a true master with his fourth ringed was a task impossible to mess up on, that also meant that the hatred of the Fake Masked men had towards XinFeng was deep to their bones, or they wouldn¡¯t have sent such a powerful expert.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°This organization should be very strong, to easily send seventh and sixth ringed experts, they should have more experts. En, we also have to gather our experts to ruin their organization, we need preparation.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°Just borrow a few experts.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°En, after this battle ends, I¡¯ll go back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s him! That¡¯s him!¡±

    A blue masked man pointed at XinFeng as he shouted at the gold masked man.

    Hearing that voice, XinFengughed, ¡°You still have the face toe back after running away?¡±

    The gold masked man took a step forward as he coldly spoke, ¡°Little fellow, you¡¯re really gusty, I¡¯ll give you a chance to live, surrender, you can¡¯t escape. Hehe, your potential seems not bad, if you follow our organization I¡¯ll let you live.¡± he spoke condescendingly.

    XinFeng could not help butugh, ¡°Haha, you think you¡¯ll definitely get me? Will you kill me, if I do not surrender?¡±

    The blue masked man spoke, ¡°You¡¯re definitely doomed!¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not sure yet who will die, I let you escapest time but it may not end the same way this time.¡±

    The skies turned darker as a bolt of lightning shed, shaking sounds of thundering from afar as rain started to drizzle from the sky.

    XinFeng reached his hand out as a few drops of water fell on his palm, ¡°It¡¯s raining!¡±

    Seeing how unconcerned XinFeng was, the gold masked man was furious, ¡°Men, catch him!¡± a silver masked fellow from his side spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, hehe, the little fellow is rather strong.¡±

    This was a sixth ringed true master, to him, killing XinFeng was like killing a chicken with a cow¡¯s knife.

    The silver masked man flew from the boat and pounced towards him.

    Though XinFeng could not see his cultivation, for him to be able to fly, he knew that the silver masked man was at least a sixth ringed true master, someone he couldn¡¯t defend against, so he didn¡¯t even bother fighting, he wasn¡¯t that dumb. He spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±

    Hearing his voice, Feng Ying pounced over.

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Feng Ying will take care of it.¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Of course!¡±

    Puttty : Fumu. School ends next next week. Hue. Hue hue. Hue hue hue.

    At this point, I¡¯ll like to apologize for my speed, it¡¯s not up to par yet, I will improve if my darned mangas stop updating.

 Chapter Book 7 - 17: True Treasure Lun Yin Master

    Chapter 17: True Treasure Lun Yin Master

    The silver masked man flew up as the rest of the people on the boat were very rxed, especially the gold masked man. He felt that the organization was overreacting to actually send a seventh and two sixth ringed true masters for a fourth ringed true master, as well as a group of true masters, this was too ridiculous.

    Watching as the Silver masked man charge towards the boat, he spoke, ¡°That fellow is doomed, hehe¡­¡­¡± but before hisughing ended, he saw a man fly form the small boat, shocking him. He spoke, ¡°En? What¡¯s wrong?¡± only sixth and higher ringed true masters could fly, why would there be someone there capable of flight?

    Before the gold masked man could react, the fight had a result already.

    When it came to battles, Feng Ying and Shi Hu were extremely experienced. The two of them regrly go through cruel fights, fighting with the people here was nothing to them. Furthermore, this weak sixth ringed true master was nothing to an eighth ringed true master.

    It was an instant kill.

    Feng Ying did not turn back as he continued to fly towards the opponents¡¯ boat.

    The gold masked man suddenly shouted, ¡°Block him!¡± With his experience, he knew this was bad. To be able to kill a sixth ringed true master with a single attack was not the ability of a seventh ringed true master, even he could not kill a sixth ringed true master with one attack.

    At that moment, the gold masked man suddenly understood. This was a trap set for their arrival.

    Hong!

    Arge boat was shattered with one attack, causing the gold and silver masked man to escape to the skies. The boat they rode on was utterly destroyed, scaring them into turning back and running, the both of them knew that that man was at least an eighth ringed true master, what a joke, a true heart Yin master, a top tiered strength.

    Feng Ying shouted, ¡°Old Hu, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, these two fellows are mine!¡± as he chased the two men.

    This was the first time XinFeng had seen Feng Ying attack, it was a shocking sight, this was too powerful, it was just like killing a chicken.

    Shi Huughed, ¡°I¡¯ll go destroy their boats! Prevent their escape!¡±

    XinFeng was speechless, these two were indeed strong. He nodded, ¡°Alright, go. ¡°He couldn¡¯t go and kill himself since they were on water, unless he were to swim there.¡±

    Shi Hu flew out.

    The gold masked man was shocked from afar, they already had an eighth ringed true master on their side, could it be that they had another one? What kind of people had they offended? He felt extremely unlucky and the only thought he had was to run, he was already a seventh ringed true master, dying in such a ce was too pitiful.

    Hong! Hong! Hong¡­¡­

    Shi Hu did not target any particr practitioner, he only aimed at the boats as he attacked, each attack taking down one boat. To him, this was an extremely easy task.

    The people on the boats desperately jumped into the water to escape, staying on was just suicidal.

    An attack took not only the boat, but the lives of anyone on it, everything was shattered!

    With five attacks, he had taken down fiverge boats, including the boat Feng Ying destroyed, all six boats were gone, only the small amount of intelligent people who had first jumped into the he water survived, everyone else who stayed on the boat had been destroyed along with it, even a sixth ringed true master couldn¡¯t block the attack, so how could the rest? No matter what defense techniques they used, it was all useless.

    Shi Hu only attacked five times before he turned back,nding on the small boat from the skies, ¡°Too weak!¡±

    XinFengughed bitterly, an eighth ringed true master did not appear often on this continent, they were used to terrify and intimidate, but once they started to move, they would not stop until death. Of course, the him now also didn¡¯t stop until death, he didn¡¯t leave a single enemy alive.

    Only a few people were left on theke, those who had first jumped off. Scanning the surface, XinFeng suddenly noticed a fellow, ¡°That man¡­¡­that blue masked fellow, bring him here!¡±

    Scanning theke, Shi Hu spoke, ¡°That fourth ringed true master? Alright, I¡¯ll go catch him.¡±

    Quickly, Shi Hu caught him and brought him to the boat¡¯s front, that fourth ringed true master could not resist him at all. Breaking his four limbs, Shi Hu threw him at the boat¡¯s front, ¡°You have vengeance against him?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Not that bad, I fought him once in the past and he swore that I would be doomed, hehe.¡±

    Taking off the man¡¯s mask, he spoke, ¡°A group of shady fellows, wearing masks for nothing.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I¡¯m curious too, to bother this group of things randomly and be bitten relentlessly by them, a pack of mad dogs, I don¡¯t understand, why are they so tyrannical?¡±

    Shi Huughed, ¡°Nothing strange, these kind of shady organizations are all tyrannical like this, hehe, but they probably didn¡¯t expect to offend such a big trouble, hey hey, let¡¯s see if Old Ying can catch that seventh ringed true master, if he can do it, perhaps we¡¯ll find their hideout, and at that time, we¡¯ll go y.¡±

    XinFeng squatted as he patted that man¡¯s face,ughing, ¡°Hey, we meet again! What¡¯s your noble name?¡±

    That man looked at XinFeng with despair, that attack of Feng Ying¡¯s hadpletely destroyed his courage. They were too strong, it was something that people at his level couldn¡¯t hold out against. If even the old ancestor expert of his sect had ran away, what was he doing here? Getting caught was nothing strange.

    Though that man had lost the hope of living, he was still extremely stubborn. Gritting his teeth and staring at XinFeng, he had deep hatred in his eyes, giving an extremely cold feeling.

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°That man won¡¯t say anything, just kill him. If we release him, he¡¯ll do anything to get revenge, even if you¡¯re not scared, you¡¯ll be annoyed to death.¡± he could tell that that man hated XinFeng to death.

    XinFeng sighed, ¡°What¡¯s the point? Never mind, I won¡¯t ask, just kill them all for piece of mind.¡± a light shed from his palm and hit that man, turning him into a pile of ashes in a second.

    Shi Huughed, ¡°Wait a while and Let Old Ying interrogate.

    XinFeng turned to look at the rain pouring down, his mood turning extremely good suddenly. Though this wasn¡¯t the time to cultivate, but he knew he had found himself a good ce, increasing his cultivation to fifth ringed true master at least should not be a problem.

    Shi Hu looked at the people desperately escaping, ¡°Those people¡­¡­are you letting them go?¡±

    Xinfeng spoke without hesitation, ¡°Kill them, leaving them alive will only bring trouble to us.¡± though these people looked extremely savage as they escaped now, if it weren¡¯t for XinFeng¡¯s two guards, these people would still be ying boss.

    Shi Hu nodded as he immediately flew out, he liked XinFeng¡¯s decision.

    XinFeng sat at the boat¡¯s front with the rain falling freely on his body. Bolts of lightning struck from the sky, but what he noticed was that all the lightning boltsnded on the tall mountain peaks, not one fell into theke.

    With every lightning bolt, a mountain would shootout fire and sparks, looking at that sight, XinFeng celebrated in his heart, luckily he had chosen to not stay on the mountain, even as a lightning attributed practitioner, he would not be able to withstand the lightning bolts, even Feng Ying and Shi Hu may not be able to do so as well, this was the threat of nature.

    Calcting for a bit, XinFeng shook his head, he knew he had to honestly practice on theke¡¯s surface.

    Flying close to the water¡¯s surface, Shi Hu easily killed everyone in the water in a short while.

    After a while, Feng Ying flew back by himself, ¡°One died and the other escaped, hehe, that seventh ringed true master is too cautious, to run so quickly, but he¡¯s been heavily injured by me, though he won¡¯t die, keeping his seventh ringed true master cultivation would be hard unless he can find a high tiered green attributed master.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°A pity that we can¡¯t find their hideout.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Hehe, unless they have a ninth ringed true master, they¡¯ll¡­¡­.most likely give up.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°Scourges.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve left a mark on that fellow, hey hey, no matter what, we¡¯ll be able to find their hideout.¡±

    Shi Hu nodded, ¡°I wondered¡­¡­why would you left him go, so it¡¯s like that. Those secret organizations are the most troublesome ones, even if they¡¯re not a threat, they¡¯ll annoy you to death.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I want to stay here to cultivate for a while and wait for the news from Ripple Origin City.¡±

    The two of them nodded, though they did not understand why XinFeng would want to cultivate here, they were just guards that followed the words of their owner.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll leave for a bit to track that guy, hehe, I want to see where their organization is, old Hu, you stay here.¡±

    Shi Huughed, ¡°Leave it to me, I¡¯ll protect this ce.¡±

    XinFeng did not have an opinion, he also wanted to find out where the Fake Masked men were, once they found their hideout, they would go back and find helpers to destroy them.

    Feng Ying immediately flew into the sky, and determining the direction, he immediately disappeared.

    Shi Hu walked to the boat¡¯s end, ¡°Where are we going to cultivate?¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Just go around the mountain.¡± He did not dare to go up the mountain yet, circling around it was already enough to increase his cultivation.

    Shi Hu nodded and moved the boat, moving along the mountains foot while XinFeng cultivated at the boat¡¯s front.

    Puttty : If you enjoyed the mass release, please leave ament or press the donate button to share some love, both gives me motivation to trante <3

 Chapter Book 7 - 18: True Treasure Lun Yin Master (2)

    Chapter 18: True Treasure Lun Yin Master (2)

    The rain and XinFeng¡¯s cultivation went on for two days, shocking even Shi Hu, who could tell that XinFeng¡¯s cultivation was increasing madly, a pity that on the third day, the rain stopped as well as XinFeng¡¯s cultivating. In just two short days, XinFeng was on the verge of breaking through.

    Shi Hu saw through a bit if his secret, he asked, ¡°Is it because of the thunderstorm?¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Yes, thunderstorms can increase my cultivation.¡± He didn¡¯t reveal too much, but Shi Hu understood, this was XinFeng¡¯s cultivation secret.

    Shi Hu sighed, ¡°When I was your age, I was only a thousand Lun master, yet I was already called a genius.¡±

    XinFeng knew that if there was no special urrences or if the person did not have great talent, reaching his cultivation at seventeen years old was impossible. For Shi Hu to be a thousand Lun master at that age was already rather shocking.

    But XinFeng knew his weakness, his fast speed had caused him to lose out on skills, he did not have time to create his own weapon either. Hecked special abilities, he did not have the time to learn them at all. He only used his own strength to attack, though it was decent, it was very crude. When he had just started to fight, he learnt to fight with his body, and as he done so since he was young, it was embedded deep into his bones.

    XinFeng did not have the chance to fix this weakness of his yet, to him, the most important thing now was to cultivate and level, it would be best if he could first get his ninth True Ring body, at that time he¡¯ll go back to the basics and fix himself since it was easier than cultivating, he wasn¡¯t too rushed.

    With his ability to control lightning, XinFeng¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t too weak, it was strong. Lightning itself was considered very strong already, and with that fact, XinFeng did not have a problem with true masters of his level, which was why he was not rushed.

    ording to XinFeng¡¯s estimation, another thunderstorm and it would be enough for him to breakthrough, and after some foundation building, he could leave.

    The second thunderstorm came after eight days, and XinFeng immediately started cultivating. Condensing his Fifth True ringed body required a certain amount of Yin Li, but there was more Lun Yin Li in his body than his Yin Li, once his Yin Li count surpassed Lun Yin Li, he would be a True Treasure Lun Yin Master and condense his fifth True Ring body.

    Thergest difference between the sixth and the seventh True Ring body was the Lun Yin Li and Yin Li. A sixth ringed true master was also a True Yin master who only had Yin Li in his body, which is the strongest power avable to true masters, it was a level higher than Lun and Lun Yin Li.

    XinFeng was rushing to reach his fifth True Ring body,rge amounts of Yin Li appeared in his body, taking the space of his Lun Yin Li, once it became the majority, it would be finished.

    This thunderstorm gave XinFeng that chance, training in a thunderstorm, within lightning bolts and thunder ps brought great benefits. It was rather unbelievable, especially in this ce, with all the lightning being absorbed by the mountains, cultivating on theke was not only safe, but effective as well.

    Shi Hu paddled nonstop, knowing that this was XinFeng¡¯s critical point, he was on the verge of levelling up. Rxing his limbs, he stopped the paddle in the water and gently waved it, allowing the boat to go slowly on theke.

    The rain poured onto theke¡¯s surface, creating ¡®hua hua¡¯ sounds apanied by thunder ps as eye piercing lightning bolts struck the mountain peaks, creating countless bright sparks in the darkness.

    Shi Hu was extremely envious, with these few days of observation, he came to understand what a true genius like. XinFeng¡¯s cultivation increased extremely quickly while it took him eight years to aplish the same thing, but without Lun Yin rings, it would take him ten to twenty years, yet now XinFeng only took a few days to level up.

    Going from fourth to fifth true ring body was much easier than going from the fifth to the sixth. This wasn¡¯t a big bottleneck, he only needed a certain amount of Yin Li before it would naturally turn into his fifth True Ring body, therefore, XinFeng was rather rxed as he circted his Lun Yin Li and the energy the lightning bolts brought. Circting both of those energies plus the Lightning stamp Lei Bao gave him, he quickly aplished his goal.

    The lightning stamp rumbled in his body as energy rushed in madly, a pity that all the lightning bolts were absorbed by the mountain peaks, if a bit were to be absorbed, he would be able to level up instantly.

    Reaching this step, XinFeng understood that to be a sixth ringed true master, he needed to go into the skies and absorb the lightning bolts, he would definitely be able to instantly level, something the old man Lei Bao did and seeded in.

    The old man Lei Bao¡¯s sess was something XinFeng celebrated until now. He was extremely daring in the past, if he had messed up, he would¡¯ve been turned into a pile of ashes that would disappear with just a gust of wind.

    He did not dare to think too much, controlling his emotions, he continued to cultivate as the number of Yin Li in his body increased. An hour before the rain stopped, he sessfully broke through and became a True Treasure Lun Yin Master.

    Shi Hu sighed again, this was too unfair, he was too jealous.

    XinFeng stood up apanied by a cacophony of bone cracking sounds, jumping into the water, he took off his clothing and washed himself. Condensing his fifth True Ring body was like cleansing his entire body, his strength and body¡¯s toughness both grew a level.

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°Congrattions!¡±

    Popping his head out of the water, XinFengughed, ¡°Hehe, I have good luck.¡±

    Shi Hu cursed in his head, this had no corrtion with luck!

    Washing himself quickly, XinFeng climbed back onto the boat and wore another set of pants. He spoke, ¡°Uncle Ying isn¡¯t back yet?¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°He already sent a message, he will be back soon.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, he had started strengthening the foundation his cultivation as he waited for Feng Ying to return.

    On the afternoon of the second day as XinFeng and Shi Hu were eating, Feng Yingnded on the boat soundlessly. Heughed, ¡°Great, to have food upon returning, I came at a good time. Haha.¡±

    XinFengughed as be served himrge bowl of rice, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together, uncle Feng, did you find their hideout?¡±

    Feng Ying¡¯s face turned slightly red, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t catch up to that fellow?¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°I did, I caught him as well, a pity that that fellow actually killed himself.¡± He shook his head, ¡°A seventh ringed true master would rather kill himself than expose their hideout. We should careful, this organization has an unknown way of controlling their underlings, even a seventh ringed true master cannot resist¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t opened his mouth.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°That means our clue is gone.¡±

    Feng Ying nodded, ¡°It is, to find their location, we¡¯ll just have to wait until they appear again, however¡­¡­I don¡¯t think they will do so for now.¡± everyone knew that after this killing, the Fake Masked men would be careful in dealing with him, they would only appear again when they had the guarantee of winning, which was why Feng Ying warned them.

    XinFeng cursed, ¡°Fuck, what¡¯s this situation.¡± to offend such an organization was a headache for him.

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s always a solution, we¡¯ll go back and ask around.¡± XinFeng has so many seniors, at least one of them would have some information. Perhaps they would know this organization.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°I suspect¡­¡­this Fake Masked Men organization is just like us¡­¡­they have a secret Lun space, if it¡¯s like that, it won¡¯t be enough to fight them with just the three of us, if they really do have it, they would also probably have a ninth ringed master. Or even stronger.¡±

    XinFeng touched his chin for a while as he nodded, ¡°En, that¡¯s right, I felt like there¡¯s something wrong as well. We¡¯ll return to Ripple Origin City first to see if they know anything and we¡¯ll decide on out next move afterwards.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°It¡¯s best if we go, you¡¯ve been here for a while now.¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s some things that need to be settled, En, let me consider.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Though we didn¡¯t find their hideout, we found the thing they used to track you, this thing.¡± He took out a ball andughed, ¡°Tracking call, hehe, a very old fashioned thing. As long as it¡¯s destroyed the tracking mark on you will disappear.¡± Pinching it, the ball shattered in an instant and fell from his fingers.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Ai, you should¡¯ve let me see it first.¡±

    Feng Ying shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s alright, this kind of thing is very easy to make, when I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll make a few for you.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Alright, make a few of this interesting thing to me.¡±

    Feng Ying looked at XinFeng as he spoke, shocked, ¡°Wu, fifth ringed¡­¡­you, you¡¯re too abnormal¡­¡­it has only been a few days!¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°I¡¯m just lucky.¡± What could he say? This was no time to unt, learning the Old Man Lei Bao¡¯s cultivation trick had allowed him to sessfully level easily without meeting a lot of bottlenecks, this speed was not only causing Feng Ying and Shi Hu to be jealous, it also caused him some headaches.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°There¡¯s something I have to remind you about.¡±

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Shi Huughed, ¡°Old Ying, it¡¯s not time yet.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡± he was instantly intrigued.

 Chapter Book 7 - 19: Hundred Unity Sect

    Chapter 19: Hundred Unity Sect

    Feng Yingughed, ¡°When you get your ninth True Ring body and can continue at such a speed, my words are useless, hehe.¡±

    XinFeng did not understand, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°You¡¯re too quick, your foundation won¡¯t be sturdy, to continue levelling after reaching your ninth ring, it¡¯s not easy.¡±

    XinFeng sighed in relief, this was something he was focused on. He was already warned in the beginning by the old man Lei Bao about the importance of one¡¯s foundation. His talent was actually too good, after levelling he only need a bit if effort to build his foundations, it was not detrimental to his cultivation at all, something Feng Ying didn¡¯t know.

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°Ignore him, you just need to remember that fact.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°I will.¡± He could feel the good will from Feng Ying, he spoke again, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Ripple Origin City, there should be news.¡±

    Feng Ying squatted, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you, hehe, when you get your sixth True Ring body you¡¯ll be able to fly.¡±

    An Chun spoke, ¡°We did not find A Sn, we sent a lot of people to ask therge sects, but until now we haven¡¯t found a person named A Sn. Two people haven¡¯t returned yet, en, within these next few days they should be back, they went to more distant sects.¡±

    XinFeng was extremely disappointed, heughed bitterly, ¡°Where do I go to find¡­¡­ridiculous, fuck!¡± He regretted not asking the name of her sect in the beginning, but now, it was just like looking for a needle in the ocean.

    Feng Yingforted, ¡°It¡¯s fine, when we get back, we¡¯ll send people to look for them.¡± he believed that with the help of their master sect, they would be able to find her.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°There¡¯s two more sects left to check?¡±

    An Chun spoke, ¡°Qian Zhen Kun and An Wu, they haven¡¯t returned yet. You must know that¡­¡­to use the Lun spot, they needed to go with merchants, they can¡¯t open it themselves. En, wait two days and they¡¯ll probably be back.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait two days.¡±

    An Chun did not have a method to rush them, two eighth ringed true masters appearing in Ripple Origin City was very stressful to him, the best was if he could get some news and send them away as early as possible, not only couldn¡¯t he bear it, even Ripple Origin city couldn¡¯t bear it.

    The second day, An Wu returned, but he had no news of A Sn, making XinFeng depressed as he ced all his hopes on Qian Zhen Kun, who had have given him a good impression. He was the one that told XinFeng about Lightning Lucky Mountain, though he had forgot to reward him, he had a good impression of him.

    On the third day, Qian Zhen Kun did not return on the fourth day, even after the tenth day, he still didn¡¯t appear. XinFeng became anxious as he asked An Chun, ¡°Old An, why isn¡¯t Qian Zhen Kun back? Where did he go?¡±

    An Chun was more troubled, he had already sent some men to find him, yet there was still no news after six days. He felt rather unsettled, ¡°Ai, I don¡¯t know either, I¡¯ve already sent my men five days ago, but there¡¯s no news at all.¡±

    XinFeng thought for a while, ¡°Which sect? If it¡¯s really bad, we can go ourselves!¡±

    An Chun spoke, ¡°Hundred Unity sect¡­¡­you¡¯ll need to go through three Lun spots to reach it.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go to Hundred Unity Sect.¡±

    Both Feng Ying and Shi Hu stood up, at that moment, a disciple charged in and shouted, ¡°Uncle Qian was carried back!¡±

    An Chun¡¯s face changed. Coming back was normal, but to be carried back was not. He spoke, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where is he?¡±

    A few disciples quickly brought in a stretcher which Qian Zhen Kunid on, his body was full of injuries. An Chun immediately spoke, ¡°Invite Elder Yan Wei.¡± causing a disciple to run out as XinFeng entered.

    Looking at him with furrowed brows, Feng Ying spoke, ¡°His cultivation is harmed¡­¡­who was it that did this? His injuries are too heavy, it¡¯ll be hard to recover.¡±

    An Wu entered as he wiped his sweat, ¡°It was the Hundred Unity Sect¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°What¡¯s the reason behind this?¡± he did not expect a sect to attack a true master without reason, especially one with arge sect as a backing, this was easily a reason for war.

    An Wu spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know the general reason, when I found him, he only spoke one sentence before he fainted, and he hasn¡¯t woken up even now.¡±

    A disciple came to report, ¡°Elder Yan is here!¡±

    Yan Wei walked to Qian Zhen Kun¡¯s side, and with some inspection, her face turned dark. She spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll try to treat him, his injuries are too heavy and it¡¯s been a while, it will not be easy to heal.¡± as she spoke, her two hands reached toward his body as green light appeared, entering Qian Zhen Kun¡¯s body.

    After a while, Yan Wei retracted her hands as she shook her head with a bitter smile. With the flick of her wrist, a medicine bottle appeared and its contents were poured into Qian Zhen Kun¡¯s mouth. She spoke, ¡°His life is fine but to preserve his cultivation will be hard. Even with treatment, retaining the strength of a Milun master would be considered good already, he may not even be a million Lun master.¡±

    XinFeng did not expect this Yan Wei to have such a medicine, a green attributed true master, when a green light appeared in her hands, he knew that Qian Zhen Kun¡¯s life was preserved.

    With a gurgle, Qian Zhen Kun opened his eyes as An Chun touched his beard, ¡°Zhen Kun, do you feel better?¡±

    Revealing a hint of a painful expression, he took a while before speaking, ¡°I, I¡¯m back already¡­¡­¡±

    An Chun nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re already in Ripple Origin City, can you tell us¡­¡­what happened? Who harmed you? The men of Hundred Unity Sect?¡±

    Qian Zhen Kun Laughed bitterly, ¡°That¡¯s right, the men of Hundred Unity Sect¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand either why they would do so.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Is it because you were looking for A Sn?¡±

    Qian Zhen Kun spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, they said there wasn¡¯t anyone named A Sn, but I wasn¡¯t satisfied so I went to ask a few disciples of theirs but to no avail, after I left, I met with a second ringed true master, and for who knows why, he attacked me suddenly, but I managed to escape, but with heavy injuries¡­¡­then I met An Wu¡­..¡±

    XinFeng sighed again, he immediately understood. A Sn was most likely from Hundred Unity Sect. He asked, ¡°Did that man say anything when he attacked you?¡±

    Qian Zhen Kun thought for a while, ¡°He cursed a few sentences before suddenly attacking, I didn¡¯t expect him to attack me.¡±

    XinFeng furrowed his brows, even if they wanted to hide A Sn, they didn¡¯t need to attack him, there must be something wrong, or was it this True Master just didn¡¯t like him? This was strange.

    Qian Zhen Kun suddenly felt that something was wrong, circting his Lun Li, he suddenly noticed that his cultivation was all lost. Instantly, tears fell. He was nothing without his True Master cultivation.

    An Chun spoke, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Qian Zhen Kun cried, ¡°My cultivation is crippled?¡±

    An Chun looked at Yan Wei.

    Yan Wei spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t despair, your cultivation is notpletely crippled, there¡¯s still chances of recovery.¡±

    Qian Zhen Kun was slightly better, ¡°How do I do so?¡±

    Yan Wei smiled bitterly, hesitating for a while. Qian Zhen Kun gritted his teeth, ¡°Sister Yan, please tell me the truth!¡±

    An Chun nodded, ¡°Tell him the truth.¡±

    Yan Wei spoke, ¡°If it¡¯s this kind of treatment with my best effort, maybe you¡¯ll retain the cultivation of a Milun master, En, at least a million Lun master¡­¡­as for recovering your original cultivation, there¡¯s two methods, using a heavenly treasure, or a hundred Lun rings and a Lun Yin ring. With that, even if you fell to a Milun master, you can continue cultivating.¡±

    Qian Zhen Kun instantly despaired, even if he found a heavenly treasure, he needed a high level green attributed master to make it into medicine for him, but he still had hope for Lun rings, as for Lun Yin rings, it would be too hard to find.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°This¡­¡­I can take care of it, Lun and Lun Yin rings, I¡¯ll fork it out, it¡¯ll be reimbursement to thank Old Qian.¡±

    Taking out a bag, he ced it next to Qian Zhen Kun, ¡°This is two hundred Lun rings and four Lun Yin rings.¡±

    Qian Zhen Kun instantly revealed a shocked expression, followed by excitement and happiness, ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± he was at the point of despair, yet now he could recover. His forehead was covered in sweat thanks to the excitement.

    An Chun looked enviously at the bag as he nodded, ¡°With this¡­¡­Qian Zhen Kun may even be able to be a second ringed true master, this is like finding fortune in disaster.¡±

    Yan Wei did not expect XinFeng to be able to take out so many Lun and Lun Yin rings, she spoke, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if it¡¯s like this.¡±

    XinFeng turned around, ¡°Uncle Feng, uncle Ying, let¡¯s go to Hundred Unity sect.¡± finding a clue like this was not easy, how could he just give it up, he had to go there no matter what.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Alright, no problem, I have something to ask him.¡± walking to Qian Zhen Kun¡¯s side, he asked, ¡°What was that man¡¯s name?¡±

    Qian Zhen Kun spoke, ¡°He, he¡¯s called Wu Zi Qi, a second ringed true master. I don¡¯t know if that is his real name, but he¡¯s definitely an expert of the Hundred Unity sect.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Wu Zi Qi, alright, I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    Qian Zhen Kun hesitated for a bit before speaking, ¡°Senior Ying, if possible¡­¡­let him suffer my pain.¡± He wanted Feng Ying to help him get revenge.

    Feng Yingughed loudly, ¡°Alright, haha, if I find him unpleasing to the eye, I¡¯ll let him suffer your pain.¡±

    XinFeng was extremely expectant, he hoped to find A Sn as well as his sister through the Hundred Unity Sect, he spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± the earlier they left, the faster they could reach the Hundred Unity sect.

    Puttty : fumu, I found a marshmellow-y reincarnation novel of this cultivator princess creating a royal nursery, fumu, it¡¯s so cute it melts my heart, too bad it¡¯s not tranted.

 Chapter Book 7 - 20: Hundred Unity Sect (2)

    Chapter 20: Hundred Unity Sect (2)

    Shi Hu and Feng Ying left with XinFeng, and An Chun led the three of them to the Lun Spot, and only after seeing the three of them disappearing into the Lun Spot did he finally rx. Sighing in relief, he spoke, ¡°They¡¯re finally gone, ai, they¡¯re really fucking scary.¡±

    Yan Wei spoke, ¡°That Lei Xin Feng¡­¡­has an unknown background, but I know that he¡¯s not someone our Ripple Origin City can offend, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s gone, I hope they nevere back.¡±

    An Chun nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, this type of expert is too threatening to us, the earlier they leave, the better, this means that Zhen Kun has done well.¡±

    An Chun spoke, ¡°Those Lun and Lun Yin rings¡­¡­do we give them to him?¡±

    An Chun spoke, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you moved?¡±

    An Wuughed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you? Hehe, those are Lun Yin rings, never mind about the Lun rings, the Lun Yin rings are too hard toe by, who knows where theye from, that little fellow didn¡¯t even feel any pain in giving it away.¡±

    Yan Wei spoke, ¡°This only means that they¡¯re notcking Lun Yin rings.¡±

    An Chun spoke, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it when we back, maybe we¡¯ll trade some things with Zhen Kun.¡±

    XinFeng and the others came to where the Hundred Unity sect was, and with some information gathering, they found it.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Do we kill our way in or visit their higher ups?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Kill in for what? We¡¯re looking for someone, not killing.¡± his sister may be in the Hundred Unity sect, he didn¡¯t want to kill anyone, since if Feng Ying and Shi Hu were to attack, the ripples could easily kill his young sister. She couldn¡¯t cultivate yet and was a mortal, once the battle started, the ripples may kill her, before he confirmed, he wouldn¡¯t do anything.

    Feng Yingughed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and find them.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°I hope the person you¡¯re looking for is here.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Those people in front should be practitioners, Feng Ying, go ask them.¡±

    Hundred Unity sect was also a residential area, they had the same pattern here as Ripple Origin City, the practitioners and mortals had differences in status, they had different residential areas.

    Feng Ying blocked a few practitioners on the street, he spoke, ¡°Everyone, can I know something.¡± he released a bit of his suppressive aura, of course, not all of it, or these people would¡¯ve already fell t to the ground.

    These few practitioners were all obviously low leveled, the strongest amongst them were only a million Lun master. Suppressed by Feng Ying, their attitude was very good, one of the practitioners spoke, ¡°Senior, please instruct us.¡± this was an ordinary thing for Feng Ying, to practitioners, the higher your level, the more the opponent would not dare to do anything rash.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°I¡¯m looking for an old friend here called A Sn, a true master.¡±

    That man thought for a bit before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a true master named A Sn, En¡­¡­¡± He turned to hispanions, ¡°You guys heard of a senior named A Sn.¡±

    Feng Ying added, ¡°It¡¯s a woman, that¡¯s right, a rather old one.¡±

    Those few practitioners shook their head, they did not know that person.

    Feng Ying returned, ¡°There isn¡¯t, they don¡¯t know.¡±

    Disappointment shed in XinFeng¡¯s eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s directly enter Hundred Unity sect, and look for their higher ups.¡±

    Shi Huughed, ¡°They may not want to see us.¡± He knew the priderge sects had, without sufficient strength, they didn¡¯t even need bother to go, and those sects don¡¯t normally bother with a few practitioners unless they were strong.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go see first, if they don¡¯t want to, hehe, I don¡¯t mind showing my strength.¡± This wasn¡¯t time to hide their strength, if the situation called for it, by revealing their strength, the sect wouldn¡¯t ignore them.

    Feng Yingughed, ¡°To their door? Hehe, I like.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°We¡¯re not fighting our way in, we¡¯re going to show off our strength, I don¡¯t want to kill for now.¡± He had a lot of worries and constrictions.

    Feng Ying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    The three of them walked to the entrance of the inner sect. Feng Ying spoke, ¡°I want to meet your chief, En, if he¡¯s not here, any great elder is fine.¡±

    All of the inner sect disciples were all shocked, this was the first time meeting such practitioners, but they did not dare to offend them randomly. One of them spoke, ¡°Do you have a visitation slip? Which sect are you from?¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t have one, we¡¯re not from sects either, it¡¯s just that we have to visit your chief.¡±

    XinFeng knew it was mean, Feng Ying that fellow was pretending to be an idiot, such words at any sect would be ignored, it was too rude.

    And of course, that inner sect discipleughed coldly, ¡°There isn¡¯t a visitation slip, alright, do you know our higher ups?¡±

    Feng Ying spoke very cleanly, ¡°Nope!¡±

    XinFeng did not go up, he wanted to see Feng Ying settle this, he knew that with Feng Ying¡¯s way of speaking, they would ignore him.

    The inner disciples guarding the sect was rather pitiful, the leader was a first ringed true master. The others were all Milun, million and thousand Lun masters, they could not see through Feng Ying¡¯s cultivation at all, the only thing they knew was that these three were all practitioners.

    The one speaking with Feng Ying was a Milun master, heughed, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything¡­¡­you can¡¯t enter, leave!¡± ording to their rules, even if a true master were here, they must be held back if the situation called for it, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that the people they were facing were high tier true masters that would be esteemed guests at any sects.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, not leaving¡­..I want to enter!¡±

    XinFeng was shocked, he didn¡¯t expect Feng Ying to actually start acting so sassily. Shi Huughed, ¡°That fellow is too bored hehe to actually bully these little fellows, looking for things to do.¡±

    That inner sect disciple was done with Feng Ying, ¡°Ai, there¡¯s no point in arguing, leave, the Hundred Unity sect is not something you can offend!¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Who said I can¡¯t? I¡¯ll do exactly that! Let me enter!¡± he spoke without any actions, he only argued like so.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Uncle Hu, forget it, go up and tell them, stop uncle Ying from ying around.¡±

    Shi Hu walked up, ¡°Feng Ying, stop ying around.¡±

    Feng Yingughed, ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to find fun, alright, I¡¯ll stop. Little fellow, this is my invitation slip!¡± He took out a gold te, a specially made gold te with information about himself on it. If it weren¡¯t for XinFeng¡¯s attention towards this sect, he wouldn¡¯t take out his own invitation slip.

    That inner sect disciple took the gold slip and mumbled, ¡°If you have one, take it out earlier, really¡­..¡± he looked down.

    The other disciples all looked at them with curiosity, they didn¡¯t know why these three fellows were here but they could tell they were not here for trouble.

    That inner sect disciple looked down before looking up to look at Feng Ying with disbelief, his lips started to move and after a while, words came out, ¡°You¡­¡­you¡­¡­I, I¡­¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t form a sentence.

    Another discipleughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you can¡¯t even speak?¡± he spoke as he took the gold invitation slip, and with a nce, he started to mumble.

    On the slip was only six words, ¡°Feng Ying, True Heart Yin master. No sect.¡±

    That disciple mumbled, ¡°Heart¡­¡­heart¡­¡­True Heart Yin master ah¡­¡­ah, e, eighth, eighth¡­¡­eighth ringed¡­¡­my God¡­¡­¡±

    As a true master on shift, he was in the house at the entrance and could hear everything, as if his ass was on fire, he ran out, ¡°What¡­¡­what eighth ringed?¡±

    That disciple was still pointing at Feng Ying, speaking incoherently. The true master pped the back of his head and scolded, ¡°Idiot, speak clearly!¡¯

    Noticing the gold invitation slip in the disciple¡¯s hand, the true master snatched it over.

    ¡°True Heart Yin master¡­¡­¡±

    These four words made him ufortable, but as a true master, though he was only first ringed, he managed to forcefully control himself, ¡°Senior Feng¡­¡­no, no¡­¡­that¡¯s not it, senior Ying¡­¡­nice to meet you, I am an elder of Hundred Unity sect, Hou Xiao, first ringed true master!¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Hard to enter and full of ugly faces, your Hundred Unity sect is really fucking big!¡±

    Hou Xiao¡¯s face changed, he did not know what to say, no matter which sect would treat strangers with caution, it was impossible to treat them weingly, their doors would definitely be hard to enter and their faces would not be friendly, but the way Feng Ying spoke, it sounded like a threat.

    With a smile, Hou Xiao spoke holding back, ¡°Junior did not know senior hase, forgive my rudeness.¡±

    As he apologized, he kicked a disciple at the side, having him to go report back, who knew that disciple would be so dumb to stupidly stand there looking at Hou Xiao, wondering why he got kicked.

    XinFeng could not help butugh, ¡°Your elder¡­¡­wants you to go report this, idiot!¡±

    Shi Huughed loudly.

    Understanding, that disciple ran towards the entrance of the inner sect.

    Even Hou Xiao wanted to curse, how could a normally smart person bes like this in this kind of a situation?

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Is there a true master named A Sn here?¡±

    Hou Xiao took a while before replying, ¡°A Sn?¡±

    XinFeng looked expectantly at him, ¡°Right, A Sn, do you know her?¡±

    Hou Xiao spoke, ¡°No, no I don¡¯t¡­..¡±

    XinFeng was instantly disappointed, but he didn¡¯t give up, ¡°Alright, what about¡­¡­Wi Zi Qi, you should know him.¡±

    Hou Xiao thought for a bit, ¡°We don¡¯t seem to have a Wu Zi Qi in our Hundred Unity sect¡­¡­is he a true master?¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°You don¡¯t know him either?¡± He started to doubt, he knew that Qian Zhen Kun was indeed attacked by a true master from this sect, there shouldn¡¯t be a discrepancy.

    Seeing Feng Ying¡¯s face darken, Hou Xiao became flustered, ¡°I don¡¯t know all of the true masters¡­¡­in Hundred Unity Sect, we have a lot of true masters here.¡±

    Only now did XinFeng and Feng Ying understand, a sect was veryrge, and not knowing all of the true masters in it was not an unfathomable thing.¡±

    Hou Xiao spoke, ¡°May I know¡­¡­these two¡­¡­these two senior¡¯s names?¡±

    Puttty : I¡¯m hungry.

 Chapter Book 8 - 1: Ruins

    Chapter 1: Ruins

    XinFengughed, ¡°True Treasure Lun Yin master, Lei Xin Feng, also, uncle Feng and uncle Ying are both True Heart Yin Masters.¡± He introduced.

    Hao Xiao felt his scalp go numb, three true masters, two of which were eighth ringed, and that man who hasn¡¯t even matured in appearance actually had his fifth True Ring body. This existence was already top tier even in the Hundred Unity Sect, while he was just the lowest existence amongst the practitioner circle who could only guard a door.

    Meeting with these three powerful fellows made him respectful as he followed the three of them personally in.

    As there was already someone sent to report that there were top tiered true masters at their door, the news immediately spread through the top tier of the sect, a few elders came immediately to wee them.

    As long as they didn¡¯t bear malicious intent, top tier practitioners were always weed by sects.

    As time passed, more true masters appeared as XinFeng entered therge guest hall of the Hundred Unity Sect.

    As both Feng Ying and Shi Hu were True Heart Yin masters, Hundred Unity Sect would not dare to offend them, and sent the old ancestor of the inner sect out to apany them, also a True Heart Yin master with his eighth True Ring body, his name was Zhi Bao Cheng, he didn¡¯t manage anything in the sect, and was meant to be the secret weapon of the sect, if it weren¡¯t for them being too terrifying, he wouldn¡¯t havee out.

    Zhi Bai Cheng was too old and couldn¡¯t continue cultivating anymore, he mostly relied on the sect to continue living for a while.

    With just one nce XinFeng knew he was almost dead, his face was filled with age spots and deep wrinkles, his body was bent and he held a walking stick in his hands. His words were unclear and speaking only a few sentences while seated already left him breathless.

    This kind of an eighth ringed true master was something even a seventh ringed true master could kill, of course, XinFeng couldn¡¯t ignore his strength, the difference between their cultivation was toorge.

    Another expert of the inner sect was a great elder, a True Yin master with his sixth True Ring body, Hou Zhen Guang. In the Hundred Unity Sect, the Hou n was a rather important group, especially because of Hou Zhen Guang¡¯s existence, he was extremely powerful in the Hundred Unity Sect, his cultivation being the main reason for respect.

    Hou Zhen Guang was a very intelligent man, his observations were very specific, and with just a small amount of interaction, he could already tell that XinFeng was the leader amongst the three, as when they sat, XinFeng sat in the leader¡¯s chair while the two eighth ringed experts actually sat behind him. This made him sure that XinFeng was the one with all the authority.

    In this world, for a weaker man to be the leader meant only one thing, this person had an extremely high status and that there is stronger experts behind him. This made Hou Zhen Guang wary and he did not dare to treat XinFeng as a junior in his speech, even if he was weaker than him by a level, even if his age was younger.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Old Hou,ing to the Hundred Unity Sect this time, there¡¯s something we have to trouble you all with.¡±

    Hou Zhen Guang felt his head go dizzy, old Hou? This was an unfamiliar term. Heughed, ¡°What is it, please speak, if we can help you, we definitely will do so.¡± this meant that if they couldn¡¯t help him with it, they wouldn¡¯t.

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°En, I¡¯m here to find someone.¡±

    Hou Zhen Guang, ¡°Who? What¡¯s that person¡¯s name?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°A Sn, a fourth ringed Great True Lun Yin Master, en, a rather old woman with the green attribute, skilled in medicine creation.¡±

    Hou Zhen Guang revealed an expression of shock, ¡°A Sn? Nanliao Mountain¡¯s A Sn?¡±

    XinFeng could not help but feel excited, ¡°Nanliao Mountain? Where?¡±

    Hou Zhen Guang spoke, ¡°Nanliao Mountain¡­¡­is not a sect, but a gathering location for practitioners that is divided into various factions that battle endlessly, En, I know A Sn, but I don¡¯t know if she is the one you¡¯re looking for. She is indeed a fourth ringed true master and a famous medicine maker belonging to a neutral and carefree faction that has arge number of followers and a group of powerful friends.¡±

    XinFeng¡¯s face was full of smiles, he had finally found A Sn, but he didn¡¯t expect her to not be from a sect, but a carefree medicine maker, he asked, ¡°How do I get there?¡±

    Hou Zhen Guang spoke, ¡°Nanliao Mountain isn¡¯t too far, I went therest year to visit friends, on boat¡­¡­ten days, on foot¡­¡­fifteen to twenty days, through the ancient Lun passage, hehe, three days.¡±

    XinFeng was ted, ¡°So close?¡±

    Hou Zhen Guang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, very close¡­¡­however, Nanliao is very chaotic, but of course, to you guys, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. With their strength, they could arrogantly stay at Nanliao Mountain, no one should dare to offend you.¡±

    Zhi Bai Cheng spoke carelessly, ¡°I heard¡­¡­Nanliao Mountain has not been peaceful recently, a few waves of people¡­¡­e, en, has been killing, it¡¯s better¡­¡­better to go quickly, kekeke¡­¡­¡± He covered his mouth and coughed, his voice hoarse, ¡°En, I¡¯m too old and my body is ufortable, I won¡¯t be able to apany you all.¡±

    XinFeng and the two of them stood up, they were rather respectful of Zhi Bai Cheng, he was still a eighth ringed expert despite the fact that he was dying of old age.

    Zhi Bai Cheng nodded, two disciples stepped forward to help him up and escort him, reaching the door, he turned back, ¡°I have an old friend in Nanliao Mountain, you can find him for help, En, he¡¯ll bring you to find A Sn, he¡¯s a local and should understand the situation there.¡±

    Hou Zhen Guang originally wanted to apany them, but with Zhi Bai Cheng¡¯s words, he changed his mind, he could tell the meaning behind his words.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Thank you, grandfather.¡± He could call Hou Zhen Huang ¡°Old Hou¡± but he couldn¡¯t call Zhi Bai Cheng ¡°Old Zhi¡±, that would be too disrespectful.

    Zhi Bai Cheng revealed a smile and left with the help of the two disciples.

    After a while, a disciple came over, he spoke, ¡°Senior, old ancestor left an address and name for senior.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°En, Bi Shi Ji? What a special name¡­¡­¡±

    Hou Zhen Guang spoke, ¡°Bi Shi Ji, I know him too, a generous and hospitable third ringed true master with a lot of friends, he knows A Sn as well, they have a good rtionship, hehe, with him, you¡¯ll find A Sn easily.¡±

    XinFeng was in a great mood, he finally could find A Sn, this meant that he could find his sister and then he could go look for his grandpa, and therefore reunite with his family, as for his parents in this life, he didn¡¯t want to find them, he only cared about his grandpa and sister in this life, it would be hard for anyone else to leave a mark in his heart.

    Feng Ying spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Ah Feng so happy.¡±

    Shi Hu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I wonder who this A Sn is, to make XinFeng so happy.¡±

    XinFeng turned to look at them with augh, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not happy because I can see A Sn, but finding A Sn meant I can find my sister, my little sister¡­¡­¡±

    Both Feng Ying and Shi Hu were shocked, the two of them did not know XinFeng had a little sister. They nodded, understanding XinFeng¡¯s happiness now.

    XinFeng did not want to stay in Hundred Unity Sect anymore, he stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡±

    Hou Zhen Guang sighed in relief, these people were great threats, even though XinFeng was weaker than him, the two other eighth ringed masters were very terrifying to him, if they were to be enraged, then Hundred Unity Sect may be doomed.

    Hou Zhen Guang spoke, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send someone to bring you to the Lun spot.¡±

    As the three of them left the guest hall, Hou Zhen Guang spoke again, ¡°Hou Xiao, bring the three seniors to the Lun spot, En, the one leading to Nanliao Mountain.¡±

    Hou Xiao had been guarding the door the entire time, he answered, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll bring the seniors there.¡±

    After XinFeng had expressed his goodbyes, Shi Hu squatted down, ¡°Ah Feng, get on, I¡¯ll carry you there.¡±

    Grabbing Hou Xiao, Feng Ying brought him to the skies while Shi Hu followed up with XinFeng on his back. Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Give me directions!¡±

    Surveying the surroundings, Shi Hou pointed, ¡°That direction.¡± this was the first time he had been taken to the skies and he was rather shocked, but he managed to remain calm.

    In a while, the four of themnded at the Lun spot, this ce was guarded by Hundred Unity Sect disciples as well, with Shi Hou, they easily entered with Feng Ying opening the Lun spot.

    Bi Shi Ji lived it the west area of Nanliao Mountain, Nanliao was not a mountain, but an ind region. The reason for its name was because it was a mountain in the past, but after being shattered into countless pieces and because of the rising water level, this ce was submerged and the shattered stone became countless small inds.

    These small inds were uncountable, thergest only had a circumference of a thousand meters while the smallest was just a boulder peeking out of the water. The inds here were inhabited by practitioners as long as it was slightly big.

    Carrying XinFeng, Shi Hu followed behind Feng Ying.

    The three of them flew in the skies like that above the inds.

    Of course, a few practitioners noticed the three of them flying and we¡¯re all terrified, those who could fly was at least a sixth ringed master, a terrifying existence. Even in the Nanliao Mountain, the true master poption was still limited, perhaps only a few thousand, but most of them were low leveled, sixth True Ring masters amounted to only a few dozens, and all of them were tyrants.

    Puttty : I fell asleep while tranting, though it¡¯s only the afternoon¡­

 Chapter Book 8 - 2: Ruins (2)

    Thank you to Metazone for donating! I really need to thank you for the support you have given all the way from when I was still on my small website, thank you very much, truly.

    Puttty : It¡¯s been a year or two (1 year, 9 months) since I started tranting, I really didn¡¯t think I wouldst this long, I remember friends asking why I¡¯m still doing this, surely, I don¡¯t produce the best trantions or the fastest, I¡¯m a small child who got excited when I got into the world of tranted novels that decided, ¡°I¡¯ll do this too!¡±. Fumu, it was a rash decision.

    Book 8 Chapter 2: Ruins (2)

    This water region had the circumference of tens of thousands of kilometers, rarely would sixth ringed true masters and above appear, it was mostly low leveled practitioners that lived here, most leaders which were million Lun or Milun masters and true masters, especially first ringed true masters.

    One first ringed true master sat at the edge of his ind, fishing away. As he reeled up a two foot fish, he suddenly noticed two men stopping above him in the skies, one was even carrying another man.

    It terrified him until his hands trembled, throwing the rod in his hands away, he jumped backwards holding his chest, his heart was thumping away like a drum. After a while, he finally calmed down and heard the man in the sky speak, ¡°Hey, little fellow!¡±

    That man hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, senior.¡± he didn¡¯t dare to offend such an expert.

    Feng Yingughed, ¡°Bi Shi Ji¡­¡­do you know him?¡±

    That fellow spoke, ¡°Senior, Bi Shi Ji¡­¡­lives on the ind in front.¡± He pointed at the ind at the side.

    Looking at that direction, they saw that the ind was rather big, as big as an acre ofnd. On it was a cottage and a bunch of trees. Feng Ying nodded, ¡°Little fellow, thanks!¡± the three of them flew in that direction.

    Rubbing his chest, he spoke after a while,  ¡°Fuck¡­¡­that scared me to death, ai, terrifying¡­¡­two true masters capable of flight, I wonder if something¡¯s about to happen, ai, it¡¯s getting more and more chaotic recently, I can¡¯t stay here anymore, e, I¡¯ll leave when I get the chance.¡± His heart was in a mess, he felt unsettled.

    re he could return to his house, those three people came back and evennded on his ind, causing his face to change. In ordance to the rules of this ce,nding on an ind without the owner¡¯s permission meant that one wanted to fight the owner and take the rights of the ind.

    That manughed bitterly, ¡°Please wait, I¡¯ll prepare a small boat and leave¡­¡­this ind, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    XinFeng slid off from Shi Hu¡¯s back, he spoke, ¡°What rubbish are you talking about, we¡¯re not here to take your ind, how strange, hey, little fellow, answer my questions.¡±

    That first ringed true master was middle aged, and hearing XinFeng called him little fellow almost made him lose his bnce, he thought, ¡°You¡¯re the little fellow¡­¡­¡± he spoke, ¡°Senior, please ask.¡±

    XinFeng did not mean it, he just followed Feng Ying in calling him little fellow, he spoke, ¡°Bi Shi Ji is not home, you know when he¡¯ll be back?¡±

    That manughed bitterly, ¡°A few days ago a group of men came to find him, he probably has something to do, I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back, though.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Alright, since he¡¯s not here, then another person, I wonder if you know her?¡±

    That man asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°A Sn, you know her?¡±

    That man nodded, ¡°A Sn, of course I do, barely anyone here don¡¯t know who she is.¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°That¡¯s great, bring me to her.¡± he was quite shocked, he didn¡¯t expect a Sn to be so famous here.

    That man spoke, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare a boat, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°No need for the trouble, I¡¯ll fly you there, right, little fellow, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    That man replied, ¡°Hi, first ringed true master.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°I¡¯m Surnamed Ying, let¡¯s go.¡± He grabbed the arm of Hi as he spoke, pulling him into the sky. Shi Hu picked up XinFeng again and also flew up.

    Hi led them with Feng Ying and Shi Hu flying, their speed was extremely quick, in half an hour they came to an extremely big ind. In the sky, XinFeng saw a bunch of ruins and disembodied corpses, his heart stopped for a moment. He spoke, ¡°Quick¡­¡­uncle Hu,nd!¡± his voice was dry.

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu¡¯s faces also changed, this was signs of a battle. Landing, XinFeng jumped off him Shi Hu¡¯s back and ran to the house nearby.

    Every time he saw a corpse, he would stop, and if it wasn¡¯t A Sn¡¯s or his sister¡¯s body, he would feel slightly better. Along the road, there was at least ten corpses, this ind was extremely chaotic. XinFeng¡¯s heart had sunk to its lowest, he could only feel a bone piercing coldness, he did not speak and his face was pale while.

    Standing on the burnt ruins, XinFeng¡¯s eyes were dyed with red in anger.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Ah Feng, calm down, let¡¯s look around and see¡­¡­if there¡¯s A Sn and your sister¡¯s¡­..en, marks.¡± He almost said corspes, but he was lucky to react in time, he knew he couldn¡¯t agitate him and quickly changed his words.

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Everyone help me look.¡± His voice waspletely hoarse.

    The four of them quickly searched around but XinFeng didn¡¯t find any trace of his sister, which meant that she should not be dead, at least they didn¡¯t find her corpse or A Sn¡¯s. This made XinFeng hopeful.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Ah Lai, is there any familiar people here?¡±

    Hi knew what XinFeng needed, he nodded, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll lead you to someone¡¯s house, En, he lives nearby.¡±

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu brought the two of them quickly to the small ind.

    Landing on the ind, Hi spoke softly, ¡°Senior, the owner of this ind is very powerful, a sixth ringed expert named Jin Daliao, en, a very proud man that doesn¡¯t think much of me¡­..¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Uncle Feng, you go negotiate.¡± his emotions were terrible and he was not in the mood to chat with another person, he wanted news of his sister¡¯s safety no matter what.

    Feng Ying nodded, ¡°Leave it to me.¡± He also knew XinFeng was in a bad mood and wouldn¡¯t feel better easily.

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± he walked forward quickly and came to the house, he shouted, ¡°Anyone home? Anyone?¡±

    A skinny man wearing a gold robe walked out of the house with a frustrated expression, ¡°Who is it? Who let youe here?¡± he red, looking at them with dissatisfaction. Noticing Hi, he spoke, ¡°Hi¡­¡­why did you fuckinge here? Do you want to die?¡±

    Hi¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°This¡­¡­this¡­¡­I¡¯m, I¡¯m apanying them¡­¡­not¡­¡­not¡­¡­¡±

    Shi Hu waved his hands and had him retreat, he walked forward, ¡°You¡¯re Jin Daliao?¡±

    Jin Daliao looked at Shi Hu with bulging eyes and spoke with impatience, ¡°And who are you?¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°My name is Shi Hu, En, I have something to ask you¡­¡­¡± he spoke rather politely.

    Jin Daliao furrowed his brows, ¡°What is it?¡± his tone was full of displeasure.

    XinFeng felt a burning feeling in his heart, it was lucky that he was bearing it.

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°A Sn¡¯s house had been destroyed, can you tell me, who did it?¡±

    Jin Daliao rolled his eyes, ¡°Not my business, I don¡¯t know!¡±

    XinFeng was furious, ¡°How could you not know? This is something near your house.¡±

    Jin Daliao spoke, ¡°Near my house? I should know? Ridiculous¡­¡­I know nothing, you all can leave now!¡± he turned to leave, mumbling, ¡°Where did theye from? I¡¯ve been too friendly recently, anyone dares toe.¡±

    Hi spoke hurriedly, ¡°Senior, senior Jin!¡±

    Jin Daliao suddenly turned around and shouted, ¡°Leave! Fuck, talk again and I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Hi was scared into taking a step back, not daring to speak.

    XinFeng was really angry now, he shouted, ¡°Stay there!¡±

    Jin Daliao slowly turned around and spoke indifferently, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know who I am, people who dare to speak to me like this have had their bones turn to ashes, leave while my mood is still good!¡±

    XinFeng was already suppressing his anger since he was here for information, but being scolded a few sentences by Jin Daliao, he eyes turned red, he sighed, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, your mood is good but old man mine is not, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s your bad fucking luck. Uncle Ying, beat him!¡± he wasn¡¯t dumb enough to attack himself.

    Actually, both Feng Ying and Shi Hu was already furious. The stronger one was, the more they couldn¡¯t bear such treatment. They were already worried about XinFeng, the little fellow was already furious to the point of exploding, of course they wouldn¡¯t let this go kindly, furthermore since he had already gave them an order, Feng Ying immediately spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Jin Daliaoughed coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re looking to die, hehe, then don¡¯t hold a grudge.¡± he had never met a practitioner who treated him with such disrespect, he was furious.

    XinFeng was angrier, he spoke, ¡°Uncle Feng!¡±

    Hong!

    Though Jin Daliao was prepared to fight, he didn¡¯t expect his opponent to be an eighth ringed true master, the two of them were too different in strength. Even with preparation he wouldn¡¯t be able to attack. Sent flying by Feng Ying, he heard him shout, ¡°Just who dares to tell my little owner to leave? Fuck you!¡± he kicked him to the ground.

    Feng Ying flew towards him and kicked him yet again.

    Jin Daliao cried out as he was suddenly thrown into the air, but someone was already waiting for him, he only heard a shout from above, ¡°Get the fuck down!¡±

    Hong!

    Jin Daliao was sent downwards, he didn¡¯t expect there to be another eighth ringed true master above and was kicked down without resistance.

    Shi Hu¡¯s body shed as he returned to XinFeng¡¯s side.

    Hi¡¯s mouth was open as drool leaked out, he was scared silly.

 Chapter Book 8 - 3: Killing Your Way In

    Chapter 3: Killing Your Way In

    Jin Daliao was going crazy, he couldn¡¯t escape through flight, as long as he got to the air, Shi Hu would suddenly appear at the top of his head and step on him, kicking him down to the ground. Despite the great defense brought by the gold attribute, this torrent of attacks was something he couldn¡¯t bear, he was beat to the point of crying.

    Actually, Feng Ying and Shi Hu were quite the bullies, the two of them were eighth ringed experts, just one of them could win, but the two of them chose to attack together. Jin Daliao was extremely pitiful, luckily, XinFeng had only ordered them to beat him up, which saved his life, but if he didn¡¯t, he would¡¯ve died.

    Hi knew how strong Jin Daliao was, he was a True Yin master with his sixth True Ring body, yet he was beat like a dog, this was unimaginable to him, how strong were these two fellows? This was too scary.

    XinFeng instantly felt better, he could not help but smile bitterly, he suspected that there was some kind of darkness in his heart.

    Jin Daliao was like a ball kicked back and forth by Feng Ying and Shi Hu, that fellow finally understood that they didn¡¯t want to kill him and he chose to stop resisting and activated his defense.  But the pain was too unbearable and he could not help but shout, ¡°Stop, stop! I¡¯ve lost¡­¡­I surrender!¡±

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu didn¡¯t listen to him, even his shouts were useless, they would only stop if XinFeng said so.

    This beatingsted for five minutes, XinFeng then spoke indifferently, ¡°Alright, drag him here!¡±

    Feng Ying grabbed Jin Daliao¡¯s hair and dragged him to XinFeng as he spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Jin big bird or Jin little bird, if you treat our little owner with disrespect again, I¡¯ll rip off your bird!¡±

    (puttty: Bird>Niao, rhymes with Liao, and Da>Big. He¡¯s referring to¡­the¡­¡­..umm¡­¡­¡­in thest sentence.)

    XinFeng almostughed out loud, Feng Ying wasn¡¯t polite at all.

    Jin Daliao did not speak at all, he lostpletely and dared not to do anything rash, heid on the ground panting nonstop.

    Not only was Jin Daliao trembling, even Hi was doing the same, he wasn¡¯t beaten, yet he was terrified to the point of trembling. Seeing a sixth ringed expert beat like this was too scary.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Speak, what happened at A Sn¡¯s?¡±

    Jin Daliao sat up, his head was covered in blood and he looked rather scary, but his injuries were not too bad. He took out a towel and wiped his face. Feng Ying took a step forward to kick but XinFeng stopped him.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Do you want to die again!¡±

    Jin Daliao threw his towel, ¡°Do you get a sense of achievement from beating me? That¡¯s nice, a top tier expert pretending to be a servant, you think it¡¯s fun?¡±

    Feng Ying kicked him, ¡°Old man, I may not be a servant, but I¡¯m a guard, what am I acting for!¡±

    Jin Daliao felt a chill in his heart, he could tell XinFeng was a fifth ringed true master, these two fellows who were much stronger than him were actually his guards? Who was this little fellow? He felt at a loss but he didn¡¯t dare to offend them anymore, ¡°A Sn¡¯s home was indeed destroyed by someone.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°By who? Also, A Sn¡­¡­was she caught?¡±

    Jin Daliao spoke, ¡°She ran away, a group of friends helped her, I don¡¯t know anything else, I only know that she didn¡¯t die.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Is there a smalldy with a Sn, around seven to eight years old?¡±

    Jin Daliao spoke, ¡°How would I know, A Sn didn¡¯t seem to have disciples¡­¡­e, let me think¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng¡¯s heart sunk, but he didn¡¯t give up, ¡°Do you usually go to A Sn¡¯s ce?¡±

    Jin Daliao replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But she¡¯ll visit me regrly¡­¡­¡± with his status, he did not need to visit A Sn directly.

    A murderous glint appeared in XinFeng¡¯s eyes, ¡°Who destroyed her home and killed her underlings?¡±

    Jin Daliao did not want to speak but seeing XinFeng¡¯s eyes sh with a murderous glint, he felt a chill as he understood, if he said he didn¡¯t know, this fellow would probably kill him. Though he did not know his rtionship with A Sn, he did not want to offend this kind of a terrifying man, ¡°It¡¯s the owner of the Tilong Ind, he came with his underlings to catch¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng looked at Hi, scaring him into trembling. XinFeng asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the owner of Tilong Ind?¡±

    Hi was on the verge of pissing himself, the owner of Tilong Ind was much scarier than Jin Daliao, who was usually a lone person who lived by himself. Though he was very powerful, he was not scary as he didn¡¯t bother you if you didn¡¯t provoke him.

    But the owner of Tilong Ind was different, he had a simr cultivation to Jin Daliao but he had a lot of underlings and shady friends, most of which were fifth or fourth ringed, offending him meant that you offended all of them, in Nanliao Mountain, not a single person didn¡¯t fear him.

    Hi stuttered, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, the owner of Tilong Ind should be A Sn¡¯s friend¡­¡­why did they fight? And even kill¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng looked at Jin Daliao, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Jin Daliao wanted to choke Hi to death, he spoke, ¡°What rubbish are you talking about, why do I not know that they are friends? They show horrible faces when they see each other.¡±

    Hi did not dare to speak anymore.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they friends?¡±

    Jin Daliao spoke, ¡°The owner of Tilong Ind has a lot of friends who get injured easily and he is a nosy man who would always bother A Sn, after time, A Sn came to dislike him and their rtionship worsened.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Did the owner of Tilong Ind not pay her?¡±

    Jin Daliao nodded, ¡°Or they wouldn¡¯t have enmity.¡± he thought in his heart, ¡°This fellow is rather smart.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be the reason why he attacked, right, where does he live?¡± he chose to find the owner of Tilong Ind, he needed to know at least that A Sn wasn¡¯t captured and his sister was safe, if she was dragged into this¡­¡­ XinFeng sighed. He went out to find a person for information and he offended the Fake Masked Men, and at this ce, he was about to offend the owner of Tilong Ind, what was this luck.

    Jin Daliao spoke, ¡°The owner of Tilong Ind is only a few kilometers away, by flight, it¡¯s only a distance of a few minutes.¡±

    XinFeng red at him and in an instant, Jin Daliao was drenched in cold sweat, he spoke after a while, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡­¡±

    Jin Daliao waspletely terrified, if XinFeng were to kill him to seal his mouth, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to resist or escape, there was no hope.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you, however, I will remind you, watch your mouth. Especially before we reach Tilong Ind, but if you want revenge, I won¡¯t mind, but you¡­¡­won¡¯t be as lucky as this time, understand?¡±

    Jin Daliao¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡­I understand.¡±

    XinFeng spoke again, ¡°Once we¡¯ve confirmed that it was indeed a battle against A Sn and the owner of Tilong Ind, there will be no problem, but if it wasn¡¯t the owner of Tilong Ind, hehe, even if you escape to the ends of earth, I¡¯ll still find you.¡±

    Jin Daliao nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m speaking the truth.¡± he had already decided to immediately leave this ce after XinFeng was gone, with his strength, he could live luxuriously anywhere he went.

    Only then did XinFeng stand up to leave, ¡°Hi, lead us. Uncle Feng, uncle Ying, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Tilong Ind was not very far, with flight it was indeed very close. Jin Daliao did not lie about this. The four of them quickly reached an ind about a hundred acresrge filled with all kinds of buildings.

    Hi exined, ¡°A lot of practitioners live here¡­¡­ theyrely on the owner of Tilong ind, this ind is called Tilong, thergest ind in this area.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°On this ind, how many practitioners are there? How¡¯s their strength?¡±

    Hi spoke, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how many in general but they are not too strong. They consist mostly of Milun masters and low tier true masters, truly high tier true masters do not live on this ind, but on the surrounding ones.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Your meaning of high tier true masters is what true ringed?¡±

    Hiughed bitterly, ¡°First ringed are low tiered, third ringed is considered middle tiered and the high tiered are fourth ringed and above, none of them surpass sixth ringed. I¡¯ve never heard of an eighth ringed true master in Nanliao Mountain, but I heard a seventh ringed true master came in the past and left¡­¡­¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°E, then what is the eighth and ninth ringed masters considered as?¡±

    Hi replied, ¡°Top tiered, we consider them to be top tiered true masters here.¡±

    Feng Yingughed, ¡°That¡¯s about right.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°Old Feng, stop gloating, we¡¯re nothing with this little strength, you know as well, we¡¯re nothing.¡±

    Feng Ying¡¯s face turned sad, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s rare for me to be happy yet youe and give me a blow, we two brothers are nothing, considered as hopeless men.¡±

    Hi was shocked as he listened, thinking in his heart, ¡°If you two are hopeless, then what are people like us still living for? We might as well die, this sarcasm is enough to kill.¡±

 Chapter Book 8 - 4: Killing Your Way In (2)

    Chapter 4: Killing Your Way In (2)

    Landing on the ind, the four of them were rather showy as they descended. This was an ind full of practitioners, they all knew that two of them were experts that were at least sixth ringed and above and no one dared to get close.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Hi, you go back.¡± as he spoke, he flipped his palm and took out a few Lun rings to give to him, ¡°Take this.¡±

    Hi was ted, ¡°Lun rings?¡± though he knew about them, this was his first time seeing a Lun ring and he felt rather skeptical.

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Lun rings, it¡¯s my thanks, en, you better leave Nanliao Mountain, it¡¯s not beneficial here.¡±

    Hi spoke, ¡°Thank you, thank you, I understand, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± running to the pier he immediately took a boat and left.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°You scared him.¡±

    XinFeng shook his head, ¡°He was scared from the beginning. With his strength, staying here is like seeking death.¡±

    Shi Hu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, old Feng, go call them up there.¡±

    XinFengughed, he spoke so ambiguously.

    Feng Ying red at Shi Hu, ¡°You do it!¡±

    Shi Hu also sensed his own faults andughed, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll go call them, alright? Hehe.¡± with a leap, he rose to the air and shouted loudly, ¡°Owner of Tilong Ind! Come out!¡±

    With this one shout, the entire ind was thrown into chaos.

    Two human silhouettes flew from the middle of ind, speedily making their way over while Shi Hu stayed in the air waiting for them to arrive.

    Those two were sixth ringed true masters, something both Feng Ying and Shi Hu sensed clearly, as the two of them got closer, Shi Hu signaled with his hands and descended, followed by the two true masters.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Who is the owner of Tilong Ind?¡± at the point. There were quite a few practitioners hiding in the surroundings as they looked on.

    Amongst two people, the younger one spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of Tilong Ind, my name is Hei Ze, sixth ringed True Yin Master.¡± he wore luxurious silk on his body with his hair tumbling to his shoulders, his eyes were simr to a snake¡¯s and his cold aura could still be felt even if he was smiling.

    The man next to Hei Zi spoke, ¡°Sunbai, True Yin Master.¡± He had a dead face, it waspletely stiff andcking any emotion. He was much uglier than Hei Zi, whose eyes were the only scary thing, but this guy¡¯s entire face could bring nightmares.

    XinFeng didn¡¯t bother to chat, ¡°I¡¯m looking for A Sn.¡± he was toozy to even report his name, they would just end up fighting anyways. He knew that as long as he mentioned A Sn, the other party would already be unhappy and may even attack.

    As expected, the moment ¡®A Sn¡¯ was heard, the opponent¡¯s face changed.

    Hei Zi spoke, ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    XinFeng spoke impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish, did you catch A Sn or not?¡±

    Sunbai who stood next to Hei Ziughed coldly, ¡°You¡¯re a group with A Sn? Hmph, don¡¯t me me for being discourteous, Hei Zi, catch him!¡±

    XinFeng turned his head, ¡°Catch them!¡± the two of them spoke almost simultaneously simr words.

    Hei Zi pounced unhesitatingly hearing his words.

    Feng Yingughed coldly, ¡°Courting death!¡± As he pounced.

    Hong!

    Feng Ying was not merciful at all, he used almost eighty percent of his strength and took half of Hei Zi¡¯s life with one attack.

    Sunbai¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of a needle tips, he understood the moment Feng Ying released all his aura, ¡°Eighth ringed!¡± He cursed in his heart as he turned to run, he didn¡¯t dare to fight with Feng Ying, knowing therge difference between the eighth and sixth rings.

    Before he even took his second step, Shi Hu had appeared suddenly in front of him, ¡°Escaping? Stay!¡±

    Hong!

    With a kick he was pushed the ground, and grabbing his neck, Shi Hu threw him forcefully.

    Sunbai and Hei Zi collided as the defenses on their bodies were shattered instantly, this collision had caused them both to see stars and they only recovered after a while. XinFeng spoke indifferently, ¡°I want A Sn!¡±

    Feng Ying threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking y dead, if you won¡¯t want to die, listen obediently.¡±

    Hei Zi felt a chill, the two of them fell with just one attack each, and He had also heard SunBai shout the two words, ¡®Eighth ringed¡¯. There was actually an eighth ringed expert here, he was nothing to him. He spoke, ¡°A Sn¡­¡­already escaped, we didn¡¯t catch her!¡±

    A glint shed in Sunbai¡¯s eyes as he red at XinFeng, after a while, he spoke, ¡°You are¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng didn¡¯t hide, ¡°Lei Xin Feng, True Treasure Lun Yin master.¡±

    Light shed in Sunbai¡¯s eyes, ¡°You¡­¡­Lei Bao, who is he to you?¡±

    XinFeng¡¯s heart thumped, he spoke, ¡°Lei Bao! You know him? Where is he?!¡±

    Before Sunbai could speak, a human silhouettended and XinFeng looked up, seeing that person, heughed, ¡°Yi Daton! Haha, uncle Feng, catch him!¡±

    The reason why Yi Daton appeared was to be a mediator to drag the time out, but he didn¡¯t expect someone to want to catch him the moment hended. He could not help but feel angry, ¡°Who dares to catch me?¡±

    Feng Ying pounced, ¡°Fuck you, who do you think you are!¡±

    Peng!

    Yi Daton was hit to the ground, only then did he realize that Hei Zi and Sunbai were already subdued, Hei Zi even scolded, ¡°Yi Daton you idiot!¡±

    XinFeng already started to feel unsettled, Yi Daton only had his sixth true ringed body, but he had a backer, Si Donald, that man was a ninth True Ring body, even if he had Feng Ying and Shi Hu, they were not his opponents.

    Feng Ying walked forward and bound them together, he spoke, ¡°Now what?¡±

    XinFeng walked to Yi Daton and spoke, ¡°Do you still recognize me?¡±

    Looking at him carefully, Yi Daton reacted, ¡°You¡¯re the grandson of Lei Bao¡­¡­this, this isn¡¯t possible! Fifth True Ring body!¡± With his cultivation, he could easily see XinFeng¡¯s cultivation, but he remembered him as a Milun master at Ster Night Fortress, after only a while, this fellow actually became a fifth ringed true master, this was unbelievable to him.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Where is my grandpa?¡±

    Yi Daton felt terrified, ¡°If I were to say¡­¡­I don¡¯t know, would you believe me?¡± When he was caught in the beginning by Lei Bao, he was treated badly, but he still managed to escape eventually.

    XinFeng shook his head, ¡°Of course not, you found A Sn here already, how could I believe you?¡±

    Yi Daton was full of hate, he didn¡¯t hate XinFeng, but he hated Hei Zi and Sunbai, since the enemy was so strong, they should¡¯ve sent a signal, but they didn¡¯t and he came all the way here, wasn¡¯t this too unlucky?

    Hei Zi shouted, ¡°I¡¯m only helping my friend! I didn¡¯t catch A Sn, you¡­¡­can you¡­¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say, he killed a lot of A Sn¡¯s disciples and friends, their enmity ran deep.

    XinFengughed coldly, ¡°Who did you catch from A Sn?¡±

    Hei Zi spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    A long spear suddenly appeared in XinFeng¡¯s hand that was stabbed through his thigh, heughed coldly, ¡°I¡¯m still young and my temper is rather short, I can¡¯t really control myself well, I apologize.¡±

    Hei Zi started trembling in fear, the stronger one got, the more terrified of death they became, with only a few strange exceptions.

    Not only was Hei Zi terrified, Yi Daton and Sunbai was terrified as well, especially Yi Daton, he didn¡¯t know if Lei Bao talked about him, if he didn¡¯t then perhaps he could survive, but if he did¡­ He knew that XinFeng was much more terrifying than Lei Bao, he was not twenty yet and was still considered a child. Children were the scariest as they didn¡¯t fear anything.

    Hei Zi shouted and started as the spear pierced his thigh, he didn¡¯t have any defense as his Yinli had already been bound by Feng Ying.

    Stabbing again, it was Yi Daton who shouted this time. Hei Zi had closed his eyes and waited for the pain yet again but he didn¡¯t expect that the stab wouldnd on Yi Daton this time. He turned and saw the long spear piercing through Yi Daton¡¯s shoulder.

    The surrounding practitioners were going mad from fear as they looked on stupefied. One must know that all three of them were top existences here, but they were currently beaten like dogs.

    The poor Yi Daton did not know what to say as he screamed, though he was a sixth ringed true master, he couldn¡¯t use his Yinli and could only feel pain like mortals.

    XinFeng spoke indifferently, ¡°Where¡¯s my grandpa? A Sn?¡± he didn¡¯t dare to talk about his sister, if anyone knew and found his sister before him, it would mean trouble.

    Yi Daton really did not know, he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know! Ah¡­¡­ah ah!¡±

    XinFeng unhesitantly pierced through his thigh and spoke, ¡°Do you still not know? Then, again!¡±

    Stab after stab went through his thigh, XinFeng knew about Yi Daton, it was because of him his grandpa suffered and they had to separate, he absolutely hated him.

    After a few stabs, XinFeng changed his target. Piercing through Sunbai¡¯s thigh, he spoke, ¡°You¡¯re also an aplice, no?¡±

    Sunbai could not help but scold, ¡°Little fellow, even if you kill me, do you think you can escape?¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I can, the thing that matters is that¡­¡­you can¡¯t fucking escape!¡±

 Chapter Book 8 - 5: Hope and Disappointment (Unedited)

    Chapter 5: Hope and Disappointment (Unedited)

    If Sunbai didn¡¯t speak, perhaps XinFeng would still be fine with it, but he had actually dared to threaten him. He of course could not let him go, so he specially aimed at the bones everytime he pierced, making the fellow scream in extreme pain.

    That kind of attacks won¡¯t take his life, but this kind of piercing was not anyone could withstand, Sunbai started cursing in the beginning, went quiet in the middle and cried out in pain at the end as he begged for mercy.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°A Sn there¡­¡­who did you catch?¡±

    There was no choice, XinFeng could only use this method to threaten them into giving him information.

    Bai Zi, Yi Daton and Sunbai begged for mercy just like that in front of everyone. Yi Daton spoke, ¡°You hateful¡­¡­ill speak, I¡¯ll speak!¡±

    XinFeng pierced through the palm of Yi Daton and spoke, ¡°Then speak¡­¡­¡± he found him to be too slow.

    Yi Daton didn¡¯t even have anymore tears to shed, he spoke, ¡°When we came, A Sn had already escape, we killed her people there¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t know where A Sn went!¡±

    XinFeng did not believe him at all, he spoke, ¡°You killed so many people, I don¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t catch a single one!¡±

    Yi Daton spoke, ¡°Those, those people were killed on anger, even if we caught them, we wouldn¡¯t get any information, because they know nothing. So¡­¡­we didn¡¯t catch a single one.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a single clue?¡± As he spoke he waved the spear at them, scaring them into dodging everytime the spear came close, but since they were all bound together, they couldn¡¯t escape.

    Yi Daton shouted, ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­¡­please¡­¡­stop stabbing!¡± He realised that this little fellow was much more wicked than his grandpa, his face was constantly decorated with a wicked smile and his eyes shed a gold glint as he attacked them. How would he know that behind that expression hid his extreme disappointed which brought on his vicious mood.

    XinFeng poked Yi Daton with the spear and spoke, ¡°What¡¯s with all that crying? I haven¡¯t got you back for chasing my grandpa. Right, where is he?¡±.

    Yi Daton really wanted to cry, how could he know where Lei Bao was? If he did he would¡¯ve already went to chase him.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Quick, quick!¡±

    Yi Daton¡¯s voice already changed, he shouted, ¡°I really don¡¯t fucking know, if I did I would¡¯ve went to kill him with my men!¡± he spoke out even his thoughts, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t have said this and started to inch to the side in fear.

    Feng Ying spoke curiously, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be XinFeng¡¯s enemy. ¡±

    Shi Hu nodded, ¡°It seems like so, that¡¯s right, ah Feng, your grandpa is also a pracititoner?¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Just like you two¡­..en, eighth ringed, but I don¡¯t know how strong he is now, maybe ninth ringed.¡± he never really knew clearly what strength his grandpa had, especially after grandpa cultivated in the thunderstorm.

    Shi Hu and Feng Ying both got a shock, they didn¡¯t expect XinFeng¡¯s grandpa to be an expert as well, but it was rather understandable considering how good XinFeng¡¯s talent was in cultivating, he was indeed the product of an expert.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°They also have a ninth ringed expert named Si Donald, if he weren¡¯t chasing me in the past, I wouldn¡¯t have been separated from grandpa.¡± speaking of that fellow, XinFeng became angry, but because of their difference in strength, he didn¡¯t dare to fight Si Donald.

    Feng Ying became stern, he was an experienced person and knew what having a ninth true ring body meant. In this continent, having an eighth or ninth true ring body already meant that you were the top tiered expert. But usually, those who could attain that cultivation had borrowed some kind of help, this meant that there was some kind of powerful expert backing Si Donald.

    XinFeng would also need to borrow help from others to get to ninth true ring body. In this continent, once you were exposed to have great talent, you would be taken away unless you were hidden in some small vige.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Si Donald¡­¡­where is he from?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I need to ask this fellow.¡±

    XinFeng pierced him again, the pain had already made his head go numb and his vision go start, his body was full of holes and he lost a lot of his blood, he could only feel coldness now. He mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I know nothing¡­..¡±

    Feng Ying grabbed him over, ¡±

    Yi Daton spoke, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡­¡±

    Feng Ying could not help but smile bitterly, this fellow knew nothing. He spoke, ¡°Ah Feng, I think this guy won¡¯t give us any information, En, what are you going to do?¡±

    XinFeng also didn¡¯t know what to do, he couldn¡¯t confirm the safety of his sister and could just me A Sn for taking Lei Xin Yao away, causing him to be unable to find her. He had luckily came across her house but this kind of things appeared. The more he thought about it the angrier he got.

    ¡°Uncle Feng, uncle Ying, what should I do?¡±

    XinFeng couldn¡¯t think of anything and could only ask his two guards, they were En eighth ringed true masters that have seen a lot, they should be able to give him some suggestions.

    Feng Ying gave him a very simple answer. He spoke, ¡°To avoid meeting Si Donald, kill these three and immediately go back for help.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°With the strength of me and Feng Ying, we may not be able to beat Si Donald, but as for protection¡­¡­there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, but I¡¯m afraid of idents, so I agree that we should return.¡±

    The moment Feng Ying talked about killing them, Hei Zi, Yi Daton and Sunbai¡¯s faces all turned white. To be able to gain their strength now meant that they¡¯re terribly afraid of death. One must know that they usually acted like tyrants that¡¯s did what ever they wanted, dying now was very scary thing for them.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Yi Daton screamed desperately.

    ¡°Release me!¡±

    Bai Zi, the famous owner of Tilong Ind begged.

    ¡°If you kill me, the Sun family will never let you go!¡±

    Sunbai threatened.

    XinFeng could not help butugh, they were begging, screaming and threatening. He spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll release you all¡­¡­jjst for you toe and kill me? You¡¯re too much of a threat¡­¡­.I can¡¯t leave you alone.¡±

    XinFeng hadn¡¯t nned on letting them go since the beginning, or even killing them immediately. He wanted to understand some things, he knew that they were hiding something important.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Hei Zi, you¡¯re the owner of Tilong Ind, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very familiar with A Sn, why did you try to catch her? Tell me.¡±

    Hei Zi secretly nced at Bai Zi for an instant, but even this small action was caught by XinFeng, he immediately understood, this matter was rted to Sunbai. This fellow was very sly, he had been hiding at the side to avoid XinFeng¡¯s attention and actually seeded.

    XinFeng suddenlyughed, causing their heart beats to quicken.

    ¡°Sunbai, I¡¯m very curious, who are you?¡±

    Sunbai had a dead expression, his stiff face was void of any emotion, but his eyes revealed a fearful glint. He spoke, ¡°I¡¯m not someone you can offend¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng suddenly pierced through his thigh, ¡°I already offended¡­¡­so what?¡±

    Sun Bai was so angry he revealed a furious expression, XinFeng stabbed him again, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be dead!¡±

    Sunbai revealed a face of hardships, a fifth ringed true master could actually do such things to him, this was absolutely infuriating to him. He gritted his teeth, ¡°I¡­¡­Im looking for A Sn because of a littledy! Are you satisfied, fuck, don¡¯t let me¡­¡­¡± after that sentence, he suddenly stopped, because he knew that speaking cruel words now just meant pain for him.

    XinFeng understand, he wasn¡¯t against A Sn, but Lei Xin Yao. He immediately knew who he was looking for, and yet he was here trying to hide his sister¡¯s existence, the other party already knew about her.

    ¡°Littledy, I see, you¡¯re looking at my little sister then force my grandpa to appear?¡±

    XinFeng did not hide that he was looking for his sister.

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu were both silently shocked, now they knew XinFeng¡¯s purpose.

    Sunbai spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re also looking for you¡­¡­just that there isn¡¯t any news of you, now that you¡¯ve appeared, prepare to be chased!¡±

    XinFeng already knew that the opponent didn¡¯t seed, he spoke, ¡°When did A Sn leave¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Sunbaiughed coldly, ¡°No matter how fast she is, she can¡¯t escape, Hmph Hmph, she doesn¡¯t know how powerful we are!¡±

    XinFeng pierced him again and spoke hatefully, ¡°How much of a hatred do you have to chase them nonstop?¡±

    That man snorted, this pierce had cut through his shoulder and his bone, his arm was now crippledpletely. He spoke coldly, ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯ll be making an enemy out of the Sun family, even if you run to the ends of earth, you¡¯ll still be killed.¡±

    XinFeng wasn¡¯t afraid of their threatening, if he didn¡¯t have a master he would be scared, but even if he did not have one, he would still not let Sunbai go. This was the implications brought on by the enemies of Lei Bao, someone unavoidable.

 Chapter Book 8 - 6: Hope and Disappointment (2) (Unedited)

    Chapter 6: Hope and Disappointment (2) (Unedited)

    XinFeng kept his spear, he knew he couldn¡¯t get anymore information, he spoke, ¡°Uncle Feng, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±

    Feng Ying smiled, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    The three of them shouted, they knew they couldn¡¯t escape.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Uncle Ying, bring me to Hei Zi¡¯s house.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°You leave first, I¡¯ll follow soon!¡±

    Shi Hu grabbed XinFeng and flew to the sky. Feng Yingughed coldly, ¡°Gentlemen, I apologise but I¡¯ll be the one to send you on your way.¡±

    Sunbai sooke, ¡°You should¡¯ve heard of secret sects, I¡¯m from a secret sect, you can¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Feng Ying smiled with squinted eyes, ¡°Who asked you to offend my little owner, I apologize, we are also from a secret sect.¡±

    Sunbai spoke, ¡°My owner is a True Monarch! If you kill me, he will find out!¡±

    Feng Ying slightly furrowed his brows as he suddenlyughed, ¡°Interesting, who had youe and offend my owner, we also have¡­¡­a true monarch, hehe, I believe that between true monarches¡­¡­they can negotiate, but you won¡¯t be able to see that happen. Further more, would true monarches care about us? You¡¯re not even his disciple, you¡¯re probably just like me, En, or worse.¡±

    Sunbai was dealt so many blows he couldn¡¯t speak, he was truly in despair. Feng Ying was right, he wasnt the disciple of a true monarch, his status was lower than Feng Ying¡¯s, he was just an odd job runner only, a lot of his words was just to scare people.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Gentlemen, goodbye.¡±

    Yi Daton felt extremely regretful, he had regretted involving himself in such a terrifying fight between secret sects, and before he could even plead for mercy, he was already killed.

    Feng Ying killed three of them continuously, he nced at the surroundings and found out that the practitioners were all gone, only then did he fly up and send a bunch of mes down, burning them into ashes instantly.

    XinFeng and Shi Hu entered the residence of the owner of Tilong ind, there wasn¡¯t a single person left inside, even the servants were gone. The empty house was incredibly messy, as if it was just robbed. XinFeng sighed, ¡°They all left, hehe.¡± a small inspection revealed nothing.

    Feng Ying descended from the sky, ¡°I took care of it, ah Feng, I think we better return and tell the family owner.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°En, let¡¯s go back.¡± he had lost hope of finding Lei Xin Yao, but he knew that Si Donald were chasing his grandpa and sister.

    Feng Ying looked at the lethargic XinFeng and spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Ah Feng, let¡¯s return and think of something.¡±

    Shi Hu alsoforted, ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no point in panicking, A Sn probably hid with your sister, hehe, to find them quickly will be hard, let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Killing three men has probably cut off their clues to my sister, but I don¡¯t now who¡¯s in charge of this. Ai, I was too anxious, I shouldve controlled the people in the inds first, everyone already left with information.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°We didn¡¯t expect them to be against your little sister, if not we wouldn¡¯t have acted so quickly.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for too long, let¡¯s quickly return.¡±

    Knowing Si Donald¡¯s existence and his position as a member of a secret sect made both Shi Hu and Feng Ying serious. If he were from a normal sect, then they shouldn¡¯t care much but experts were as plentiful as clouds at secret sects, in this continent, seventh, eighth and ninth ringed masters were top tiered existences yet in secret sects, they were nothing much.

    The two of them were all experienced and would not fault in this types of things, they rushed for XinFeng to leave.

    Going around once more, XinFeng still couldn¡¯t find anything. He spoke, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave this ce, fuck!¡± he could not help but cuss, he was angry.

    Feng Ying squatted down, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you. ¡±

    XinFeng did not reject him, he got onto Feng Ying¡¯s back, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back, I¡¯ll inform master.¡±

    The three of them just got into the sky and hadn¡¯t even left Tilong ind before a human silhoutte appeared in the sky, he shouted, ¡°Stop there!¡±

    XinFeng looked over, he had never met this man, this was a lightly plump middle aged man with a kind expression who were blocking their way.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Be careful, that man is definitely an eighth ringed true master. Old Hu, you go in front.¡± he was carrying XinFeng, it wouldnt be convinent for him to fight.

    That man moved slightly forward, ¡°Sun Buru, True Heart Yin master!¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°Sun Buru? Why are you blocking our way?¡±

    Sun Buruughed coldly, ¡°Where is Sunbai?¡±

    Xinfend understood immediately, this person was probably rted to Sunbai.

    Shi Hu spoke indifferently, ¡°I apologise, he was killed by us.¡±

    A hint of killing intent appeared in sun Buru¡¯s eyed, he asked, ¡°Give me a reason? Why did you kill him?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Put me down first.¡±

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu looked at each other, Shi Hu spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±

    Sun Buru reacted andnded first. Shi Hu and Feng Ying prepared themselves as they returned to the ind, XinFeng jumped from Feng Ying¡¯s back and whispered to him, ¡°Kill him together!¡±

    Sun buru steadied himself and spoke, ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± he was ipatibility worried in his heart, his opponents were two eighth ringed true masters, he would try to avoid battling. Of course, he needed to know at least if it were Sunbai who offended the two of them and was therefore killed, if not, then it would be more serious.

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu looked at each other, the two of their lips suddenly tilted as they pounced at Sun Buru suddenly.

    Sun Buru was shocked, he understood in this instant that the other party was against them, or they wouldn¡¯t have attacked immediately without speaking.

    The simultanious attacks for two eighth ringed experts were something even a ninth ringed expert needed to avoid, Sun Buru wasnt dumb enough to take it and as if there was a cable was connected to him, he retreated backwards extrememly quickly.

    Hong!

    Their attacksnded on the ground, and in an instant arge pir of ashes rose up. This attack had destroyed a third of the buildings in this ind, the fire pirs towered to a hundred meters.

    XinFeng cursed as his silhouette shed, his speed was great as he appeared at the beach, he unhesitantly dove into the he water, even though he was a fifth ringed true expert, he didn¡¯t dare to take the ripples of a battle between eighth ringed true masters head on.

    Sun Buru cursed, he couldn¡¯t fight against two eighth ringed true masters. Without hesitation, he immediately turned and flew in the other direction.

    Shi Hu was already prepared for this and he immediately appeared to block Sun Buru¡¯s way, the two of them exchanged a blow as Feng Ying attacked sun Buru from behind, making him shout in anger as he escaped to the side.

    The three of them fought like that on Tilong ind, and in a few minutes, the ind becamepletely different. XinFeng had already swam a few hundred meters away where he could see countless little boats moving away with all their might. The people on the boats were all practitioners and they were smart enough to know that staying in this battlefield only meant death.

    XinFeng suddenly jumped onto a boat, it was much morefortable to be on onepared to swimming.

    On the boat was four practitioners, all of which were low leveled practitioners. The strongest amongst them were a Milun master, and therefore all from Tilong ind. Seeing XinFeng get on the boat, they immediately recognised him as a true master, and they were extremely coordinated, the moment he got up, they all jumped down.

    XinFeng didn¡¯t want to chase them away and seeing them jump into the water, he shook his head, he did not bother to say anything and walked to the back and took out his steel paddle, paddling outwards.

    Sun buru was like a tornado that bumped into everything as he tried to escape.

    Actually, Feng Ying and Shi Hu had a headache, catching an eighth ringed expert hellbent on escaping was rather difficult, since they were all of the same strength roughly. Even if they got together, it would be hard to catch him unless he had chose to fight them, it would be easier then to kill him, but Sun Buru wasn¡¯t that dumb, he chose to run.

    The three of them ran around the ind as they attacked. Moving around for ten minutes, sun Buru found a chance and immediately escaped the battlefield without even leaving a sentence, escaping outwards.

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu couldn¡¯t make him stay and could only go to find XinFeng with a bitterugh.

    Seeing the two of themnd on the small boat, XinFeng spoke, ¡°That fellow ran off?¡± the battle was too intense and the ind was filled with smoke, they couldnt see the three men battle at all, however, he guessed that they didn¡¯t catch him.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Even a ninth ringed true master would find it hard to catch an eighth ringed true master hellbent on escaping, hehe, that fellow ran off. He¡¯s very smart and was intending on escaping the moment we started our fight, we couldn¡¯t even harm him, unless there was something we could use to control him, it¡¯s impossible. ¡±

    XinFeng knew that an eighth ringed true master was already quite good in escaping, ording to his calctions, unless it was a true monarch, it would be impossible to catch him.

    Feng ying spoke, ¡°We should leave now, this fellow will definitely have reinforcements, if a ninth ringed expert were toe, we would be fine but as for you, it would be bad.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Alright, well go now, right, will that fellow be able to track us?¡±

 Chapter Book 8 - 7: Hanya Castle

    Chapter 7: Hanya Castle (Unedited)

    It had been a month since XinFeng returned to the Secret Hidden Lun space, XinFeng had been unhappy ever since. His failure to find Lei Bao and Lei Xin Yao had made him upset and he had basically holed himself in his house as he steadied his foundation and studied.

    When he had just returned, XinFeng had specially went to find his master Guqi and told him what happened, I¡¯m return Quqi syforted him. However, Tanya asked about the situation with Lei Xin Yao and suggested he go look for his seniors for help.

    But XinFeng felt unfamiliar with his seniors and could not ask.

    XinFeng¡¯s only thought now was to be a ninth ringed expert and travel through the continent freely without fearing people like Sun Buru.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    XinFeng sat in his room, after cultivating he took a deep breath and walked around a few steps, leaving the room to shower and change into white spider silk clothing, only then did he go to the court yard.

    This was the core area of the secret hidden Lun space where Guqi, his wife and his disciples stayed, the best area of a secret hidden lun space. It was a mysterious area where it was always as warm as spring, the trees were very green and grew flowers every year, especially where the nine disciples stayed. Each of them upied arge space with disciples managing it.

    Though XinFeng was the youngest disciple, he received the same treatment the other disciples did. He had arge amount of servants and here, even servants were pracititoners. No mortal coulde to this ce, which was why XinFeng wanted to bring his sister here, it was extremely safe and if she were to stay here, he would be able to rx, a pity that he couldn¡¯t find her.

    The skies were extremely blue as well. XinFeng still couldn¡¯t understand what a secret hidden Lun space was, there was also a sun here and a moon that was the same as the ones at Wansee and barbarian gathering continent. The only difference was in climate, the air here was very suited for humans and the clean air allowed vegetation to prosper. If no one were to manage his courtyard, it would be filled with nts in just one month.

    The great manager Aiba and XinFengs own manager Ai Shan Er both walked in. XinFeng asked, ¡°Uncle Aiba, is there anything wrong?¡±

    Aibaughed, ¡°Old master wants you present.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Why is master looking for me?¡±

    Aiba shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, hehe, go quickly.¡±

    XinFeng spoke as he walked, ¡°He should¡¯ve instructed a few random men to tell me, why did uncle have toe this trip personally.¡±

    Aibaughed, ¡°I was passing by only, I still have other things to do so I won¡¯t be able to apany you. ¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°I got it.¡±

    Ai Shan Er spoke, ¡°The car is already prepared, I¡¯ll apany you over, there¡¯s also things to take.¡±

    Sitting on the car, XinFeng was followed by a group of guards and servants behind it, XinFeng had already slowly gotten used to being followed. He disliked it in the beginning but he slowly started to enjoy it, he only had to worry about studying and cultivating, everything else was taken care of, anything could be done as long as the order was given.

    XinFeng came to Guqi¡¯s cultivation room.

    Guqi roof there, his entire body rippled with inexplicable fluctations, this was a cultivation method XinFeng couldn¡¯t understand. He could see that were was a transparentyer on Guqi¡¯s body that was rippling nonstop like the surface of water, however most of the fluctations were fixated at his head.

    After ten minutes, the ripples slowly disappeared and Guqi let out a long breath before opening his eyes, ¡°Feng, let¡¯s go talk outside.¡±

    XinFeng followed Guqi out.

    Guqi was a man who knew how to enjoy life, no matter was it his house or the objects he used daily, it was all built beautifully and was extremely detailed, thanks to his sufficient manpower and resources.

    This room was heavy padded with a thick rug and expensive fur, the furnitures were top ssed, made with Chen Tang wood. As Cheng Tang wood came from the hotter region and took a long time to grow, it required a few hundred years to be able to be used and the top quality wood took over a thousand years to mature. It was a light yellow colour and didn¡¯t need paint when made into furniture as it shines an exquisiteyer of what seemed to be wax as well as releases a faint fragrance. This was the best wood material in the entire world.

    Guqi had XinFeng sit down, he spoke, ¡°Feng, your third senior brothers came yesterday¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Isn¡¯t third senior bother travelling?¡±

    Guqi spoke, ¡°En, he just came back, don¡¯t interrupt me¡­¡­listen.¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°Yes, yes, master you speak, you speak, hehe.¡±

    Guqi spoke, ¡°Your senior brother is preparing to go to Hanya Castle and is intending to bring a few people with him, do you want to go?¡±

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s Hanya Castle?¡±

    Guqi replied, ¡°An outpost station, in another world.¡±

    XinFeng didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Another world?¡±

    Guqi nodded, ¡°En, it isn¡¯t the world you¡¯re born in¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng was dumbstruck, ¡°Shit¡­..I don¡¯t understand, how do we go to another world? E, master, exin it to me.¡±

    Guqi jokingly scolded, ¡°Exin bullshit!¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°E, master, I¡¯m curious.¡± He felt a little disdain towards himself, he had actually acted cute.

    Guqi spoke, ¡°The reason why we are a secret sect is not because we are a secretive sect, but because we can go to other worlds. Secret sects are the entrance to other worlds, which is why we have the Secret Hidden Lun space, which is like a crossroad, without strength one cannot open this space, understand?¡±

    (Puttty: I have always tranted ÃØÃÅ as secret sect, thinking that the ÃÅ is a shortened version of ÃÅÅÉ, sect, but now it bes clear that the character ÃÅ is used as ¡®entrance¡¯ or ¡®door¡¯, but I¡¯m not sure if a genre of groups called secret doors will be actually passable, any suggestions?)

    XinFeng rubbed his head as he smiled bitterly, ¡°Nope!¡±

    Guqi replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to.¡±

    XinFeng¡¯s head drooped, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not like I lose anything.¡±

    Guqi spoke, ¡°Are you going or not? You can bring a few people. Let me tell you, this is a chance, there¡¯s plenty of resources in Hanya Castle, though it¡¯s dangerous, your rewards will be very good, you can train yourbat ability and also rx there.¡±

    XinFeng suddenly understood, his master was afraid of him feeling too oppressed at home and wanted him to go rx and learn somewhere else. He spoke after thinking, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Gu Qi spoke, ¡°There isn¡¯t much food produced in Hanya castle, only meat, everything else must be brought there yourself. Also¡­¡­its very cold there, it¡¯s a ce of ice and snow, en, the locals there are rather strong, you must bring your guards.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°I know, master, my sister and grandpa¡­¡­I have to trouble master to find men to find them.¡±

    Guqi reached his hand out to pat XinFeng¡¯s head, heughed, ¡°I know, I¡¯ve already sent my men, this requires a bit of luck.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Thank you, master.¡±

    Guqi spoke, ¡°You go find senior.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Third senior brother was Xin Zhou Lun, and ording to XinFeng, he was a saint of love.

    Finding Xin Zhou Lun, XinFengughed, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re going to Hanya castle?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke curiously, ¡°Yi, how did you know? Oh, did master tell you?¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°En, master said you¡¯re going and I should go too.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun didn¡¯t mind, checking XinFeng once over, he suddenly asked, ¡°When did you level up? Good fellow, how quick, hehe, no wonder master let youe, with your cultivation you¡¯ll be fine there, En,e find me in a few days.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Alright, anything I have to remember?

    Xin Zhou Lun sooke, ¡°En, you must prepare well, especially for wooden materials for burning, it¡¯s too cold there. Also, grains and vegetables, there¡¯s virtually nothing other than meat there.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll remember that, what else do I need?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a lot of good things there, but you¡¯ll have to find it in the wilderness, go ask old Ying, he¡¯s been there before, hehe, his suggestions would be better than mine.¡±

    XinFeng nodded and left.

    Returning home, XinFeng immediately called for Feng Ying and Shi Hu.

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu came to XinFeng¡¯s side. Feng Ying asked, ¡°Ah Feng, to call for us so urgently, is there anything wrong?¡±

    XinFeng smiled, ¡°Do you know Hanya Castle?¡±

    Feng Ying revealed a shocked expression, ¡°I do, I went there before in the past, do you¡­¡­want to go there?¡±

    XinFeng nodded, that¡¯s right, third senior brother wants to go, he can bring us along.¡±

    Feng Ying grumbled, ¡°God, I¡¯m going that damned ce again, AI, it¡¯s cold and hungry, there¡¯s ice and snow everywhere, I¡­¡­you¡­¡­alright, you¡¯re the owner, you decide.¡± he didn¡¯t mind going at all actually, he just wanted to grumble.

    Shi Hu could not stopughing. XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°Why is Uncle Ying acting like this?¡±

    Feng Ying sighed and didn¡¯t speak.

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°He was only a third ringed master when he was brought there, and he¡­¡­didnt bring enough supplies, so¡­¡­you can tell he has some grudge against Hanya castle. Hey, old Ying, you did benefit from you, that period of suffering helped you be a fifth ringed true master, it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Feng Ying rubbed his nose, ¡°Fuck, if I didn¡¯t level quickly, I would¡¯ve died. Ai.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Did uncle Hu go there before?¡±

 Chapter Book 8 - 8: Hanya Castle (2)

    Chapter 8: Hanya Castle (2) (Unedited)

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t go there before but I¡¯ve heard a lot about it, in our batch, quite a few died at Hanya Castle. At that ce, those with their first true ring body can already leave the castle, they couldnt go far but they can benefit from it regardless. As for million and Mi Lun masters, they trade with the others, surviving would not be a problem.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Rubbish, old Hu, you¡¯ve never seem hiw cold that can be, if you¡¯re too weak, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Ai, uncle Feng, don¡¯t scare me, since its so dangerous, why do people still go there?¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t kid around, you can¡¯t get there just simply if you want to, though it¡¯s dangerous, everyone would fight for the chance to go. Us practitioners just need to prepare sufficently and we would be able to benefit from that ce.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°What do we need to prepare? Uncle Feng, you should know.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Leave it all to me, I¡¯ll rather over pack than under pack!¡±

    Shi Huughed nonstop, he knew that ever since that fellow suffered, he became extrememly cautious and would always prepare a lot of food. As practitioners had arge appetite, especially in cold ces, they would suffer if they didn¡¯t prepare enough food.

    Feng Ying knew what his friend was thinking andughed, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I hoardedrge amounts of food, if it weren¡¯t for XinFeng wanting to go there, I wouldn¡¯t do it again. Ah Feng, honestly, Hanya castle is indeed a good ce to cultivate for first to sixth ringed true masters, it¡¯s the best ce to train.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go gather food together.¡±

    In the entire secret hidden lun sect wasrge amounts and variety of food, it was the best ce for nts to grow and there wererge amounts of mortals living at the outer areas who were servants that specially grow and produce all kinds of food.

    XinFeng brought his two guards there to collect food.

    Manager Ai Shan Er brought a few people and personally came to help, they came to arge farm that was XinFeng¡¯s ording to Ai Shan Er, every disciple of Guqi¡¯s had a few farms to themselves, and XinFeng was no exception, he had fiverge farms and seventeen small farms, the number of people under him amounted to dozens of thousands.

    XinFeng felt like this was a dream, he did not expect to have so many men under him.

    In the garden of the farm, the leader quickly broughtrge amounts of people to service him.

    XinFeng only needed to tell them that what he wanted and there would immediately be people to gather it.

    The Hidden Lun space of a true master was very big and could keep a lot of things, just that it couldn¡¯t be kept for long, fresh vegetables and fruits would easily dry in there, though it wouldn¡¯t rot, therefore it was only feastable to keep dry foods for long periods of time.

    XinFeng wrote a list and presented it to the head, it was all dried food like dried mushrooms and bamboo shoots, many of the food were produced from therge farm, like salted meat, smoked meat, sauced meat and dried meat from duck¡¯s or chickens. There were also beans like green beans or soy beans, which XinFeng were shocked to know about.

    After the food was prepared, they prepared fuel like wood oil, these few fuels were specially collected in bulk as they were good to burn, they also collected charcoal.

    A basket had two hundred Jin of charcoal and XinFeng had asked for a hundred baskets at once, splitting about thirty or so baskets between the three of them.

    The three of them were like locusts as they kept the all kinds of resources that was brought to the garden under Ai Shan Er¡¯s instructions into their Hidden Lun Space, after three days of busying, Feng Ying was finally satisfied.

    Only after resting another day at home did XinFeng bring his two guards Feng Ying and Shi Hu to the residence of his third senior brother, who¡¯s manager Ai Si Shan was already waiting at.

    (Puttty: Si Shan = Thirteen.)

    Ai Si San smiled, ¡°Ninth young master, owner is in the room, please follow me.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Uncle Thirteen, what are you calling me ninth young master for, it sounds so bad, just call me Ah Feng.¡±

    Ai Si Shan replied sternly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡­rules are rules, don¡¯t persuade me, ninth young master.¡±

    XinFeng mumbled, ¡°How boring.¡± amongst all the managers, Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s manager was the sternest, he followed every rule and didn¡¯t ck off in the slightest, however, Xin Zhou Lun appreciated him greatly and he gave him an extrememly high status in his house.

    Walking into the room, Xin Zhou Lun who was talking with a woman saw XinFeng enter and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re here, Ah Feng, I¡¯ll introduce you, this is your eighth senior sister, Miao Ling. ¡±

    This was an extremely in looking female, she was so normal that if you were to throw her into a group of people, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find her. She wore a pale blue dress and an indifferent expression, but seeing XinFeng, she revealed an extremely faint smile, ¡°Miao Ling, True Great Lun Yin Master.¡± she was a fourth ringed true master.

    XinFeng did not dare to ignore her, ¡°Lei Xin Feng, True Treasure Yin master.¡±

    Miao Ling revealed a shocked expression, ¡°Fifth true ring body?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I just leveled up, hehe, eighth senior sister, this is our first meeting, please take care of me.¡±

    Miao Ling spoke, ¡°You¡¯re strong, a level higher than me, how does junior brother cultivate?¡± she was rather happy, it was always her who was the smallest, but now a junior brother joined them.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Master didn¡¯t want to take in any more disciples but seeing ninth junior brother he couldn¡¯t control himself, his potential is too good.¡±

    XinFengughed and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°This chance is hard toe by, junior sister Miao will being with us as well with her two guards, a total of three people. Ah Feng, will you be bringing the both of them?¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, I¡¯m too weak and can only bring them.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°En, if it¡¯s like that its a total of seven people going, En, forget it, I¡¯ll bring another person, Ai Si Shan, do you want toe?¡±

    Ai Si Shan was full of professionalism, ¡°Third master, I won¡¯t be going, this position is hard to get, please leave it to people who need it. En, let Xiao Diya go, he has been a Secondth ringed true master for a long time now, going to Hanya castle will be beneficial to him.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°You¡­¡­alright, let Xiao Diya go with us.¡±

    Xiao Diya was his guard, though he was like his disciple since he was specially trained into a true master by Xin Zhou Lun, but since he wasnt a true monarch yet, he couldn¡¯t take in real disciples.

    Miao Ling asked, ¡°Third senior brother, when will we be leaving?¡±

    Xin Zhou lun replied, ¡°Tomorrow¡­¡­right, little junior sister, have you gathered enough reasources? Especially food.¡±

    Miao lingughed, ¡°I prepared already, hehe, sister Hong helped me.¡±

    Xin Zhou lun spoke, ¡°Then that¡¯s good, don¡¯t go home for today, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning, just rest at my residence.

    XinFeng and Miao Ling agreed and were easily arranged rooms by Ai Si Shan as Xin Zhou Lun lived in arge residence with a great number of rooms.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Daybreak on the second day, the crowd gathered and left with Xin Zhou Lun on a car.

    They quickly came to senior master¡¯s house, making XinFeng curious, ¡°Why are we looking for Senior master?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun exined, ¡°We need the help of senior master to go there.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°When did hee back, I went his house once but they told me the old man went out?¡±

    Xin Zhou lun spoke, ¡°He¡¯s already been back for a few days, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been cooped up in your house.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t want to leave, I was upied with cultivating.¡±

    In just a while, the car entered the residence of senior master and they entered his room lead by Xin Zhou lun.

    XinFeng followed behind as he looked at senior master. This senior master of his made him extremely curious, the biggest question was how old was he, even if he weren¡¯t a thousand years old, he was at least eight hundred years old, but his appearance was different, it was like a demon¡¯s. Sometimes he really couldn¡¯t tell if it was a man or a woman and everytime he saw him, he would feel rather strange.

    Senior master Wuri saw theming and scolded jokingly, ¡°A group of little fellows came to bully me the moment when I¡¯ve just came back!¡±

    XinFeng knew how to suck up, he immediately walked forward and greeted, ¡°Senior Master.¡±

    Wuri smiled, ¡°Not bad, little fellow is not bad, you haven¡¯t been cking, your cultivation speed is rather fast, you¡¯re already fifth ringed.¡±

    XinFengughed, ¡°It¡¯s just that I have good luck, hehe.¡±

    Wuri spoke, ¡°Luck has nothing to do with cultivation, without hardwork, you can¡¯t improve.¡±

    Xin Zhou lun and Miao ling came forward, ¡°Senior Master.¡± Xin Zhou Lun even thanked, ¡°I¡¯ve troubled senior master this time.¡±

    Wuri scolded jokingly, ¡°Of course you did, won¡¯t it be better for your master to do it? Youe specially to trouble this old man, really!¡±

    Once XinFeng heard Wuri call himself an old man, a series of goosebumps appeared on his body. This fellow was definitely a demon, he could pass off as a woman easily, he was too beautiful. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything, even if it weren¡¯t his senior master, but a person with XinFeng¡¯s cultivation, he would still be scared.

    Xin Zhou Lunughed, ¡°Master has things to attend to, hehe, I can only trouble senior master.¡±

    Wuri was onlying for a bit, he spoke, ¡°Come with me.¡± He walked out with the few of them, ¡°Are you all done packing? Hanya castle isn¡¯t a ce you can easilye and go in, without sufficient preparation, you¡¯ll only suffer there.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke respectfully, ¡°We¡¯re done preparing.¡±

    Wuri nodded as he brought them to a strange ck door frame.

    XinFeng was rather curious as he thought, ¡°What is this? A ck door frame?¡±

 Chapter Book 8 - 9: Secret Door

    Chapter 9: Secret Door

    Miao Ling spoke softly, ¡°This is a secret door, without certain strength, it is impossible to open it.¡±

    XinFeng didn¡¯t understand at all, this frame had the shape of a door, but it was just a ck frame positioned on the ground, how was it a secret door?

    Wuriughed, ¡°This is Ah Feng¡¯s first time seeing a secret door?¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°It¡¯s too strange, just a frame like this, how is it even a secret door?¡±

    Wuri spoke, ¡°This secret door is mine¡­¡­your master has one of his own. When you be a True Monarch, you can make one for yourself as well, at that point you will be able to travel to all kinds of worlds.¡±

    XinFeng was shocked, this was too mysterious. He asked, ¡°Senior master, you mean when I be a True Monarch and have created my own secret door, I can enter other worlds?¡±

    Wuri nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, some of them have a lot of mysteries surrounding them, just having a secret door is not enough to enter any world as you please, you must prepare. En, creating a secret door requires arge amount of resources, hehe, before that, you need someone to bring you around and help you like your master, haha.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°If¡­¡­I mean, if, without the cultivation of a True Monarch, it will be impossible to create a secret door?¡±

    Wuriughed, ¡°Of course, the ninth ringed body is not much, it is just the lowest requirement, without reaching that requirement, everything else is meaningless.¡±

    XinFengughed bitterly, ¡°No wonder¡­¡­¡±

    Wuri spoke, ¡°Alright, your cultivation is still low now, work hard on cultivating.¡±

    XinFeng was extremely excited, he learnt of a new world, and with the help of the cultivation method his grandpa devised, he believed he could be a True Monarch.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±

    Wuri nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to open the secret door. XinFeng, look closely, firstly, opening the Secret Door requires 2 Yin rings for every opening.¡± As he spoke, he took out two Yin rings, the gold color of the rings resembling gold rings.

    XinFeng was moved, until now, he had never seen Yin rings before, he had Yin rings, but never needed them so he never bothered to get them. Seeing the Yin rings Wuri took out, he felt that it was rather familiar. Feeling strange, he thought, ¡°E, I seem to have seen it before¡­¡­seen Yin rings, where have I seen it before?¡± In an instant, he remembered something, the ancient gold rings he had obtained from the Ancient Hidden Lun space, could it be that¡­¡­those were not gold rings, but Yin rings?

    With the flip of his palm, he took out an ancient gold ring and walked, ¡°Senior Master, this¡­¡­have you seen it before?¡±

    Wuri was shocked, ¡°Aiya, ancient Yin rings, where did you get them? This is some good stuff!¡±

    XinFeng was covered in cold sweat, if it wasn¡¯t for little YaoYao liking money, he wouldn¡¯t have collected them as no one around him knew what it was and assumed it to be the gold rings people used in the past, not ancient Yun rings. Despite the one word difference, the two were onpletely different levels.

    XinFeng had collected a lot of them in the past, XinFeng spoke, ¡°I got it from an Ancient Hidden Lun Space.¡±

    Wuri spoke, ¡°How rare, Ah Feng, if you have a lot, trade a few with me.¡±

    XinFeng wasn¡¯t an ignorant little child, he took out a few dozens of Ancient Yin rings, he spoke, ¡°Senior Master, no need for trading, consider it my offerings to senior master.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun was rather envious, he spoke, ¡°Pei Pei, you¡¯re too good at bootlicking, hehe.¡±

    Wuri smiled with squinted eyes, ¡°Good child, good child, if you have any problems in the future,e and find your senior master, I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    Taking the Ancient Yin ring, Wuri took up one of them and rubbed it with his finger, and with a gold sh of light, the ring changed and it shined with sparkling light. He spoke, ¡°This is a sealed Ancient Lun ring, hehe, if it isn¡¯t unsealed, it¡¯ll be the same as a gold ring, unless one was knowledgeable, it would be easily disregarded.¡±

    XinFeng was rather dumbfounded, no wonder no one really cared about this item in the past, if it weren¡¯t for his greed, he wouldn¡¯t have taken these Ancient Yin rings.

    Wuri spoke, ¡°Alright, our time is limited, I¡¯m going to open it.¡±

    He kept the Ancient Yin Rings on his hands and pressed two of his Yin rings on the two corners of the ck frame, in an instant, the ck frame started rippling, ayer of silver gradually appeared. Wuri reached his hand out and pped the silveryer.

    A soft Kacha sound was heard.

    That silveryer suddenly shattered into countless small pieces of light that disappeared. An image appeared within the door frame, an image of a snowynd, it was not a drawing, XinFeng noticed, it was real, he could even feel the cold air blowing out of it.

    Wuri spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t dilly dally, enter quickly!¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Come with me!¡± He walked in first while the others followed closely behind.

    Stepping into the door frame, a gust of cold air instantly hit his body. Turning around, there was nothing, but suddenly, Feng Ying and Shi Hu appeared from thin air, a shocking sight. Then, he shouted, ¡°How cold! How cold!¡± as he wore the fur clothes prepared beforehand.

    It was fortunate that XinFeng had spent this life of his living in the Tiger Cliff Castle, a famous cold area, though it wasn¡¯t as cold as this ce, he still easily got used to it.

    The most ufortable one would be Miao Ling, she did not have any experience of living in a cold climate, and was instantly freezing the moment she entered, before she could even wear her thick clothes, her movements were already dull.

    Xin Zhou Lun scolded, ¡°What an idiot! Activate your defense, you can¡¯t endure this!¡±

    This scolding didn¡¯t anger Miao Ling at all, she immediately activated her defense and she instantly felt better, but activating one¡¯s defenses expended a lot of energy and could not be sustained for very long, instead, she used that short time to wear her clothing.

    This trip to Hanya Castle included eight people, Xin Zhou Lun took Xiao Diya with him, Miao Ling brought two guards, one named Hong Jie, a ninth ringed true master and Wei Jia, a seventh ringed true master, while XinFeng brought Feng Ying and Shi Hu.

    Therefore, for this trip, there was a total of two ninth ringed, two eighth ringed, a seventh ringed, a fifth ringed, a fourth ringed and a second ringed true masters, to XinFeng, this was a rather powerful group.

    Only after he wore his clothing did XinFeng get the chance to survey their surroundings.

    They were surrounded by extremely special trees, all of them bore fruit and grew very straight, all of them were as thick as a bucket, they had little branches and their leaves were like needles. XinFeng did not understand, ¡°Aren¡¯t there trees here? Can¡¯t we chop them down and burn them?¡±

    Feng Yingughed, ¡°These are steel wood, it can¡¯t be burnt.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°These are a type of material for weapon crafting, en, it can also be used to make special cases, and also is a good type of building material here, since it naturally gives off cold air.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°If used as material for furniture, it should rather useful in hot climates.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°You can¡¯t do that, someone tried that before, once it is exposed in the hot climates, it will be covered in water droplets¡­¡­¡±

    Perhaps other people would not understand but XinFeng did, it was like taking something out of a refrigerator during summer, a lot of water droplets would be condensed. He spoke, ¡°The trees here are rather special, right, senior, where is Hanya castle?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°We¡¯ll be able to see it through this forest, it¡¯s very close.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, if it¡¯s too far, it¡¯ll be too dangerous, with this weather, staying in the wild is not safe.¡±

    After waiting for everyone to wear their thick outerwear, Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the snow here is thick, if we walk, it¡¯ll be too arduous, those that can fly carry those that can¡¯t.¡±

    Squatting down, Feng Ying carried XinFeng, Hong Jie carried Miao Ling and Xin Zhou Lun carried Xiao Diya. All of then flew up to the treetops and forwards.

    XinFeng looked around, the sky was darkening, the ground wasyered with white snow and icicles hung from the countless trees, strange sounds could be heard as they flew. As their speed was iparably fast, they quickly flew to a ridge and XinFeng easily noticed an incredibly majesticrge castle.

    Therge Hanya Castle was made of steel and ice.

    When it was in the process of being created, steel was used as its frame while water wasyered over it, and with the low temperature here, the water quickly became ice. This was how therge outer wall was created, rumors say the hundred meter wall was created very quickly, and with hundreds of years of expansion work, the Hanya Castle became a castle upying hundreds of kilometers.

    There were nine circles of walls, each built onrge amounts ofnd, such a formation was not nned, but was built by people who settled here, since thesends were free, one could build on it as they wished as long as they had the ability.

    The creation of the walls only required steel and water, but with the condensation methods, the walls resembled fish scales that expanded outwards.

    In Hanya Castle were small walled townsbined together to create a maze city.

    Seeing the ice and steel formed walls, XinFeng was shocked to the point of silence, this was too spectacr.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°I have a piece ofnd here that is already covered by ice walls, it¡¯s just that it does not have any houses built, we need to do it ourselves.¡±

 Chapter Book 8 - 10: Secret Door (2)

    Chapter 10: Secret Door (2)

    Feng Ying reminded, ¡°In this ce¡­¡­there isn¡¯t a group mentality, everyone fights for themselves. We do not bully them but if someone tries to take advantage of us, we¡¯ll immediately kill him.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun nodded, ¡°En, this ce is very chaotic, there are all kinds of people and all kinds of speech, we need to use a special method of speaking, I¡¯ll teach all of you when we¡¯re settled.

    In the skies, someone would fly past them asionally, their speed would be very fast as they maintained a distance to the best of their ability.

    Miao Ling spoke, ¡°This ce¡­¡­is very dangerous?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why you need to have certain strength toe, those who aren¡¯t even true masters won¡¯t even be able to withstand the cold, how could they resist the fighting between groups.¡±

    XinFeng was rather curious, ¡°Senior, then why did you want toe?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°I found a mine here, I need the minerals here, en, I also need all of your help with mining it¡­¡­en, it¡¯s one of the ingredients for making my secret door, you guys will need it too.¡±

    XinFeng then understood, but he didn¡¯t mind, though he didn¡¯t know what material it was, but since it was needed for a secret door, then he would need it too. Preparing it beforehand would be beneficial.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Be careful everyone, we¡¯re entering, follow me, and don¡¯t go anywhere else¡­¡­¡± He did not fly in a straight line, but instead he stuck to the ice walls and quickly came to and surrounded by the ice walls.

    As they flew over the ice walls, XinFeng felt as though someone was watching them, making him ufortable.

    This piece ofnd was about an acre, covered by ayer of snow that was half the height of the ice walls, the walls here were about thirty meters, and before theynded, Xin Zhou Lun hit his m towards the ground, creating arge space.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Stand properly, don¡¯t move around, let me take care of it.¡±

    In an instant he absorbed all the snow on the ground into his Hidden Lun space, as he was a ninth ringed expert, his Hidden Lun space was extremely big, its size not something XinFeng couldpare to.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Building a house¡­¡­there is still half a day left, it should be enough.¡±

    XinFeng, Miao ling, and Xiao Diya were all confused, XinFeng asked, ¡°E, senior, this¡­¡­building a house in a day?¡±

    Xin Zhou lun nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t even need a day, it¡¯ll be very fast¡­¡­I already had someone build the frame.¡±

    Miao Ling was shocked, ¡°Senior, what kind of frame?¡±

    Waving his arm, a steel made frame appeared in front of the crowd. It was a crude four corner frame with the height of four meters and the length and breadth of three meters, the walls were ayer of steel wires about half a meter thick filled with pieces of wood, a type of soft wood filled with pores.

    Feng Ying could not help but praise, ¡°To use float wood as filling, hehe, after pouring water, this wall will definitely be unordinary, it¡¯ll block out cold air.¡±

    Taking out arge pot and cing it above firewood, they started to melt the snow.

    Only now did XinFeng understand, this was how people built in this ce, water was used as adhesive and cement, this was rather ingenious, in this ice cold ce, was there a better construction material.

    The eight of them were all true masters, not only were they strong, they all had their own Hidden Lun space, this didn¡¯t take much effort.

    All the constructs here were first made with steel wires, as long as one positioned them well, adding water in this cold temperature would instantly freeze it at an unbelievable rate.

    The building didn¡¯t even need half a day toplete it. After some slight fixing with a de, the steel and ice made house was finallyplete.

    The flooring was also built with ice and steel,yered with wooden boards about a few inches thick after the ground was smoothed followed by anotheryer of beast skin pads. Fixing arge copper pot of charcoal, the room wasplete.

    Organizing the room for a bit, XinFeng finished by lighting the pot, this charcoal pot was made specially to have a smoke vent that warmed the room up.

    As the room was made of ice, light could easily enter, and so, XinFeng fixed a sturdy wooden door and hanging thick beast skin curtains.

    XinFeng walked out of the room, to his right was Feng Ying¡¯s room while the left room belonged to Shi Hu, there was only three rooms on one side, opposite of them was also three rooms belonging to Miao Ling and her guards. On the left side, was another three rooms, two for Xiao Diya and Xin Zhou Lun, while thest one was an empty room, the right was an empty space.

    Xin Zhou Lun had opened a space on the wall and had just installed a thick wooden door.

    Walking to his side, XinFeng asked, ¡°Senior, how do we go out from here?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lunughed, ¡°I¡¯ve already created a door, walking along the ice walls will lead you onto therge road quickly, though if you have nothing urgent, try not to leave, otherwise, training here at night is pretty beneficial, you should focus on cultivating.¡±

    XinFeng was curious, ¡°Beneficial for cultivating?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lunughed, ¡°This is a sacrednd for cultivating, if not there wouldn¡¯t be so many practitioners thinking of ways to enter this ce, you¡¯ll understand when nightes.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°So it¡¯s like this.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the cold weather and hard to reach location, the practitioners of the Secret Hidden Lun spaces would alle over, a pity that to the low leveled practitioners, this ce was too dangerous, just the cold weather is unbearable to them.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t feel that it¡¯s very cold!¡±

    Miao Ling had just came out, and hearing his words she could not help but speak, ¡°How is it not¡­¡­I, I¡¯m already freezing to death.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lunughed, ¡°It¡¯s still okay now, at night, you¡¯ll understand what is cold¡­¡­¡±

    Miao Ling was already wrapped up like a Zong Zi,  her hands were even covered in fur gloves, she covered her face, only revealing her two eyes as she grumbled, ¡°Aiya, then what should I do, what should I do¡­¡­.I¡¯ll freeze to death¡­¡­¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun looked at her with curiosity, he knew that Miao Ling didn¡¯t speak much usually, yet she was so lively here that it seemed unusual.

    Miao Ling jumped around to keep warm, ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, I¡¯m returning to my room to burn a fire, it¡¯s too cold¡­¡­¡± She spoke as she jumped off.

    XinFengughed, ¡°Senior Miao has not lived in a cold area?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun exined, ¡°She came from the Huiye Continent, a ce with four seasons, but the winter there is not very cold, it is a temperature even mortals could withstand, of course she would be unustomed at this ce.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Senior, how long will we be here for?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun replied, ¡°The next time the secret door is opened, we¡¯ll return.¡±

    XinFeng did not understand, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun exined, ¡°Opening a secret door in another world has restrictions, we cannote and go as we please, it requires a specific time and chance to open.¡±

    XinFeng was shocked, ¡°Ah? If we can¡¯t open it within ten years, it means we have to stay here for ten years?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°That¡¯s partially correct, but it is impossible for it to be closed for ten years, normally it¡¯s half to one year, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem if we don¡¯t miss the opening times.¡±

    Only then did XinFeng rx, if he had to live here for ten years, he would go crazy. It meant that he couldn¡¯t find his sister and grandpa, and who knew what would happen in ten years, he could want to stay here, or other situations could ur.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to be so troublesome¡­¡­ ¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Actually, if one had their own Secret door, it wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome, with your own Secret door there would be less restrictions, but the secret doors of others would be more inconvenient, even if they were your elder¡¯s.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°When will we go mining?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun replied, ¡°No need to rush, let¡¯s rest for a period of time first, luckily this is not the coldest time of the year yet, Yi, Ah Feng, you seem to be rather resistant to the cold.¡±

    XinFeng answered, ¡°I grew up in the mountainous area of the Barbarian Gathering Continent, the winter season there is rather cold.¡±

    Only then did Xin Zhou Lun understand, heughed, ¡°So you grew up in the Barbarian Gathering Continent, no wonder you¡¯re better off in the cold than junior Miao.¡±

    After a short chat, XinFeng came to the gathering room where Feng Ying, Shi Hu, Miao Ling and her two guards were at. This room was muchrger than the individual rooms.

    In the middle of the room was a firece, a brick kitchen and a long table, this was not only a ce for gathering but also for eating.

    Just as XinFeng sat down, sounds of battle could be heard, Xin Zhou Lun entered with augh, ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked, battles happens frequently here, death is also very normal, this isn¡¯t a ce of modesty, there isn¡¯t any mercy when ites to fights. ¡±

    Miao Lingughed bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t like fighting¡­¡­Hong Jie, if someone wants to fight me¡­¡­you must help me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You cannot avoid fighting forever¡­¡­I can only protect you for a while, not for your entire life.¡± Hong Jie spoke as she rubbed Miao Ling¡¯s head, it was apparent that they had a good rtionship.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°This ce is alright, we are arge group with good strength.¡±

    Feng Ying came over and exined softly, ¡°Normally people gathered in twos or threes, a small portion of people even move solitarily, there is rarely a group of seven or eight people, so in this ce we are considered a strong group.¡±

    Though Feng Ying did not speak loudly, everyone could hear him clearly.

    But just as he spoke, someone shouted from outside, ¡°Anyone here? Come out for some fresh air!¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Is this considered a challenge?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Right!¡±

 Chapter Book 8 - 11: Hammer and Axe

    Chapter 11: Hammer and Axe

    Challenges like this frequently urred in Hanya Castle, it was nothing too shocking, therefore, if one were to be weak, it would be impossible for him to stay in Hanya Castle.

    Since everyone didn¡¯t have much to do, they went out together.

    Two men stood on the walls, though it was unknown whether they flew up there or secretly crawled up, but what shocked XinFeng was that they were both only wearing thin leather with long fur hanging from their necks, their two thick arms revealed. Both of them had square faces and a thick beard, their arms also simrly hairy. The both of them carried weapons.

    One wielded arge axe and the other carried a hammer, the hammer¡¯s head as thick as a water bucket. The two of them were over two meters tall, their terrifying aura suppressing downwards.

    Xin Zhou Lunughed as he walked out, ¡°Two round bastards, roll your way down!¡±

    What shocked the crowd was that those two fellows actually jumped from the ice wall, hitting the ground with a loud crash before they appeared before Xin Zhou Lun, but they immediately bear hugged him,pletely covering Xin Zhou Lun from the crowd¡¯s side as his voice could be heard, ¡°Do you want to strangle me to death! Release me!¡±

    Feng Ying was rather shocked, ¡°These are the natives of thisnd, they¡¯re definitely powerful, not only are they not afraid of the cold, their bodies are like steel and their strength is enough to terrify, their only weakness is their inability to fly. With their strength, they must be very powerful figures in Hanya Castle, even high tier practitioners wouldn¡¯t want to offend them.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lunughed, ¡°They are my friends, I had them look after thisnd, they probably thought that other practitioners hade seeing the house we built, and came to help me defend this ce, hehe.¡±

    XinFeng looked at the two seemingly fierce men and asked curiously, ¡°Senior, introduce us, these two fierce men are locals?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lunughed, ¡°Chui Zi, Kuang Fu, En, the two of them are natives, very powerful fellows, hehe.¡± He introduced them to the crowd.

    Chui Zi waved therge steel hammer in his hands and spoke, ¡°Since you all are brother Xin¡¯s friends, then you are my friends, if you have any problems in the future,e and find me, I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    (Puttty: Chui Zi = Hammer, he refers to Xin Zhou Lun as an elder brother.)

    Kuang Fu also waved his axe, ¡°Call me Fu Tou!¡±

    (Puttty: Fu Tou = Axe.)

    The two of them looked at Xin Zhou Lun sadly, their sad expressions scaring the crowd, who knew what they wanted.

    Xin Zhou lunughed helplessly, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re preparing dinner right now, eat with us.¡±

    The both of them joyously cheered, ¡°That¡¯s good! Ah¡­¡­there¡¯s something to eat!¡±

    Their strange cries terrified Miao Ling, she mumbled, ¡°What is this? It¡¯s just food¡­¡­what¡¯s there to be overjoyed about¡­¡­¡±

    Chui Zi spoke excitedly, ¡°Enter the house, enter the house! Brother Xin is the best! I love brother to death!¡±

    Kuang Fu waved his axe as he nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, I love brother to death!¡±

    Their words gave the crowd goosebumps, these words were too mushy, and it had actually came from these two iparably terrifying fellows, this was too unbearable.

    Xin Zhou Lun shook his head helplessly, the natives here were very clear cut, if they liked you, anything would be fine with them, but if they didn¡¯t, they would just raise their weapons and attack. These two were very extreme and their personality was very straightforward and prideful, they said everything directly and they could only like or hate.

    Returning to their room, the pot was already steaming arge amount of food, it was a chowder dish that contained everything from fish to meat, sauced meat to dried duck, all kinds of bamboo and mushrooms were throw in with arge amount of peppers, causing the room to be filled with the smell of food.

    Chui Fu ran to therge pot with his mouth watering, ¡°Is it done? Is it done? I¡¯m, I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    Kuang Fu ced his axe next to therge pot, sitting down, he stared at the boiling soup and spoke, ¡°How fragrant¡­¡­.how fragrant¡­¡­it¡¯s really very fragrant!¡±

    Just like that, then two of them sat before therge copper pot, one of them drooling madly and the other was just like the reincarnation of a starving ghost, causing the crowd to feel shocked or amused, but Feng Ying was the only one who didn¡¯t find fault, he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s normal¡­¡­the natives rarely get to eat their fill, their staple diet being raw meat, but they prefer to eat cooked and spiced meat.

    XinFeng softly asked, ¡°Are they carnivorous?¡±

    Feng Ying shook his head, ¡°They also like to eat grain and vegetables, just that they don¡¯t have them.¡±

    Hong Jie was the chef, this pot of chowder was cooked by her, she gave everyone a te the size of a water basin with two hardtacks.

    XinFeng slowly ripped apart the hardtack into small pieces, when the chowder was done he could just spill it on top, an extremely crude meal.

    Chui ZI and Kuang Fu were familiar with this kind of meal, the two of them didn¡¯t rip it to small pieces like XinFeng, instead they ripped it into the size of a palm as they looked on at the copper pot.

    Hong Jie scolded jokingly, ¡°Two killers who only know how to eat, it¡¯ll be done in a moment.¡±

    Chui Zi said sadly, ¡°Big sister, chewy meat is delicious!¡±

    Hong Jie could only smile bitterly, she took a copper spoon and Chui Zi¡¯s te, digging outrge spoonfuls of vegetables and soup, she spoke, ¡°Eat first, Fu Tou, give me your te!¡±

    Kuang Fu revealed a happy expression, ¡°Thank you big sister!¡±

    Hong Jieughed, ¡°You¡¯re only polite when you can eat, alright, eat!¡±

    With the two natives joining them, they definitely needed to cook more food. Hong Jie took out another copper pot and started to make another chowder dish.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Chui Zi, did you gather enough helpers?¡±

    Chui Zi ate and spoke, ¡°No, no I didn¡¯t¡­¡­including Fu Tou and me, only three people¡­¡­¡±

    Xin Zhou Lunughed bitterly, ¡°You only found one helper?¡±

    Chui Tou spoke, ¡°It¡¯s hard to find helpers, big brother, recently there has been one person generously recruiting people, if it weren¡¯t for our promise, we would have joined that person already.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke rather nervously, ¡°Who?¡±

    Chui Zi replied, ¡°A rather powerful fellow, he brings around two men and has recruited about a dozen people, they¡¯re preparing to enter the mountain.¡±

    Feng Ying was shocked, ¡°Enter the mountain? Have they gone mad? The weather is going to be colder soon.¡±

    Miao Ling was rather shocked, ¡°What did you say? The weather is going to get colder¡­¡­isn¡¯t it very cold already?¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not considered cold yet¡­¡­the truly cold weather isn¡¯t here yet.¡±

    Miao Ling covered her forehead with her hand as she sighed, ¡°My God, it¡¯s not considered cold yet¡­¡­Hong Jie, I regret it now, I shouldn¡¯t havee.¡± As she spoke, she jumped into Hong Jie¡¯s embrace.

    Hong Jie patted her back as sheughed, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, with me here, you don¡¯t have to be scared, at most we can coop ourselves here and cultivate in the rooms.¡±

    Miao Ling spoke, ¡°That¡¯ll be boring¡­¡­¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Just train yourself, you are a practitioner, not a mortal.¡±

    Miao Ling did not know what to do, she was lectured by her senior, and as she was instructed toe by master, not senior, she came because of her curiosity and asked master to allow here, she couldn¡¯t me anyone. With a bitter face, she stopped eating and brought the te of food to Chui Zi before returning to her room.

    Suddenly receiving a te of food, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Little miss is very kind¡­¡­¡±

    Kuang Fu turned his head and nced his way as he shoved a piece of meat into his mouth, ¡°Idiot!¡±

    XinFeng found it funny, ¡°Enter the mountain¡­¡­for what?¡±

    Chui Zi spoke, ¡°Since we¡¯re not going, they won¡¯t tell us.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun looked unsettled, after a while, he spoke, ¡°Rest for a few days, we¡¯ll enter the mountain too.¡±

    Miao Ling mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not going, it¡¯s too cold.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Junior sister does not need to go, Xiao Diya stay too, I¡¯ll bring Ah Feng, en, Chui Zi and Fu Tou as well.¡±

    Chui Zi spoke, ¡°No problem with me.¡±

    Kuang Fu spoke, ¡°As long as my meals are taken care of¡­¡­I don¡¯t have a problem as well.¡±

    If XinFeng was going, Feng Ying and Shi Hu must go as well, this was a team of six men with decent strength. The task of guarding the house would be left to Miao ling and Hong Jie. After Xin Zhou Lun nned everything, he spoke again, ¡°Alright, the sky is dark already, after eating go and rest.¡±

    This meal was very satisfying for Kuang Fu and Chui Zi and they left after eating, not forgetting to invite XinFeng to go and find them to y, they only lived next door.

    XinFeng also returned to his own room, and as Feng Ying and Shi Hu living at his two sides, they followed XinFeng to his room for a bit.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Ah Feng, if you want to follow third master, the two of us will alsoply, but you need to be careful this time, the weather will turn horrible quickly, thankfully we prepared well, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that this ce is a sacrednd for cultivating, much better than our Hidden Space, we¡¯ll try tonight, maybe we¡¯ll condense our ninth ring, hehe.¡±

    Feng Ying shook his head, ¡°Old Hu, stop dreaming, without the help of Yin rings it¡¯s impossible for us to level, we don¡¯t have anymore potential left, the only reason why we cane to this day is not because of hard work, but because of the Lun, Lun Yin and Yin rings we have, getting to the eighth ring is already our best¡­¡­unless we have arge amount of Yin rings, but you know that is impossible.¡±

 Chapter Book 8 - 12: Hammer and Axe (2)

    Chapter 12: Hammer and Axe (2)

    XinFeng asked curiously, ¡°Uncle Feng, uncle Ying, how many Yin rings do you need to reach the ninth ring?¡±

    Feng Ying smiled bitterly, ¡°Maybe ten, maybe nine, it¡¯s impossible to estimate, but¡­¡­how will we even find so many Yin rings, it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I have Yin Rings, but they¡¯re ancient Yin Rings, en, I wonder if there still usable?¡±

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu nced at each other, they didn¡¯t understand what XinFeng was saying. XinFeng took out an ancient Yin ring, which were the ¡®gold rings¡¯ he had collected.

    Before unsealing them, the ancient Yin rings were like a weirdly shaped gold ring. Trying to cultivate with it, even Feng Ying was unsessful, he spoke, ¡°Perhaps we need to unseal it, wu, to do that, we¡¯ll have to find your master Guqi.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°En, perhaps we can trade some Ancient Yin Rings for usable Yin rings with him so that the two of you can be ninth ringed masters, I¡¯ll be able to rx then.¡±

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu both could feel XinFeng¡¯s concern, and after a round of thanks and a small talk, they returned to their rooms.

    After his guards left, XinFeng ced a few more charcoals in his firece and poked the fire a few times, allowing the temperature to rise before he went to sit on the beast skin to cultivate.

    The moment he started, XinFeng could feel that something was different, this ce was indeed unusual. The Lun Yin Li in his body started to circte quickly, changing into Yin Li. Although the speed was iparable to the speed he had in lightning storms, but it was almost double the speed of his usual training, it was no wonder that practitioners woulde to this ce despite the harsh conditions.

    It was a happy night of cultivating for XinFeng, one must know that lightning storms were hard to find, XinFeng had assumed that it was easy but he rarely could find any, and when he did, it would be a pleasant surprise, but his cultivation also relied on his usual hard work.

    On the second day, everyone had reaped great rewards, and when they ate breakfast the next morning, Miao Ling did not mention leaving anymore. A night of cultivation here wasparable to a few days of cultivation in the Secret Hidden Space, not even mentioning the normal world¡¯s speed, this was a huge difference.

    Xin Zhou Lun ate and hurriedly left, the others returned to their rooms to cultivate, none of them wanted to waste any time.

    After a whole two days of cultivating, XinFeng did not continue cultivating, and at that point, Xin Zhou Lun had already returned, bringing a ninth ringed expert with him named Jin Daya, an extremely old looking fellow with eyes that seemingly will never open, his body was very small and thin and when he stood next to Chui Zi, he only reached his waist, the two of their figures were exact opposites.

    However, Jin Daya treated everyone very politely, especially XinFeng and Miao Ling, there was even a hint of fawning, something XinFeng found strange, with Jin Daya¡¯s strength, he did not need to curry favor with XinFeng.

    But in the end, Feng Ying easily saw through XinFeng¡¯s thoughts, he exined, ¡°He curried favor from you¡­¡­ it is just to get Yin rings, he knows that you are disciples of a secret sect, he would try his best to suck up to you for even a single Yin ring. ¡±

    XinFeng spoke curiously, ¡°Yin rings is only useful to reach the ninth ring rank, he¡¯s already there, why does he need it?¡±

    Before Feng Ying could reply, Shi Hu spoke in first, ¡°It¡¯s not used to cultivate, but to prolong his life¡­¡­a Yin ring is enough to increase it by two to three years.¡±

    XinFeng was shocked, ¡°Yin rings can also be used like this?¡±

    Feng Ying nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, though Yin rings are good to use in the beginning, if you use it too many to prolong your life, the effects will diminish, even so, one could still increase their lifespan by months, of course these ninth ringed experts would want it, who wouldn¡¯t want to live longer? Perhaps they could even be a monarch, though that would be significantly harder, almost impossible.¡±

    Shi Hu nodded as well, ¡°That¡¯s right, True Monarchs can live at least two thousand years, but it¡¯s just too hard to be one.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°My master has nine disciples, and at least half can be True Monarchs?¡±

    Feng Yingughed bitterly, ¡°At least one¡­¡­.would be impressive, hehe, if there¡¯s two, it would be considered a miracle.¡±

    XinFeng was rather shocked, he didn¡¯t expect levelling from a ninth ringed master to a True Monarch would be so hard.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Prepare yourselves, we will be entering the mountain.¡±

    The heavilyyered snow mountain was iparably magnificent as they looked at it from the foot of the mountain.

    The distance between the mountainous area and Hanya Castle was roughly a hundred kilometers, it was a flight that took about half an hour, but because of the harsh winds, they could only walk or fly close to the ground, the wind was truly powerful, even the sound of it was rather scary.

    Xiu! Xiu! Xiu¡­¡­

    The sharp sound was apanied by the wind blowing at their bodies like knives, everyone was dressed in thick clothing, but even so, they had to slightly activate their defenses, it was too cold.

    XinFeng was more prepared, he wore a thick velvet shirt underneath some bullhorn armor, a special amour used to shield against the cold, and on top of that armor was a beast skin coat, on his head was a skin hat that covered his head, revealing only his eyes, covering even his nose.

    Even so, XinFeng was still trembling from the cold as he took a step forward,ining, ¡°This wind¡­¡­it¡¯s too fucking cold!¡±

    Chui Ziughed, ¡°You foreigners are too weak, to be unable to stand this bit of cold, hehe, if you met with the white fur winds, you all would probably freeze to death.¡±

    These two fellows were envied by the others, they only wore a thick robe over a shirt, their arms and faces exposed, the hat on their heads only covering the back of their necks and ears.

    XinFeng wore thick hide gloves, asionally sending a few charges from his body, with electrical charges flickering on his hands with light crackling sounds, he was warming his hands, or they would¡¯ve be stiff.

    The snow on the ground was not verypact, but with the extreme cold and wind, the snow was as tough as steel, it was impossible to fall through.

    A rope tied everyone together, leading them was Chui Zi and at the end was Kuang Fu, everyone else was sandwiched between the two of them.

    Chui Zi spoke loudly, ¡°There¡¯s a cave in the mountain cliff in front, we¡¯ll stop there today, we shouldn¡¯t walk anymore.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Chui Zi, you decide it, no need to ask me!¡±

    Chui Zi shouted, ¡°Alright! Increase the speed, we need to reach that ce before the sky darkens.¡±

    XinFeng mumbled, ¡°If we don¡¯t reach it before then¡­..will we freeze to death?¡±

    Feng Ying replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, after the sky darkens, no one would dare to walk around, even the natives.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Natives¡­..aren¡¯t they unafraid of the cold?¡±

    Feng Yingughed, ¡°To a certain extent, even natives can suffer.¡±

    After two hours of walking, they came to an extremely tall cliff from which countless sparkling and translucent icicles hung.

    Chui Zi shouted, ¡°We¡¯re almost there, just a bit more, hehe, when we arrive we¡¯ll be able to eat!¡± He waspletely a glutton, he can only think about eating every day, food was enough to seduce him.

    The arrangement of the group was Chui Zi leading the way, followed by Jin Daya, Feng Ying, XinFeng, Shi Hu, Xin Zhou Lun, and Kuang Fu bringing up the rear. This arrangement was to ensure that when danger came Jin Daya could protect Chui Zi, Xin Zhou Lun protect Kuang Fu, Feng Ying and Shi Hu protect XinFeng, amongst the seven, four could fly, it was enough to protect the other three.

    The sound of the wind increased as well as its speed. Chui Zi who was in front had to use the heavy hammer to stabilize his body while the others used spears to stab the ground as they walked.

    Despite how the cliff seemed to be close, they had to walk about another hour.

    Luckily, they were all practitioners with the exception of the two natives. They could endure this and in an hour before the sky darkened, they finally arrived.

    Walking along the cliff, they suddenly heard Chui Zi cheer loudly, he had found the cave.

    Chui Zi shouted, ¡°We made it! Haha, finally we get to rest, I¡¯m exhausted!¡± he couldn¡¯t bear the travelling either.

    Untying the rope that bound them together, they entered the cave.

    A wall of ice and icicles hung from the entrance like a curtain, but there was an opening at the side, allowing them to enter.

    Chui Zi spoke, ¡°Our luck is not bad, there wasn¡¯t any problems today, this route is usually the worst one, if there were any obstructions, we probably would¡¯ve die.¡± even he feared travelling at night.

    XinFeng entered the cave and a warm feeling suddenly came over him, grabbing his hat, he sighed, ¡°Wa, I finally can catch my breath, fuck, the air outside feels like needles.¡±

    Shi Hu spoke, ¡°No one dares to stay too long in the wild here, we¡¯re rather impressive already.¡±

    Chui Ziughed, ¡°You guys are considered very impressive, some foreigners here don¡¯t even dare to stray from the courtyards, fearing that they¡¯ll freeze to death before the can even return, hehe.¡±

    The cave extended downwards, it was a deep crevice. As wind could still enter from the opening, they had to enter deeper into the cave to avoid the cold, following the walls downwards, they turned once and Chui Zi had them stop.

    XinFeng could immediately hear soundsing from the deeper parts of the cave.

    Chui Zi spoke softly, ¡°There¡¯s people!¡±

 Chapter Book 8 - 13: Knife-like Snowflakes

    Book 8 Chapter 13: Knife-like Snowkes

    On the walls of the cave was ayer of ice, but after turning a little further in, the ice was already gone. In its ce was droplets of water covering the green walls instead. It seemed that this area was an intersection between the cold air outside and a strange heat that radiated from within. There was even a pool not too far away. The sounds of people whereing from deeper within the cave.

    Chui Zi raised his hand to signal for everyone to stop moving. Xin Zhou Lun spoke softly, ¡°Be careful, someone must¡¯ve entered before us.¡±

    Kuang Fu whispered as well, ¡°Let¡¯s check who they are first, it is impossible for us to leave this ce.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun nodded, ¡°Try your best to not fight, if there¡¯s really no choice, we must be merciless!¡±

    XinFeng already knew what Xin Zhou Lun was trying to convey, this was the only ce they could rest for the night, leaving was impossible. If it was impossible toe to a consensus on sharing this ce, then they would have to kill the opponent or be killed themselves. Leaving this ce was equivalent to seeking death.

    Carefully, they made their way further in.

    What XinFeng didn¡¯t understand was that the other party did not have any guards.

    Hong!

    Arge sound came from the cave, shocking Xin Zhou Lun, there was actually already a fight going on.

    They immediately walked faster. Since there was already a fight, there was no point in being stealthy. Only now did XinFeng understand why there wasn¡¯t a single guard, they were all fighting already. This means that there is two groups already in the cave, and they are the third one.

    The cave opened up into arge space with countless stctites hanging from the ceiling, the middle of the space had a pond releasing warm air, the ground surrounding it uneven.

    The two groups were separated by the pond in the middle while two men fought on top of it.

    When Xin Zhou Lun entered with the crowd, they immediately attracted the notice of the two present groups, the men fighting on the pond colliding and returning to their groups, they had chosen to stop fighting and instead watch the new group.

    XinFeng had followed behind Feng Ying as they entered. The space was not dark at all, something present on all of the walls of the cave was radiating a faint green glow, lighting up the cave.

    With their eyesight that had been improved by cultivation, everything going on in the cave could be clearly seen.

    There wasn¡¯t a lot of people present, XinFeng counted four on the right and three of the left, their total numbers equal to XinFeng¡¯s group of seven men. In this cave of fourteen men, Xin Zhou Lun had thergest group.

    Carefully inspecting, XinFeng noticed that these two groups were all made up of injured men, but their clothing was rather unfamiliar, they were probably not natives, but who knows where they came from. The strangest thing was that both sides each had a native with them who stood very far away, they looked like they were enjoying a show.

    Xin Zhou Lun and Chui Zi stood in front, after looking carefully at the people present, he visibly sighed in relief before speaking indifferently, ¡°Continue, we¡¯re just passing by.¡±

    This was XinFeng¡¯s first time seeing Xin Zhou Lun acting so shrewdly.

    How would both sides dare to continue fighting, they could tell that the people that came in just now where not pushovers, adding their numbers. If they were to join sides with one group, the other would definitely suffer. They could also tell that that group did not wish to mingle with them, this was no ce to make friends.

    XinFeng whispered, ¡°Uncle Feng, who are they?¡±

    Feng Ying shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them¡­¡­the powerful people here are definitely not simple, since we have numbers and power on our side, they won¡¯t dare to do much to us, but if there was only two or three of us, hehe, it would be a whole different story.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Would they fight?¡±

    Feng Ying nodded, ¡°They would! They would even join hands to chase us away.¡±

    XinFeng was a bit skeptical, ¡°If we join one side, wouldn¡¯t that be fine?¡±

    Feng Yingughed, ¡°It¡¯s a problem of whether you can, look at them, their clothing and appearances are simr, they¡¯re probably from the same ce.¡±

    XinFeng looked agian and could not help but admit that Feng Ying was right. Of course, they had the advantage now, the other parties should be fearing them right now.

    Both sides spoke for a bit, XinFeng didn¡¯t understand even a bit of it, he merely saw both sides return and sat down to rest.

    Xin Zhou Lun nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find ce to rest, be careful.¡± He didn¡¯t care to bother with the other people, it would be the best to avoid fights,ing here was already a tiring task for them, to fight now would be insane. Since they had already intimidated them, as long as they didn¡¯t threaten them, they wouldn¡¯t be hostile.

    The cavern was especially big, enough for hundreds of men to rest, and with only fourteen men here, it was enough space for all of them to rest undisturbed.

    Chui Zi and Kuang Fu both rushed for food to be cooked, after travelling for an entire day under this weather, it was very tiring for them, even XinFeng felt extremely hungry. He spoke, ¡°Who¡¯s cooking?¡±

    The group looked at each other and after a while, Xin Zhou Lun raised his hand, ¡°Though I can cook, the taste is horrible¡­¡­¡±

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu was roughly the same, while Chui Zi and Kuang Fu did not even need to be mentioned. Their staple diet was half cooked meat, it was merely roasted slightly before being eaten, the only reason why the two of them came here was for food.

    Jin Daya spoke tiredly, ¡°I can eat¡­¡­¡±

    XinFengughed bitterly, he thought his cooking skills were considered average ording to the standards of his previous world, and in this world he did not improve much, but looking at this group of undependable fellows, he could only put his skills to the test. Thankfully, everything he cooked was at least suitable to his taste.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cook, whether it is nice¡­¡­don¡¯tin as long as its edible, hehe.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°I won¡¯t be fussy, it¡¯ll be good to just have food.¡±

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu also raised their hands, ¡°We¡¯re fine with it as well.¡±

    The only request of Chui Zi and Kuang Fu was that the food be saltier, ever since they ate foreign food, they fell in love, and would eat anything non-locals cooked, which was better than raw meat.

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Taking out arge cooper pot, he set a wood pile and set the pot on top. After lighting it on fire, everyone immediately gathered around it, with the fire burning, their bodies became morefortable.

    The two other groups obviously did not prepare like this, though they also had a fire going, they didn¡¯t cook, but instead they ate dried meat that was warmed by the fire.

    XinFeng threw in fresh meat, salted meat, dried meat, mushrooms, bamboo and a few dried fruits. He basically threw in everything that he could think of and took out a salt bowl which was named salt ring in the Wansee continent. It was the size of half a grapefruit. It was said to be dried and collected from rock formations.

    As XinFeng preferred a heavy taste, when he cooked he was very generous with the amount of salt used. When the water had boiled, he broke the salt bowl and added arge amounts of chilies, the thick smell of meat permeating the air.

    Chui Zi revealed an expression of yearning, the unbearable sight of him drooling, his saliva flowing from his lips uncontrobly.

    Xin Zhou Lun grabbed him, ¡°Damn, I said¡­¡­don¡¯t let this fellow get too close, do you want his drool falling into the pot?¡±

    Chui Ziughed dumbly, ¡°It smells nice¡­¡­getting closer, I can smell it better¡­..¡±

    XinFeng almost flipped the pot, he spoke, ¡°No need to rush, it¡¯ll be done soon.¡±

    Feng Ying took out ten thick slices of bread, each the size of a pot¡¯s lid, about two fingers thick, it was hard like stone and must be ripped apart in soup to be edible.

    These types of chowder dishes were very easy to cook, XinFeng could easily made such a dish since all he had to do was throw ingredients inside.

    After half an hour of cooking, the impatient Chui Zi and Kuang Fu were already jumping around before they finally heard XinFeng say, ¡°Alright, uncle Feng,e and help.¡±

    Feng Ying held back hisughter, ¡°Alright, let me.¡±

    Every one of them carried arge bowl, eating with sweat covering their foreheads. The sound of their eating so tempting that the two other parties started to reveal killing intent, they wanted to just take away the food the group was eating happily right now, just the smell of it was unsettling already. But they knew that this group was not something they could offend, to fight over a meal was a bit ridiculous.

    If they didn¡¯t have food, it would be understandable, but they had some, though it was unappetizing, it was sufficient to fill their stomachs, to fight yet again was not a good choice.

    Looking at the two groups and receiving their wolf like gazes, XinFeng spoke, ¡°Be careful, they seem to bear malicious intent.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, we have numbers on our side, and we¡¯re rather powerful as well, they wouldn¡¯t dare fight.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°We should avoid fights, getting injured in such a ce would be troublesome.¡±

    Only after cooking two pots worth of food did the seven men finally eat their fill.

    Chui Zi patted his stomach satisfactorily, ¡°Delicious, delicious¡­¡­little brother is rather talented!¡±

    Kuang Fu also praised, ¡°Better than the food we had at Hanya Castle.¡±

    Jin Daya raised his head slightly and spoke stoically, ¡°It¡¯s very delicious¡­¡­¡± before going quiet again, this fellow¡¯s presence was so faint he was easily forgotten.

    Actually, Hong Jie was not inferior to XinFeng, it was just that she used less salt, while XinFeng who had a heavy taste would use a lot of it while adding in other vors, while these fellows had simr taste to him, so XinFeng¡¯s cooking would be better in their opinion.

    Everyone rested against the walls while XinFeng started to cultivate like usual, this ce was good for cultivation, much better than at Hanya castle, he wouldn¡¯t just let this chance go.

    The two other groups also cultivated as they rested, the three sides all going quiet with only the crackling of the fire apanying the night.

    Puttty: From today onwards, this story will be re-branded as God of Cooking, featuring Lei Xin Feng, a bride to be with an intense talent for cooking.

 Chapter Book 8 - 14: Knife-like Snowflakes (2)

    Book 8 Chapter 14: Knife-like Snowkes (2)

    A night of cultivation and peace.

    When XinFeng woke up, he noticed that the two groups of people had already left, he asked, ¡°Uncle Feng, when did they leave?¡±

    Feng Ying replied, ¡°Quite a while ago, we¡¯re leaving soon as well.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°En, I wonder how far we will go today.¡± He stood up and smoothened his clothing and hat.

    Xin Zhou Lun was already prepared, he spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have to pass Hugo (He¡¯gou) cier today, it¡¯ll be rather dangerous, energize yourself and eat some dried food, there¡¯s no time to cook.¡±

    Taking out their ready-made food, like dried meat, everyone started eating quickly.

    XinFeng was already prepared, he took out a meat rice ball and ate it quickly, everyone had prepared this kind of food since they knew that cooking in the wild would be inconvenient.

    And in ten minutes, Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, I¡¯d rather us be as early as possible, since the extra time can be used to deal with obstructions on our path, it¡¯ll be easier on us.¡± Everyone listened to him as he was extremely experienced.

    Walking out of the cave, XinFeng suddenly eximed, ¡°Yi? It¡¯s snowing!¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun could not help but curse, the snowing here was different from the snow at other ces. Thanks to the violent winds, the snowkes here were like knives in the air, if one¡¯s clothing wasn¡¯t up to par, it would be ripped apart.

    After using the rope to tie everyone to each other, Chui Tou rose his hammer and blocked the snowkeing at his face, producing a shocking sound of metal colliding.

    XinFeng could not help but curse, ¡°Fuck¡­¡­how wild!¡± with a flip of his palm, a steel shield appeared in his hands, he spoke, ¡°Uncle Ying, this is for you.¡±

    Feng Yingughed as he took the shield, ¡°You actually have this kind of things as well.¡±

    XinFeng took out another shield for Shi Hu and also one for himself, raising it, we blocked the snowkesing his way.

    With the rope leading them, even if XinFeng did not to look at the road, the group of them would not get lost, granted that Chui Tou knows the way.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°Today¡¯s trip will be difficult.¡±

    XinFeng hid his head behind his shield, his eyes staring at his own feet as he blindly followed Feng Ying.

    Today¡¯s journey was multiple times harder than yesterday¡¯s, which only had the obstruction of wind. Today, not only was there wind, there was also the snowkes that the winds carried. The snowkes here werepletely different from the ones in XinFeng¡¯s past life, more urately, the snow here should be called ice kes, by travelling in the wind, they resembled countless little knives flying in the air.

    As the snowkesnded on his shield, ding dong sounds continuously rang out, causing XinFeng to grumble, ¡°This isn¡¯t snow, these are knives! But even knives aren¡¯t this powerful!¡±

    Feng Yingughed, ¡°This is just snow, hail, hey hey, that would be true suffering. Of course, with our strength, we don¡¯t have to worry, but the way it smashes down is rather scary, we would need to activate our defenses¡­¡­.¡±

    XinFeng and Feng Ying teamed up, with Feng Ying¡¯s shield in front while XinFeng¡¯s shield was positioned at the top of their heads, effectively protecting the both of them. Actually, with his cultivation, these snowkes was nothing much, even real knives were not scary to them, it was just that their clothing would suffer if they were exposed in the snow for too long, and without the clothes¡¯ protection against the wind, they would truly suffer.

    Luckily, the hat covered both their heads and mouths, but speaking was not obstructed, they could still speak but they had to speak loudly.

    After walking for two hours, Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°There¡¯s a ce in front that will shield us from the wind, we¡¯ll rest for a bit before leaving! We¡¯re reaching the Hugo cier soon, it¡¯s a bit dangerous there so all of you energize yourselves.¡±

    Quickly, they came to a crack in the ice cliff, there was three cliff walls here, only the top and the entrance were open. As they entered, the crowd nced at the white marks left by the wind, and when they entered, they suddenly felt slightly warmer.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s use this chance to eat and rest for a bit before leaving.¡±

    At this kind of ce, food was important, as long as they, practitioners, had sufficient food, they would be able to withstand the cold.

    It was much better to use up there foodpared to their Lun Yin Li and Yin Li, Lun Yin Li and Yin Li was their fighting strength, if it was wasted carelessly, they would suffer when danger approached. As Xin Zhou Lun had experience in this matter, he took great care in arranging time for eating.

    Everyone had readymade food in their Hidden Lun spaces, something they had prepared beforehand. As for Chui Tou and Kuang Fu, Xin Zhou Lun was already prepared. The two of them were natives without any Hidden Lun spaces, if they needed anything, they would have to bring it with their body. Of course, by working under Xin Zhou Lun, they didn¡¯t have to worry about food.

    XinFeng had prepared quite a bit of food, especially marinated and dried meat. As for Feng Ying and Shi Hu, they had done the same, even the half-death Jun Daya was prepared.

    Taking out a roasted and marinated duck, Feng Ying¡¯s hand shed with light as steam puffed from the meat. But before he could even take two bites, the duck was stiff as steel again due to the cold. With every bite, Feng Ying¡¯s hands would sh.

    XinFeng wasn¡¯t eating so luxuriously. His food was already made in the size of a child¡¯s fist, it could easily be ced in his mouth whole, and with every sh of electricity in his hand, he would throw a ball of meat into his mouth.

    Eating ten pieces of meat and drinking a few months of wine in one go, XinFeng was recharged. But in reality, this small amount of food was only good for as appetizer. Since they didn¡¯t n on staying too long, Xin Zhou Lun quickly spoke, ¡°Alright, pack up, we¡¯re going to enter Hugo cier.¡±

    The Hugo cier was about a hundred and twenty kilometers long and thirty kilometers wide. Luckily, they were going through it instead of going around it. With this speed, a day was not enough to travel a hundred and twenty kilometers in this weather, their best would be eighty kilometers, but in this ce, to be able to walk even fifty meters was a blessing.

    This was also why they didn¡¯t dare to wait around, they had to quickly go through this cier.

    The moment they entered, Xin Zhou Lun immediately had the crowd gather into a small circle. He spoke, ¡°Long story short, remember two things, first¡­¡­walk fast, don¡¯t stop. Second, when in danger, act without mercy no matter who the target is, a beast or a human. You don¡¯t have to kill the opponent, just have them retreat, and don¡¯t chase them no matter what, remember that?¡±

    XinFeng wanted to say something, but he held it down and simply replied, ¡°I remember!¡±

    Xin Zhou lun spoke, ¡°Good. Chui Tou, I¡¯ll walk in front with you, in cramped ces, you only have to give me directions, I¡¯ll walk in front and you walk behind!¡±

    Chui Tou replied simply, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Only after they were back on track did XinFeng ask, ¡°Uncle Feng, there are beasts here?¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°There is, a lot of them.¡±

    XinFeng was speechless, ¡°Impossible¡­¡­in this weather where we can¡¯t even speak properly, beasts can live?¡± Beforeing, he had assumed this ce to be simr to Tiger Cliff Castle, but such an assumption was immediately thrown away after entering Hugo Castle, this was too cold, he couldn¡¯t imagine any beast to be able to live here.

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°The wild beast, En, a better term would be Ice beasts, all have rather okay strength, but when theye together in numbers, they are very strong.¡±

    XinFeng did not understand, ¡°On our way here, we didn¡¯t¡­¡­en, even meet an Ice beast.¡±

    Feng Yingughed, ¡°This is normal, did you think that ice beasts were like wild beasts who roamed everywhere. A territory of an ice beast would span over dozens of kilometers. And in this weather, scents are all faint. It would be hard for two opponents to meet with hundreds of kilometers between them.¡±

    XinFeng was actually considered a decent hunter. He spoke, ¡°That means, unless we¡¯re face to face with one, it would be hard to run into them.¡±

    Feng Ying nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, even in battle, one could easily escape if they set their mind to it. The important thing is that it is not their hunting season now, most of the Ice beasts have holed themselves up.¡±

    Looking up, XinFeng saw that the four directions were covered in steep icicles and walls, and with every gust of wind, white scars would appear on those icy walls. It was difficult to see more than a few meters away. He spoke, ¡°I wonder how Chui Tou can find his way.¡±

    Feng Ying spoke, ¡°This is why it is important to have a native with you in the wild, you must also protect them.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like that, I understand now.¡±

    So it wasn¡¯t the hunting season yet. XinFeng found it puzzling, where would the Ice beasts hide in this ce? But after a while of thinking, he gave up and instead focused on following the group.

    Xin Zhou Lun was in the front, in his hands a shield. He had noticed how XinFeng was using one and found it convenient, therefore he asked XinFeng for one, since he did not have such low leveled weapons with him.

    Kacha sounds were heard nonstop, causing XinFeng¡¯s scalp to go numb as he could not help but ask, ¡°What kind of a fucking sound is this, it too ufortable!¡±

    Shi Hu replied from behind, ¡°It¡¯s the sound of the icicles cracking.¡±

    Looking up, XinFeng could not help but smile bitterly, ¡°If this thing were to copse, it would be too much.¡±

    Shi Huughed, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, with two ninth ringed and two eighth ringed masters, even if the icicles and walls were to fall, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. We¡¯ll just push it away.¡± Just as he finished speaking, Kacha sounds starteding nonstop from in front.

    Xin Zhou Lun¡¯s voice came from in front, ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡±

    A message from Puttty (in cased you missed it):

    All of you may not know but I have a website, Putttytrantions.wordpress where I used to trante in with my real life friends, unfortunately, all of them quit tranting since it isn¡¯t their cup of tea, but one of the novels one of them tranted has been picked back up by me.

    As of right now, God of thunder is really boring for me, since there isn¡¯t any particrly interesting development, but this doesn¡¯t mean I will stop tranting GoT, it will still have its weekly and sponsored chapters, I will just love my other novel more. Its name is King of the Eternal Night. A particrly tragic novel, a genre I like, ohohohohoho. The MC is so cruel he managed to crush another kid¡¯s balls in the story only eight chapters in. Ohohohohoho.

 Chapter Book 8 - 15: Trekking

    Book  Chapter 15: Trekking

    As the cracking sound became more frequent, Xin Zhou Lun became more cautious. He walked in front to scout, and even if the ice walls were to copse, as long as he noticed it he would be safe. Blocking the copsed ice walls was not a big problem with his strength.

    Hong!

    An ice block the length of three meters fell and was shattered by Xin Zhou Lun, but immediately after another ice block fell.

    Everyone rushed to block, XinFeng raised his shield as well, shattering the ice block falling towards their heads.

    Quickly, they abandoned the copsing path they were on, turning onto another route. They set off again and sighed in relief after the falling ice blocks stopped. Unless it was a mountain¡¯s worth of ice blocks, they wouldn¡¯t be in danger, but even so, without putting up a defense, even normal ice blocks can injure them.

    Hong!

    The route copsed again, instantly blocking the road forwards. Thankfully, they were all practitioners, while the natives were not bad themselves either. Unhesitantly, they stepped onto the shattered ice blocks as they moved forwards.

    From afar, pleas for help could be heard.

    Xin Zhou Lun shouted, ¡°Quickly move forwards!¡±

    XinFeng knew that they had to quickly move away from the shouts, who knew what those people met with. Despite their strength and fearlessness to everything, they still wanted to avoid troubles.

    The group understood this, and when Xin Zhou Lun asked them to hurry, no one objected and instead walked faster. Some even leapt forwards. Feng Ying and Shi Hu walked in front and being XinFeng, protecting him. Though they couldn¡¯t fly here, if they were to meet with a big fracture opening up the ground, they would fly over instead of falling.

    Connected by rope, even if one of the seven were sucked into the relentless winds, they could be pulled down by the others.

    The seven of them were slightly awkward in the beginning, but now they were all in sync. If someone were to see them from above they would notice how the seven if them were a like a centipede sliding across the ground in sync at a fast speed.

    Crashing sound could be heard from afar as they felt a tremor beneath their feet. Xin Zhou Lun could not help but curse as he led the group down another turn, cracking sounds appearing every direction, making their scalps go numb. This was their instinctual fear, an involuntarily response.

    Swiftly leaving, the sounds faded gradually, leaving only the howls of the wind and the sounds of the snowkes shing the ice.

    After walking about ten kilometers, Xin Zhou Lun signaled for them so stop, ¡°There¡¯s a huge ice ravine here, let¡¯s rest for a while.¡±

    Entering the crack in the wall, their surroundings instantly quieted down, the whistling sounds were not as ear-piercing anymore.

    Avoiding the bone piercing cold winds, everyone felt slightly better.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Eat a bit before leaving, it¡¯s a pity we don¡¯t have hot soup to drink, it¡¯s too cold.¡±

    With even Xin Zhou Lunining about the cold, it was evident to see how low the temperature here was.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°How far left till we¡¯ve crossed?¡±

    Chu Tou spoke, ¡°We ended up walking a longer route but we will cross soon.¡±

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°Good, this is my first time experiencing such cold weather.¡± even the coldest times in Tiger Cliff Castle were not this scary, not even a first ringed true master could survive here for long.

    They had no choice but to rest for fifteen minutes, as it was too dangerous, they needed to walk through it without wasting time. Fifteen minutes was enough for them to eat a bit, and XinFeng also ate two fist sized meat balls, but that bit of meat could only sate his hunger, it was far from being filling.

    Actually, XinFeng knew a way of recharging strength, eating sweets. But sweets were rare in this world, they were hard to find. Most of them were made of honey, which appeared in many ces and in all kinds of varieties.

    Coning out from the ravine, they set off again, obviously feeling better with food in their stomachs. Their bodies alone were not enough to stave off the cold, they had to use their Lun Yin Li or Yin Li to survive, therefore, they had to replenish their energy.

    It was strange how Chui Tou found the correct paths, in this journey, XinFeng had already lost his sense to direction not even knowing how to get back. If it wasn¡¯t for someone leading the path, he would¡¯ve been lost a long time ago, and going missing here meant certain death, even if you were ninth ringed.

    This was also why natives could live here. Despite having strong bodies, they could be killed by outsiders, but with their capabilities as living maps, the outsiders could only rely on them.

    They madly sped along again, sweating despite the cold weather.

    Finally, Chui Tou celebrated, ¡°Haha, we can to get out soon¡­..ai, we almost got lost¡­.¡± this sentence made everyone¡¯s hair stand, if this fellow were to get lost, they would all be doomed.

    They quickly entered arge ice crack, and following the ravine, they met with a wall, there was no more path.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Are we walking from above? Or below?¡±

    Chui Tou spoke, ¡°We can¡¯t walk up there, the snowstorm is too big, we¡¯ll walk from below.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Found it yet?¡±

    After discussing, Chui Tou and Kuang Fu led them further down along the ice walls.

    And in a while, Chui Tou found a smooth ice wall, and with a gentle knock, he nodded, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Kuang Fu spoke, ¡°Let me.¡±

    Stepping backwards, Chui Tou spoke, ¡°Move back a bit.¡±

    Taking off the rope, Kuang Fu rose his huge axe, and with ast check, he suddenly waved his axe, a golden glow appearing on it in an instant as it crashed against the ice wall apanied by Kuang Fu¡¯s shout.

    After a chop, Kuang Fu retreated as well.

    Hong!

    The wall cracked open, revealing a cave entrance. Kuang Fu spoke, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s open! Enter quickly.¡±

    XinFeng found this ice wall strange, the crack Kuang Fu¡¯s axe formed was quickly disappearing, and in a few minutes, this cave entrance would most likely disappearpletely.

    With Chui Tou in front, the crowd entered the cave.

    This was a small opening, but inside it was quiterge, and thanks to the ice walls, light was able to enter slightly illuminating the dark cave. XinFeng shockingly noticed that this cave entrance seemed to be man made, as the ice on the ground was like adder leading downwards, a very proportionatedder.

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Did you guys make this?¡±

    Chui Tou replied, ¡°Notpletely.¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun answered, ¡°Its half natural and half made, this cave is owned by the natives, outsiders can¡¯t find them. If you don¡¯t believe me, look at the entrance, it should be closed by now.¡±

    Turning back, XinFeng noticed that the hole was indeed gone.

    The temperature here was veryfortable, the moment they entered, everyone sighed infort. even with fur covering their mouths and noses in the cold weather, the low temperature still managed to strongly trigger their noses, forcing them to breath slowly to ustom themselves to the cold.

    Taking off the hat, XinFeng sighed deeply, ¡°Ai, I can finally breathefortably, will we be resting here?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lunughed, ¡°We¡¯re nning to stay here for a while, at least a night. Hehe, this is the first true resting point through the cier. You¡¯ll understand as we walk even more. ¡±

    This underground path was very long, and after a full twenty minutes did theye to an open icy hall with icicles hanging downwards. The hall was veryrge, about three hundred square meters. In the hall, they could see a stone firece still containing bits of charcoal ashes and a few pieces of tattered beast furs.

    Feng Yingughed, ¡°Alright, we can light a fire. I didn¡¯t expect a firece to be here, hehe, I wonder who left it.¡±

    Chui Touughed, ¡°My tribesmen left this¡­¡­that¡­¡­..¡± His eyes turned to XinFeng.

    XinFengughed, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, there¡¯ll be food!¡±

    Chui Tou and Kuang fu both revealed satisfied smiles.

    After walking through cold weather, eating a warm meal and arge bowl of warm soup was absolutely heavenly.

    XinFeng didn¡¯t use charcoal, but instead used oil wood. Oil wood could burn for very long, and three sticks of oil wood was enough to boil arge pot of water, it was very good fuel. After supplementing some charcoal, they had enough for a warm meal and fire.

    Chowder was already XinFeng¡¯s best dish, it was simple, convenient, practical, easy to cook and delicious as well.

    The temperature in the icy hall was higher than the temperature outside, and as the oil wood in the firece started the burn, everyone took off their fur coats.

    As he cooked, XinFeng asked, ¡°Where will we go tomorrow?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun replied, ¡°We still need to go through an ice mountain¡­¡­only then will we arrive. Hehe, if there isn¡¯t any idents, the two day trip will be fast¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°Is it that mine you mentionedst time?¡±

    Xin Zhou Lunughed bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, I nned on waiting for a bit but the situation feels strange, I can¡¯t help but feel unsettled and started to fear. You must know that this material is rather rare and only appeares in this area, if I lose this chance, it¡¯ll be hard to find another.¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Can¡¯t it be bought?¡±

 Chapter Book 8 - 16: Trekking (2)

    Chapter 16: Trekking (2)

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°It would be nice if it could be bought, I wouldn¡¯t need to dig for it so painstakingly, this thing¡­¡­is like a priceless treasure for those that need it, while those that don¡¯t need it couldn¡¯t care less.¡±

    Though XinFeng tried his best to learn,pared to these people who had studied for dozens of years, or even hundreds, he was too young, he was too ignorant of the world, he didn¡¯t know how to handle difficult situations. So not knowing how important this thing is was rather normal.

    ¡°So what is it¡­¡­seriously¡­¡­.wu, I don¡¯t care anymore, if I can collect it, I want to collect more of it.¡±

    XinFeng mumbled to himself, he was lucky to have such a high leveledpanion to collect materials with him at such a young age, if he did not have a master, he probably would never have entered this ce even as a ninth ringed master.

    Xin Zhou Lunughed, ¡°Sure, anyone who goes can collect some for themselves, en, just give me a portion.¡±

    XinFeng nodded, ¡°I understand, don¡¯t worry, senior.¡± He knew this clearly, even if it¡¯s his senior, he would still receivepensations for obligatory help.

    Chui Tou and Kuang Fu both moved next to the pot, if it wasn¡¯t for Feng Ying holding on to their necks, the two fellows would¡¯ve probably stuck their head in. That was fine, but what was unbearable was that the two of them drooled nonstop, forcing Feng Ying to hold them back.

    Jin Daya keptughing, he didn¡¯t speaking much, yet he chose to speak now, ¡°Grab them¡­¡­the two of them, both are gluttons, fellows who will never feel full.¡±

    Taking out a pot lid, XinFeng covered the pot, instantly reducing the smell of food in the air.

    Chui Tou kept swallowing his drool as he stared at the pot, he could not help but say, ¡°Just open it, it¡¯ll be warmer.¡±

    Everyone stared at him instantly, causing him to speak bitterly, ¡°Alright, I know¡­¡­don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m just hungry¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng spoke gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, it¡¯ll be done soon, hehe.¡±

    In the wild, especially in cold weather, food was vital for survival. This was the natives¡¯ instinct, nothing could rece it. This was why Chui Tou and Kuang Fu were so excited over the cooking pot, they couldn¡¯t help but want to reach out to grab some, even if it wasn¡¯t cooked properly.

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±

    Chui Tou immediately cheered as he looked at XinFeng pitifully with his te in his hand. Such a big muscled fellow actually looked like a pug wagging his tail right now, his two eyes shining.

    Shivering, XinFeng spoke, ¡°Hold it, don¡¯t move.¡± Using therge copper spoon in his hands, he scooped a few spoonfuls of chowder and poured it into the te, ¡°Go eat.¡±

    (lcksheep: I seriously get the image of him trying to use dogmands here)

    After giving everyone a teful each, the pot was already nearly empty. XinFeng kept throwing in all sorts of ingredients, continuing to cook. The seven of them ate at least two pots, this was far from enough.

    With the hard bread in their hands, everyone started eating. Eating chowder in this weather was absolutely heavenly and their stiff bodies started to warm up as beads of sweat appeared on their foreheads.

    XinFeng ate madly as well, he knew clearly that he needed to eat his fill, and practitioners were all people withrge appetites. His appetite was at least ten times more than his appetite from his past world, sometimes even more.

    When they were done eating, the skies already dark as the light that entered the ice hall faded, but thanks to the fire, they could still see each other.

    Storing the pot, XinFeng threw a few pieces of Oil wood onto the fire, and ced a bottle of water on the frame before he started cultivating.

    Everyone also sat down to cultivate, except for Chui Tou and Kuang Fu, who went to guard the entrance.

    XinFeng had just started cultivating before he was surprised, the effects here were better than Hanya castle, nearing the effect of cultivating in a lighting storm. This was shocking for him, and after testing it, the results were the same. Stopping, he thought for a while.

    Feng Ying also stopped cultivating and opened his eyes to see XinFeng staring into space, he could not help but ask softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    XinFeng hesitated before asking, ¡°Cultivating here¡­¡­do you feel that something¡¯s different?¡±

    Feng Ying sighed, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a difference¡­¡­¡±

    XinFeng asked, ¡°Is the effects better?¡±

    Feng Ying shook his head, ¡°Just the opposite, the effects seem to becking a lotpared to Hanya castle.¡±

    XinFeng felt shocked, ¡°Yi, how strange, I feel that it¡¯s better.¡±

    Shi Hu also opened his eyes and shook his head, ¡°Not good, the effects are not good.¡±

    Jin Dayaughed, ¡°It¡¯s normal, if we go out, it¡¯ll be better, we¡¯re in the middle of a cier, how good could it be.¡± It was rare he spoke so much.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°The purpose of cultivating here is to recover your body, how much can you wish for in an ice cave?¡±

    Though XinFeng did not understand, he knew this was a good chance and he didn¡¯t let go of it. Closing his eyes, he continued cultivating while the others chose to sleep instead.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    It was a night of silence until the skies became bright.

    XinFeng cultivated till midnight. He had taken out a thick beastskin to ce on the ground and a beastskin sleeping bag to sleep for a few hours.

    They had a simple breakfast of hot water and dry rations before leaving the ice cave.

    Smashing open a big hole in the ice walls with his hammer, Chui Tou spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go out!¡± and at the moment the hole was opened, the sound of howling wind could be heard again.

    Everyone followed Chui Tou out. In the ice cave, they had already tied themselves to each other with the rope, it was still snowing madly outside, the temperature lower than yesterday.

    Stepping out of the ice cave, XinFeng felt cold piercing into his bones even as he was dressed in bull hide armor, he spoke, ¡°How cold!¡±

    Today¡¯s temperature was extremely low, though XinFeng could not measure how low it was, he found out that he couldn¡¯t even open his eyes properly, he had to squint, but even so, the cold winds were still painful for his eyes, forcing him to cover his head with his Lun Yin Li.

    With their heads hung low, everyone tried their best to move forwards. XinFeng held the steel shield as well today, blocking the snowkesing his way.

    This journey was tiring and painful, resting a few times throughout, they finally found a ce to rest after the sky darkened. The resting spot this time was extremely far from the ice hall, and they barely got though a night. XinFeng felt that he was about to became an ice block and could only circte his defenses from time to time to block the cold all the way to the next morning. ording to Xin Zhou Lun, they only had half a day¡¯s journey left.

    After walking until noon, Xin Zhou Lun finally spoke, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re almost there¡­¡­fuck, every trip is grueling, just persevere for a bit more.¡±

    There wererge pieces of ice umting on the rope, tripping XinFeng along the way. He wasn¡¯t like the others, Chui Tou and Kuang Fu were natives who were used to this, while the others were all sixth ringed or above experts and could fly, even if they couldn¡¯t take to the skies, they could still walk in the air without their feet touching the ground.

    XinFeng didn¡¯t have such an ability, some of his steps even fell through the snow burying his leg, pulling down the speed of the entire group. Feng Ying wanted to carry him but XinFeng had refused, this trip was too difficult, even a True Master with his eighth True Ring Body suffered, XinFeng had chosen to suffer as well.

    The seven of them quickly came to the mountain¡¯s foot and Xin Zhou Lun signaled for them to slow down as he started to inspect the mountain cliffs.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°We¡¯re almost there?¡±

    Feng Ying nodded, ¡°We should be.¡±

    A little whileter, Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°We¡¯re here¡­¡­¡±

    There was a crack in the mountain cliff, icicles hung from the entire cliff, even the crack had icicles hanging from the top, and without careful inspection, it was impossible to detect.

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Smash it open!¡±

    Chui Tou and Kuang Fu moved forwards together and lifted their weapons to smash away the icicles blocking the cave.

    In a while, they quickly smashed an opening.

    XinFengughed, ¡°Ai, finally a ce to avoid the wind, I¡¯m already scared of the winds here.¡± He wanted to dig a hole just to escape, the cold winds were too unbearable, it pierced one¡¯s body torturously. XinFeng couldn¡¯t even count how many times he had used his electricity to warm himself.

    Jin Daya suddenly spoke from behind, ¡°I¡¯m scared of the wind here too!¡±

    Xin Zhou Lun spoke, ¡°Come in quickly¡­¡­the wind here, hey hey, it has a name, called the Head Piercing Wind or the Bone Chilling Wind, or also the Murderous Wind!¡±

    The crack was empty, but it was just that they had yet to find a ce to rest. The space became narrower, and without caution, one¡¯s feet would be caught. They had to fly or use their hands to push themselves up to move forwards, of course, Feng Ying simply picked up XinFeng while Chui Tou and Kuang Fu had Xin Zhou Lun and Jin Daya to move forwards without setting their feet down.

    And in a while, they entered the belly of the mountain, where they could finally walk normally.

    A bundle of fire floated in front of them, livening up the four directions. On their way down, they walked for at least ten minutes, apanied by the sounds of falling water as the temperature increased gradually.

    Xin Zhou Lunughed, ¡°We¡¯re finally here.¡±

    Turning once, a gust of warm air rushed at them with a faint red glow, apanied by a deep roar.

    XinFeng spoke, ¡°I, I have a bad premonition¡­¡­e, hot!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I cry when I see Pok¨¦mon Sun and Moon being yed everywhere. I want to y it too, okay!?

    No, actually, any Pok¨¦mon version is fine, I just want to y it!

 Chapter Book 8 - 17: Mining

    Red light scattered all over the cave. Lei Xinfeng was surprised. ¡°Magma?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s an underground magma flow here. It flows in all direction, but don¡¯t worry, this flow is very safe.¡± Xin Zhaolun said. ¡°As long as you¡¯re careful, you¡¯ll find many valuable materials depending on your luck. There are many materials that even Sages can¡¯t use, or would be wasted on a Sage.¡±

    Even Jin Daya, who rarely spoke,mented. ¡°Old Xin¡­.you¡¯re really a Sage with high standards. To tell the truth, there are many materials here that Ah Feng needs, only even if he doesn¡¯te here, he can still trade for or buy it elsewhere.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun nodded and took out a beast skin, giving it to Lei Xinfeng. ¡°Show it to everyone. This region produces a variety of materials, but please look out for this material in particr, as I need it.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng doesn¡¯t know much about the materials since he never had much use for them. As a result, he always grabbed whatever he saw so when he did need the materials, he didn¡¯t need to scramble to find them. Because of therge size of his Hidden Wheel space, he could toss materials in without needing to worry about room.

    Looking at the skin, he didn¡¯t recognize the material. Biyasi?

    ¡°What is this?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I need.¡± Xin Zhaolun answered. ¡°It¡¯s a material only found here, on the walls. Help me scourge the ce. After I find enough, you¡¯ll see what it¡¯s for.¡±

    Everyone answered affirmatively.

    When the magma flowed, it created a stone shell where the surface of the rock cooled enough to solidify. Where the shell cracked, a warm glow from the molten rock flowing beneath radiated.

    In other words, the group were standing on top of the stoneyer created from cooled magma. If they weren¡¯t careful, they could break the surface and fall in. As a result, everyone treaded lightly, floating in the air. Someone supported Lei Xinfeng, Chuizi, and Futou at all times.

    Soon, Xin Zhaolun found a stable spot, letting the three of them that couldn¡¯t fly down. Generally, spots that were far from active magma flows were solid enough to stand on enough worry. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have any problems if you walk here,¡± he said.

    They came along a wide strip of solid rock along the wall. Xin Zhaolun rushed forward and called back, ¡°Here! Everyonee have a look!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng caught up and stood next to him. ¡°Where?¡±

    After everyone was gathered, Xin Zhaolun pointed at the path. ¡°Here it is¡­¡±

    Lei Xinfeng saw a hint of green thread against the ck stone. It felt nice to touch. ¡°Interesting. So this is the Biyasi?¡±

    ¡°Nope. This is ore. Only after processing does it be Biyasi. Please memorize the feel of it and look for it based on that. After you find it¡­ ah, I¡¯ll dig it out as a demonstration,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    He took out a small hammer and tapped the wall. Instantly, the rock face crumbled and, impossibly, a whole stone fell into his hands. He gave the stone to Lei Xinfeng. ¡°This is the ore, much harder than the rock surrounding it. If you break the rock, it will pop out rather effortlessly.¡±

    This fist sized green ore was extremely dense, dense than even gold. Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t expect that just this small rock would weighed over a dozen jins. ¡°It¡¯s heavy!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s even heavier after you purify it,¡± Xin Zhaolunmented.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll start looking then.¡±

    ¡°If you can find around a hundred to three hundred jins of it, it will be enough for me. If you find any extra, keep it. You¡¯ll definitely need it.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng understood that it was a rare opportunity and nodded.

    Fengying and Shihu both understood that they will ever get the chance to use it, they both went to help Lei Xinfeng dig.

    Since Chuizi and Futou were both brought here by Xin Zhaolun, all the ore they got went to him ording to their agreement. Jin Daya also helped Xin Zhaolun but, like Lei Xinfeng, once he had enough, he could keep the rest himself.

    It was Lei Xinfeng¡¯s first time mining for ores himself, so when he found an ore deposit, he discovered that he didn¡¯t have any tools to dig out. Instead, he took out a steel spear and began to hit the wall. Shattering the rock around it without effort, he quickly excavated the Biya ore.

    It was only a small ore the size of a walnut, glowing green. He estimated it probably only weighed two or three jins.

    Fengying and Shihu also split up to look for ores. There were more ces that they could look in, like the ceiling, while Lei Xinfeng could only look along the walls below.

    Sounds of tapping came nonstop in the cavern as everyone looked for ores.

    Since the cavern was hot, Lei Xinfeng only wore a pair of pants and a sleeveless shirt, putting everything else into his Hidden Wheel space.

    By chance, Lei Xinfeng looked down, and found a cluster of green rocks on the floor. He knelt down, joy and pleasant surprise mixing. If he was correct, there was at least a dozen Biya ores.

    Clink nk! After a few moments of smashing rocks with his spear, Lei Xinfeng harvested seventeen Biya ores. The biggest one was the size of an apple, over twenty jins in weight, and even the smallest was the size of his fingertips; altogether there was at least a hundred jins of ores. Lei Xinfeng grinned.

    In the mean time, Fengying also found a few ores. Shihu had a nasty expression since all the locations he searched incked even a single ore.

    In contrast, the more he mined, the more excited Lei Xinfeng became. He had talent! While others needed to search for a long time to find a ore, he could find the ores instantly based with his instincts. In the time that Shihu took to find one ore, Lin Xinfeng found another seventeen.

    Biya ores are strange. For one person, finding them might be easy, but for others, there was nothing harder. Up until that point, the person who had thergest harvest was Lei Xinfeng. The others only found six or six ores at most. Chuizi and Futou didn¡¯t find a single ore between the two of them.

    Little by little, Lei Xinfeng got further and further from the ground. Lei Xinfeng kept finding ores all along a deep passage. ¡°Huh. Finding these aren¡¯t difficult at all! I¡¯ve already finished the task Brother Xin gave.¡± In just a few hours, he had found a few hundred jins of ore without any difficulty.

    At that moment, Lei Xinfeng found another kind of ore, Red Gold.

    Red Gold isn¡¯t a type of gold. It¡¯s a special metal that shares some characteristics with gold, and is much more valuable, especially when forging weapons. Red Gold and Biyasi is different in that although there are many locations where one can find it, those locations never yielded arge amount at once. Red Gold appeared in small amounts, like looking like specks of sand in the stone.

    It is also impossible to purify Red Gold. The natural purity is the only purity of red gold. It had a appearance of a crystal, but could be worked in the same way as a metal. By pouring the ore into a cauldron, the pieces of red gold will be attracted to each other and stick together. By breaking away the remaining rock, all that was left was the pure Red Gold.

    When Lei Xinfeng spotted the Red Gold, he was really happy. Shattering the rock, he picked up a piece, looking at the tiny specks of red gold embedded in the rocks. The vein that he found a three meter long band on the wall. As the pieces of ore and rock from the broken wall fell on the ground, he put them in his Hidden Wheel space. It took him an hour to finally clean out the vein, and when he was done, the hole he excavated could fit two people lying end to end.

    They worked for a whole day. When they felt hungry, they ate some dried food. When they were thirsty, they drank some cool water. It wasn¡¯t until Chuizi and Futou¡¯s incessant cries for food became overwhelming that Xin Zhaolun called the group together.

    Gathering at a t spot, Xin Zhaolun was all smiles. ¡°How was your harvest?¡± He was satisfied with his. In just a day, he had gathered over a dozen ores and two other kinds that he came across by chance.

    ¡°I got eight ores, maybe seventy jins.¡± Jin Daya reported.

    Chuizi was embarrassed. ¡°I, I only mined three. They¡¯re all small..haha¡­¡±

    His shame was nothingpared to Futou, who only gathered one.

    Xin Zhaolun waved it off. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! Ah Feng, how many did you get?¡±

    Like the two before him, Lei Xinfeng was embarrassed, not because he did poorly, but because he gathered much more than everyone else. If he spoke truthfully, will someone knock his head? ¡°Ahhh, it was okay. Ipleted my task without any problems¡­¡±

    Fengying and Shihu didn¡¯t report. Since they were Lei Xinfeng¡¯s bodyguards, everything they gathered belong to their master Lei Xinfeng.

    Xin Zhaolun rxed with a sigh. ¡°We can¡¯t stay for too long, so let¡¯s pick up our pace,¡± he said.

    ¡°Why? We brought enough food. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems even if we stay a bit longer,¡± Lei Xinfeng argued.

    ¡°I know. As for when exactly we leave, we¡¯ll listen to Chuizi and Futou.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if we stay a bit longer, but we mustn¡¯t stay over thirty days. No matter what, we cannot stay past thirty days, or it will grow colder¡ª¡± Chuizi said, but Lei Xinfeng¡¯s unbelieving voice interrupted him.

    ¡°¡ªWhat? What do you mean it will grow colder? It¡¯s already freezing!¡±

    ¡°It will grow so cold that you will literally freeze to death,¡± Futou exined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you two have any problems with it?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    Notes:

    Hello! I¡¯m Emily, a worse trantor than Puttty, so please go easy on me. What takes her one hour to trante, I will take two. This will also be my second chapter ever, so it might be bad!

    Puttty tranted ÕæÈË as True Master. I personally prefer Sage. I can revert back if you like. Same with Hidden Lun and Hidden Wheel, since Lun means wheel.

    Biyasi is ±ÌÑÀË¿, or bluetooth silk/thread.

    When I typed Brother Xin, the raw said Ê¦ÐÖ, meaning an older disciple under the same master.

    I tranted ½ï or ? kilograms as jin or jins for plural.

    PS: I have a discord server. I don¡¯t check email often, so Discord might be the best way to find me.

 Chapter Book 8 - 18: Mining

    Chuiziughed. ¡°We can stay for forty days, or even forty five, but you can¡¯t. If we leave in around twenty days, it would be just about right.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng understood what he was implying. He was the weakest one here. A chain is only as strong as its weakest link, and this group can onlyst as long as its weakest member. He nodded reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯m dragging everyone down¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, twenty days is more than enough. Even if we only had ten days, we could still gather enough Biyasi to fulfill my requirements. There¡¯s no need to apologize,¡± Xin Zhaolun said,forting him.

    After a simple meal, Xin Zhaolun had everyone rest, but Lei Xinfeng went out to search for more ores. After just a day, he¡¯d realized the joy of mining. He would mine as much as he could; after all, there¡¯s no telling when he¡¯d get another chance toe.

    Lei Xinfeng walked along a magma flow in a cave without knowing where it led, or how deep it went. The cave wasn¡¯t deep and he quickly came to a dead end, so he retraced his steps and continued on to the next.

    Soon, Lei Xinfeng found that the path ahead disappeared. There was arge gap in the stone, with both banks separated by a river of red hot magma a dozen meters wide. He grimaced. He couldn¡¯t fly, and there was no guarantee that he would be able to jump the gap. He wasn¡¯t that he could, but there was always a chance of failure, and he wasn¡¯t sure if his barrier would be able to block the heat of the magma. He sighed and turned to go back.

    A short distance back, he saw Fengying. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± his guard asked.

    Lei Xinfeng shrugged helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t get across. Uh, Uncle Ying, can you carry me across?¡±

    Fengying walked over to take a look andughed. ¡°Of course. Who would¡¯ve thought that the floor would break away.¡±

    ¡°No, let me carry it. I can¡¯t find any ores anyway,¡± Shihu cut in,ing up behind them.

    Fengying nodded, agreeing. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll mine near the ceiling. I think it¡¯s easier to find ores up there.¡± Saying that, he flew up while Shihu knelt down to let Lei Xinfeng climb on his back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay by you. If you find anything, I¡¯ll mine it for you,¡± he said.

    ¡°You know, mining gives a nice sense of satisfaction,¡± Lei Xinfeng replied.

    Whilst carrying Lei Xinfeng, Shihu flew across the gap. When they passed over the gap, a wave of heat rushed up to meet them and Lei Xinfeng instantly increased his defense. Luckily, Shihu was fast and cleared the gap in just a few seconds.

    It hadn¡¯t even been a long time since they crossed, but Lei Xinfeng already found a band of Red Gold ores seven meters wide. Heughed. ¡°My luck is good today. Look, Uncle Hu, it¡¯s Red Gold. You can mine it; I¡¯ll look further on ahead.¡±

    Shihu looked, but couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Red Gold ore? Well, okay, I¡¯ll look.¡± Doubtfully, he began to mine.

    After he broke the rock, he realized that Lei Xinfeng wasn¡¯t kidding. It really was red gold. Impressed, he began to mine vigorously. Even he had uses for Red Gold. It was a material with many uses, but it was scarce.

    Lei Xinfeng himself went on ahead, and found another kind of material that looked quite simr to Red Gold. It¡¯s a material called Blood Sand, a catalyst material. It was rare as well. Lei Xinfeng dug it out.

    During their stay of more than a dozen days, all seven people rushed about mining. Not a single one cked off. The one who was most diligent was Lei Xinfeng, more than even Xin Zhaolun. Of course, he gathered the most. Even without counting the three hundred jins Biyasi he gathered for Xin Zhaolun, he had gathered close to seven hundred jins for himself. In other words, he¡¯d mined around a thousand jins of Biyasi alone, even excluding what Fengying and Shihu got for him.

    Xin Zhaolun¡¯s progress wasn¡¯t bad either. Putting together the materials his helpers gathered, he had enough Biyasi. For the past few days, he was nothing but smiles, causing Lei Xinfeng to poke fun at him.

    ¡°We still have a few days. Everyone should pick up their pace. I¡¯m finished, so you get to keep everything else you mine, haha!¡± Xin Zhaolun said happily.

    Lei Xinfeng agreed. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to mine a few more days. I¡¯ve gathered a lot of fairly valuable stuff¡­but there¡¯s one thing that I think none of you have found.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jin Daya asked. ¡°I¡¯ve gathered six kinds of materials. This ce is just like a holynd of treasures. It¡¯s a pity we might not be able toe back.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. There¡¯s arge variety of materials here. Although there¡¯s not a lot of it, but there¡¯s many kinds and the quality is excellent,¡± Xin Zhaolun said. They both looked at Lei Xinfeng for him to continue.

    Lei Xinfengplied,  flicking his hands and summoning a cone shaped crystal with a rich purple hue in his palm. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± he asked.

    Xin Zhaolun¡¯s eye bulged and grabbed the crystal, jaws agape in shock. ¡°Purple Crystal! Top quality Purple Crystal! You, where did you find it?¡± Even his voice changed.

    Even Jin Daya had a shocked expression, showing a hint of jealousy. ¡°What luck¡­damn it, why didn¡¯t I find one? My heart¡­¡±

    Lei Xinfengughed. ¡°Do you want to know where?¡±

    ¡°Of course, damn it. Quick, quick, tell me!¡± Xin Zhaolun urged.

    Jin Daya was curious too. He knew that it was much more valuable than Biyasi. Even a Monarch would have a hard time getting their hands on one. Disregarding the uses of it, if he brought some back to the founder, he could trade for quite a few Yin rings. These are objects used by Monarchs.

    Lei Xinfengughed. ¡°Follow me then!¡±

    Everyone followed him over a path along the walls, quickly getting to the gap that he was unable to cross. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you across,¡± Fengying volunteered.

    Lei Xinfeng shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I found it here!¡± he announced.

    Jin Daya looked around, but he couldn¡¯t even find a trace. ¡°Are you messing with us? I don¡¯t see anything,¡± he said.

    Lei Xinfeng down into the red glow.

    ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s inside the magma flow?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I found it by chance,¡± Lei Xinfeng replied, nodding.

    ¡°How did you get it out? You didn¡¯t climb down, did you¡­?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    ¡°Brother, I haven¡¯t lived enough yet. If I went down, I¡¯ll definitely die.¡±

    Shihu finished for him. ¡°He pulled it up¡­¡± He had been following Lei Xinfeng, so of course he knew how he found the Purple Crystal. It really was a coincident. Lei Xinfeng was so bored of wall mining that he went over to the the magma and stuck in a long steel spear, fished around, and flung out arge chunk of rock with the crystal inside.

    ¡°Can you do it again?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded and took out his spear. ¡°Of course, let me try. I need luck for this¡­ there¡¯s a good chance there¡¯s nothing there this time,¡± he said. Xin Zhaolun noticed that the tip of the spear was melted. Only half of the original spearhead remained.

    Lei Xinfeng pushed the spear into the flow. In an instant, the front half of the steel spear began to glow red from the heat. Suddenly, he lifted the spear and in a single motion, smashed the rock stuck to the spear tip onto the ground.

    Xin Zhaolun pulled out a steel pick that he had been using for excavating hard materials and poked the rock. It was still soft so he summoning a bowl of water, emptying the contents on the rock. There a loud sizzle apanying a explosion of white steam. When the steam was all gone, the rock had turned ck. Using the pick, Xin Zhaolun broke the rock apart and saw that there was indeed Purple Crystal hidden within. Only¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s too small,¡± Jin Daya said.

    There was two pieces, both norger than grains of sand, whereas Lei Xinfeng¡¯s piece was asrge as a fingertip. Even though they were iparable in size and value, it was sufficient to prove that Lei Xinfeng told the truth.

    Unlike Jin Daya, Xin Zhaolun was much more enthusiastic. ¡°You¡¯re right, there¡¯s really Purple Crystals in there! Haha, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m not going to look for any other ores. I will never pass up on the chance for get Purple Crystals. This can be traded for so many things, and even if you just let it sit in your storage, it¡¯s still valuable!¡±

    Even a grain-sized crystal was extremely valuable and Xin Zhaolun instantly stored his two grains away. Seeing his actions, Lei Xinfengughed. ¡°Brother, let me give you a few tips. When you¡¯re looking for them, pay attention to the color of the magma.¡±

    ¡°What color?¡±

    ¡°If you look closely at the magma, it¡¯s all yellow to red, but if there¡¯s a purplish light, then there¡¯s Purple Crystals there.¡±

    At that, everyone looked into the magma. Then Xin Zhaolun voiced what everyone was thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t see any purple light. They¡¯re all the same.¡±

    ¡°Me neither,¡± Jin Daya said, followed by everyone else.

    Chuizi even rubbed his eyes to look a second time. ¡°It¡¯s all the same¡­ what purple light?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng was stunned, temporarily speechless. ¡°What¡­ it¡¯s so obvious, but none of you can see it?¡± He was suspicious, since he already saw several purple glows. It¡¯s just that he wasn¡¯t concentrating, it was easy to miss.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll try and test my luck,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Everyone began to split up, using whatever tools they had on hand to fish for the crystal in the magma.

    Lei Xinfeng had Fengying carry him to the other side. He didn¡¯t want to crowd with everyone else. At first, he only knew that Purple Crystals were valuable, but after seeing Xin Zhaolun and Jin Daya¡¯s reactions, he realized the true value of the crystals. It¡¯s not just valuable, it was something he definitely couldn¡¯t pass up. He only managed to get two crystals before. It was something that¡¯s very elusive.

    His sharp eyes picked out purple glow in the magma and immediately stabbed his spear into the magma. He already had some experience and knew how to make the magam wrap around the crystal and making it easier to pull up. It was best to put the spear beneath the mass, then tossing it up.

    ¡°Up!¡± he yelled.

    Pulling the spear up, a clump of magma was sent flying from the flow.

    This chapter was a bit shorter than thest one so I only took an hour and a half to finish. I don¡¯t have an editor, so sorry if any mistakes slips by me any mistakes you see arepletely intentional! If anyone has any questions, you can either email me or drop by my Discord. Thanks for reading!

    Notes:

    Õæ¾ý is different from ÕæÈË which I tranted as Sage. I have no idea what rank it is corresponding to Puttty¡¯s trantion, so I¡¯m going to go with Monarch (Puttty had it as the rank above True Master) until I get a clue. Sorry! Actually, to be honest, I have no idea about the rank system. I need a chart matching English and Chinese. *cries*

 Chapter Book 8 - 19: Underground Trading

    Shihu was just standing next to Lei Xinfeng when a clump of magma flew toward him. He hurried back up a few steps. ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Lei Xinfengughed. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s a Purple Crystal inside!¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Shihu asked.

    Still smiling, Lei Xinfeng took out a basin of water and poured it on the clump. When the liquid hit the water, it exploded in a puff of white steam as it boiled. Through the steam, Shihu could detect a glimpse of purple light. ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s really there!¡±

    When the rock was hard, Lei Xinfeng broke it apart.

    This catch was big. A Purple Crystal the size of an apricot remained among the shattered rock. ¡°Not bad. This is the biggest Purple Crystal I¡¯ve found so far. Let¡¯s continue!¡± When he first found the crystal, he¡¯d put it on the same level as the Biyasi, and was fine with only finding a few. However, now that he knows that even a Monarch wants it, he¡¯s going to get as many as he could.

    Shihu was a little miffed inside. He¡¯d already fished up seven or eight clumps of rock, but none of them contained even a trace of Purple Crystal. He believed that he vision should not be inferior to Lei Xinfeng¡¯s, but after watching Lei Xinfeng picking out crystals from two out of three clumps he fished up, he felt life wasn¡¯t fair.

    Lei Xinfeng stared intently at the magma. Although he could see many purple glows flowing past him, it was too far from him. He couldn¡¯t fly, so he could only watch as those purple glows pass by him without being able to attempt getting it.

    Watching those precious pieces of purple crystals drifting by, Lei Xinfeng felt his heart ache. It was something that even Monarchs desired and he was just passing it by like that. He thought about this problem for a bit. He saw that Shihu was randomly fishing about in the magma, and he thought of an idea.

    ¡°Uncle Hu, I¡¯ll tell you where the crystals are, and you can fish it up,¡± he suggested.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Shihu replied. He was getting impatient. Anyone would. If he couldn¡¯t get a single crystal, of course he¡¯d be mad.

    ¡°Be careful when you fly above the magma. When I throw a rock, fish up the magma under the spot i throw it. Be quick and scoop it from below,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±

    Shihu nodded. He liked this idea. He only had to listen tomands. If there weren¡¯t any crystals, it wasn¡¯t his fault.

    Lei Xinfeng had long had his eye on a particr spot. It was close to the opposite side of the magma flow, and the glow was the size of several palms, shining brightly. He threw a piece of the shattered stones from previous harvests. ¡°Uncle Hu, quickly!¡±

    Shihu¡¯s eyes were on Lei Xinfeng¡¯s hands from the start, and when he threw the rock, Shihu¡¯s eyes instantly tracked the rock. When the rocknded, he stabbed the spear into the magma, stirring as he gathered the magma into a ball, and then tossed the clump toward Lei Xinfeng.

    Lei Xinfeng backed up a step, just in time for the clump tond at his feet.

    ¡°Haha, two Purple Crystals, top quality¡­¡±

    The two crystals were both the size of apricots, both extremely valuable. Seeing the catch, Shihu became excited. ¡°Again! Haha!¡±

    Like they agreed, Lei Xinfeng directed while Shihu harvested. Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t rush to cool the magma clumps and instead waited until they had a dozen or so before cracking them all at once.

    On the other side, Xin Zhaolun had much worse luck. Like Shihu, he couldn¡¯t see any glows, but instead, he targeted the spots that seemed different and managed to get some crystals through sheer luck.

    At that moment, Lei Xinfeng realized that his eyes were different from the others¡¯. His eyes could see light that others couldn¡¯t find. It was especially apparent when mining for ores within the walls.

    In the span of three days, Lei Xinfeng gathered over three hundred Purple Crystals of the highest quality. He gave the smaller ones that didn¡¯t meet his expectations to the others, including over a hundred fingertip sized crystals to Xin Zhaolun. Xin Zhaolun was so happy and he kept saying that he was d he brought Lei Xinfeng along, or they wouldn¡¯t have gotten nearly as much materials.

    As for Jin Daya, Lei Xinfeng agreed to trade some of his crystals with other kinds of ores. Jin Daya brought out some newly mined ores, as well as some extremely rare ones that he¡¯d found. Lei Xinfeng only gave him a few dozen Purple Crystals, and in return received arge amount of ore and some already processed materials.

    Chuizi and Futou also mined a lot of ores. Aside from gifting much of it to Xin Zhaolun, they also traded the other ores with Lei Xinfeng and Jin Daya for food. They especially liked Lei Xinfeng¡¯s stewed and bacon. In this trade, Lei Xinfeng profited greatly. He still had a lot of food in his Hidden Wheel space, enough for a decade of eating.

    Of course, it¡¯s not like Chuizi and Futou had a choice. They didn¡¯t have a Hidden Wheel space, so they couldn¡¯t transport the ores themselves. Even for the trade, they had to first give the ore to the the practitioners and receive the meats when they return to Hanya Castle.

    One day, when Lei Xinfeng was still sitting by the magma flow, directing Shihu, Xin Zhaolun walked over.

    ¡°Ah Feng, it¡¯s almost time to go. Heavens, how many are you nning to take back with you?¡±

    Lei Xinfengughed. ¡°I can trade this with the founder for Yin Rings that Fengying and Shihu need. I also want to save some for the future.¡± Using Yin Rings, he could empower his subordinates.Without strong subordinates, how will they go out into the Outer Worlds to gather material?

    Xin Zhaolun nodded. ¡°You finally realized what is most important. Haha, with what you already have, you can already trade for arge amount of Yin Rings. Even if Master and Founder can¡¯t use all of these, they can trade with other Monarchs for items. Now, we¡¯re going to leave tomorrow. For today, gather to your heart¡¯s content!¡±

    Secretly, he was frustrated. No matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t evenpare to the amount that Lei Xinfeng was gathering, so much that he gave up and went back to mining other ores.

    Of course, he was happy that Lei Xinfeng gave him quite a bit of Purple Crystals. Brothers should help each other. If he hadn¡¯t asked Lei Xinfeng toe, he never would¡¯ve been able toe here. This resource spot was found by Xin Zhaolun; without permission, Lei Xinfeng wouldn¡¯t be allowed toe.

    Lei Xinfengughed. ¡°If we coulde in the future, I wouldn¡¯t be putting in so much effort.¡±

    ¡°As long as there are Purple Crystals, we can stille. I was so lucky to have brought you with us. I never wouldn¡¯t thought that we¡¯d find so many Purple Crystals,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    There was something that Lei Xinfeng could never understand. ¡°Why don¡¯t we bring Master over? If it was him, he would definitely be able to gather more than me.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun grimaced. ¡°Neither the Founder nor Master will evere here.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ suppression. If Master came here, his power would be suppressed until it¡¯s about equal to mine. Because of that danger, they won¡¯te here. It¡¯s enough if their disciples go. In here, the strongest a person can be is the equivalent of a Ninth Ring Sage,¡± Xin Zhaolun exined.

    Lei Xinfeng had another question. ¡°Do all Outer Worlds suppress your power?¡±

    ¡°No. In some Outer Worlds, you can be stronger than you are normally, so they¡¯re all different. Also, you can¡¯t remain in Outer Worlds for too longer. For longer ones, you can stay for a few year, and for the shorter ones, only a hundred, or your body will sustain great damage,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Lei Xinfeng was surprised. ¡°Wha¡­there¡¯s such a drawback? Fine, I understand.¡± He was stillcking in knowledge and experience. But now he understood. If he became a Ninth Ring Sage, as long as he did not have to fight multiple enemies at once, he¡¯d be fine in this world.

    Xin Zhaolun wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°There was one time, when I went to an Outer World, even my power was suppressed. That damn ce is best suited for Eighth Ring Sages. When you reach Sixth Ring, you can go visit some ces. You¡¯ll find some tough beasts to find.¡±

    ¡°Beasts? You mean we can go hunting?¡± he asked.

    Xin Zhaolun nodded. ¡°Yes. The beast there have excellent meat. Not only is it delicious, it¡¯s also beneficial to your body. Not only that, you can train yourbat senses. Hunting, gathering, and battling all in one. People from many secret sects go there.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng gathered crystals until it was time to leave, and he hurriedly ran to where the rest of the group was gathered.

    ¡°We must hurry back. The weather is about to get colder. We should get back to Hanya Castle before then,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°It¡¯s too hot here. We need to wear more when we get to the cave entrance,¡± Lei Xinfengmented. He was only wearing a shirt and thin pants.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold!¡±

    When he came out of the cave, Lei Xinfeng felt what freezing truly meant. Even though he wore so much he was practically a ball, the wind still reached him, the chill piercing into his bones. Even the coats he wore started to harden from frost.

    It forced him to continuously arc lightning over his body. Except for Chuizi and Futou, everyone else were glowing slightly. If they didn¡¯t, they¡¯d probably freeze to death.

    Even Chuizi and Futou had a grim expression on their face. Even though they were both resistant to such cold, Chuizi said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. We can¡¯t stop, or we¡¯ll freeze.¡± He began to move even as he spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xin Zhaolun agreed.

    A rope connected the seven of them, and they hurried toward Hanya Castle.

    The wind grew stronger.

    The howling wind was like a flute with sounds that pierced their ears painfully. Lei Xinfeng couldn¡¯t hold back and cursed. ¡°This damn wind is going to kill someone!¡± No matter how good his eyesight, he still could not see more than ten meters in any direction.

    Lei Xinfeng held in his hands a shield that blocked the wind and reduce the bone chilling cold.

    Snow smashed against the shield with sounds like metal impacting, sounding constantly.

    Yay, I got a new record of an hour and ten minutes! Cheers for improvement. I feel my Chinese getting better, though not as fast as Ah Feng¡¯s ascension.

    Look for an editor that can check my work for mistakes. Email or ping me on Discord please.

    Thanks for reading!

    PS: It seems there¡¯s finally some action in the next chapter!

 Chapter Book 8 - 20: Underground Trade Gathering

    Lei Xinfeng couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°What the heck is this, it¡¯s scary¡­¡±

    Even Fengying and Shihu agreed that this climate ispletely unsuitable for human habitation. Even with so manyyers of warm clothes that covered everything except their eyes, they could still feel the violent frozen air. They could not let down their defenses and had to constantly expel the cold air that got in, or their whole body will freeze.

    After much effort, they finally found a ce to rest. After wolfing down some dry rations and recovering their energy, they went back into the ripping blizzard winds.

    Fortunately, they had Chuizi and Futou leading the way. None of others could, because it was a natural ability of the natives here. No matter the weather or terrain, the natives will never get lost.

    The way back was uneventful, and they didn¡¯t see a single person, neither did any beasts appear.

    After a few days of struggling through the winds and snow, the seven of them finally arrived back at Hanya Castle.

    Miaolin beganining as soon as she saw Xin Zhaolun and Lei Xinfeng. ¡°It¡¯s so cold! I couldn¡¯t even go outside, it¡¯s too cold,¡± she said, huddled under a huge pile of beast skin, revealing only her face. The sight of it made Lei Xinfeng want tough, it was so ridiculous.

    Xiao Diya was sitting sat next to a pan of charcoals. ¡°This is a good location to cultivate, I¡¯m about to have a breakthrough¡­ It¡¯s just that this ce is too cold. It doesn¡¯t even matter how much you wear. Hongjie said there no one walking around outside.¡±

    Lei Xinfengughed. ¡°On our way back, we saw a bunch of natives outside. It¡¯s only the outsiders that are all huddled in their rooms cultivating.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not always going to be this cold. This ce alternates between extreme cold and mild weather every few days, so don¡¯t worry. When it¡¯s warmer, we can go outside and take a breath of fresh air,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    It certainly was indeed a lot warmer inside than outside,  but Miaolin still huddled and shivered. Only by concentrating and cultivating can she temporarily ignore the cold weather. As a result, her power was increasing rapidly.

    Suddenly, Miaolin spoke up. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. There was something¡­ Hongjie said that someone brought an invitation inviting you to go somewhere. Xiao Diya, go call Hongjie back.¡±

    Xiao Diya ran to the door and shouted out, ¡°Hongjie! Hongjie,e back quickly!¡±

    After repeating a few times, he ran back to the brazier, stirring the coals to warm himself up.

    After a while, Hongjie walked in. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Hongjie, uh, that invitation,¡± Miaolin said.

    ¡°Oh, I have it. Third master, Ninth master¡­ Mao master sent this. The underground trading is about to begin, so he sent a few invitations.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the trade meeting? Not bad, I¡¯ve long prepared for it. We muste. Miaolin, you shoulde with us,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go outside. I¡¯ll freeze,¡± she muttered.

    Xin Zhaolunughed. ¡°The meeting is underground, you dummy. It¡¯s quite warm down there.¡±

    Miaolin¡¯s two eyes almost glowed. ¡°Wha! Yes! Then I will go¡­¡± Then she hesitated. ¡°But how will I get there?¡± She really was afraid of the cold.

    ¡°It¡¯s close, do you can just shield yourself. It¡¯s such a short distance that no matter how cold it is, you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Hongjie said, smiling.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s fine I guess! Also, that ce, is there a ce that I can live? Can I just stay there?¡± Miaolin asked, eyes sparkling.

    Her idea was shot down immediately. ¡°Your cultivation won¡¯t advance as fast underground. It¡¯s a bad decision,¡± warned Xin Zhaolun.

    Miaolin grimaced. ¡°Aw, alright. I¡¯ll just warm up and thene back up to train¡­¡± She knew in her heart that training and cultivation was important. There¡¯s no contest between the decision to be warm and cozy versus advancing her cultivation.

    Lei Xinfeng also received an invitation. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. There¡¯s only three invitations, and none for the others. How do they know that we are the three in charge here?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. That how we registered. We don¡¯t need to register just for entering this world, but if we wish to Hanya Castle, it¡¯s required. It¡¯s a rule to prevent people from making trouble,¡± Xin Zhaolun exined.

    Everyone whoes here are from secret sects, and the ces where they live arergely in Hidden Spaces, and among the most mysterious of people. There are countless conflicts between secret sects and meeting between them might break out in fights. However, there¡¯s only one rule, which is that Monarchs generally don¡¯t fight¡­ at least not out in the open. In the dark, however, it wasn¡¯t strange if a Monarch ughters some weaker practitioners.

    At the same time, there¡¯s a general agreement between secret sects, that unless there was a huge conflict in interests, fights generally don¡¯t happen. It was better to settle things peacefully in talks because if two secret sects fight, both will be weakened, and that¡¯s something neither side wants.

    ¡°Rest for now,¡± Xin Zhaolun said. ¡°We will go to the meeting tomorrow. Ah Feng, Little Lin, there will be many interesting things at the meeting, but don¡¯t forget to prepare your own items. The trades there are generally revolved around barters. You can use Lun Rings, Lunyi Rings, and of course Yin Rings to buy items, but thest one will rarely appear.¡±

    At that, Lei Xinfeng took Fengying and Shihu back. When they returned to their room, Fengying lit their brazier and Lei Xinfeng cooked them a meal. After eating, Fengying spoke up. ¡°With an invitation, two people will be admitted. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°Of course. I know that you got quite a bit of materials this time. Do you n on trading them for some Yin Rings?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This ce has a great effect on cultivation. With some Yin Rings, we can probably ascend. Old Hu, you¡¯re the same, right?¡±

    Shihuughed. ¡°As long as I have enough Yin Rings, I too can ascend. If I can advance even one more step, I will be satisfied. Eight Ring Bodies¡­are still just a bitcking, especially if in Outer Worlds.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand this ¡®Outer World.¡¯ How many worlds can the Hidden Door connect to?¡±

    Fengying shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. However I know that only people on the level of Monarchs can have Hidden Doors. They need to create¡­ and the doors Monarchs create can only connect to three Outer Worlds. How it is opened, and how the destination is acquired, I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely ascend to Monarch!¡± Lei Xinfeng dered.

    Fengying¡¯s mouth opened slightly, and then closed, but Lei Xinfeng was watching. ¡°Uncle Ying, you don¡¯t need to hold back, what do you want to say?¡±

    Shihuughed. ¡°I know what he¡¯s going to say, hehe!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! How would you know what I¡¯m going say?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know! We¡¯ve been together for so many years. I can tell what kind of shit you¡¯ll produce by watching your ass,¡± Shihu said.

    ¡°My ass! Well then prove it; what am I going to say?¡± Fengying said.

    ¡°Easy. In regards to Lei Xinfeng¡¯s ascension to Monarch, you have¡­ reservations.¡±

    Fengying sighed. ¡°The hell¡­ am I that easy to read?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shihu replied.

    With that, Fengying could only acknowledge his thoughts. ¡°Yes¡­ those that can ascend to the level of Monarch is few and far between. If Ah Feng can reach Monarch, I¡¯ll be so happy I could die. But it¡¯s just so difficult! Ah Feng, I¡¯m not trying to scare you. Shihu and I are the people who most wish for you to reach your goal.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but don¡¯t worry! I will definitely ascend,¡± Lei Xinfeng replied said with full confidence. Of course, he had no idea if he really could ascend, but he knew that if he believed he can¡¯t, then he will never even have the chance.

    The underground trade gathering below Hanya Castle is fairly famous among secret sects. A few Monarchs might secretly attend to get some rare materials.

    Although this world isn¡¯t suitable for living, it has arge amount of valuable materials, making this a great ce. But with just the hostile climate, this Outer World managed to block off most people that would gather, and only a lucky or strong few will manage to find good materials.

    Xin Zhaolun took Xiao Diya, Lei Xinfeng brought Fengying and Shihu, while Miaolin had Hongjie with her. Together, they reached the underground gathering.

    The location of the meeting will in therge space underneath Hanya Castle, around eight hundred square meters. It wasn¡¯t too big nor too small. Because the people who were invited were only a select few, eight hundred square meters was more than enough space.

    Lei Xinfeng was stunned. ¡°This is the trade gathering? It¡¯s very informal¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is just the ce for loose change. Later, there will be an auction,¡± Xin Zhaolun exined.

    ¡°Are there any requirements for attending the auction?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°You must have some things to sell, or have some Yin Rings as proof.¡±

    ¡°We have a lot of Purple Crystals, so we can sell those. I wonder how much those are worth,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring out the big ones. Just use the small ones to test,¡± Xin Zhaolun warned.

    Before Lei Xinfeng could reply, there was argemotion not far away. ¡°What the hell! Are you stealing?¡±

    ¡°Get back!¡± whispered Xin Zhaolun.

    Boom!

    Two people suddenly began fighting. As they collided, a massive shockwave bloomed from their fists, and everyone in the room instantly increased their defenses.

    ¡°Heavens, why are they fighting here? It¡¯ll copse!¡± Miaolin said.

    Hongjie grabbed her and pulled her along, covering her. ¡°Just get back, quickly!¡±

    Fengying and Shihu also protected Lei Xinfeng, one on his left and one on his right. Xin Zhaolun himself couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s probably a couple of newbie! They don¡¯t understand anything. Fighting here¡­ do they want to die or something?¡±

    The people in the lobby quickly dispersed, leaving only the two who was fighting in the center.

    Hello! Another chapter tranted. Earlier, someone emailed me to ask my schedule, and I regret to admit that I don¡¯t have one. However, it takes me an average of an hour and a half to trante a chapter, so there shouldn¡¯t berge gaps between chapters as long as I have time. Also, OTP Fengying and Shihu.

    Notes:

    Mao master is Ã¯Ò¯ which I have frankly no idea how to trante. I haven¡¯t seen it before. I assume ¡°Mao¡± is either a description or a name, and Ò¯ which I tranted as ¡°master¡± is a respectful way to refer to someone. For example, in other novels, ÉÙÒ¯ is tranted to ¡°young master.¡±

 Chapter Book 9 - 1 â€“ Ban

    The people in the underground trade gathering quickly dispersed to the sides. Every one of them are practitioners with at least three or four Rings. They¡¯re used to fights breaking out, so it was instinctive by that point to run when there¡¯s trouble, to avoid being drawn in.

    After the huge sound and shockwave, they saw two people staring each other down, but neither continued to fight.

    Lei Xinfeng was curious. ¡°Those two are so brave. Are there any powerful people here to guard?¡±

    Xin Zhaolunughed. ¡°Look at them closely.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng then noticed that something was wrong. Those two were sealed by a power he doesn¡¯t recognize. At first nce, there was nothing wrong with the two of them, but upon a closer view, he could see that they couldn¡¯t move a single muscle.

    It was because they weren¡¯t moving that Lei Xinfeng realized something was wrong. After a single blow exchanged, the strange binding power immediately sealed their movements.

    ¡°Who did that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Nobody,¡± Xin Zhaolun replied. ¡°It was an automatic response by a ban some Monarch set up. No matter who fights in here, even me, their movements will be sealed.¡±

    ¡°And after they¡¯re sealed¡­who deals with them?¡±

    Xin Zhaolunughed. ¡°Nobody. But if they want to escape, they will take at least two days and nights.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty cruel punishment. Ah, what kind of skill is that? The ban.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, except that only Monarchs and above can grasp it. Ites from another continent, not from us.¡±

    A skill that only Monarchs can use. Although he didn¡¯t know what to make of it, Lei Xinfeng still had another question. ¡°What if they decide to fight again the moment they escape the bind?¡± he asked.

    ¡°They won¡¯t. If they do, then they can still only make one attack, and they will be sealed for another two days. They¡¯re probably smart enough that only one punishment is sufficient.¡±

    ¡°It seems that because it¡¯s their first time here, they don¡¯t know all the mysteries here.¡±

    In the meantimes, Miaolin was staring at the two of them. ¡°Little Lin, don¡¯t stare at them. You¡¯ll make them mad,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°Who cares! It¡¯s not like they can move even if they¡¯re mad.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯re stuck there forever. If you make them mad, they can still make trouble for you outside.¡±

    Miaolin stuck out her tongue at him and spun behind Hongjie, hanging onto her arm. ¡°Hongjie, you¡¯ll protect me, won¡¯t you?¡± she asked, whispering.

    Hongjie sighed and peeled her off. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t act so spoiled. You¡¯re already this age, yet you still act like a child that won¡¯t grow up,¡± she scolded jokingly.

    After going a circle around the gathering, Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t see anything that he wanted to trade. It was a bit disappointing. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here,¡± he said to Xin Zhaolun.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯d have to get lucky. There will be more peopleing, so just wait a while.¡±

    ¡°Hm, alright. I¡¯ll go around again,¡± he said. Fengying and Shihu followed him. Miaolin had Hongjie, and they went off to a side, chattering. Xin Zhaolun also went off with Xiao Diya.

    The people who had something they wanted to trade all sat on a spread beast skin with wares stacked up atop it. There are many kinds of materials with many that Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t recognize. It was fortunate he had Fengying and Shihu with him; their knowledge was admirable and they could identify the majority of the items Lei Xinfeng couldn¡¯t recognize between the two of them.

    After another circle, they met up with Xin Zhaolun again. ¡°Did you find anything you want?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    ¡°No, there wasn¡¯t anything special,¡± Lei Xinfeng admitted, smiling bitterly.

    ¡°Then you should head that way. There¡¯s something quite interesting,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Meat of the Ice Beasts here. They probably just finished a hunt.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng listened, and lost interest. ¡°I have lots of meat. I don¡¯t need anymore.¡±

    Xin Zhaolunughed. ¡°This meat is different. It will raise your resistance to the cold if you eat it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not bad. Alright, we¡¯ll go trade some. Also, is it expensive?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked. He had no idea how expensive something was around here.

    ¡°You can trade it with other kinds of food.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng followed Xin Zhaolun to a stall. There was a few chunks of white colored meat on the pelts, with a chunk weighs around one jin. ¡°How much is it?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    The owner of the stall was a Sage with eight Ring Bodies. He scanned Lei Xinfeng and said, ¡°There¡¯s plenty of it here. No matter how much you want, I will have it. You can trade for it with flour, rice, or other kinds of food. One jin for one jin.¡±

    ¡°One for one? I want at least two for every jin I give you,¡± Lei Xinfeng countered.

    ¡°Sure. At least one thousand jin. Weck food.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng almost shook his head. The owner of the stall was too honest; he even let leak that theycked food. He didn¡¯t take the effort to negotiate a decent price for himself either. Lei Xinfeng brought a lot of food too, so he thought it was worth it to trade it for some Ice Beast meat from here.

    A thousand jin of rations for two thousand jin of Ice Beast meat ¡ª the transaction concluded quickly. Just by touching, they could instantly transfer the proper amount between their Hidden Wheel spaces.

    The man looked very satisfied with his trade. ¡°I also have some Ice Beast blood. How about it? I¡¯d prefer dried vegetables, jin for jin.¡±

    The blood was blue, congealed into ice. A fist sized chunk weighed one jin. Xin Zhaolun pitched in his opinion. ¡°Not bad. The blood is very vorful, and can be used as seasoning. It¡¯s a speciality here.¡±

    As a result, Lei Xinfeng used dried mushrooms to trade for another several thousand jin of blood. The transaction concluded with both of them happy, and the other person even introduced himself.

    ¡°I am Chenwu, eight Ring Bodies. If you ever need Ice Beast blood or meat,e find me.¡±

    Lei Feng¡¯s group introduced themselves in turn, and then bid each other farewell.

    For the past three days, Lei Xinfeng and his group all wandered around, sometimes trading. The problem was that there wasn¡¯t many especially valuable or rare materials for them to trade up until the fourth day, when Lei Xinfeng, Fengying, Xin Zhaolun, and Jin Daya came back to the trade gathering. Miaolin stoppeding on the second day, always huddled in her room cultivating. It was cold outside, and she was unwilling to walk even ten minutes in the freezing weather.

    After they came to the gathering, Xin Zhaolun turned and said, ¡°There¡¯s a small auction today. The only attendees are Ninth Ring Sages. Of course, I can bring one person, and so can Daya. That way, all four of us can enter.¡±

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s going to be a few Monarchs?¡± Jin Daya asked.

    ¡°Yeah. Maybe you can trade for quite a few Yin Rings,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Jin Daya was relying entirely on Yin Rings to extend his life. To him, there was no treasure or material more valuable than Yin Rings.

    There was no way that he will ever pass up a chance to attend an auction with Monarchs present. Only Monarchs can create Yin Rings, and Monarchs are rarely seen.

    When Lei Xinfeng entered the auction house, he can¡¯t help but be slightly disappointed. It wasn¡¯t like any auction house he¡¯d ever imagined. There wasn¡¯t an auctioneer, or someone managing the items to sell. As long as someone had something to sell, then they can go up on stage to disy it and state a price. If someone in the audience agreed, then the sale was a sess.

    Of course, trading for only Yin Rings was a valid decision. It just wasn¡¯tmon, as the norm was trading item for item. Yin Rings were moremon here because of the presence of Monarchs.

    Lei Xinfeng already decided that he would trade a little of his Purple Crystal for Yin Rings, and then trade those Yin Rings for items he fancied.

    The auction house wasn¡¯t a veryrge room. There was a small stage in the center while stools were scattered everywhere else. People who came in simply sat where they wish. Lei Xinfeng and his group found a spot near a corner and sat there, waiting quietly for the auction to start.

    Soon, an old man appeared and stood onto the stage, speaking softly. ¡°We¡¯ll used the old rules. If there¡¯s someone who wants to disy any items, just stand forward. Of course, don¡¯t bring any trash items. Does anyone understand? Yes? Then let¡¯s start.¡± He turned and left.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked, shocked at the simplicity.

    ¡°What did you expect?¡± was the answer he got from Xin Zhaolun.

    There was roughly forty people in the room, with almost thirty of them Ninth Ring Sages because most of them didn¡¯t bring people with them. There are also Monarchs present, but no one can tell which one is a Monarch; all of them were quietly mixed among the other people.

    A middle aged woman walked up. ¡°I¡¯ll start then. Meiyi, Ninth Ring Sage.¡±

    She put a material the size of a fist on the stand. ¡°Linsi brightstone. A total of seventy two pieces, all around this size. I don¡¯t want to trade for anything else; I only take Yin Rings. The top bidder can have it!¡± She then fell silent.

    Lei Xinfeng watched, andmented quietly to his group. ¡°Whoa. She¡¯s so directly. No introduce, no apuse, no nothing. This is rather interesting.¡±

    Someone called out, ¡°I¡¯ll trade Ou Gold for it, one for one!¡±

    Meiyi scowled. ¡°I have no interest in Ou Gold.¡±

    That person smiled bitterly. ¡°Then one Yin Ring for two Linsi brightstones.¡±

    Meiyi¡¯s scowl deepened. ¡°The price is too low!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng rubbed his forehead. This kind of auctioning simply doesn¡¯t generate enough excitement to produce the requiredpetition.

    As he expected, there was no further bids. Meiyi sighed and shook her head. ¡°If it was one for one, then we can still negotiate, but never mind. Never mind this time.¡± She put away the brightstone and left the stage.

    Lei Xinfeng stared. ¡°Even though there was already a bid, she can still take back the item without selling? What kind of auction is this?¡±

    Xin Zhaolun looked at him strangely. ¡°That¡¯s how auctioning works. What¡¯d you think?¡±

    You know, I feel kind of sorry for those that hit their limits of cultivation. They have to rely on Yin Rings to extend their life.

    Also, this author has terrible naming sense for chapters. The ban was relevant for like the first half of the chapter and disappeared, never to be seen again.

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter Book 9 - 2 â€“ Ban

    Lei Xinfeng was speechless. It was his first time here. In his previous life, there we very rigid rules in auction houses, but it was different here. ¡°By the way, Older Brother, can I go up too?¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re inside, then you can go up. Remember to not take out cheap or low quality items, though. They¡¯llugh at you,¡± Xin Zhaolun warned.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going then!¡±

    Xin Zhaolunughed. ¡°What will you disy?¡±

    In reply, Lei Xinfeng grinned. ¡°Purple crystals!¡± He had many things that he could show, but of all of them, the Purple Crystals were without a doubt the best. And because he got so many of them, he could spare some to trade.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, go on,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Lei Xinfeng got out of his seat. As he walked up, all eyes were on him. His true power was on disy for all to see. Their eyes were filled with disappointment and disdain. He was only a Fifth Ring Sage! What could he possibly have?

    When he reached the stage, Lei Xinfeng calmed himself. Waving his hand over the disy desk, he summoned few of his top quality Purple Crystals, around twenty of them the size of apricots. They glowed with mesmerizing radiance. He smiled and said, ¡°Purple Crystals of the best quality, twenty three and trading for Yin Rings!¡±

    In an instant, the audience erupted inmotion. Purple crystals were extremely rare and desired by even Monarchs. One person called out. ¡°Little fellow, how much do you want for it?¡±

    Lei Xinfengughed internally, and held out one finger. ¡°One Yin Ring¡­ as a minimum. For example, if you were to give me one Yin Ring and no one tops you, then with just one Yin Ring, you can get all twenty three of these crystals. Of course, if someone calls out two, then it will be his! Crystals to the top bidder!¡±

    The audience suddenly became rowdy as excitement reached an alltime high. It wasn¡¯t unusual to trade three or four Yin Rings for a single Purple Crystal, and if there was a Monarch in urgent need of some, that price became five or six. In other words, it would be normal to open with twenty three crystals for a hundred Yin Rings. However, by opening with all twenty three for a single Yin Ring, Lei Xinfeng sent the whole house into a frenzy.

    ¡°One Yin Ring! I will give one Yin Ring!¡±

    In his heart, Lei Xinfeng thought, ¡°What a rip off.¡± Then, smiling, he called out to the crowd. ¡°The highest bid is one Yin Ring! Is there anyone who wish to have these Purple Crystals top with two? Anyone?¡±

    ¡°Three Yin Rings!¡±

    ¡°I bid ten!¡±

    ¡°Twenty!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°I will pay a hundred Yin Rings!¡±

    ¡°A hundred twenty!¡±

    Amidst the chaos, Xin Zhaolun, Jin Daya, and Fengying sat tongue tied. What is this?

    In just a few minutes time, the prevailing price had ballooned to a hundred and thirty Yin Rings.

    Before themotion and confusion can die down, Lei Xinfeng pointed at thest and highest bidder. ¡°This person is bidding a hundred and thirty, how generous! This prideful expert has reached a hundred and thirty; is there anyone else? If there isn¡¯t, then these Purple Crystal will go this great customer!¡±

    ¡°A hundred and sixty Yin Rings!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng poked the wasps¡¯ nest, starting the bidding anew.

    When the price broke two hundred, Jin Daya¡¯s chin was approaching the floor and Xin Zhaolun was repeatedly shaking his head. He couldn¡¯t believe that a single Purple Crystal was going for ten Yin Rings. The price wasn¡¯t logical.

    Finally, the bidding stopped at two hundred and thirty Yin Rings, or in other words, ten Yin Rings per Purple Crystal. It was more than twice the normal price of the crystals.

    Lei Xinfeng took in the two hundred and thirty Yin Rings and left the stage. This time, no one looked down on him. Everyone had a thoughtful look to their gaze, including the first one to present, Meiya, who looked very annoyed. She lightly knocked on her own head, face full of regret.

    When Lei Xinfeng sat down, Fengying gave him a big thumbs up, ¡°Ah Feng, you¡¯re so smart!¡±

    ¡°Little brother, how did you think of this idea?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    Lei Xinfengughed. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡± In his heart, he knew that it wasn¡¯t that he was smart of clever, it was that there were many auctions like that in his past life. Even if he hadn¡¯t attended one personally, he¡¯d heard enough about it.

    People after him learned fast, copying his method, but the effect wasn¡¯t as good.

    After a few more people went up, Lei Xinfeng still hadn¡¯t found anything that he wanted. But he didn¡¯t care. He liked his kind of atmosphere. He could expand his knowledge since there were so many thing that he¡¯d never seen and he often asked Xin Zhaolun or Jin Daya.

    Then, an old man walked onto the stage. ¡°Mao Damao, Ninth Ring Sage.¡±

    ¡°This is a Star Python Record, an extremely old one. Recorded on it is the method of condense Lightning Stamps. It¡¯s very interesting item; and if anyone here is a low level Lightning practitioner, this will be very helpful.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng¡¯s eyes almost sparkled. It was something he desperately need, and he couldn¡¯t obtain it without a lot of luck. ¡°How does he have it?¡± he asked himself.

    Someone yelled, ¡°What the hell is that? Who would want it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t bring out these kind of trash.¡±

    The old man¡¯s face reddened. ¡°This item isn¡¯t bad. I only want five Yin Rings for it. Does anyone want it?¡±

    The surroundings fell silent. Almost everyone are already Ninth Ring Sages, so there wasn¡¯t anyone who would want to spend on something the method of condensing stamp for Sixth Ring Sages. It didn¡¯t matter that it was something rare, the point was that it was utterly useless to them. Besides, Yin Rings was something all of them needed. Who would want to spend them for such trash?

    Except, Lei Xinfeng, a Fifth Ring Sage, was present. As soon as he ascended, he¡¯d need to condense his own Lightning Stamp. Although he had old Lei Bao¡¯s Lightning Stamp, it was still someone else¡¯s stamp. When Lei Xinfeng heard, he thought that definitely wanted it.

    ¡°Five Yin Rings!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng stood up, drawing everyone¡¯s attention, and they all understood. They cursed Mao Damao internally, realizing that his offer was directed toward Lei Xinfeng.

    Mao Damao smiled. He¡¯d obtained this Star Python Record a long time ago, and it was, to him, utterly without use. When Lei Xinfeng came up, he saw that he had only attained five Ring Bodies, as well as his Lightning affinity. He immediately thought of the item in his storage and decided it was a good chance to get rid of the Star Python Record while getting something for it.

    To be honest, this kind of Star Python wasn¡¯t worth a single Yin Ring. He was luck if he could get ten Lun Rings for it. However, Mao Damao went big, straight to five Yin Rings. As he expected, Lei Xinfeng stood up. He was ted. Yin Rings were important to Ninth Ring Sages, and was extremely difficult to get his hands on one. But here, he managed to get five by trading out a useless Star Python Record.

    When Mao Damao returned to his seat with five Yin Rings, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by his perceptiveness.

    On the other hand, Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t think that it wasn¡¯t worth it. After affirming the contents of the Star Python Records, he gleefully went back. His heart thumped. This item was more important than anything else at the moment.

    Another old man went up, scanning Lei Xinfeng briefly, and smiled. ¡°I have here a Chaos Wheel, a lightning attribute weapon. Fellow, do you still have any purple crystals? If you do, then you may trade this for it.¡±

    The gossip started. Two people in a row targeted Lei Xinfeng!

    Lei Xinfeng stood up. ¡°Senpai Senior, can you please introduce this¡­ Chaos Wheel to me?¡±

    ¡°As everyone know, before ascending to Monarch, no matter whether you¡¯re a First Ring Sage or Ninth Ring Sage, almost no one had a decent weapon that fit them, because there was no weaponsmithing specialist. The Chaos Wheel in my hand is a lightning attributed weapon, allowing you to fight with power above your level.¡±

    He continued. ¡°Not only that, you will see this weapon¡¯s true power when you attain your ninth Ring Body, and will be able to use it to great effect.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°How many Purple Crystals do you want? However, I must tell you that I do not have many left. I must save some as a gift to my own elders.¡±

    ¡°Not much, just ten!¡±

    Lei Xinfengughed nervously. ¡°That¡¯s too much, at most five.¡±

    ¡°Too little. How does nine sound?¡±

    The prices went back and forth while the audience watched wordlessly. Finally, the two of them reached a consensus with the price set on seven Purple Crystals for the old man¡¯s Chaos Wheel weapon.

    Lei Xinfeng happily ran to the front to trade with the old man.

    With his new Chaos Wheel, he returned to his seat, smiling. He¡¯d never thought he¡¯d get something so good. He¡¯d always said that things that are valuable is all good, but nothing beats something that suits him.

    When he sat down, he suddenly realized¡­ the old man was definitely a Monarch as he never even gave his name. As a rule of thumb, those that didn¡¯t give their name were usually Monarchs. The only reason theye is to gather materials they need, and they did not take anything else seriously.

    As expected, Xin Zhaolun whispered to him. ¡°You idiot, even I sweated. That was a Monarch, and you dare barter¡­?¡±

    Hindsight is twenty twenty, as they say. ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t realize,¡± he said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was afraid that you weren¡¯t going to trade at all and make him mad. Since he agreed, everything is fine. At their level, if they agree, then no one will be able to do a thing.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng began ying with his new Chaos Wheel. It wasn¡¯trge, only thirty centimeters wide, and shaped like a disk. The edges were sharpened to a de edge. Lei Xinfeng pressed on the center of the Chaos Wheel, and with a little check, the Chaos Wheel split apart, forming three Chaos Wheels. It seemed that the Chaos Wheel was made up of threeyers; it wasn¡¯t a single weapon, but was actually a set of three weapons.

    Xin Zhaolun was surprised. ¡°Wow, this is a weapon set. Ah Feng, you really struck gold this time!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng wanted nothing more than to leave, so he could test the power of this weapon. ¡°If only I could go test it,¡± he sighed.

    Baolun/Lunbao is written as ±©ÂÖ, as well as backwards. This leads me to believe that it¡¯s a ring that amplifies one¡¯s Lun power. ±© is violent and chaotic, powerful. ÂÖ is a wheel, or the Lun power. Logically, this is something that makes the power you use violent and powerful, and amplifier.

    Edit: After reading ament, I¡¯ve decided to change Baolun/Lunbao to Chaos Wheel.

    Thanks for reading, guys!

 Chapter Book 9 - 3 â€“ Recruiting Uncle Jin

    Jin Daya also had quite a few Purple Crystals. Seeing that Lei Xinfeng traded his for so many Yin Rings, he couldn¡¯t remain calm. He was a little regretful, that he allowed Lei Xinfeng to go first. Although he had some Purple Crystals, they couldn¡¯tpare with Lei Xinfeng.

    After watching practitioners go up one by one, Jin Daya finally went him. He could only hope that he would be able to get some Yin Rings.

    ¡°Jin Daya, Ninth Ring Sage. Haha, I have here some purple Purple Crystals, but they¡¯re of lesser quality. I only want Yin Rings, not anything else.¡± Then he put his crystals on the stand.

    All of them were of different sizes. The biggest one was norger than the tip of a finger, while the smallest was the size of a grain of sand. ¡°Hey, give a price?¡± someone said.

    Jin Daya hesitated. Originally, he wanted to use Lei Xinfeng¡¯s method of auctioning, starting with one Yin Ring, but he thought that because his wares were inferior, it would produce simrly lesser results. It wasn¡¯t a risk he¡¯d take. ¡°Twenty¡­twenty Yin Rings for all of them.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. This kind of spiritless auctioning would never get the kind of results Jin Daya wanted.

    No one answered. Jin Daya visibly began to panic. ¡°Neen¡­ for all of them¡­ does no one want it? Eighteen, eighteen Rings!¡±

    Someone below decided to try his luck. ¡°Five for all!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng whispered, ¡°He¡¯s about to be taken advantage of.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s too impatient.¡±

    ¡°Six Yin Rings!¡± someone said.

    Jin Daya¡¯s eyes were full of hopelessness. He saw many people show a hint of a mocking smile, and he began to despair.

    ¡°Go on and help him, Ah Feng,¡± Xin Zhaolun suggested. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for him.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng hesitated, then stood up, and walked to Jin Daya¡¯s side. ¡°Brother Jin, let me try.¡±

    Jin Daya sighed in relief. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m leaving these with my brother here¡­¡± He stepped back, giving the spot to Lei Xinfeng.

    Lei Xinfeng was calm. ¡°Alright everyone, my friend is a bit shy, so this brother here will take his ce.¡± After the joke, he began the real business. ¡°There was someone who called for six Yin Rings. Is there anyone who would go higher?¡±

    When the audience did not respond, Jin Daya broke out in cold sweat.

    Lei Xinfengughed. ¡°If there isn¡¯t, then congrattions, my friend. These are all yours. But of course, although these crystals aren¡¯t of the best quality, they¡¯re still extremely rare, and there are a lot of them. The minimum price would¡­be around the equivalent of five of top quality Purple Crystals. Six Rings for five top quality Purple Crystals, what a steal. I want to give a price as well. Seven Yin Rings. Brother Jin, just give it to me,¡± he said.

    There was moreughing from the audience. Jin Daya wiped his sweat away. ¡°You take care of it¡­¡± Although he was a bit stiff, he wasn¡¯t stupid. If he was stupid, he¡¯d never have gotten this far.

    Lei Xinfeng continued. ¡°Alright, seven from me. Does anyone wish to dispute? If not, then these are all mine.¡±

    He was going through loopholes, because he knew that of the people here, none of them were familiar with the way auctions went in his past life. The rule was that the auctioneer could not give a price. Of course, he didn¡¯t care about those rules, and put forth a price himself.

    It was strange. If there was no one fighting over it, then no matter how valuable something was, it was trash. Conversely, if there were conflicts over it, then even trash could be sold at a high price.

    ¡°Eight Rings!¡± someone said.

    Lei Xinfeng grinned internally. With that catalyst, the rest was easy.

    Before Jin Daya¡¯s stunned eyes, a round of price calling began, until it finally died down at over thirty Yin Rings. He was so excited his face reddened. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t understand why when he wanted only twenty rings for it, no one wanted it, but when Lei Xinfeng came up, he could get thirty three and counting? It was so mysterious.

    Finally, the price stagnated at thirty eight. It wasn¡¯t like these were high quality crystals. Prices like this was already way over the norm.

    Holding the thirty eight rings in his hands, Jin Daya felt a surreal feeling creep over him. When Lei Xinfeng led him back to his seat, he suddenly broke out into a huge smile, like a mouse that fell into the rice storage.

    Finally, Jin Daya came back to his senses, and immediately turned to Lei Xinfeng. ¡°Brother¡­ from now on, you¡¯re my brother! If you need me, thene find me! I will never decline!¡±

    Xin Zhaolunughed. ¡°Ah Feng, you found another expert to help you now. Haha, although they¡¯re not rare here, but back in our world, they¡¯re some of the most powerful people in existence!¡±

    ¡°Thank you in advance, Brother Jin,¡± Lei Xinfeng said, smiling.

    ¡°Old Ya, the way you¡¯re living is too hard. Why don¡¯t youe apany Ah Feng and be his guard? You¡¯ll receive more than enough Yin Rings.¡±

    Jin Daya shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. I like to be by myself. As you know, I don¡¯t like to bind myself to anyone. Besides, I¡¯m no good at interacting with others.¡±

    ¡°Da Ya, you don¡¯t understand. After you join a secret sect, you¡¯ll never need to worry about Yin Rings again, and at least it will be better than your current finding it here and there. You must have spent so much resources toe here this time, and it¡¯s not like you can stay here forever. When you want to go back, you will need to expend so much again. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Jin Daya was silent for a while, and then sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it¡­ah.¡±

    ¡°If youe here, you can be Ah Feng¡¯s head guard, and you¡¯ll be treated very well, haha!¡± Fengying said. He wasn¡¯t very jealous. Even if Lei Xinfeng couldn¡¯t reach Monarch, he can still shape his own future. Of course, stronger was better.

    ¡°Uncle Ying, let¡¯s let Brother Jin think about it for a while.¡±

    Jin Daya rolled his eyes. ¡°You should call me Uncle Jin! I¡¯m older than Fengying!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes, I¡¯ll call you Uncle Jin, alright?¡± Lei Xinfeng said, holding his hands up in surrender.

    Satisfied, Jin Daya nodded. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    ¡­

    When the auction was almost over, Xin Zhaolun led the three of them out.

    This time, the one who benefitted the most was Lei Xinfeng, then Jin Daya. The others didn¡¯t get as much. Xin Zhaolun didn¡¯t sell his Purple Crystals since both Lei Xinfeng and Jin Daya already sold plenty. If he¡¯d taken his out, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten a high price for it.

    Another reason was that he couldn¡¯t bear to. Lei Xinfeng¡¯s ascension to Monarch was still far off, but Xin Zhaolun was staring it in the eye. Whether he was sessful or not, he still have other uses himself for the Purple Crystals.

    When Lei Xinfeng returned to his room, he immediately began to study his Chaos Wheel. It seemed that even Ninth Ring Sages didn¡¯t have their own weapons. Not only that, the weapon matched his own attribute. It¡¯s not that experts didn¡¯t want to use specialized weapons, it¡¯s that it was too hard to obtain. Even people in secret sects couldn¡¯t get their hands on one easily.

    Split, merge, stacking¡­the weapon took him half a day to study, and in the end, he put it back in his storage without using it. Because he hadn¡¯t obtain his sixth Ring Body yet, he couldn¡¯t use it. The weapon was powered by Yin energy, but he only had Lun Yin energy. Hecked one step, but that step was crucial.

    Lei Xinfeng took out the Star Python Records he got from the auction and began to read that.

    It depicted an ancient way of condensing Lightning Stamps. If Lei Xinfeng use the normal method and just turned Lun Yin energy to Yin, it will naturally condense into a Stamp. This Stamp and the Stamp that old Lei Bao condensed at first are the same kind. When Lei Bao was weakened, he presented it to Lei Xinfeng to help him learn the basics. The second stamp he condensed was also of the same kind, an ordinary Lightning Stamp.

    The Stamp that the Record depicts is different. It was ancient, with many steps, and each must be performed with meticulous uracy. However, once the stamp was formed, it would be powerful beyond equal.

    The Records had the entirety of the process written down, such as the materials and requirements. Lei Xinfengpared it with his own experience, and realized his own method was quite simr to the old way of condensing stamps. However, hecked some materials, including ones he didn¡¯t recognize. It seemed that he would have to ask his older brother and his master.

    After reading the Record a few times, Lei Xinfeng memorized everything. He didn¡¯t stop until he carved everything into his mind.

    Then he thought about his situation and became really embarrassed. Even if he obtained this special method, he couldn¡¯t use it immediately. He had to make a lot of preparations. He began to search in his Hidden Wheel space for materials, but it will take a long time, since he ignored everything after putting items into his storage.

    There was a blizzard outside. He was stewing a piece of bull meat with arge amount of vegetables and mushrooms. There was also some Ice Beast meat for seasoning. He heard that no matter what kind of food it was, as long as a piece of Ice Beast meat was added, it would be much more delicious.

    The room became filled with a aroma of meat. To Lei Xinfeng who hated being hungry, if he could sit near the fire and and eat delicious meat, it was already a kind of bliss.

    He closed his eyes and concentrated on the contents of his Hidden Wheel space, and he started to sort the contents.

    Suddenly, he was attracted by a piece of bone that he got from the Ancient Hidden Space. At first he thought it was a good item, but then he forgot about it. It could use this bone, he realized. It was one of the main items, making him very happy.

    I am so bored. I am so tired of Hanya Castle.

    I want him to go back to his vige and show them how much he¡¯s grown.

    I want him to meet up with his sister and grandpa.

    I want Si Donald to die. Ahhhhh.

    Also, the title is so weird. Seriously.

 Chapter Book 9 - 4 â€“ Recruiting Uncle Jin

    While he was sorting the space, Lei Xinfeng found another seven materials that he could use. He either found or gathered them himself, like the Red Gold. Another three items were from the Ancient Hidden Space. No wonder there were so many people fighting to get a hold of the items in that space.

    After some calctions, he found that he was missing about eight items. He was unfamiliar with three of them, while he could probably get the other five kinds.

    After putting all the materials he needed in order to condense his stamp, Lei Xinfeng opened his eyes.

    By umting Lun Yin energy and purify it as much as possible, its possible to reach a point where it undergoes change into Yin energy, he could ascend and gain a sixth Ring Body. This was a bottleneck. Countless practitioners failed here, but Lei Xinfeng wasn¡¯t worried about the ascension itself. His issue was how to condense a Lightning Stamp when he do ascend. He could create a normal one like his grandfather did, but after obtaining the Star Python Records, he didn¡¯t want topromise his future by half-assing something.

    This kind of condensing method requires very meticulous preparation and precise execution, but after sessfully condensing a Stamp, it would be extremely powerful. Every attribute practitioner could condense stamps. However, the only other attribute stamps include Fire, Light, Darkness, and Ice. Others, like Earth and Gold are more defense oriented. Wood attributed stamps increase healing power.

    After organizing, Lei Xinfeng felt hungry. In this kind of cold weather, he felt every twinge of hunger. Energy expenditure was huge as well in this climate. Taking out two biscuits the size of pan covers, he soaked it in the stew. Instantly, it became delicious, warm, and filling while taking minimal preparation.

    After finishing the food, he found there was still a lot of material left in the pot, so he added more meat, mushroom, and water, and set the pot to boil again.

    Right after he finished eating, Fengying and Shihu bolted in, both frozen and shivering. ¡°Fuck, this ce isn¡¯t fit to live in. I came from right next door, but I¡¯m so cold already.¡±

    Shihu shivered a bit more. When he regained his wits, he said, ¡°This ce is too cruel. I¡¯m chilled to my bones. If we go outside, we¡¯ll probably just die. We shouldn¡¯t go out for now.¡±

    ¡°Chuizi and Futou came. They¡¯re nning to help us build a bigger shelter to link our rooms together. I heard that when the weather was coldest here, it would only take seconds to kill you,¡± Fengying said.

    Lei Xinfeng was shocked. ¡°Only a few seconds?¡± He thought the temperature was probably nearing absolute zero, or it wouldn¡¯t be so deadly.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what they said. Of course, it¡¯s only for a few days. We¡¯ll be fine as long as we don¡¯t go out at that time. We can shield the rest of the cold inside,¡± Fengying said.

    Shihu was already sitting in front of therge brazier. ¡°What good timing. I¡¯m hungry. It¡¯s too easy to get hungry here.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I just added the meat and vegetables. It needs a while before it¡¯s done,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Shihu could care less. A long knife appeared in his hand and he stabbed it into the meat. He began eating, and was joined by Fengying.

    ¡°Here,¡± Lei Xinfeng said, holding out two biscuits.

    ¡°Put it on the brazier,¡± Fengying said.

    Lei Xinfeng put the biscuits on top the brazier. After a few dozen seconds, the biscuits began emitting a wonderful smell. Fengying flipped the biscuit. ¡°You know, I like my biscuits burnt, especially after they¡¯ve been soaked in soup.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun and Jin Daya also came in, both shivering nonstop.

    Lei Xinfengughed. ¡°Why¡¯d all of youe too?¡±

    ¡°Your cooking is good! After a few times, whenever it was time to eat, I couldn¡¯t resisting here. What, can¡¯t give me any?¡± Jin Daya asked.

    ¡°What nonsense,e eat. If it¡¯s just food, I have more than enough,¡± Lei Xinfeng replied.

    ¡°In Hanya Castle, the most important thing is food, as well as a ce to shelter. The coldest times are almost upon us, so it doesn¡¯t hurt to prepare a bit. Or we¡¯ll definitely die,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°We still have ten days to prepare. Don¡¯t worry, Chuizi and Futou ising to help us build a surrounding shelter and connect our rooms. That way, we won¡¯t need to seal our doors,¡± Jin Daya said.

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What do you mean seal our doors?¡±

    ¡°When the weather is at its coldest, we have to close the doors to the outside, leaving only small holes for breathing,¡± Xin Zhaolun exined.

    ¡°Whoa. That¡¯s terrifying,¡± Lei Xinfeng said. How could was it, to need to seal everyone inside?

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s terrifying. Once, a Ninth Ring Sage froze to death because he didn¡¯t seal his entrances. Even his brazier was no use.¡±

    Jin Daya interrupted to rify. ¡°Well, he was too careless. Not only did he not seal the door, he didn¡¯t cultivate either. He just covered himself with pelts and went to sleep. His brazier blew out in an instante night, and he died without realizing it. When the cold was past, he was discovered, but by then, it was toote for him.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng choked. ¡°What the hell? A Ninth Ring Sage¡­that kind of expert froze to death?¡± He knew that his power was a far cry from Ninth Ring Sages. He couldn¡¯t be careless, or he¡¯ll die the same way.

    ¡°Ah Feng, don¡¯t worry. As long as we¡¯re prepare, the cold can¡¯t touch us. Chuizi and Futou are already helping me. We¡¯re going to build a corridor connecting our rooms, and we¡¯ll close the entrance to the corridor when the timees.¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Jin Daya was still eating, and he talked around his mouthful. ¡°You should make some more food. Those two areing in soon, and they eat more than I do.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng agreed with a smile. He didn¡¯t mind cooking. It was a necessary life skill.

    He relit the brazier and put arge copper pot on top of it. It was easy to make food. Just add water and some materials, then wait. Simple.

    Suddenly, Xin Zhaolun smiled. ¡°Old Ya, tell Ah Feng.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what?¡±

    Jin Daya said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to be your bodyguard. I¡¯m getting old, and it¡¯s about time that I find a ce to stay.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng was really happy. Ninth Ring Sages are an exceptional existence even in secret sects. Never mind a bodyguard, they can attain even loftier positions, especially when their benefactor is still in a period of growth. Because their master was still growing, they y arge role in helping their master, whether it be in battle or gathering materials.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly,¡± Lei Xinfeng dered.

    Jin Daya smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to obtain Yin Rings. I don¡¯t need anything else, just a stable source of Yin Rings.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! From now on, I will give you the Yin Rings that you need, Uncle Jin.¡±

    At that, Jin Daya stood up and greeted Lei Xinfeng formally. ¡°I offer my greetings, Master¡± he said.

    Lei Xinfeng greeted in kind. ¡°I¡¯ll be relying on you in the future, Uncle Jin.¡±

    Finally, the formal agreement between the two of them have concluded. Lei Xinfeng told Jin Daya to sit. ¡°Uncle Jin, there¡¯s no need for you to call me Master. Ah Feng is fine.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I know you don¡¯t mind. But it¡¯s only good manners to say it the first time. I¡¯ll call you Ah Feng from now on.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°Uncle Ying and Uncle Hu are currently my main bodyguards. Now, all three of you are my bodyguards.¡±

    He did not give Jin Daya the position of head bodyguard, and Jin Daya understood. After all, he did just join. It wouldn¡¯t do to give him the highest position right off the bat.

    Fengyingughed. ¡°How did Brother Jin decide?¡±

    Jin Daya smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Plus, I¡¯m clumsy in both words and action, and I don¡¯t know how much trouble that¡¯d gotten me in. During this auction, I finally understood that my personality was too bad, and that it was better to have someone behind me.¡±

    Xin Zhaolunughed. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Daya, he was once an inner sect elder of arge sect.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning,¡± Jin Daya said. ¡°I left long ago, and I don¡¯t n on going back.¡±

    ¡°Many elders of these sects leave, to live for themselves,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Jin Daya said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to ascend in those sects, especially for us. I was originally a Seventh Ring Sage. Had I not left, I never would¡¯ve gotten to this point. Now that have nine Ring Bodies, there¡¯s no path left for me to walk. To join a secret sect and preserve my life¡­its not bad at all.¡±

    He¡¯d long have such thoughts, but it was just that he couldn¡¯t find an appropriate secret sect.

    And like that, Xin Zhaolun helped Lei Xinfeng recruit Jin Daya, and after some consideration, Daya agreed. To Lei Xinfeng, it represented new opportunities, and for Daya, new chances.

    What? The title is relevant beyond the first half of the previous chapter? Consider me impressed. How long is this Hanya castle arc? Gimme that sixth Ring Body, that Stamp, and that Chaos Wheel.

 Chapter Book 9 - 5 â€“ Nine Holes

    It was an unexpected stroke of good fortune that he could have Jin Daya as one of his guards. Such powerful expects were umon even in secret sects. The bodyguards he was assigned at first were only Eighth Ring Sages; the rest were far below, and must be strengthened over time.

    Back then when Miaolin first joined, the most powerful of her guards was Hongjie, an Eighth Ring Sage. Then with the Yin Rings that Miaolin obtain, she finally ascended to Ninth Ring. Of all the disciple¡¯s bodyguards, as long as they were Ninth Ring Sages, there was a good chance that the disciple strengthened them themselves with the help of the master. As long as they had enough Yin Rings, they could produce Ninth Ring experts.

    Chuizi and Futou both rushed into the room, shivering. They saw the pot on the brazier and their eyes lit up.

    ¡°Food, haha¡­there, there¡¯s good food to eat,¡± Chuizi said, stuttering, his teeth ttering nonstop.

    ¡°Futou, you also shiver when it¡¯s cold?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Fool! Although we¡¯re most resistant to the cold than you are, but, but we still shiver¡­¡± said Futou.

    ¡°Ye, yeah. Quickly, give me a bowl¡­ some soup, it, it¡¯s too cold!¡± Chuizi said.

    Lei Xinfeng brought out tworge bowls, picking up the entire pot, and emptied the contents into the bowls. ¡°Here, have some of these first,¡± he said.

    The two of them picked up therge bowls, soup still boiling, and began gulping the liquid down.

    After a while, Chuizi spoke up. ¡°The frame ispletely. All that¡¯s left is to add water to it.¡±

    Futou said, ¡°There¡¯s already ice chunks packed on it. The structure will freeze as soon as you add the water.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng knew that building things here was easy as building a metal frame, packing in loose ice, then add water. Everything will freeze, filling in the gaps. After a bit of light touches here and there, the entire thing became a solid wall. It was a trick unique to this ce.

    After Chuizi and Futou finished eating, Xin Zhaolun said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go add the water now. There¡¯s a trick to it. Does everyone have water in their Hidden Lun space?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng had a lot of water because he understood one thing: although water looked abundant, being everywhere, as soon as it runs out, then lives were at risk. As a result, he alway made sure that he had arge amount of fresh water in his Hidden Lun space.

    It was basic knowledge for a practitioner. No matter who it was, all practitioners, especially those above Sage, had arge amount of fresh water in their Hidden Lun space.

    ¡°Yes, I have a lot of water,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Xin Zhaolun nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Pour the water directly from your space, and the corridor will be finished.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng began to put on his thick coat, covering his entire body. He wasn¡¯t stupid. He¡¯d seen how Chuizi and Futou shivered; the outside must be colder than anything he¡¯d ever experienced.

    ¡°If you feel that it¡¯s too cold, go warm up inside; don¡¯t try too hard. We¡¯ll go in turns. First me, then Daya, Old Ying, Old Hu, then Ah Feng. By then, it should be pretty much finished, so you¡¯ll only have to fix things a little.¡±

    Everyone agreed and Xin Zhaolun left the room.

    Around twenty minutester, Xin Zhaolun came back shivering. Jin Daya walked out, but the time hested was much less than Xin Zhaolun: only ten minutes. Then came Fengying and Shihu. After Shihu came back, he said, ¡°It¡¯s basically finished. I filled in most of the holes already, so Ah Feng just needs to do a little inspection.¡±

    ¡°After I get a little warmer, I¡¯ll go with Ah Feng,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Chuizi and Futou followed them out as well.

    As soon as Lei Xinfeng stepped out of the room, he saw a wall of ice in front of him, along with a two meter wide walkway. The walkway went a full circle around the house, connecting all the rooms together, sealed almostpletely. Because there wasn¡¯t much wind, it wasn¡¯t that cold inside.

    Lei Xinfeng just had to find the spots where he could feel the wind, and then seal itpletely by putting water in the hole. It was easy, and after a few rounds, he finished fixing all the holes in the corridor. Though the ice wall, he could see the blizzard raging outside. Yet, there was no snow on the ground. Before any kes could settle on the ground, they were swept up by the wind and carried away into the sky.

    There was no door in the corridor. In other words, they werepletely sealed in.

    Xin Zhaolun went to Miaolin¡¯s room to let her know.

    Lei Xinfeng also went to her room, and it only took one nce to fill him with amusement.

    There was four braziers burning in the four cardinal directions. Miaolin was huddled in the center under a big pile of pelts. She only had a head poking out, and even that was covered by a big fur hat. Even so, she was coughing non stop. When she saw Xin Zhaolun and Lei Xinfenge in, she managed to get out, ¡°Cold¡­ it¡¯s cold, elder brother.¡±

    ¡°elder sister, there¡¯s a corridor outside sealing this whole ce in. It shouldn¡¯t be too cold,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°It¡¯s still cold¡­I¡¯m regretting this so much; I shouldn¡¯t havee,¡± she said.

    ¡°Just endure it for a while. Hanya Castle is only this cold for a short while, it will be better in a while,¡± Xin Zhaolun reassured.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot warmer here after we made the corridor. We should make it even during the coldest days. If not, maybe we can send elder sister underground,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°We can¡¯t. Someone already reserved the spot long before we got here,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, after Hongjiee back, she¡¯ll help me light two more braziers.¡±

    ¡°Be careful you don¡¯t block the breathing holes. You¡¯re burning too much,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°Hongjie opened up two more chimneys,¡± Miaolin said. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun nodded. ¡°After Hongjiees back, have her apany you until it gets warmer. If there¡¯s any danger, don¡¯t hesitate toe over to our rooms, since there¡¯s a corridor.¡± He was the elder brother. Since he brought the younger ones with him, he had responsibility for their safety.

    ¡°I know, elder brother. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have Hongjie with me, always.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun stood up. ¡°Alright. Also, during the coldest days, we¡¯ll all gather and tide it over together. It¡¯s the most dangerous period, but also the best days for cultivation.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun brought Lei Xinfeng back to his room. ¡°Ah Feng, although you can¡¯t go out right now, and it¡¯s so bloody cold, but this time is the golden opportunity for cultivating. It is also why so many experts don¡¯t want to leave his ce. You must take this chance and train, aiming for Sixth Ring. With your potential, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng sat down next to his brazier and sighed. ¡°Elder brother, these past few days, I¡¯ve felt my power increase much quicker than normal. However, I still can¡¯t ascend. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t, but that I shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember that Star Python Record I obtained at the auction? There¡¯s an ancient method of Stamp condensation written on it. But I need many materials. I haven¡¯t found some of them, and of those, there are three that I don¡¯t even recognize that is giving me a headache.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then the power of this Lightning Stamp is abnormal?¡± Xin Zhaolun caught on quick, understanding Lei Xinfeng immediately, about why he wouldn¡¯t ascend.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°If I wanted to ascend normally, I could have when I returned from the auction. However, I forcefully suppressed it. If I ascend now, I don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ll lose.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­what are youcking?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    Lei Xinfeng took out a slip of paper and passed it in Xin Zhaolun. ¡°Elder brother, take a look.¡± He stared at him expectantly. If he could help him, then he would save him a lot of time and effort.

    Xin Zhaolun epted the paper and took a look. There was a total of eight items. He smiled after looking through the list. ¡°I have all of them! However, there¡¯s two of them that are too valuable to waste. How much do you need exactly?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng eyed the item that Xin Zhaolun indicated and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Not much. Neither of them exceeds two jins. That one¡­maybe one and a half jin.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay. Then, I¡¯ll lend these to you to use for now, but you must find a way to return them to me.¡± He knew that Lei Xinfeng needed those urgently, so he can spare it for now. Since he didn¡¯t need it until he ascended, he could let Lin Xinfeng have it.

    Lei Xinfeng was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, elder brother! I owe you this time!¡±

    Xin Zhaolun carefully took out the eight materials based on the amounts Lei Xinfeng needed.

    Lei Xinfeng hadn¡¯t imaged that Xin Zhaolun would have so many kinds of materials stored. Curious, he asked, ¡°Elder brother, how much materials did you gather?¡±

    Xin Zhaolun smiled. ¡°I spent some thirty years collecting these. Even if I don¡¯t have a thousand kind, then I at least have a few hundred. Ah Feng, when we¡¯re still Sages, we won¡¯t need much materials, but after ascending to Monarch, you¡¯ll use them so fast you won¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only just joined, so Master haven¡¯t given you any gathering missions. When you¡¯ve attained Seventh or Eighth Ring, Master will have missions for you. At that time, gather some materials while you¡¯repleting them.¡±

    ¡°Master will send us on missions?¡±

    Xin Zhaolunughed. ¡°Ah Feng, Master has no obligations to give and not take back. The master was willing to take you in and train you, so naturally, you must repay him; this is beneficial both ways.¡±

    ¡°Even though Master is so powerful, he still can¡¯t gather enough materials?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

 Chapter Book 9 - 6 â€“ Nine Holes

    Xin Zhaolun shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s limits to one person¡¯s power. The distribution of resources is too spread out. Some ces aren¡¯t suitable for the presence of a Monarch, so we go instead. When one bes a Monarch,petition is extremely fierce. We can¡¯t even imagine it.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°I wish I could be of use to Master as well.¡± He was grateful to Gu Qixin. Without him, he¡¯d never have known about the existence of secret sects and Hidden Spaces.

    Xin Zhaolun said, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s a good thing when Master orders us to gather materials. You don¡¯t know where the resource rich locations are, so only by asking Master will you know. I spent thirty years running around, and went to all sorts of locations. Master will only want a certain amount of the resources; we can keep the rest.¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, does Master still order you to gather materials?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve long repaid everything he¡¯s given me. Now, as a Ninth Ring Sage and aiming for Monarch, all the resource I gather are my own, kind this Biyasi. Of course, I never thought I¡¯d get Purple Crystals as well. Haha, even Master wants this.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I will treasure these chances. To tell the truth, I enjoy mining and gathering,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°I find you have a talent for it. Like those Purple Crystals: the rest of usbined still gathered less. I thought it was strange. We can fly directly above theva flow, yet we can¡¯t beat you,¡± XIn Zhaolun said.

    Lei Xinfengughed to himself. He didn¡¯t know why himself, but he can see things others couldn¡¯t, like the violet light that the Purple Crystals in the magma flow emitted. Except for him, no one else could see it. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just lucky.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t exin it himself. He¡¯d even asked Fengying and Shihu in private, but they didn¡¯t see any purple glow either. After thinking about it, he decided to not say anything more. It will be beneficial for him in the future, and it might help him obtain arge advantage.

    After getting the materials, Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t want to waste time talking. ¡°Elder brother, I¡¯m going to process andbine the materials now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You do your things. I¡¯ll keep guard for you.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng was grateful. ¡°Won¡¯t I be wasting you time?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t miss these few days of training,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, elder brother.¡± Lei Xinfeng sat in a corner and began to work the materials. The required materials for the Lightning Stamp wasrgely metallic, with some bone, and one type of liquid. No matter the form, they all needed to be extracted before they could be used.

    Lei Xinfeng only knew one way to extract the essence, and that was with lightning. He took out some Red Gold. Even if he used all of it, he could still go dig more, but the other materials were different, so he used the Red Gold to test. Using lightning to extract is a method used by many Lightning practitioners, and the only method avable before reaching Monarch.

    He ced the Red Gold in a wooden pan and held out two hands. A long current of lightning shot from his hands, striking the gold.

    Instantly, a crackling sound came from the pan. Green smoke began to rise. Keeping his concentration, Lei Xinfeng began working the Red Gold.

    Xin Zhaolun sat not too far away, and he was surprised when he saw the currenting from Lei Xinfeng¡¯s hands. He had his own way to purify materials, but this was the first time he¡¯d seen such a method. It was new, and he was curious about how sessful it¡¯ll be.

    The current jumped and Lei Xinfeng realized with a start that the Red Gold was melting. The metal was sticking together, separating from the impurities, but the wooden te had a charred smell. He stopped immediately and sighed. ¡°Wooden tes can¡¯t be used. I can¡¯t increase the current; the wooden te will burn up.¡±

    But metal conducts electricity, so he couldn¡¯t use metal tes. He felt a bit helpless.

    ¡°Elder brother, do you have any suggestions? I don¡¯t have a suitable te¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Find a Thunder Beast¡¯s bone and create a bowl from that.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng smacked his head. How could he have been so muddleheaded? He had some Thunder Beast bones, but he¡¯d always considered them useless, so he threw them in a corner of his Hidden Lun space. He¡¯d never thought that he would find a use for them here. ¡°I have some Thunder Beast bones, and they¡¯re not bad either.¡±

    He took out arge bone, and then ran into another wall. How can he make a te?

    ¡°Let me help you. Even I can do something like that,¡± Xin Zhaolun suggested, smiling.

    ¡°Thank you, elder brother,¡± Lei Xinfeng said. He was curious about how exactly Xin Zhaolun would go about making the te.

    Then he saw him take out a big carving knife, carving out the shape of arge te in the general contour of the bone. Lei Xinfeng was stunned. ¡°Will that work?¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s a te. If you can put materials in it, and it resists electricity¡­those are the only requirements, right?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng was speechless. ¡°Yeah¡­you¡¯re right.¡±

    Putting the bone te on top of the wooden one, and then adding the Red Gold, Lei Xinfeng continued to extract. This time he could output his full power and the current glowed with eye piercing light. In the span of a few seconds, the metal waspletely melted, and the impurities burned away.

    Xin Zhao was surprised that there was such a way of purifying materials. It was much more direct and violent than his method. It was the first time he¡¯d seen such a thing. Then again, among the disciples, Lei Xinfeng was the only one with the Lightning attribute.

    Soon, he was done with the Red Gold, and Lei Xinfeng started on the second kind of material.

    Just then, Fengying and Shihu came in. Xin Zhaolun bid them to sit down, whispering. ¡°Ah Feng is purifying materials. Don¡¯t distract him.¡±

    ¡°With lightning currents?¡± Fengying asked, shocked.

    ¡°Whoa. To use lightning. How¡¯s the results?¡± Shihu asked.

    Xin Zhaolun, who saw Lei Xinfeng purify the material, answered. ¡°It seems to be fine. I haven¡¯t looked carefully at the product, but right after the purification, I felt that the quality is decent at least.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng had grasped the trick to controlling his purifying current, and began to change it up, varying the strength, searching for the perfect method.

    It took Lei Xinfeng two days to process all of the materials, numbering over a dozen. Of course, it was worth it, since he¡¯d gotten an excellent grasp on the method of lightning purification. And through this process of purification, he gain extensive knowledge about the property of each of these materials. It will be very helpful for his next step of processing.

    When Lei Xinfeng finished processing the materials, Xin Zhaolun left to cultivate in his own room, reced by Fengying and Shihu.

    Lei Xinfeng took out the Star Python Records again, looking over it carefully. He¡¯d memorized the whole thing, but he was worried that he¡¯d get something wrong, so he decided to refresh his memory to prevent mistakes.

    Lightning Stamps are made of condensed Yin energy, created through crystallization of a core. Using the Stamp, the body canpletely convert Lun Yin energy to Yin energy. This was one of the ways of ascension. The way depicted in the Records was simr. After creating the Stamp and absorbing it, converting the Lun Yin energy to Yin will turn the Stamp into a powerful weapon with power iparable to that of a normal Stamp.

    No steps of the process was allowed to be wrong, or was failure tolerated. If it failed, then Lei Xinfeng will only be able to condense an ordinary Stamp. The different between the two types was toorge to ept. He must seed no matter what.

    ording to the Star Python Records, after creation, the Stamp will ascend alongside its owner. It will have three forms of attacks, each with terrifying power; that was the might that Lei Xinfeng seeked. He had the Chaos Wheel, of course, but it was a outside weapon, while the Stamp was internal and will grow with him.

    One of the materials in the core was the bone that Lei Xinfeng found in that Ancient Hidden Space. After purification, it turned into a silver-white bone around the size of an egg. Everything else was reliant on this bone. Lei Xinfeng had confidence, because this bone was extremely high quality. Even a Monarch would be impressed by it.

    After processing the bone, Lei Xinfeng must open nine holes in the bone, and then merge the materials after putting them in.

    The details of the nine holes were extremely strict, from the positioning to the size. And it was only the first step.

    Three big holes, six little holes. The three big holes were positioned like a person¡¯s eyes and mouth, while the six small ones and split throughout the surface. Using lightning current, he carefully gouged out the holes.

    With extreme concentration, Lei Xinfeng stared at the silver-white ball, processing it slowly.

    Fengying and Shihu both stared as if mesmerized. It was the first time either of them had seen the creation of such an item. They¡¯ve heard, but never witnessed.

    Half a dayter, the crackling finally stopped. It felt as if their ears were suddenly clear, and the violent sounds of the blizzard outside finally entered.

    Lei Xinfeng held up the bone, and after studying the nine holes, he finallyughed. ¡°Haha! I got it right! I seeded! The first step isplete, haha!¡±

    Fengying and Shihu both rushed to his side, both curious. They wanted to see what the Lightning Stamp looked like.

    Lei Xinfeng held the round bone and examined it closely.

 Chapter Book 9 - 7 â€“ The Cruel Cold

    There was three holes the width of a finger on the silver-white bone, along with six smaller ones. They were organized ording to somew that Lei Xinfeng himself did not understand. He was just following the instructions on the Star Python Records.

    Connecting the nine holes created a strange and exquisite pattern. Sometimes, a spark of electricity ran over it; because this bone was originally from a Lightning attributed beast, it could absorb power of the Lightning attribute.

    Of course, this was only half the product, if that. It was just the frame, but nheless, it was the most important part of the core. Once this was finished, the refining afterwards will be much easier. He just had to further refine various materials ording to the instructions andplete it without mistakes. It didn¡¯t need him to put any thought into it, so it shouldn¡¯t be that hard.

    The hardest part of creating this Lightning stamp was to gather the materials, especially for the core frame he just created. Lei Xinfeng had good luck, and managed to pick up the bone. If he didn¡¯t, who knew how long he¡¯d be searching for a suitable material?

    Fengying and Shihu both looked at it excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t have such good luck when I was just a Fifth Ring,¡± Fengyingmented.

    Shihu snorted. ¡°Even if you did, where will you find so much materials? We started using Lun and Lun Yin Rings to cultivate ever since we attained the rank of Sage, and now Yin Rings. We¡¯re utterly different from Ah Feng. See, Ah Feng already reached Fifth Ring under just his own power, and he¡¯d almost reached Sixth. Ah, one shouldn¡¯tpare people with others, or the feelings of envy just keeps mounting.¡±

    Fengying said, ¡°Why¡¯re you talking so much? If we didn¡¯t enter this secret sect, we¡¯d at most attain Third or Fourth Ring. There¡¯s nothing to regret.¡±

    The two of them are at the threshold of reaching their ninth Ring Body. With only a few Yin or Ancient Yin Rings from Lei Xinfeng to clear thatst hurdle, they will receive a tremendous boost in power. Besides, this ce was great for cultivation, so both of them were in very high spirits, joking with each other.

    Fengying gave the core back to Lei Xinfeng. ¡°Ah Feng, will you rest a bit, or continue creating the Stamp?¡±

    ¡°I will cultivate a little. I spent arge amount of energy, so I will continue when I recover.¡± Although he was excited and wish to continue, he knew that he must keep at top condition, so he must cultivate a little.

    After cultivating for half a day, Lei Xinfeng said, ¡°After we eat a little, we¡¯ll continue.¡± There was nothing to do about the fact they had to eat so much in this ce. The cold sapped their energy, and the food they ate vanished quickly.

    ¡°Agreed. We just sat for half a day, yet we¡¯re already hungry,¡± Fengying said.

    At that time, Jin Daya walked in. ¡°Is it time to eat yet?¡±

    The three of them beganughing at the same time.

    Jin Daya didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What..did I say something wrong? What are you allughing at?¡±

    ¡°We were just talking about eating when you came in,¡± Fengying exined.

    Jin Daya understood. ¡°Well, I like the food Ah Feng makes, haha.¡±

    Ah Feng began making the food. After a while, after each of them filled their stomach, Lei Xinfeng asked, ¡°Uncle Jin, I¡¯m going to start refining something. Will you cultivate here or go back?¡±

    Jin Daya smiled. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m one of your guards, so of course I¡¯m staying here.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t argue and nodded. ¡°Okay, then stay here.¡±

    Jin Daya took out his own beast pelt and put it on the floor, sitting down with his legs crossed. ¡°Finally, there¡¯s someone telling me what to do,¡± he said, a little emotionally. Ever since he became a Sixth Ring Sage, he was considered an elder. Generally, he was the one to order people around, not the other way around. Now that he was old and in a secret sect, it felt as if he wasn¡¯t going to get to rest his bones.

    Fengyingughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s better than being a lone ghost like before.¡±

    Jin Daya nodded and closed his eyes, cultivating.

    Lei Xinfeng began the next round of refining.

    After working the Red Gold, it had immense ductility, and can be stretched into thin threads. Using the methods from the Star Python Records, he began to pull. These threads had to be of high standards. They must have the width of silk, and each had to have the length of at least nine hundred meters. He needed nine of those threads.

    He reliedpletely on Lun Yin energy, refining the Red Gold bit by bit, until after the third day, Lei Xinfeng finally produced an eptable thread.

    A good point of Red Gold was that it was reusable. Even if he¡¯d ruined it, he could still melt it, then start again.

    It took him seven days to finish spinning the nine gold threads. He wound the thread on a thin steel pole. Then he took out a liquid that he obtained from Xin Zhaolun. It was created from the fluids of various Star Beasts, a precious material. He put the steel stick into the liquid, submerging the threads. After ten minutes, he took out the submerged threads, finallypleting the second step.

    ¡°What the hell is this,¡± Lei Xinfengined, wiping away sweat.

    Fengying smiled. ¡°I¡¯m so cold I¡¯m shivering, but you¡¯re wiping sweat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hot! I¡¯m just nervous,¡± Lei Xinfeng snapped. ¡°This is much harder than creating the frame.¡±

    There was a time when the thread kept breaking. Once, he had reached eight hundred meters, but suddenly, it snapped. Lei Xinfeng almost went crazy. If one wanted to create such a thin and long thread, it needed superhuman concentration, superhuman patience, and superhuman dexterity, or one wouldn¡¯t be able to seed.

    But Lei Xinfeng was determined to get his Lightning Stamp, so he persevered. He sessfully created nine Red Gold threads, each over nine hundred meters long. Three even exceeded a thousand meters.

    Jin Daya opened his eyes. ¡°Done?¡±

    ¡°With one step. There¡¯s many after it¡­ what a torturous method.¡±

    ¡°You gain what you put in. Continue, ¡° Jin Daya said.

    ¡°How long until those coldest days?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    Fengying said, ¡°Only a few more days, but you shouldn¡¯t go out anymore. Everyone is already hiding in their rooms. Even if I was the one to leave, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able tost ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue for a few more days¡­and after¡­¡±

    There are already people who had experience with surviving those few coldest days. As long as they gathered and light a few more braziers, eating non stop, surviving shouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Lei Xinfeng continued his Lightning Stamp creation.

    The Red Gold thread must be wound around the frame, requiring significant concentration and precise maniption of Lun Yin energy. The lines must go through the holes with veryplex patterns. It simply wasn¡¯t possible for non-practitioners. Of course, the method to aplish this was in the Star Python Records.

    After testing it a few times, Lei Xinfeng finally began to thread the Red Gold through the holes on the core frame.

    Of the nine holes, there were three big ones. Hepleted the first in one day, while the second took half a day, and the third two hours.

    As he got used to the process, his speed increased.

    Finally, as the coldest days were upon him, he finally seeded in putting all the thread in the core. Where there was originally a few white holes on the silver-white bones, now the holes glowed faintly in red. Lightning arced from the holes asionally, giving viewers a sense of wonder.

    His mental energy spent, Lei Xinfeng gathered some thick pelts and went to sleep without even eating.

    Lei Xinfeng was woken by rustling sounds in the room, along with the rumbling of hungry stomachs. Waking up, he looked around, and saw that his room was filled with people. ¡°Hm? Why is everyone here?¡±

    Chuizi replied. ¡°The coldest days are almost here, so after a discussion, we decided to alle here. Your room is the biggest, and the breathing holes are also the clearest.¡±

    The room had a total of nine braziers, but the air was so cold that the warmth of the braziers could barely be felt, if at all. The floor of the room was covered with pelts, and some were ever draped over the ice walls.

    Xin Zhaolun, Xiao Diya, Jin Daya, Fengying, Shihu, Miaolin and her two bodyguards, Chuizi and Futou, and finally Lei Xinfeng. Altogether, there was eleven people here. Except Chuizi and Futou, all of them were practitioners. Even though there were so many people, and there was so much fire, the temperature of the room was still extremely low.

    ¡°So what should we do?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked, rubbing his eyes.

    ¡°Not much. Except for eating, there¡¯s only cultivation. These few days, the effect of cultivation is the best it will be, so take the chance,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Lei Xinfeng grimaced. ¡°I can¡¯t cultivate. I only need a little more before I ascend, so I do not dare cultivate. Oh right, Uncle Ying, Uncle Hu, you¡¯re both about to ascend, right? How many Yin Rings do you need?¡±

    Fengying said, ¡°Six Yin Rings, but only one Ancient Yin Ring.¡±

    Shihu said, ¡°I need a bit more. At least nine Yin Rings, maybe ten, but if I use Ancient Yin Rings, I only need two.¡±

    Jin Daya¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°Ancient Yin Ring?¡±

    Xin Zhaolun sighed. ¡°What a lucky guy.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°Yeah, I have some Ancient Yin Rings from an Ancient Hidden Space.¡±

    Jin Daya could not help but gasp. ¡°Really?¡±

    Fengying rolled his eyes. ¡°Why would Ah Feng lie.¡±

    Brace yourselves, winter ising! Also, I finally broke the one hour mark. It took me 59 minutes to trante this. Serious though, this arc is so¡­ *dies*.

    I don¡¯t have inte at night, so I can only upload during the day when I have ess to school interweb. This is why there wasn¡¯t any chapters on Sunday. It was totally not because I procrastinated and didn¡¯t trante at all.

 Chapter Book 9 - 8 â€“ The Cruel Cold

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°Okay, so three Ancient Yin Rings total¡­that¡¯s not a lot.¡± He gave Fengying an Ancient Yin Ring, and two to Shihu, saying, ¡°Take this chance and ascend! If it¡¯s not enough, talk to me¡­I still have a lot, haha.¡±

    Jin Daya knew about Ancient Yin Rings. It was much more powerful that the Yin Rings that modern Monarchs create. After thousands of years, the Yin energy preserved in it is extremely pure. He had long given up ascending, only relying on Yin Rings to preserve his life. Since Ancient Yin Rings are much more powerful than normal Yin Rings, the effect on his longevity is simrly substantial. However, nobody will be willing to give such precious objects just to extend an old man¡¯s life.

    Lei Xinfeng saw Jin Daya¡¯s pained expression and guessed his thoughts. ¡°Uncle Jin, you take one too. Test it out the effects.¡±

    Jin Dayaughed. At a crucial moment, this was extremely precious. He could still find normal Yin Rings, but he¡¯d never even seen an Ancient Yin Ring before, only heard of it. He thanked Lei Xinfeng.

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°Uncle Jin, from now on, we¡¯re family. Don¡¯t be stiff!¡±

    For the first time, Jin Daya felt something stir inside. Emotions welled up in him.

    Xin Zhaolun smiled. ¡°Ah Feng, I can¡¯t just ask something from you, so how about we trade five for one?¡±

    ¡°No need to trade, I¡¯ll give you two as a gift,¡± Lei Xinfeng replied, taking out two more.

    From the pile of beast pelts, Miaolin stuck out her head. ¡°Younger brother, I want some too!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng got quite the fright. ¡°Elder sister, how are you here?¡± He didn¡¯t even see her. She was so afraid of the cold that she spent the entire time so far under a pile of pelts so she would be a little less cold. Since Hongjie kept pinching her under the covers, she heard everything about the Ancient Yin Rings. Naturally, she popped out to ask for some too.

    Lei Xinfeng wasn¡¯t stingy, so he said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give you two as well, but I can¡¯t give any more. I didn¡¯t gather that much in the first ce.¡± He didn¡¯t dare be too generous. It¡¯s not that he couldn¡¯t afford to, but because he also had a bunch of subordinates that needed them as well. If he didn¡¯t have enough when it was them for them to ascend, then there will be trouble.

    Miaolinughed. ¡°Two? That¡¯s great! Yay!¡± She personally thought that she wouldn¡¯t even get one. Hongjie was also full of smiles. She was Miaolin¡¯s head guard and managed a bunch of her own subordinates. That kind of item will definitelye in handy.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to create his Lightning Stamp, nor could Lei Xinfeng cultivate, so he could only take out a big copper pot to cook more food.

    Soon, a copper pot hung above every brazier. After putting in water and meat, steam rose and filled the entire room. ¡°I put the lid on already. If I keep cooking, we won¡¯t be able to see anything,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Xin Zhaolun said, ¡°This isn¡¯t good. We have to put pipes into the air holes, or we won¡¯tst past tomorrow.¡±

    The air holes were curved holes in the ice wall that allowed outside air to enter. If they didn¡¯t exist, everyone inside will suffocate. Now that there¡¯s so much steam, it was easy for the holes to get clogged up by the steam that freeze into ice. That¡¯s why they outfit the holes with pipes. When the pipes froze shut, they could just change the pipes.

    ¡°Open some more holes,¡± Lei Xinfeng suggested.

    Since there was so many people, and so many fires were burning, they needed a lot of oxygen. If a pipe failed without them noticing, it could quickly snowball into arge problem. Even if they didn¡¯t freeze, they¡¯d suffocate to death. It¡¯s better to prepare in advance.

    On the second day, the coldest day finally came. Lei Xinfeng finally realized just how cold Hanya Castle could really be. Even the house made of ice began to creak in the cold, as if it was shattering. It filled Lei Xinfeng with anxiety. White fog began entering the room, freezing the pelts solid.

    A brazier, enveloped by the fog, instantly went out.

    It startled Jin Daya so much that he summoned a ball of fire and lit a few sticks of oil wood, causing mes to rise up with a roar and disperse the white fog.

    Lei Xinfeng pointed at a wall. ¡°There!¡± The fog was drifting out from a corner in the room.

    Chuizi grabbed a pelt and threw it toward the leak. It touched the fog midair, and when the soft pelt hit the floor, it made the sound of a hard object colliding with another hard object. It made hair of everyone present stand on end. The pelt was already frozen hard as rock. If a living being were to be enveloped, they¡¯ll lose consciousness instantly.

    Oil wood was piled on top of the braziers. The mes rose, dispersing the white fog.

    ¡°What the hell, that¡¯s terrifying,¡± Lei Xinfeng said, stunned.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that, there will be a lot more people here. This kind of cold can only be stopped by Monarchs. Even we Ninth Ring Sages must try our best to avoid it,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°Did it kill any Ninth Ring Sages?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Of course. Plenty, in fact.¡±

    ¡°Because they were overconfident,¡± Fengying said. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t listen. Every year, there¡¯s a few idiots that believe that with their strength, they can definitely withstand the cold. Haha, one by one, they drop like flies, believing to theirst breath that they¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Do they die in their rooms?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Because they didn¡¯t prepare sufficiently, the walls cracked. You know how terrifying this fog is, right? They can¡¯t even hide anywhere, so they could only die,¡± Jin Daya said.

    Lei Xinfeng was speechless. Even Ninth Ring Sages will freeze to death, just like that. He couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Some cracks can be fixed with pelts, while others need water. Prepare in advance,¡± Xin Zhaolunmanded.

    Suddenly, Shihu¡¯s body made a crackling sound. ¡°Not bad, Old Hu ascended!¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Following close after him was Miaolin and Xiao Diya. Fengying grimaced. ¡°I¡¯ll cultivate too.¡± He was worried about Lei Xinfeng, so he didn¡¯t cultivate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll guard, you cultivate,¡± Jin Daya said.

    Meanwhile, Hongjie was reassuring Miaolin. ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, keep cultivating. Calm down and don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here, so you won¡¯t be in any danger.¡±

    Miaolin only made a small sound like a cat, since she was so cold. But the speed of her cultivation was so fast, welling up like boiling water. Not even half a day since she started, she already ascended.

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t dare cultivate. He knew that if he did, he¡¯d ascend instantly, but he hadn¡¯t finished his Lightning Stamp. He could only concentrate on the fire in the braziers, and the cracking soundsing from all directions. If even ice could freeze until it cracked, then the temperature was truly terrifying.

    Jin Daya and Xin Zhaolun both held beast pelts, ready to plug in any holes. Chuizi and Futou were both visibly nervous. They knew more than anyone the terror of the cold here. They were used to hiding underground with the rest of their nsmen, but this time, they were toote, so they could only hide here with Xin Zhaolun.

    Except for the cultivating people, Lei Xinfeng, Xin Zhaolun, Jin Daya, Chuizi, Futou, and Hongjie, were all on guard. They couldn¡¯t sleep, and they must keep the fire going. And if they discovered a leak, they must fill it in immediately.

    Lei Xinfeng was in charge of preparing a massive amount of food to fill everyone¡¯s stomach.

    While there was nothing to do, the six of them began to chat.

    Chuizi had arge bowl in his hands filled with soup, eating loudly. ¡°The harshest cold I¡¯ve ever seen¡­ that time, several ns were wiped out. None of them survived. It was so terrifying,¡± he said, spittle flying.

    ¡°No way. You all live underground. How can they all just die like that?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, it¡¯s true!¡± Chuizi insisted.

    ¡°But the underground. How is it possible?¡±

    Chuizi drank another mouthful of soup and answered after a while. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it possible? The air froze into liquid and ran underground. Anything is possible.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng couldn¡¯t think of a reply. ¡°Wha¡­ the air turned to liquid? Heavens.¡± To himself, he thought, ¡°Could it be liquid nitrogen? What is this, below absolute zero?¡±

    But Xin Zhaolun had heard of the story. ¡°I know of this. That time, only two of ten people in the entire Hanya Castle survived. The others all died. I heard that even a Monarch almost died. He was quick and forced open a gate to escape, but he still sustained massive damage.

    ¡°Fortunately, this is rather rare. If such a thing happened, then our luck is bad. Our skill and preparations will be irrelevant, and there is only fate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too scary. I hope that doesn¡¯t happen often,¡± Lei Xinzhao said.

    ¡°Happen often?¡± Xin Zhaolun scoffed. ¡°Thest time that happened, for almost no one came here for decades. Everyone was too afraid.¡±

    ¡°How long has it been since thest time?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    Chuiziughed. ¡°A long time, back when I was still small. Around maybe seventy or eighty years? It¡¯s been less cold these past few years, so we shouldn¡¯t have any problems. This is also the reason I¡¯m still here. If not, then I¡¯d be long gone underground.¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, how much materials do you need to prepare for your ascension?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked Xin Zhaolun.

    He sighed. ¡°A lot. So much you can¡¯t imagine. Ah Feng, you should start preparing now. Don¡¯t wait like me and start when the time is almost upon you. Too much effort that way.¡±

    ¡°What do I need to prepare?¡±

    Xin Zhaolun answered. ¡°You can ask Master for a Star Python Record. Everyone is different, and because our attributes are different, we need different materials as well.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°Then, maybe somemonly used materials¡­¡± He didn¡¯t even finish when he heard a loud cracking sound as something broke apart. Everyone went white in the face with fear.

    I think the author is either not very good at physics, or just abandoning it for Rule of Cool.

 Chapter Book 9 - 9 â€“ The Monarch: Song Qiao

    Lei Xinfeng stood up. ¡°What¡¯s that sound? Where¡¯s it from?¡± His heart pounded with fright. After the horror story that Chuizi told, followed by such a loud crack, it was impossible to not be frightened.

    Xin Zhaolun also stood up and immediately saw the wall behind Lei Xinfeng. ¡°There!¡± he said, pointing.

    ¡°Here!¡± Lei Xinfeng shouted. By that time, all the people that were cultivating woke up; how could they continue while such a disaster was happening?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fengying asked.

    Shihu jumped to his feet, looking around wildly.

    A crack appeared in the ice wall starting from the floor. With continuous cracking sounds, the gap widened and lengthened, traveling up the wall. If the wall cracked and the outside air leaked in, then there weren¡¯t many people that could walk away alive.

    ¡°Give me a thicker pelt! Hurry!¡± called Xin Zhaolun. ¡°Stick it on the wall!¡±

    Fengying scooped up a pelt from the floor and flew to the ceiling, putting the pelt above the creeping crack. Xin Zhaolun took a basin of water and poured it down the pelt while Lei Xinfeng made sure the pelt was pasted snugly against the wall. The water froze as soon as Xin Zhaolun took it out, and it took Xin Zhaolun¡¯s fire to melt it enough for it to flow.

    Although the ice wall was still creaking, after the addition of the pelt and the frozen water, the crack temporarily stopped widening.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. We must make this more sturdy. We should build another wall, it¡¯s too scary.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun agreed. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s build anotheryer. I still have some steel poles. Everyone help. First, we should create a frame.¡±

    With everyone helping, the frame was finished extremely quickly. The frame was behind the first wall, so just by putting in materials, then freezing it in ce with water, the ice wall will be finished.

    All the people present dug around in their Hidden Lun space to find things they didn¡¯t need, and they put it as filler for the wall. After a few minutes, the the new wall was finished.

    Everyone sat down again, their faces pale from cold. Even though there were so many burning braziers, the temperature was raising at all. It was still much warmer than air outside, though.

    ¡°It¡¯s only the first day, and it¡¯s already this bad. If thissts ten days, we won¡¯t make it. Even with a house,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°It won¡¯tst ten days, at most five, at least three days, and the cold will recede,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°Then I hope it onlysts three days.¡±

    The ice wall kept emitting cracking sounds, not stopped at all. It made everyone anxious. But with the secondyer of ice wall, everyone felt much better than before. However, right when they were about to rx, there was a loud cracking sounding from the outside. They looked at each other.

    ¡°It broke,¡± Chuizi said. Instantly, the temperature in the room dropped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have twoyers. The outside broke because it couldn¡¯t stand against the wind, but we have the outeryer as a shield.¡±

    There was the ear-piercing sound of a flute as the wind began to circte between the outer and inneryers, like a mixture between the cries of a ghost and howls of a wolf.

    ¡°Who discovered this at first? If they came here the first time and saw this kind of weather, how¡¯d they survive to tell the tale?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Well, only Monarchs are able to create and open Hidden Doors. The first person here is definitely someone on par with a Monarch, or someone even stronger. Escape should be entire in question, and¡­they need only to make contact with the natives here to find out everything they need to know,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Lei Xinfeng put wood into the fire non stop. The mes rose, bathing everyone¡¯s faces in a warm red glow. A tiny amount of warmth even reached them, alleviating some of the bone-chilling cold.

    Boom!

    Everyone jumped. The sound came from the outside, causing everyone to be nervous. ¡°What happened?¡± asked Lei Xinfeng.

    ¡°I wonder whose house copsed,¡± Chuizimented.

    Lei Xinfengughed awkwardly. ¡°And there was nowhere to run¡­scary!¡±

    Boom!

    This time, everyone stood up, because this time the sound came from right outside. Xin Zhaolun rushed to the door, raising the door curtain and peeked outside. Lei Xinfeng also followed him. This doorway had no wooden board as a cover, but was instead three pelts hanging down. It could block normal winds, but not the extreme frost that came with the coldest days.

    They saw that the corridor was starting to fill with white fog, causing Xin Zhaolun to shout at Lei Xinfeng. ¡°Get back!¡±

    At that time, they saw the silhouette of a persone out of the fog with his entire body d with red light. ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    By the time Lei Xinfeng and Xin Zhaolun took a single step back, the person had already reached to door. ¡°Move!¡±

    An iparable and unmistakable pressure descended on their body, and Xin Zhaolun began backing up as fast as he could while Lei Xinfeng sat down on the ground. ¡°Monarch!¡± Xin Zhaolun called hoarsely.

    The person turned around and waved at the entrance. A ck doorboard immediately appeared at the entrance, blocking the fog. He looked at them, just sitting there. ¡°What are you waiting for? If you don¡¯t want to die, hurry up and seal it!¡±

    Everyone present understood the circumstances in an instant and they began piling pelts against the door, then soaking it with water to freeze.

    The person barked again. ¡°Build another wall to seal it utterly!¡±

    Everyone knew that just a door wasn¡¯t enough to block the cold. Luckily, there was a lot of people, and Xin Zhaolun had a lot of spare materials. The doorway was also small, so it only took a few minutes before a sturdy wall was erected in ce of the doorway.

    Lei Xinfeng looked up, and was speechless for a while. Then, ¡°Elder, why are you here?¡± The old man was the person who sold him the Chaos Wheel at the auction.

    The old man didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d get into Lei Xinfeng¡¯s shelter either, and he smiled. ¡°Boy, how¡¯s my Chaos Wheel?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t ascended yet, so I can¡¯t use it,¡± Lei Xinfeng said. ¡°Right, why did youe over here to us?¡±

    The old man erupted in anger. ¡°I found a bunch of idiots and decided to borrow their shelter for a bit, but it all copsed! How the hell did they build that shack. Luckily I was fast on my feet, or I¡¯d have died along with that bunch of fools!¡±

    ¡°Senpai Senior, you almost killed all of us!¡± Xin Zhaolunined. In his heart, he was extremely angry.

    ¡°Er, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here, after all,¡± the old man said, rather sheepishly.

    Xin Zhaolun didn¡¯t press the subject. After all, the opponent was a Monarch. He could kill them with a flip of his hand. No matter how angry he was, he still had to hold it in.

    Lei Xinfeng saw an opening immediately. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be relying on you to guarantee our safety,¡± he said, pinning the Monarch down with a single line.

    Xin Zhaolun wasn¡¯t stupid, and he saw what Lei Xinfeng meant. They couldn¡¯t do anything to the Monarch, but they could still use him.

    The old man grimaced. ¡°Very well, since I owe you. Don¡¯t worry, as long as your house doesn¡¯t copse, I¡¯ll solve any other problem for you.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun¡¯s anger was finally reined in. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±

    ¡°What may we call you?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    The old man¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°What, do you want my name so you can take revenge on meter?¡± After seeing Lei Xinfeng speechless, the old manughed, and then answered the question seriously. ¡°Song Qiao, Monarch!¡±

    Everyone present, including Chuizi and Futou, stood up in greeting. ¡°Greetings, Senior.¡± This kind of manners was familiar to everyone. To a Monarch, no amount of respect was too much.

    Song Qiaoughed. ¡°Alright, I guess that since I owe you lot one, if you ever need my help, I will help you once as long as you could find me.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun¡¯s eyes glowed. This kind of promise was incredibly valuable. Even if the master was a Monarch himself, Master was a busy person. There are some things he wouldn¡¯t bother Master with. With this promise from Song Qiao, he gained the assistance from a Monarch.

    Lei Xinfeng was also happy. ¡°Then, Senior Song, how might we find you?¡±

    This was the critical question. No matter how many promises Song Qiao made, they were worth as much as a pile of trash if they couldn¡¯t find him.

    Everyone¡¯s eyesnded on Song Qiao.

    Heughed. ¡°Clever boy! Here, take this!¡±

    It was a red crystal badge, an inch squared in size. Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Fool! Don¡¯t you know what a message badge is?¡±

    Of course Lei Xinfeng knew what it was, but he¡¯d never seen one before. It was something formunication between Monarchs; Sages had nothing of the sort.

    Song Qiao continued to exin. ¡°As long as we¡¯re in the same world, the message badge will always be able to find me.¡± After a quick lesson on how to use the message badge, he asked for the masters in the group. After identifying themselves, every master received a message badge themselves. Even Futou and Chuizi got one.

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°Chuizi, the two of you won¡¯t leave this ce. I think Senior Song doesn¡¯te here often?¡±

    Song Qiao nodded. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m only here because I have business here, else I¡¯d nevere here.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng turned back to Chuizi and Futou. ¡°After Senior Song leaves, he won¡¯te back, or will onlye rarely. Even if you two have the message badge, you won¡¯t find much use for it¡­why don¡¯t you give it to me?¡±

    Miaolin who was in Hongjie¡¯s arms suddenly called out. ¡°Brother Lei is so devious!¡±

    Futou and Chuizi quickly discussed the offer, and then Chuizi answered. ¡°Alright. Ah Feng, what will you trade with us?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°What do you want? You can have it as long as I have it.¡±

    ¡°We should build another wall¡± -Lei Xinfeng.

    Can we just take a moment to appreciate how weird that second wall must look.

    ¡°Build another wall!¡± ¨C Song Qiao.

    Why are they so scared of him anyway? They have four Ninth Ring Sages, while that Monarch should technically be suppressed down to Ninth Ring Sage as well. They should take that fight rather easily, considering that a Ninth Ring Sage can¡¯t easily kill an Eighth Ring Sage if thetter decides to run.

    I need something else to call Ê¦½ã/ÃÃ/ÐÖ/µÜ besides a generic elder brother, etc. Any suggestions?

    By the way, I¡¯m still looking for an editor (as someone brought up in thements). The editor is going to have to do more than just editing, as I might just pass the tranted chapter to them, and they will be responsible (if I figure out how the permissions work) for:

    proofreading

    formatting

    chapter linking

    tagging

    all the other stuff that gets done between trantion and uploading.

    This is negotiable. If anyone is still interested, email me or contact me through discord! You can make your own notes at the end of the chapter like this (overly long) one, but I¡¯m not going to pay you!

 Chapter Book 9 - 10 â€“ The Monarch: Song Qiao

    Chuizi answered without hesitation. ¡°Food! I want those vegetables and dried mushrooms¡­and salt!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng already predicted that they will want food, and nodded. ¡°No problem. How much do you want?¡±

    Food was practically worthless to Lei Xinfeng. Plus, he had the habit of hoarding food. For that reason, food took arge portion of his Hidden Lun space. A good thing that came with being a Fifth Ring Sage was that even with several hundred tons of food, there was still arge amount of space remaining.

    Chuizi quickly gave a number, and Lei Xinfeng epted easily. It wasn¡¯t arge amount at all. He turned to Song Qiao. ¡°Senior Song, after I get Chuizi¡¯s message badge, does it count as one more chance to call you?¡±

    Song Qiao smiled. ¡°Of course it counts. I look only at badges, and not the person carrying the badge! Haha!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng was happy. He liked that logic, to only care about the badge and not the person. That meant he could give others the badge if he wanted to.

    Xin Zhaolun rubbed his own head awkwardly. ¡°Little brother reacts fast, haha.¡± He didn¡¯t contest Lei Xinfeng¡¯s im. After all, he was the elder brother, so he should give the little brother a chance every so often.

    Lei Xinfeng squirreled both message boards into his Hidden Lun space. ¡°After a few more days, I¡¯ll give you your food. Even if I gave it to you now, you don¡¯t have anywhere to put it.¡±

    The natives didn¡¯t have Hidden Lun spaces, so they had to transport things like ordinary people: with manpower or by cart.

    Chuizi agreed. ¡°Okay! When we can go outside again, I¡¯ll find some nsmen to help us carry it.¡±

    Song Qiao then sat by the fire. ¡°Is there anything to eat? I¡¯m starving!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too,¡± Lei Xinfeng said. ¡°Wait a little, I¡¯ll go cook right now.¡± In the light of such a fortunate turn of events, he didn¡¯t mind cooking one more time.

    Song Qiao saw that both Chuizi and Futou¡¯s eyes had turned a rabid red. ¡°Does he make good food?¡± he asked.

    Chuizi and Futou¡¯s heads were like weapons, swinging wildly. Chuizi didn¡¯t even manage to speak since he was drooling so much, while Futou was slightly better. ¡°It¡¯s really, really good, very good¡­it¡¯s the best I¡¯ve ever eaten, the best¡­¡± he trailed off since no matter what line of thought he went, he always ended up at very good, and very tasty.

    Song Qiao nodded. ¡°It seems that this will be decent. I suppose my bad luck hase to an end.¡±

    ¡°Have you not eaten well these past few days?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    Song Qiao began his rant again. ¡°That group of idiots who live under a bloody rock! When they built the shelter, they actually cked off! They only used a few steel poles to build the frame. Lazy, every one of them, and even worse at cooking at that!

    ¡°If I knew that this will happen beforehand, I¡¯d havee here¡­ Those bastards almost killed me! They were so stupid they killed themselves! If I wasn¡¯t quick¡­ fuck, I don¡¯t want to think about it.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng and Xin Zhaolun both hid their smiles. A harried Monarch was a sight to behold.

    Luckily, Song Qiao¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t bad, and he reached out to smack Lei Xinfeng¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s so funny! Those idiot¡­urgh, I don¡¯t even know where to start. What I don¡¯t understand is how they managed to attain such a high level of cultivation. Every one of them were Eighth Ring Sages, and they¡¯re so stupid!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng shrank back. ¡°They didn¡¯t find any natives?¡±

    ¡°They found one, and then chased them away, saying they ate too much.¡±

    Fengying sighed. ¡°Another group of people who came utterly without preparation. It¡¯s normal. These Eighth, Ninth Ring Sages are used to being able to find food no matter where they were, but if they didn¡¯t understand the circumstances here, they will find themselves with the short end of the stick.¡±

    ¡°More than that. You mean death,¡± Song Qiao said.

    Fengying replied, ¡°Aye, death.¡±

    To be honest, everyone present was more than a little ticked off. Originally, they weren¡¯t in any danger, but this bastard broke the wall of the corridor and forced his way in, almost killing them all. Now, if this room waspromised, they couldn¡¯t just go to another one. This wasn¡¯t an issue before.

    But no one dared to go pointing fingers at the Monarch. The difference in strength was toorge.

    Because of the extreme cold, even the oil wood fire felt weak and needed to be stoked every so often. The steam from the boiling water froze into little droplets almost as soon as they were formed,nding on the floor.

    ¡°Someone check the air holes and make sure they¡¯re not blocked,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    A few people quickly obliged. Two were indeed blocked, but luckily, there were many fire users. No matter who went, they could blow open blockages with a fireball.

    Lei Xinfeng slowly tossed various materials into the boiling water, and a delicious smelling aroma wafted out.

    Song Qiao sniffed the air. ¡°It smells good! Hehe, I can¡¯t wait!¡±

    ¡°Eat with your own knife, but you have to be fast, or it will turn to ice before it reached your mouth,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Everyone took the advice to heart they gathered around the brazier to eat. Soon, the entire pot of meat was gone, so Lei Xinfeng put meat in once again.

    Like that, ate the day away. After they finished a pot, they made another one, and so on, for an entire day.

    It wasn¡¯t until then that they discovered a very important problem. Eating wasn¡¯t a problem, and neither was keeping the fire alive. However, after eating so much, releasing why they was a very big problem. When the first person began to holding their stomach, urgently needing to go, they discovered that the door was blocked. Originally, they were going to sacrifice someone¡¯s room, but now, they only had one room total.

    Xin Zhaolun couldn¡¯t think of a solution. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s discuss. How should we solve this?¡±

    ¡°We can blow a hole in a wall that adjacent to another room, then block that room¡¯s door. However, we can¡¯t. Only Senior Song has the powerful.¡±

    Only a Monarch can survive for a short time outside. No one else could. If they went outside, they¡¯ll turn into ice statues instantly.

    As for the adjacent room, even if there was some fog, it was still better than the corridor. As long as someone entered and blocked the door, they could disperse the fog with oil wood fire.

    Although Song Qiao was a Monarch, even Monarchs needed to go, so he was in the same situation as the rest of them. He nodded. ¡°I will go. However, you must help me. Indeed, we should build the wall first. I will put it in my Hidden Lun space, and when I¡¯m at the door, I can block the door instantly.¡±

    After a brief discussion, Xin Zhaolun immediate set about making a wall about the size of the doorway. When the time came, some water will seal the entire structure.

    It was easy to blow a hole in the wall, however, the issue was that in the room beyond, with the exception of Song Qiao, everyone else will freeze to death shortly after entering.

    The most dangerous part of the n was that after opening the hole, the frosty air will drift in, and someone might freeze to death. However, even if there was a risk, no one was willing to die holding in nature¡¯s call. Their honor as practitioners wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    It would be fine if they were all men, but they just had to have a fewdies here too.

    ¡°After I break in, cover the hole with pelts immediately. Tell me when you¡¯re ready!¡± Song Qiao said.

    Xin Zhaolun nodded. ¡°After I finish.¡±

    A few people quickly set up the steel frame and then filled it in to create the ice wall. ¡°Senior, here¡¯s the wall.¡±

    Song Qiao only had to look at it to take the wall into his Hidden lun space. ¡°Alright, alright. Let me confirm. There¡¯s definitely a room on the other side, right? If it¡¯s the outside, then we have problems.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a room. I built it myself,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°I hope so. Everybody read?¡± Song Qiao asked.

    Jin Daya and Xin Zhaolun held up a wide sheet of beast pelt, standing right behind Song Qiao. ¡°Ready, Senior,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Song Qiao immediately smashed his head into the wall and ran in, leaving a hole behind. Jin Daya and Xin Zhaolun followed close behind, blocked the hole with beast pelt.

    A little fog still entered, and a nearby brazier sputtered out, as if sshed on by water. ¡°Quick! Build up the fires!¡± Lei Xinfeng called.

    Suddenly, there was a spark from the room nearby, along with Song Qiao¡¯s voice. ¡°Hold on a little longer! I¡¯m almost done!¡± After smashing into the room, the first thing he did was stick the ice wall chunk in the doorway to seal the hole. Then he piled oil wood in the center of the room and shot out a spurt of me. The oil wood caught fire, and began to quickly disperse the frost.

    After a few more minutester, Song Qiao¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Done, you cane in now.¡±

    Jin Daya and Xin Zhaolun ripped off the pelt. Following the light, Lei Xinfeng entered the room. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a lot of oil wood!¡±

    A pile of oil wood burned brightly in the center,pletely erasing the frosty air from the room. In the meantime, Song Qiao stood in the corner relieving himself. ¡°I¡¯m almost dead from holding it in myself,¡± hemented.

    After solving the problem of excretion, everyone managed to rx.

    Lei Xinfeng had never thought about how ufortable it would be to be all squeezed into a single small room, constantly burning wood. The air inside was extremely dirty, and with the addition of all the cooking they did, the oily water rose as steam, then immediately fell all over the ce. The whole ce was oily, and there was no way to take a bath.

    Lei Xinfeng gave a long sigh. ¡°No wonder nobodyes here. It¡¯s hell living here, not the mention the cold breeze on your butt!¡±

    As everyoneughed, Miaolin couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°You¡¯re all idiots!¡±

    ¡°We should build the wall first¡± ¨C Song Qiao.

    And with this, I finished both the three chapters I missed yesterday, as well as the three chapters I had to do today. Whoo!

    Note: This progress is not sustainable. Don¡¯t get used to three chapters a day.

 Chapter Book 9 - 11 â€“ Torment

    ¡°It¡¯s hardly just a little breeze,¡±ined Chuizi. ¡°A little longer and ¡®that¡¯ will have fallen off from the cold.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun waved him off. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move from this topic. How filthy. I just hope the smell doesn¡¯t drift here,¡± he said, grimacing while shaking his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. You¡¯ve never seen what real filth is,¡± Song Qiao said.

    ¡°Real filth?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    Song Qiao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, a ce of real filth. It¡¯s a ce where people cultivating the attribute of darkness goes. Of course, you don¡¯t need to go there. You¡¯re of the Lightning attribute, right? You are the counter to that ce¡­but if you go there, you¡¯ll probably die after everyone in the ce gets a shot in on you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to go,¡± Lei Xinfeng muttered.

    ¡°Of course, Lightning is a rare attribute. The ces that Lightning practitioners can go to cultivate is numerous,¡± Song Qiao said.

    In this world, ny percent of practitioners are of four main elements: fire, metal, earth, and ice. Others are a mix of two, three, or more elements of various kinds. The others are extremely rare. It¡¯s no wonder Song Qiao praises it so much.

    In just half a day, the frosty days will be over. After enduring for three whole days, everyone¡¯s nerves were strained. Although for the past three days, they did nothing but take turns sleeping, eating, watch the fire, chat, and other such rxing business, they were all tired and each wished for the cold to be over.

    Lei Xinfeng was wrapped into a big ball of fur like Miaolin, with only his head popping out. ¡°After the frost, how long does it take for it to get warm?¡± he asked.

    Chuizi was also dressed in heavy clothes, but it was visibly less what what the others wore. As expected of the constitution of natives. ¡°After the frost, it will immediately be turn warm. It¡¯s also when Hanya Castle is at its rowdiest.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng was surprised. ¡°Eh? Is it because a lot of peoplee at this time?¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯te at this time. No matter what Hidden Door it is, none of them can open to here right now. This world experiences such cold only once a year. In the two months prior to this is the golden time toe to this world,¡± Song Qiao exined. ¡°After the frost, no one can go out and no one cane in until those two monthse by again. Only by enduring the extreme frost here can anyone harvest the valuable materials here. At that time, you can go look for resources, or hunt Ice Beasts.¡±

    ¡°So even Hidden Doors are not almighty,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°Of course not. No matter what world it is, one does not simply go in and out as they please. There is a very specific time. If you force open a door at an inopportune time, you will destroy your gate. You must know what a set of Hidden Doors is created using a massive amount of expensive materials. Not all monarchs have one,¡± Song Qiao said.

    Lei Xinfeng grimaced. He originally thought that as long as one can attain the level of Monarch, they¡¯d be able to open Hidden Doors at will. Now he knew that Hidden Doors must be manufactured, and wasn¡¯t pulled from thin air.

    ¡°How can a Monarch not have a Hidden Door? Monarchs are powerful, so they can easily gather materials, right?¡± he asked.

    Song Qiao shook his head. ¡°Impossible. The materials of a secret door is not found in only one world. Think¡­if you did not have a Hidden Door, who will you go to another world? You simply cannot find so much materials.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng shook his head disbelievingly.

    ¡°I believe it,¡± Xin Zhaolun said. ¡°Most Monarchs with Hidden Doors also have Hidden Spaces, passed down generation after generation. If someone attained Monarch with their own power, it¡¯s possible that they might not have a Hidden door.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a Hidden Door, Senior Song?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Of course I have one! If not, how would I have gotten here?¡± Song Qiao replied.

    ¡°Then did youe here to gather materials? Why not have a disciplee instead?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked, thinking back to what Xin Zhaolun said.

    Song Qiao scoffed. ¡°I could care less about disciples. I live freedom, and I hate being shackled down. After I obtained a Hidden Door, I became addicted to running around the various worlds. You don¡¯t know the feeling,¡± he said.

    Lei Xinfeng¡¯s eyes betrayed a bit of jealousy and envy. he wanted this kind of life without responsibility, living only for himself. However, he knew that he will never have that kind of life. He already have too many responsibilities weighing him down. ¡°It¡¯s a good decision.¡±

    Song Qiao was surprised. He was used to being judged for his decision, and precious few people agreed with his life style. His mood instantly improved. ¡°Yes. This lifestyle without burden and responsibility is truly rxing. I don¡¯t have to care about a bunch of useless things. I can go where I wish, stay where I wish, kill what I wish, and burn what I wish¡­¡± he began rambling on while everyoneughed.

    ¡°Yeah, you can do whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°But what about your inheritance?¡± whispered Xin Zhaolun.

    ¡°Inheritance?¡± Song Qiao snorted. ¡°Who cares? After I die, I will have no inheritance. Besides, even if I take disciples, I won¡¯t know what will happen after I die. I won¡¯t leave an inheritance, and neither will I take a disciple. When I die, I¡¯ll just close my eyes and die without a single connection to leave behind. Why is that not good?¡±

    Everyone was speechless. This man here was a strange piece of work.

    Song Qiao smiled. ¡°My way of life is superior. Even if I have no sect, and no disciple, I have innumerable friends. If I have something I need done, I can just ask them, and pay them back ordingly. They¡¯re both ways to attain a goal, so what¡¯s the difference? I¡¯m living veryfortably.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng then understood everything. No wonder he was grouped with a bunch of idiots, living together under a fragile shelter. If Song Qiao had disciples, they¡¯d never screw up so badly. This person was a lone wolf through and through, and Lei Xinfeng knew that associating with such a person had both good and bad things.

    He decided to switch a topic. ¡°Senior Song Senpai, did you create this Chaos Wheel?¡±

    Song Qiaoughed. ¡°Heh heh, why? Do you think I made made it?¡±

    ¡°Is it not you?¡± Lei Xinfeng questioned.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one way to put it,¡± Song Qiao said. ¡°I obtained it by chance¡­well, to tell the truth, I stole it. Some fellows found an Ancient Hidden Lun space and emptied it. I came a step toote, so I grabbed them and made them cough up everything they head. I got the Chaos Wheel from that time, and then modified it after.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng felt a sudden chill. He¡¯d originally thought that Song Qiao was a good person, but now he realized he wasn¡¯t anyone kind. Of course, this is where he was troubled. The standards of his previous world often came into conflict with the values here. This kind of robbing was all to normal in this world.

    In this world, Song Qiao was already an extremely good person.

    After a while, he asked, ¡°Did you kill them?¡±

    Song Qiao shook his finger. ¡°They gave me so much stuff, so why would I kill them? I let them all go; they¡¯re not a threat to me anyways.¡±

    ¡°If they were part of a secret sect, I guess you wouldn¡¯t have let them go,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Song Qiao was very straightforward. ¡°Of course. What am I going to do, let their master find me? Even if I¡¯m not afraid, it¡¯s so troublesome. If I kill them, I would save myself so much time and effort.¡± It was simple and logical, and utterly true to his style of living.

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. This was a Monarch, with the strength of a Monarch. He envied him; this was the kind of life he wanted.

    ¡°Is the Chaos Wheel suitable for me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Very suitable,¡± Song Qiao answered whileughing. ¡°This is a Lightning attributed weapon. When I first obtained it, I tried to modify it to fit myself, but after some refining, I discovered that it was more suited for Lightning users. If it wasn¡¯t for this reason, I¡¯d never have taken it out. You must know that it was truly hard to find a suitable weapon. Even now, I do not have a weapon that¡¯s perfectly matched for me.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t break the special powers of the Chaos Wheel while modifying, did you?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Of course not. This is an ancient weapon with functions even I don¡¯t understand. My modifications didn¡¯t really change anything, only added some extra functions. If you merged with it, you might even be able to use some Fire attributed attacks.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng sighed in relief. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll have to check when I attain my sixth Ring Body.¡±

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t in need of some Purple Crystals, I¡¯d never had traded with you. You gained much!¡± Song Qiao added.

    Lei Xinfeng was stunned at the stinginess of Song Qiao. He was the elder! Couldn¡¯t he be more gracious?

    Thankfully, he still had Xin Zhaolun on his side. ¡°It¡¯s a fair trade. No one benefited more than the other,¡± Xin Zhaolun said, putting in a word for Lei Xinfeng.

    Song Qiaoughed. ¡°True. Fair is fair. There¡¯s no such thing as gaining more than the other as long as both parties have their needs met!¡±

    Suddenly, Chuizi interrupted their conversation. ¡°Attention! The frost is ending!¡±

    Xin Zhaolun, Jin Daya, Futou, and Fengying all stood up in an instant. Song Qiao also had a look of concern on his face. Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°The frost is ending¡­so what? What¡¯s there to be nervous about?¡± he asked.

    Song Qiao exined. ¡°Little fellow, right before the frost is over, the temperature will drop to its lowest point. As long as we survive this small time frame, we¡¯ll be fine. But right now, this shelter is at its limit. We must prepare so that if the wall cracks, we can block the gaps in time.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng couldn¡¯t just sit, but he was too weak, and he would be of no help.

    Xin Zhaolun had a few Eighth Ring Sages prepare with him. They all held beast pelts, the best avable for blocking leaks along with water.

    They spread out to stand at each corner of the room, waiting for the frost to pass.

    Then, the sound of the flute-like wind suddenly increased in pitch, whistling.

    There was a small cracking sound, growing increasingly clear.

    Crack! Crack!

    Cracking sounds came from all directions, causing hearts to tremor. Lei Xinfeng could note down, and he looked here and there, but the cracks came from everywhere, offering no assurances.

    I¡¯m sorry¡­ They¡¯re going to be here for the rest of the year? I did not sign up for this! Just kidding. It seems to be picking up. At least the titles of the next few chapters looks interesting. I have no idea though.

    This will likely be myst chapter today, as I¡¯m going home to where there is no inte! Goodnight!

 Chapter Book 9 - 12 â€“ Torment

    Song Qiao stood at the center of the room. ¡°You lot stay away.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng, Miaolin, and Xiao Diya all ducked away.

    The temperature inside the room continued to drop without stop. No matter how much they wore, they still shivered non stop.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put up our defenses, or we really won¡¯t make it,¡± Lei Xinfeng suggested. His body began to glow, producing little sparks of lightning. He felt much better, but such defenses exhausted Lun Yin energy rapidly. Not that he had a choice in this situation.

    Miaolin just buried herself in the pile of fur, not even showing her head. Xiao Diya was even worse off. Even pulling out all stops on his power couldn¡¯t keep him from shaking violent like a leaf in the autumn window. His face white, he began stuttering. ¡°F¡­f¡­.f¡­.¡±

    ¡°F..? What?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    Xiao Diya managed to calm himself for an instant. ¡°F¡­ fuck!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng was speechless. ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t need to try so hard. Cover yourself with some pelts. Learn from elder sister Miao a little. At least you won¡¯t be so cold.¡±

    Xiao Diya managed to roll his eyes. ¡°No, no¡­no¡­¡±

    ¡°No more pelts?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°No¡­no, problem!¡± Xiao Diya gasped.

    ¡°Damn it! Stop talking a word at a time!¡± Lei Xinfeng snapped.

    Xiao Diya was frozen half to death. He made a face, shivering all the time, giving Lei Xinfeng a pitiful look, making Lei Xinfeng take back his words. ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re cold, and it¡¯s not on purpose.¡±

    Xiao Diya was so cold he couldn¡¯t speak properly, so he just nodded his head violently. He was indeed so cold he stuttered, and it wasn¡¯t on purpose.

    Xin Zhaolun looked over. ¡°Xiao Diya, don¡¯t just stand there. Maybe you¡¯ll be warmer if you moved about a little.¡±

    Hearing the tip, Xiao Diya began to jump and up and like a great frog. His entire body was wrapped in fur, as a matchstick wrapped in cotton. His feet was like it was outfitted with springs, and he bounced up and down rapidly.

    Lei Xinfeng watched him. ¡°That works?¡±

    After jumping a lot, Xiao Diya actually felt a lot warmer. Lei Xinfeng was also so cold he couldn¡¯t stand it, so he began to jump too. The two of them jumped in ce like two zombies.

    Crack crack.

    The ice wall began to show signs of cracking. Although a gap hadn¡¯t formed yet, it was still unsettling.

    Lei Xinfeng and Xiao Diya jumped wildly, and then they saw arge crack creeping toward the ceiling in the back wall. Lei Xinfeng pointed at it. ¡°Quick! It¡¯s cracking!¡±

    A thin wisp of frosty air drifted in from the crevice. Xin Zhaolun immediately soaked a pelt with water and pped the pelt onto the crack. By the time the newly soaked pelt touched the wall, it was frozen solid. After some water, it became an effective seal.

    The crack continued to crawl up and Fengying pped on a seal as well.

    The tense period of repairing the walls as cracks appeared began. The bunch of people were like a bunch of ants in a heating pot, ranning about all the ce, plugging in leaks as soon as they saw it appear. The two biggest offenders was the back wall, as well as the wall that¡¯s connected to the corridors. The other two had much less problems.

    While he jumped, Lei Xinfengmented, ¡°If we knew in advanced, then I¡¯d have created more houses to the left, right, front, back, and above. The central house is the safest.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun cursed. ¡°Who knew it would be this bad this time! This was sufficient before!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s just a bit of time left, and the most dangerous period is almost upon us! Everyone hang on!¡± called Chuizi.

    No one lowered their guard, and everyone kept there eyes on the two problem walls.

    Suddenly, there was a loud cracking sound that got louder and louder, as well as a whistling that signified the entering of the outside air. Finally, with a loud boom, a section of the corridor copsed.

    After listening for a bit, Xin Zhaolun signed in relief. ¡°It¡¯s not our section. It should be the section that Senior Song damaged that copsed.¡±

    ¡°Good thing that Senior came in from the other side. If it had been on our side¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t hold back a shiver. At least two or people would have died, and even he wasn¡¯t safe.

    Song Qiaoughed drily. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t really have a choice to pick and choose a path. If I didn¡¯t act quickly, I¡¯d probably have be a man-shaped ice sculpture.¡±

    ¡°Your luck is good,¡± Lei Xinfeng said, smiling bitterly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. We must get through this first!¡± Song Qiao said.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    Countless sounds came from above and everyone¡¯s faces changed. Even Song Qiao¡¯s face turned white. He yelled, ¡°Hell! It¡¯sing from the ceiling!¡±

    A few people immediately flew up withrge pieces of pelt, read to fill in holes.

    If the ceiling copsed, none of them will survive, with the possible exception of Song Qiao.

    The cracking sounds followed the shriek of the wind, growing louder. Everyone held their breath, and all was silent inside the room except for the rough breathing of a few.

    Then all of a sudden, all the sounds from the outside vanished.

    No matter if it¡¯s the thin whine of the violent wind, or the continuous cracking of the ice, all the sound that had be familiar suddenly disappeared. For that instant, it was as if they¡¯ve arrived to an unfamiliar world. Lei Xinfeng and Xiao Diyi halted their jumping.

    Xiao Diyi stared suspiciously at the others, half talking to himself. ¡°Did I die?¡±

    Then, they heard the heartyugh of Chuizi and Futou. ¡°Hahaha! The frost is past! Haha, hahaha! It¡¯s over!¡± To the natives, every urance of the frost was a process of natural selection. If you weren¡¯t strong enough, you died. To the natives, this was very normal.

    Of course, surviving the frost was cause for great celebration.

    Lei Xinfeng sat down, suddenly weak, while cold sweat poured down his body. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m nevering back here!¡±

    ¡°This ce is too scary! Never again!¡± echoed Xiao Diya.

    Even Miaolin popped her head out of the pelt pile to offer her agreement. ¡°I¡¯m nevering here again either! Even if I don¡¯t get scared to death, I¡¯ll freeze to death!¡±

    Xin Zhaolun smiled. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you guys here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, elder brother. I¡¯m not ming you. There were many gains from here, but it¡¯s a bit cold, and a bit scary.¡±

    Song Qiao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s worth it toe here. The main thing about this ce is that it has both quality and quantity, including a few materials needed in the construction of Hidden Doors. All the powerful Sages thate here are here for this purpose. Even I came here despite the dangers.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng suddenly thought of a question. ¡°Strange, why is the frost suddenly gone?¡±

    Chuizi smiled. ¡°Its a strange thing about thisnd. The frost disperses quickly, and it only takes a while topletely vanish. As for the reason, we don¡¯t know ourselves. However, right after the frost, the weather lightens up significantly, and the temperature rises quite a bit too.¡±

    ¡°How long until we can go out?¡±

    ¡°Maybe around ten minutes. It doesn¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°Huh? That fast?¡± asked a surprised Lei Xinfeng.

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange. The reason why it¡¯s so cold is because of the wind. Without the wind, the temperature will rise very quickly,¡± Song Qiao said.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going out. This room is making me feel ustrophobic.¡±

    ¡°Wait a little,¡± said Xin Zhaolun.

    The room began to heat up. The weak embers in the brazier red up in strength, and the remaining oil wood in the tray started to burn through much quicker than before. Soon, even Miaolin crawled out from under the pile of pelts, forehead beaded with sweat. ¡°I want to take a bath! I stink!¡±

    Hongjie offered some constion. ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, you¡¯ll get your chance soon.¡±

    After some more time, Xin Zhaolun nodded. ¡°Alright, we can go out now.¡± With that, he smashed his fist into the wall. With arge rumble, the ice chunks crumbled. After quite a bit ofmotion, what remained of the wall was just the steel frame, which he took into his Hidden Lun space. Only then did he walk out of the room and into the corridor.

    Lei Xinfeng hurriedly followed him, while Song Qiao apanied them. ¡°I want to see the part of corridor copsed,¡± he said, following.

    The walls of the corridor was torn to shreds, some parts thicker than others. The right side of the corridor waspletely copsed. Even the steel was utterly bent out of shape. The floor was filled with scattered chunks of ice, and covered with ayer of frost.

    Chuizi came out, carrying his precious hammer. He swung at the corridor walls and the wall exploded into pieces like ss. After the freezing it went through, the ice because extremely brittle, unable to withstand the force of the hammer strike.

    Their view of their surroundings clear up.

    Lei Xinfeng pointed inside the yard of the house. ¡°What the hell is that?¡±

    Note: Xiao Diya does not actually say ¡®Fuck,¡¯ though it¡¯s still a curse. His version goes from ¡°Ëû¡± to ¡°ËûÂèµÄ.¡± Lei Xinfeng actually asks who Xiao Diya was talking about, because the first character is Chinese for ¡®him.¡¯

    There¡¯s actually a more cursing than I¡¯ve been putting, but I don¡¯t like writing them out personally.

    Now, I forgot note it in the previous chapters, but Song Qiao and Xin Zhaolun is literally Kool Aid Man, breaking those poor walls.

    I¡¯ve decided to forgo an editor because I¡¯m an impatient person, and I¡¯m willing to forgo a little grammatical and logical correctness to have my chapters out faster.

 Chapter Book 9 - 13 â€“ Third Timeâ€™s the Charm

    There were three statues depicting three people in the act of running. One was still on the surrounding walls of the courtyard. One was on the ground, apparently having fallen and never got the chance to get back up. Thest one was ever so close to the corridors.

    ¡°Not bad. They managed to follow me all the way here,¡± Song Qiao said.

    ¡°Are these three the people that Senpai Senior was staying with?¡± Lei Xinfeng ask.

    Song Qiao nodded. ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a total of seven people, but these three are Ninth Ring Sages. They¡¯re not bad, running for so long in that cold. They were so close. Haha.¡± It was obvious he didn¡¯t care about whether they lived or died.

    Lei Xinfeng felt a chill in his heart. ¡°Senior Song, do you know them well?¡±

    ¡°Well? Of course not. Of course, whether I was familiar with them made no difference in that scenario. After all, my life is most important, and it¡¯s not like I could spare the time to help someone else.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng jumped onto an ice wall and saw that there were quite a bit of ice statues. There were a few in every yard. He didn¡¯t even know where to begin counting.

    Xin Zhaolun also jumped onto the wall. ¡°So many people died this time. More than usual.¡±

    ¡°Good! More is better!¡± replied Jin Daya.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°The best time to gather materialses in the next few days. At that time, no one from the outer worlds cane in. Isn¡¯t it better to have lesspetition?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t go for now. I¡¯ll consider going after I finish my Lightning Stamp.¡±

    ¡°Other than the ce we went tost time, there are other ces we could go. I need other materials as well. Ah Feng, I think you¡¯re a natural at mining. You gathered more than the rest of usbinedst time!¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Song Qiao was surprised. ¡°What? Ah Feng is that good?¡±

    Jin Daya agreed. ¡°Of course. No matter how bad he is, I still can¡¯tpare. He has talent.¡±

    The way that Song Qiao looked at Lei Xinfeng changed. ¡°Some people have a natural sense for mining. Hey, little fellow, I¡¯m nning to go to a good ce. Come with me!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t! Not unless I finish my Lightning Stamp and ascend to Sixth Ring.¡±

    Song Qiao thought for a bit. ¡°I might as well wait for you. I¡¯m in no hurry anyway.¡±

    ¡°Senior, where are you nning to go?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    ¡°The Ice Cave!¡±

    Xin Zhaolun was stunned and without words before he finally reacted. ¡°We can¡¯t go there. It¡¯s too far.¡±

    Jin Daya had a simr reaction. ¡°We can¡¯t stay at the Ice Cave for too long, at most twenty days. Starting from when the frost passed, we have an extra thirty or so days. It takes over forty days to get from here to there. Then we must leave when the wind picks up. There¡¯s simply no time to mine!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t go just because you can¡¯t go,¡± Song Qiao snarked. ¡°I can get there in a few minutes.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun understood. ¡°The Hidden Door!¡±

    ¡°Of course! Why wouldn¡¯t I use it if I have it?¡±

    Xin Zhaolun was instantly subdued. ¡°No one said you couldn¡¯t¡­¡± His thoughts turned dark. Everyone here are Sages. What the heck is a Monarch like you doing here? Having fun?

    ¡°In that case, I agree. After I finish my Stamp and ascend, I¡¯ll go with you. However, there¡¯s just one thing¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We must take the others with us.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Song Qiao agreed, easily.

    The others quickly revealed a happy face. The Ice Cave is an excellent mining site but it was too far away from Hanya Castle. There weren¡¯t many Sages that could get there. Only Monarchs could get there and still have enough time to mine. There were a variety of precious materials, and inrge amounts there too.

    Lei Xinfeng looked at the ice statues, heart sinking. So many Ninth Ring Sages died here silently, without fanfare, and via something as mundane as freezing at that. If he hadn¡¯te here, he¡¯d never have believed anyone if they told him a story like this.

    Suddenly, a bunch of natives appeared and began to clean out Hanya Castle, mostly those ice statues.

    A hammer blow after, an ice statue shattered, and the chunks were tossed into a cart to be buried outside.

    ¡°After every frost, some hundreds of people die. It¡¯s too dangerous here,¡± Jin Daya said.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a bad ce,¡± Song Qiao said. ¡°Some ces¡­heh, a hundred dead Sages is nothing. Those ces kill thousands! Now that¡¯s dangerous. However, I¡¯m sure your Master will never let you go to such dangerous ces.¡±

    ¡°What ce is so dangerous?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    Song Qiaoughed. ¡°Fellow, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but it¡¯s just that with your level of strength, only death awaits you there! There¡¯s not a single glimpse of a chance of survival. You don¡¯t need to know. You don¡¯t have the right!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng grimaced. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go back to creating my Stamp.¡± He knew that in the eyes of a Monarch, he truly was nothing.

    ¡°Okay, be quick. You should be able to finish in less than forty days.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng was also impatient. If it wasn¡¯t for the Stamp, he¡¯d have long been able to ascend. Sixth Ring Sages were on a whole other levelpared to Fifth Ring Sages. If they went back to their original world, Sixth Ring Sages were already extremely skilled experts. Evenrge sects must respect their power.

    ¡°Your room is utterly destroyed. Pick another. These few days, we¡¯ll fix up the rest of the rooms,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded and went to find a room that wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed.

    He continued from where he was interrupted by the frost.

    Lei Xinfeng took out the bone. The red threads in the nine holes have already beenpleted, and the next step is to create three little objects to insert into the threerger holes. They weren¡¯tplicated to make and was made of metal. He¡¯d already processed the metals needed so he could start constructing immediately.

    Following the instructions, Lei Xinfeng made the objects bit by bit.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but the instructions on the Star Python Record was extremely detailed with diagrams. However, it made his job much easier.

    The three objects were called something like Ersi. After he finished it, he shoved the objects directly into the holes. The strange thing was that when he tried to press the object in, the Ersi and the Red Gold lining on the hole walls would not touch, and the Ersi just floated above it.

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t delve into it too much and went to make the objects for the other six holes.

    After checking over the results for a while, he inserted the beads into the six holes. It was delicate work, and it took Lei Xinfeng several days.

    Finally, the final step came. He must use the electricity produced by his own body, and shock the Lightning Stamp into activation.

    Sparks of lightning jumped on the Lightning Stamp¡¯s surface. Lei Xinfeng put up both his hands and instantly, lightning began to arc between his hands and the surface. It grew louder until it became a loud rumble of thunder.

    The blinding light caused Fengying, Shihu, and Jin Daya to squint. Those three had been keeping guard all this time since Lei Xinfeng started, to prevent anyone from interrupting him.

    Lei Xinfeng¡¯s body began to glow with blue light as his entire being resonated with the Lightning Stamp.

    The Lightning Stamp pulsed with thunder as if the Stamp itself was a heart, continually beating, alternating between blinding light and darkness. Lei Xinfeng¡¯s breathing became rough and he fixed his gaze on the Lightning Stamp, establishing some kind of ethereal connection between the Stamp and his heart.

    Lei Xinfeng knew he seeded. All this was recorded in the Star Python Records. The next step was to meld the Stamp into his body, as well as the most important step. It was something utterly unthinkable with the logic from his previous world, but it something was totally normal here.

    The Lightning Stamp began to spin violently, and the nine holes began to shoot out arcs of lightning that connected to Lei Xinfeng¡¯s palm. Slowly, the Lightning Stamp began to blur, the popping of electricity never ceasing. Lei Xinfeng¡¯s face darkened, and he began to close his palms together.

    It took extreme power. Whenever the palms seemed to press, some enormous power forced them apart. Lei Xinfeng had already tried many times, but he continued to persevere.

    Finally, Lei Xinfeng¡¯s palms mmed together, reminiscent of the twin palms of the Buddha.

    His three bodyguards¡¯ eyes bulged. The Stamp was clearly the size of an egg, but after Lei Xinfeng¡¯s palms met, it became clear that it couldn¡¯t have had enough space to hide it. In other words, the Stamp vanished.

    The corners of Lei Xinfeng¡¯s mouth tugged upwards, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t stop his smile.

    ¡°I did it!¡±

    The Lightning Stamp was finally finished and merged into his body. Lei Xinfeng already had a Lightning Stamp in his body, inherited from Lei Bao. However, when the stamp he created entered his body, it engulfed the Lightning Stamp that Lei Bao gave him in an instant. It gave off an utterly dominating power, surprising even Lei Xinfeng.

    ¡°Did you seed? How did it feel?¡± Jin Daya asked. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing this kind of Lightning Stamp condensation.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng was silent. He was adjusting the position of the Stamp in him. ording to the Star Python Record, the best location was the heart. He had his suspicions. If he put the stamp in his heart, wouldn¡¯t it burst? However, when he finally ce the Stamp in his heart, he felt his power surge, and his entire body felt so refreshed it was without words to describe.

    ¡°How do I feel? I feel so fucking good¡­ Excellent!¡±

    Ice Cave (Bing Xueyuan) is tranted from ±ùÑ¨Ô­, which is literally Ice Cave Origin. Tell me what you prefer.

    By the way, has anyone noticed my transition from ¡°coldest days¡± to ¡°the frost¡± when referring to that dangerous period?

    I have homework so I will start tranting again when I finish. If at all today. Isn¡¯t it the worst when someone on a tranting team has work or homework. If only we can just sit around and trante all day without a care in the world.

    *Continues slipping in Senpai¡®s in every chapter until Song Qiao stops appearing.* If you guys see any Senpai¡®s that aren¡¯t crossed out, let me know.

    Does anyone know what¡¯s up with this site? Grr, I can¡¯t get in touch with the author, so I can¡¯t even ask them to take it down.

 Chapter Book 9 - 14 â€“ Triple Success

    At that moment, Lei Xinfeng felt impressed by the practitioners of old. He couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how the Lightning practitioners then conceived of this weapon. With just this Lightning Stamp, he could challenge the might of Seventh Ring Sages.

    Jin Daya, Fengying, and Shihu all smiled. Lei Xinfeng¡¯s growth was to their benefit.

    Lei Xinfeng closed his eyes, clearly feeling the Lightning Stamp with him. It was then that he realized what the nine holes were for. When Lun Yin energy enters the threerge holes in the Stamp, the energy thates out was not Lun Yin energy, but Yin energy.

    The energy in his body began to change, producing massive amounts of Yin energy.

    Lei Xinfeng was already nearing ascension, but after the Stamp entered his body and swallowed Lei Bao¡¯s Lightning Stamp, he could no longer suppress his ascension. He didn¡¯t try either. In under an hour, he¡¯d ascended to be a Sixth Ring Sage.

    When all of the Lun Yin energy became Yin, Lei Xinfeng¡¯s entire person glowed like a ball of lightning. Countless pale arcs exploded from his body, whining continuously. His body hovered over the ground.

    Jin Daya, Fengying, and Shihu all backed up rapidly. They all realized that Lei Xinfeng ascended, and they couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. He dered that he would ascend, and he did, without a single bit of hesitation. When they thought of the grueling process that they themselves went through, it left a bad taste in their mouths.

    The three of them all relied on Yin Rings to ascend, and finally managed to progress to their current level. If they wished to ascend once more, it would be an unimaginably difficult task, bordering on an impossibility.

    Lei Xinfeng calmed himself and stabilized his power, circting his Yin energy. When his entire body was filled with Yin Energy, he continued circting, purifying the Yin energy further. In this way, he discovered a hidden function of the stamp. He knew that the process of ascending from Sixth to Ninth Ring was consisted of purifying and amplifying Yin energy to an extremely high quality. The Lightning Stamp will help him do just that.

    After circting nine or so times, Lei Xinfeng felt satisfied. If he did it anymore, his body probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. He opened his eyes. ¡°I seeded!¡±

    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s eat something,¡± Jin Daya suggested.

    The three of them had made arge pot of food consisting of big chunks of meat, mushrooms, and vegetables. After the frost, all of them knew how to make that dish. It was easy to learn, easy to make, and delicious as well.

    ¡°Braised mixed pot, your specialty! Give a try and tell us what you think,¡± Fengying said.

    Lei Xinfeng only now realized how hungry he was. He didn¡¯t hesitate and tore apart a bread biscuit. Soaking it in the soup, he began eating. He didn¡¯t care how good or bad the food was this time; he only focused on filling his stomach.

    The others smiled as they watched him wolf down the food. They had already eaten, and this pot was made especially for him.

    Three giant biscuits, as well as the whole pot of food, was eaten by Lei Xinfeng in less than half an hour. After he finished, he stood up. ¡°I want to take a bath, then sleep.¡±

    His bodyguards left the room obediently, and he took out a tub, heated the water, took his bath, and then fell asleep instantly from exhaustion.

    He slept until the third day.

    When Lei Xinfeng woke up, he discovered that aside from his bodyguards, both Song Qiao and Xin Zhaolun was present. He sat up. ¡°Why are you all here?¡±

    Song Qiao smiled. ¡°We heard you ascended, so we came to see.¡±

    ¡°This is a critical stage. You must purify your Yin energy to stabilize it; you must not have even a shred of Lun Yin energy left in your body,¡± Xin Zhaolun said, giving some tips, not knowing that his words were wasted on Lei Xinfeng.

    Lei Xinfeng had the Lightning Stamp that took care of all the problems for him. Even if he had poor potential, he¡¯d still have been able to ascend sessfully. However, he was incredibly qualified to ascend with his potential.

    ¡°I know, there have been no problems,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t remind him. He¡¯s already stabilized his Sixth Ring. Heh heh, his potential is greater than yours,¡± Song Qiao said.

    Xin Zhaolun smiled bitterly. His potential was already very good, butpared to Lei Xinfeng, it was nothing. With Song Qiao¡¯s eyes, it only took one nce to tell as much.

    ¡°I must train with the Chaos Wheel. I should at least know how to use some of the functions,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Song Qiao smiled. ¡°I know. After I got the news, I came here specifically to give you a few pointers on how to use it. You¡¯re not opposed to it, are you?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng couldn¡¯t agree fast enough, thanking Song Qiao. What a joke. The only way he¡¯d ever decline was if he was utterly stupid. This was a Monarch offering to help him!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s all to let you master it faster so we can go to the Ice Cave.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we must hurry,¡± Lei Xinfeng said, nodding.

    ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t mastered the weapon. I tried a few times, but it didn¡¯t sit well since the attribute was different. At the level of Monarchs, the differences between attributes are less than you think, and we can use weapons of every attribute. However, the weapon that truly fits us is something of the same attribute that we¡¯ve used since we¡¯re young. This Chaos Wheel doesn¡¯t fit my attribute, so it¡¯s useless no matter how much I try.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why Senpai Senior decided to trade it for Purple Crystals.¡±

    Song Qiao smiled. ¡°Indeed. No matter how valuable it is, it¡¯s only good to look at. It¡¯s better to trade it for something with actual uses.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng took out the Chaos Wheel and yed with it for a bit. ¡°How do I charge this Chaos Wheel?¡±

    ¡°Easy. Just make a connection between your attribute and the Chaos Wheel.¡±

    Everyone present, including Xin Zhaolun, did not have an Attribute Weapon. These weapons were extremely hard to make. Most Sages would rather cultivate than create a weapon, and their attention was on ascension. Weapons were generally mundane, even if they were created using some unusual weapons.

    All of them were curious about how exactly an Attribute Weapon is used.

    Lei Xinfeng thought about what Song Qiao said, and thought of an idea.

    He pressed his palms together, sandwiching the Chaos Wheel in between, and then pulled them apart. Trails of lightning shed, hitting the Chaos Wheel. The Chaos Wheel became suspended between his two hands.

    Song Qiao stared, surprised. He never thought to test like this. He didn¡¯t think it could be used like this.

    When the lightning struck at first, the Chaos Wheel began to emit spurts of green smoke. Song Qiao knew well what it was. It was the modifications he added to make it fit him. The lightning running through the Chaos Wheel was amplified and instantly shattered whatever he put in, reducing it to mere green smoke that faded to nothing.

    He could help but wipe sweat from his forehead. Even though he was a monarch, the things he did was still clearly elementary. The modifications he made was utterly useless, and after the Chaos Wheel was excited by a proper user, it simply shed those modifications, returning to its original form.

    His handiwork was far, far inferior to the practitioners of old.

    Lei Xinfeng found that his method was indeed correct, and receiving his thunder, the Chaos Wheel began to change.

    Huge amounts of Yin lightning was absorbed by the Wheel, startling Lei Xinfeng. However, his Lightning Stamp kept producing more Yin energy. The more energy he used, the more power his Lightning Stamp produced. It was as if he was a generator, constantly replenishing the power he used.

    With the help of his Lightning Stamp, Lei Xinfeng was extremely confident that he could charge, and control the Chaos Wheel.

    Following the crack of lightning strikes, the Chaos Wheel split into three, still centered between Lei Xinfeng¡¯s two hands. The current strengthened until the lightning was just a single continuous flow of white energy. As it reached the Chaos Wheel, the modification that Song Qiao added was finallypletely obliterated.

    ¡°I did something unnecessary,¡± Song Qiao muttered, blushing from embarrassment, being shown up by a mere weapon.

    Xin Zhaolun could only watch enviously. ¡°Abination of three disks. It¡¯s abined weapon. Ah Feng¡¯s luck is so good, to be able to find such a wondrous weapon!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have the right. This thing was in my possession for over eighty years, but your little brother¡­he only needed a few days to utterly master it.¡±

    Crack! Boom!

    The three pieces of the Chaos Wheel, after receiving continuous charges of lightning, broke apart once more, surprising even Song Qiao. He¡¯d never thought that it could split into so many pieces, not into three, but into nine.

    After a close look, Song Qiao found that it was threerge pieces, each apanied by two smaller tes.

    Lei Xinfeng sensed this strange urrence, and the information was transmitted to his brain. Instantly, he understood that the weapon was abination of both offense and offense. His heart pounded with happiness, and he understood, even without testing, the power of this weapon.

    By the time the weapon split into nine, Lei Xinfeng already hadplete control over the Chaos Wheel.

    Everything that Song Qiao added was automatically destroyed, leaving behind the pure form of the weapon, cloaking in a sky blue aura, and wreathed in silver-white lightning. It was a dangerous beauty.

    Xin Zhaolun and Jin Daya both subconsciously backed away, because they knew from some instinct, that the weapon could threaten both of them.

    ¡°I made it!¡±

    Since the frost, it was his third time shouting that. Once when he created the Stamp, once when he ascended to Sixth Ring, and now when he mastered the Chaos Wheel.

    He pped his hands together, and in an instant, the radiant lightning and the glow of the Chaos Wheel disappeared.

    ¡°What..where¡¯d it go?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    ¡°The weapon disappeared,¡± Jin Daya said, rubbing his eyes.

    ¡°You idiots! He absorbed the Chaos Wheel into his body! That¡¯s the true power of Attribute weapons!¡± Song Qiao berated.

    I did my homework, but now I must study. Still, I already did two out of three chapters today. Hmmm¡­

    I for one really liked this chapter. It was well paced, and I was never bored. I also find that I must amend the titles from ¡°Third Time¡¯s the Charm¡± to ¡°Triple Sess.¡± Whoops.

    By the way, I¡¯m always curious about what you guys think about the events in the chapter. I¡¯m asking since there haven¡¯t been manyments rted to it, and there¡¯s no discussion thread on NovelUpdates either. Part of the fun I get from watching manga, reading anime, and tranting novels is the discussion and other people¡¯s thoughts!

 Chapter Book 9 - 15 â€“ Power of the Chaos Wheel

    Book 9 Chapter 15 ¨C Power of the Chaos Wheel

    SEPTEMBER 26, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    ¡°Let¡¯s go test it outside,¡± Lei Xinfeng suggested.

    Song Qiao was curious himself. Despite having the weapon for so long, he¡¯s never been able to bring out the weapon¡¯s full potential. Now that he¡¯d witnessed Lei Xinfeng control over the Chaos Wheel, he wanted to see just how powerful the weapon was.

    Xin Zhaolun, Jin Daya, Fengying, and Shihu also wanted to see. Although they were all Ninth Ring Sages, none of them had an Attribute Weapon or even seen someone use one. Their curiosity was utterly piqued.

    They all went out into the yard. After the frost, the temperatures increased. ording to Lei Xinfeng¡¯s estimation, it was twenty degrees below zero. It¡¯s considered to be very warm weather here, and especially after the frost. It felt like afortable temperature.

    Lei Xinfeng went to the center of the yard. ¡°Everyone, please step back. I¡¯ve never used the Chaos Wheel before, and I don¡¯t know how strong it will be. Just in case, please stay away from me.¡±

    Song Qiao waved his words away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, you lot move back.¡± He was a Monarch, so it wasn¡¯t strange. No matter how powerful the weapon was, the user was still only a Sixth Ring Sage. It was a joke to expect it to be threatening to a Monarch.

    Everyone else heeded Lei Xinfeng¡¯s words and moved back.

    There was a sudden whining sound, and everyone looked at Lei Xinfeng.

    Suddenly, a st of electricity burst from Lei Xinfeng¡¯s body. A bright blue light shed violently for an instant, and with a huge boom, arge hole appeared on the ground. Except for Song Qiao, no one saw how Lei Xinfeng attacked. It was extremely quick, yet still left its mark on the ground that was as hard as steel. It was arge mark, roughly five meters in diameter.

    It startled Xin Zhaolun. ¡°It¡¯s too fast!¡± he cried.

    Song Qiao was also surprised, but he did not show it. Putting aside the power, just the speed alone is frightening enough. If used in a surprise attack, this kind of speed will easily blindside and kill a high-level Sage.

    After his first attack, Lei Xinfeng pressed down both hands toward the ground. A chain of explosions followed immediately, and six more holes appeared in a ring around him. The only thing the audience saw was a sh of blue light. If they didn¡¯t know what Lei Xinfeng was lightning attributed, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to identify what exactly created the massive holes.

    Jin Dayaughed nervously. ¡°It¡¯s very powerful. Even I don¡¯t have full confidence that I can block it¡­¡±

    ¡°Fellow, attack me once!¡± Song Qiao said. He wanted to experience the power of the Chaos Wheel with his own body.

    Lei Xinfeng¡¯s face was full of excitement. The power of the Chaos Wheel was beyond expectations, and he himself couldn¡¯t see how exactly the Chaos Wheel attacked. However, he could clearly feel the actions of the Wheel. Most importantly, the three big wheels didn¡¯t move. The damage was caused by the six smaller auxiliaries.

    If Song Qiao wanted to take it, Lei Xinfeng will of course dlyply. Where else will he find a powerful expert that he can test the power without worry on?

    ¡°Be careful, Senior Song! I¡¯m going to attack!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, use your full power! I can block it!¡± Song Qiao shouted back.

    Boom!

    The words barely left his mouth when Lei Xinfeng¡¯s attack reached him.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    A red crystalline object appeared suddenly, glowing crimson. Lei Xinfeng¡¯s attack struck it, and after a sh, the red crystalline glow stabilized. Song Qiao was forced back a step. The power of the attack was unexpected, and he couldn¡¯t hold in his excitement. ¡°Good!¡± he repeated,ughing.

    Boom!

    This time, Song Qiao did not step back. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back!¡±

    The scene that followed made the onlookers stunned.

    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­!

    In that instant, everyone understood what the Chaos Wheel was truly capable of.

    Even the Monarch, Song Qiao was surprised. Stunned. His defense held, of course; Lei Xinfeng wasn¡¯t strong enough to break through it, but under this storm of attack, even Song Qiao was forced back, even if only psychologically.

    This was only the beginning.

    ¡°Herees a big one!¡± Lei Xinfeng called.

    At that instant, a ring appeared in Lei Xinfeng¡¯s hands. He held it steadily in his hands. ¡°Go!¡±

    The giant ring expanded in the blink of an eye from the size of a cartwheel to something three times as big, glowing with blinding radiance. It flew out with a whistle. A second one appeared in Lei Xinfeng¡¯s hands, followed by a third. Three such rings were fired in session, wreathed in countless bolts of crackling lightning.

    Song Qiao could only block the first hit. The second ring reduced his red crystalline line into minutes traces. Song Qiao couldn¡¯t rebuild his defense in time. Instead, his body flickered and vanished. The giant ring cleaved into the ice wall behind Song Qiao.

    The ice wall was three meters thick, built for the courtyard¡¯s wall. It was crushed into tiny bits by the giant ring. Lei Xinfeng reacted quickly and stomped his feet. The ring suddenly vanished. If the ring had continued, it would have carved a tunnel in the ground.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Song Qiao dropped down from the sky,nding, his face a bit red. He was actually unable to take the attack of a Sixth Ring Sage! ¡°It¡¯s not inferior to a Ninth Ring Sage,¡± he said. ¡°How powerful. It would be a sin against the heavens to leave such a weapon with me!¡±

    Jin Daya was speechless. ¡°Damn. I never thought it would be so powerful, to multiply the power of an attack. Heh, if I had an Attribute Weapon, maybe I can survive against a Monarch for some time,¡± he said.

    ¡°That depends. It would depend on what attributes the weapon is. The attack power of lightning is already powerful to the extreme. That¡¯s why this weapon is capable of producing such power,¡± Song Qiao corrected.

    ¡°It¡¯s still better than no Attribute Weapon,¡± Jin Daya said.

    ¡°A Sage cannot create Sage-ss Attribute Weapons. Monarchs don¡¯t even have time to create their own weapons, let alone spare such rare materials. Heck, not a Star Python Record with a weapon¡¯s blueprint has been found! Even if someone found one, who will reveal it?¡±

    ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve only ever heard of them, but never see one being used!¡± Jin Daya said.

    Song Qiaoughed. ¡°This little fellow¡¯s luck is good! I¡¯m a loner without disciple! If I had, then he¡¯d never have gotten this Chaos Wheel.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity. If I was still an Eighth Ring Sage, maybe I¡¯d have gone looking for one, but never mind. I have no time to be messing around with such matters,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Jin Daya¡¯s eyes lit up, then darkened again. He also wanted an Attribute Weapon, but he could not create one. It only in a Monarch¡¯s power.

    Fengying and Shihu had both just ascended and was still stabilizing their power. Neither of them even gave thought to the notion. It was senseless to ask a Monarch to create a weapon. Even if they had materials, what Monarch would even bother?

    ¡°If we could find another Ancient Hidden Lun. Maybe we could find more Attribute Weapons! What I don¡¯t understand is that why do so many of the ancient Sages have their own Attribute Weapons?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    Song Qiaoughed. ¡°Who told you that they all had weapons? If an elder didn¡¯t help them, they can¡¯t create one either!¡±

    ¡°If we find a Hidden Lun space, it will be filled with so much riches,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Song Qiao eyed him disdainfully. ¡°If you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, then stop talking. Why would a Monarch leave behind a Hidden Lun space? A fallen Monarch won¡¯t leave anything behind unless they have disciples. They do, they leave behind a Hidden Space, already materialized.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Huh? A Hidden Space¡­is a Monarch¡¯s materialized Hidden Lun space?¡±

    ¡°Basically,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°It¡¯s soplicated,¡± Lei Xinfeng said, shaking his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not. You¡¯ll understand if you ever reach Monarch,¡± Song Qiao said.

    They were still talking when their neighbors raised a ruckus. Three Ninth Ring Sages came out from the hole in the wall, one of them loudly demanding an exnation. ¡°Hey! Which bastard broke my wall?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng and the others stopped for a bit. They didn¡¯t think that someone would actually take offense for something as minor as a broken wall after the frost has already passed. Lei Xinfeng stepped out. ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t mean it. We were testing something and broke your wall by ident. And, to correct, we¡¯re not bastards.¡±

    Seeing how polite Lei Xinfeng said, Song Qiaoughed. ¡°Of course we¡¯re not bastards. They are,¡± he told Lei Xinfeng, pouring oil on the fire.

    The temper of the three of them red. One of them stared at Song Qiao, while the person who spoke first looked at Lei Xinfeng. With their strength, they could easily discern the power of the opposition. Except for Song Qiao.

    The man spoke to Lei Xinfeng. ¡°Don¡¯t lie! You¡¯re only a Sixth Ring Sage. Test something? Don¡¯t make meugh! I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡±

    Song Qiao took on the guise of a senile old me and the oil pouring continued. ¡°It¡¯s really him! If you don¡¯t believe him, then you cane experience it yourself! This one is a Sixth Ring, and you¡¯re a Ninth Ring! Not much of a difference. Careful you don¡¯t get spanked!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng stared speechlessly at Song Qiao. The only thing this old man feared was for things to be too peaceful. However, he couldn¡¯t deny that he wanted to test his Chaos Wheel. He wanted to see if he couldpete with a Ninth Ring Sage.

    After his bout with Song Qiao, even if Song Qiao didn¡¯t strike back, he was, regardless, filled with confidence.

    The other three was also staring speechlessly, but for different reasons. Did he want to kill his own people? The difference between Ninth Ring and Sixth Ring was too big. They didn¡¯t even need to fight to tell.

    Kool-Aid Man Club¡­  joined by Lei Xinfeng. The list grows.

    I¡¯m really excited for the next chapter. Those three are so screwed. It¡¯s not like the other¡­four Ninth Ring Sages is just going to watch while they kill Lei Xinfeng, not to mention the other Pink Monarch in the Room.

    On the other hand, I¡¯m disappointed in the Chaos Wheel. The ultimate attack is a giant ring! A ring! Howme is that? Why couldn¡¯t it be a giant lightning st that Lei Xinfeng shoots from the ring? Sigh.

 Chapter Book 9 - 16 â€“ Power of the Chaos Wheel

    Xin Zhaolun was curious too. Lei Xinfeng¡¯s attack just now was terrifying. If he fielded against some Ninth Ring Sages, maybe he can evenst a short time.

    The three Ninth Ring Sages were starting to regret their decision. The enemy had four Ninth Ring Sages, a Sixth Ring, and one practitioner of identified strength. They couldn¡¯t take such firepower.

    One of them decided to take the easy way out and stood forward. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. A Sixth Ring Sage is actually nning to fight me? Pfft! Here, here, I won¡¯t move. Come at me a few times!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng giggled internally. The more overconfident the opponent, the more chances he had of winning. He pretended to be stupid. ¡°Really? What if I hurt you?¡±

    The three of themughed out loud. One of them said, ¡°If I, a Ninth Ring Sage, was hurt by you, a Sixth Ring Sage, then I am truly too weak, and I won¡¯t me you. However, I have a request. I¡¯ll allow you to hit me however you like, and even if I die, it¡¯s my own fault. If on the other hand, you can¡¯t hurt me, then you must take a hit from me as well. Just one blow. How about it?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng grinned. ¡°What good fortune! Really?¡±

    Song Qiao was practically rolling aroundughing at this point, internally. He suddenly had an epiphany that Lei Xinfeng was actually evil. Lei Xinfeng was pretty much digging a hole for the opponent to jump into, and the other side just didn¡¯t know it yet,

    He¡¯d experienced Lei Xinfeng¡¯s offensive might firsthand, and he knew that if the opponent took Lei Xinfeng¡¯s full strength without preparation, they might just die.

    One person stood out. ¡°Yi Zhong, Ninth Ring Sage. Don¡¯t call me a bully! I¡¯m going to stand here and let you hit me!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng let out another jab. ¡°If you dodged, who wins?¡± If he didn¡¯t mock him one more time, then his name isn¡¯t Lei Xinfeng  (it isn¡¯t).

    Yi Zhongughed coldly. ¡°If I dodge, then I lose, and we will leave immediately!¡±

    Song Qiao shook his head. The fellow was too proud. He probably never would¡¯ve thought that Lei Xinfeng would have an Attribute Weapon. Even if he did, he probably would¡¯ve discounted it because Lei Xinfeng was a Sixth Ring Sage.

    However, if he stood there and took an attack, it wouldn¡¯t be funny. Even he, a Monarch had to dodge Lei Xinfeng¡¯s attack.

    Of course, if Song Qiao was serious, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to dodge. He was merely careless earlier.

    Yi Zhong stood steadily and deployed his defenses without hesitation. It was a huge metal shield. With his Metal attribute, it became a shield that was practically invulnerable; having to face something like that was just wrong.

    However, Xin Zhaolun, Jin Daya, Fengying, and Shihu all let out a sigh of relief. Not only did lightning counter metal, it¡¯s also amplified. Metal conducts electricity. To Lei Xinfeng, this kind of defense was utterly useless. It even amplified his power.

    Lei Xinfeng almostughed. It was actually a Metal attributed practitioner! ¡°Very good! When you¡¯re ready, tell me! I won¡¯t make any sneak attacks!¡± he said.

    Yi Zhong suddenly felt a bit of unease. Lei Xinfeng was too confident. Once again, he strengthened his defenses. The entire wall started to glow with the color of his attribute. It wasn¡¯t an Attribute Weapon, but it was made of a special metal, It was extremely sturdy.

    Everyone backed away. The two friends of Yi Zhong had smiles stered all over their faces, looking forward to seeing how Yi Zhong was going to hit Lei Xinfeng. They couldn¡¯t be faulted either. In this world, there¡¯s no Sixth Ring Sage that was stupid enough to challenge a Ninth Ring Sage after knowing their identity. There was a gap in power the size of the distance between heaven and earth.

    Lei Xinfeng took the time to continue pumping power into the Chaos Wheel. Limitless Yin energy poured in. His Lightning Stamp was different; it could produce a huge amount of Yin energy. It could either be paired with the Chaos Wheel, massively increasing the attack of the Chaos Wheel. He discovered it during the test earlier.

    Lei Xinfeng felt a bit of regret. He spent too little time with the Chaos Wheel. There were many things he didn¡¯t know about it, and the attacks he could use was limited to the storm-like attack. If the opponent decided to dodge, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hit them.

    However, this time his opponent won¡¯t dodge. If he dodged, he lost. The opponent couldn¡¯t even strike back!

    ¡°Come one, little fellow!¡± Yi Zhong said.

    Lei Xinfeng¡¯s grin finally showed. ¡°Thanks!¡±

    I¡¯m sorry? Yi Zhong couldn¡¯t process his opponent¡¯s words. Why would he say thanks? In that instant he was confused, Lei Xinfeng¡¯s attacks already hit.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom¡­!

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t hold back. He used all his might. Streaks of blue light shed like the raindrops of a hurricane, attacking dozens of times in an instant. The attacks didn¡¯t stop,

    After the first hit, Yi Zhong felt that something was wrong because that one hit numbed his entire body. He realized that his opponent was a Lightning attributed practitioner. He felt fear, but before he could think of any countermeasures, countless attacks had already rained on his shield.

    Thick pirs of lightning flow enveloped the Chaos Wheel, attacking wildly. Lei Xinfeng only felt bliss. He attacked with reckless abandon, not holding back even a little bit of his power.

    After the first few attacks, the shields had already broken. He didn¡¯t even have time to dodge when the Chaos Wheel hit his body, sending him flying. However, Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t stop, the Chaos Wheels following his flying body.

    He was such a nice target. Two giant rings appeared in his hands. It was time for the attack with the three primary Wheels.

    Yi Zhong¡¯s two friends were frozen in shock. They never thought in their dreams that Yi Zhong would lose so badly. Then, they charged toward Lei Xinfeng. At that moment, the two wheels flew out.

    Boom!

    The two of them couldn¡¯t even put up a hint of resistance before they were sent flying. Although they weren¡¯t dead, they were both utterly humiliated.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Yi Zhong cried. He suddenly realized why Lei Xinfeng thanked him before his attack. The bastard was painting a giant target on him, and he himself was stupid enough to just stand there.

    The giant wheel that had appeared in Lei Xinfeng¡¯s hand disappeared. Since the opponent was crying for him to stop, it wouldn¡¯t be graceful to continue. He was already happy that he got to go all out this time.

    ¡°You lost!¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    If the opponent dodged, it was considered a loss. However, not only did he dodge, he even called for Lei Xinfeng to stop. The winner of this challenge wasn¡¯t even in question.

    Yi Zhong sighed. He knew that if they fought directly, even though he was countered, he could still slowly suppress his opponent. The difference in rank went beyond power. However, because of his pride, he lost. He wasn¡¯t an idiot either. If he had so many powerful practitioners with him, then he was definitely from a secret sect and was probably very high in the hierarchy.

    Even more, everyone knew that what they fought over was a small matter. It wasn¡¯t worth killing over.

    Song Qiaoughed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all clear now. If you ascend to Seventh Ring, you can fight a Ninth Ring Sage head on if you counter him. You might even win! And if you want to leave, not even they can stop you! You¡¯recking just a little more power, since you just ascended to Sixth Ring.¡±

    ¡°Thanks you, Senior,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Yi Zhong and his two friends looked at each other. They could see that among the gathered people, the only one Lei Xinfeng treated respectfully was the old man. If he was so respectful, then that man was definitely a Monarch.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Yi Zhong asked. He asked Lei Xinfeng, but the question was directed at Song Qiao.

    ¡°He¡¯s a Senior.¡±

    Yi Zhong gritted his teeth. With Lei Xinfeng¡¯s strength, everyone here was a senior even without considering this existence that exceeded Ninth Ring Sages. After a while, he turned to Song Qiao and asked directly, tone amiable. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°At least you¡¯re not stupid! Don¡¯t bother asking. I¡¯m only saying that I¡¯m not a Sage!¡±

    Yi Zhong¡¯s heart jumped. It really was a Monarch! He began thanking the heavens and earths that he lost earlier. If he had won, then he really didn¡¯t know how to deescte the situation. If he made a Monarch angry, the sect they were from wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye. They were only servants, not disciples.

    The three of them stepped forward. ¡°Greetings to the Senior.¡±

    Song Qiao smiled. ¡°Now, don¡¯t be so formal. Meeting is a good thing! I like making new friends, especially little friend! Let¡¯s introduce ourselves!¡±

    ¡°This is my two friends Yi Xinpu, Yi Zhou. We came on orders of the Qin Sect to gather materials.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng might not understand, but Xin Zhaolun did. Even though they were all of different ages and lookedpletely different, they had the same surnames. There was only one possibility: that they were servants in a secret sect. Of course, if they could attain nine Ring Bodies, then they weren¡¯t some lowly servant. They¡¯d rank quite highly.

    Lei Xinfeng and friends also introduced themselves. After Lei Xinfeng¡¯s disy of power, the three was notably more pleasant to him. They knew as well as anyone else that with Lei Xinfeng¡¯s potential, he was definitely a direct disciple of a secret sect.

    ording to Lei Xinfeng¡¯s philosophy, one more friend is one more path. Being able to be friends is definitely the best way to go. He didn¡¯t want any more enemies, so he was kind as well.

    Yi Zhong looked at Song Qiao and quickly thought of something. Perhaps he could borrow this Monarch¡¯s help?

    ¡°Senior Song. I wonder if you know of this thing¡­¡± he said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Crap, I just realized that for the past 20 chapters, I was spelling Lei Xinfeng¡¯s name wrong. It¡¯s actually Lei Xing Feng. However, that looks bad, so I¡¯m keeping Lei Xinfeng. You¡¯ve been conditioned to think it¡¯s Lei Xinfeng by now anyway! So ha! By the way, if I ever disappear, assume I died in a crash because my dad went 60 in a 45 mph road.

    When Yi Zhong asks who Song Qiao is directly, he uses Äú instead of Äã, a more respectful form. Also, I dub them the three idiots. Every novel, manga, and anime should have one set. This is no exception.

    The discussionst chapter was really fun to read! I was originally going to save this for tomorrow, but never mind~.

 Chapter Book 9 - 17 â€“ Struggle for the Mines

    Yi Xinpu lowered his voice conspiratorially. ¡°Senior Song. Do you know about the Qianyin Ice Mountain (Thousand Sound Ice Mountain)?¡±

    Song Qiao nodded. ¡°I know it.¡±

    ¡°They discovered arge deposit of copper crystal ore some ten thousand years old. Senior must know the uses of copper crystal, right?¡±

    Xin Zhaolun couldn¡¯t hide the surprise on his face. ¡°Large copper crystal deposit? Are you joking? How can such a thing exist? Every time a vein has been discovered, it¡¯s always in small amounts¡­¡±

    ¡°Just because it¡¯s never been seen before doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist,¡± countered Yi Xinpu.

    Xin Zhaolun stopped talking, sinking into his thoughts. He also wished to obtain some copper crystal ore. It was one of the main materials to construct Hidden Doors with. He came here this time mainly for Biyasi, and maybe a few copper crystals while he was at it. He¡¯d never have thought that arge deposit would exist.

    ¡°Is this information urate?¡± Song Qiao asked.

    ¡°Very. However, it¡¯s difficult to get there. Qianyin Ice Mountain is beyond the Ice Cave. It¡¯s already hard to get to the Ice Cave, not to mention how hard it is to go past it. As you know, we can only stay at the Ice Cave for some dozen days. So without the help of a Monarch, we can¡¯t get to the Qianyin Ice Mountain.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng knew that the three of them wanted to borrow Song Qiao¡¯s power to go bring them to the mountain. He wasn¡¯t opposed to it either. They provided the intel, while Song Qiao sends them there. Of course, the benefits would be reaped together.

    Jin Daya scrunched up his eyebrows, muttering under his breath. ¡°Copper crystal? Copper crystal¡­copper crystal¡­it sounds so familiar, but I can¡¯t think of anything.¡±

    ¡°What can¡¯t you think of?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    ¡°The name of the copper crystal is supposed to be familiar, but I can¡¯t remember why¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean why? Back where we came from, we call it Fengmo copper as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Fengmo copper! That! Heh heh, it¡¯s very valuable!¡± Jin Daya said, pping.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take you there. But you must know that Qianyin Ice Mountain is not a fun ce to be,¡± Song Qian warned. ¡°There are many Ice Beasts there. They should be out and about after the frost. With your strength, you should be able to handle it, but it¡¯s still dangerous.¡±

    Yi Zhong smiled. ¡°Well, we have you!¡±

    Song Qiaoughed as well. ¡°Alright, you three little bastards. Alright. We¡¯ll go together. We were originally nning to go to the Ice Cave, but we can take a detour to Qianyin Ice Mountain and see what we can get.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng already knows about the importance of materials. This time, he only created a small Lightning Stamp, yet he already used so much of his precious materials. He even had to borrow! He needed to return them, even if they weren¡¯t the exact same materials he borrowed. That¡¯s why he was anxious to go mining.

    Hongjie came out. ¡°Take me with you this time.

    Xin Zhaolun nodded. ¡°Does Miaolin have someone guarding here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. She¡¯s just cultivating at home. It¡¯s quick here. After her ascension, she¡¯d already stabilized. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if she could ascend soon again.¡±

    To Miaolin, mining was useless. Cultivating here was to her greatest benefit. However, to the leader of her guards, Hongjie, this chance could not be passed up.

    Song Qiao scowled. The number of people increased again. The only light at the end of the tunnel was that he was opening the Gate in the same world; it wouldn¡¯t take as much energy. ¡°Alright, count the number of people. Don¡¯t ept any more. You want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°This is all from us,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Lei Xinfeng had Jin Daya, Fengying, and Shihu, four total. Xin Zhaolun was alone. He didn¡¯t take Xiao Diya since thetter was too weak. Xin Zhaolun didn¡¯t have the confidence to protect him. Lastly, Hongjie came along this time. Futou and Chuizi went home with arge amount of food.

    Then there¡¯s Yi Zhong and his friends.

    After counting, Song Qiao nodded. ¡°Nine total, plus me, so ten. A little much, but it can¡¯t be helped. Alright, I have a request. I hope that none of you will reject it.¡±

    ¡°Name it, Senior,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°This time, no matter what we get, I want a fifth of it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem¡­however, we also have a¡­wish.¡± He didn¡¯t dare ask directly.

    ¡°What?¡± Song Qiao asked.

    ¡°I wish for you to ensure the safety of all of us,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Song Qiao didn¡¯t mind. He could be considered at the peak of strength in this ce. There was almost nothing living that could threaten him, so he agreed immediately. He turned to the three others. ¡°What about you? Do you agree with my request?¡±

    They agreed quickly as well. Even if Song Qiao asked for half, they¡¯d have dly agreed. Song Qiao¡¯s presence saved them so much time and effort. It was doubtful if they would¡¯ve been able to go all the way to Qianyin Ice Mountain in the first ce without Song Qiao¡¯s help.

    Song Qiao was very satisfied. Although a fifth isn¡¯t a lot by itself, there were nine other people. With so many to help him, the cost to use the Hidden Door paled inparison.

    As for ensuring the safety of everyone present, it was easy. As long as none of the truly strong Ice Beasts appears, they¡¯d be fine. Everyone except Lei Xinfeng were Ninth Ring Sages, and Lei Xinfeng himself had offensive power on par with a Ninth Ring Sage.

    He was basically getting twenty percent of everyone¡¯s harvest for free.

    He was a good mood. ¡°Alright. Is everyone done preparing? If so, let¡¯s go!¡± he said, smiling.

    Because they were all practitioners, they could just pack into their Hidden Lun space. They were ready whenever.

    Xin Zhaolun surveyed his group. Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve no problems,¡± Hongjie said.

    Then Xin Zhaolun addressed Song Qiao. ¡°We can go immediately.¡±

    Yi Zhong, Yi Xinpu, and Yi Zhou exchanged nces and nodded. ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°Very good! Let¡¯s go!¡± Song Qiao said. He waved his hands about, and suddenly, a door appeared. ¡°Hurry¡±

    Everyone rushed in. When thest person entered, Song Qiao entered as well. As soon as Song Qiao vanished, the door disappeared.

    With the Hidden Door, everyone arrived at the Qianyin Ice Mountain.

    The moment Lei Xinfeng walked out of the secret door, he heard a cacophony of sounds, like gibberish whispers, roars of beasts, cries of birds, or sounds like a sword swinging through the air. Thousands of strange sounds came all at once, giving him a headache.

    Xin Zhaolun grimaced. ¡°As expected of something named for a Thousand Sounds,¡± he said.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the wind,¡± Song Qiao said.

    The Qianyin Ice Mountain was a mountain range of ice. Countless holes were formed in the ice, and as the wind blew through them, it produced the headache-inducing noise. For that reason, it was called the Ice Mountain of a Thousand Sounds.

    ¡°I¡¯vee here a few times and found many kinds of ore. However, it¡¯s my first time hearing about any copper crystal ores here,¡± Song Qiao said.

    Yi Zhong and his friends walked out and spent a long time looking around. Some twenty minutester, Yi Zhong ascertained where they were. He said, ¡°Alright, follow me. Thank goodness the frost just passed. It¡¯s when the wind is the weakest, so we can all fly. However, stay near the ground, or you¡¯ll attract Ice Beasts.¡±

    Fengying and Shihu came to Lei Xinfeng¡¯s side, each grabbing onto his arm. ¡°We¡¯ll fly with you for a while.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng then realized that he could fly too. However, he¡¯d never flown before. Knowing this, Fengying and Shihu came by to help him get used to it first. He thanked them, excited. Together, they flew after everyone else.

    Fengying and Shihu asionally released his arm. After a few times, Lei Xinfeng finally got used to flying and began to fly under his own power. Although he still couldn¡¯t control it perfectly, he managed to nail the basics.

    After an hour of flying, Yi Zhongnded in an ice gorge. He went to Song Qiao¡¯s side. ¡°Senior, it should be near. I wish to request for you to do a brief search.¡±

    Song Qiao nodded and vanished. After a few seconds, he appeared again. ¡°I thought you found the deposit.¡±

    Yi Zhong nodded. ¡°Yes, we heard the news by chance. There¡¯s probably someone already here, right?¡±

    Song Qiao nodded. ¡°There are six people, three Eighth Rings, and three Ninth Rings. They¡¯re not very strong. What will you do?¡±

    Yi Zhong bowed. ¡°We await your orders.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun wasn¡¯t stupid either. ¡°Senior¡¯s opinion first.¡±

    Song Qiao sighed. ¡°I¡¯m really going to have to work for that fifth of ores. Fine, we¡¯ll do it this way. We will chase them away. If they resist, we will kill them all. None of them will escape.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng now realized how pragmatic Song Qiao was. He reminded himself of the values of this world. Back in his previous world, no matter how deep the animosity was, people rarely died because of it. However, people here often died without even knowing why.

    With Song Qiao¡¯s blessings, Yi Zhong and his friends became excited and rushed in.

    The cast keeps increasing. As if eleven people wasn¡¯t already too much. We¡¯re already barely seeing the others. This author has a bad habit of throwing out materials after establishing it.

    Fun Fact: Lei Xinfeng (Lei Xing Feng (À×ÐÇ·å))¡¯s name could be interpreted as Lightning at the Starry Peaks. His grandfather is Lei Bao (À×±©) which could mean either Chaotic or Violent Lightning. I have no idea about his sister though. She just sounds cute. If you think she¡¯s cute in the English trantor, she¡¯s even cuter in the Chinese version.

    Also, lcksheep said he¡¯d be my editor. I have no idea how it¡¯s going to work, but yay, I can now dump all the work on him.

    Someone asked if I was going to drop it suddenly. I promised that I¡¯d trante at least two whole volumes (Book 9 and Book 10). I¡¯ll probably keep going.

 Chapter Book 9 - 18 â€“ Struggle for the Mines

    Before Lei Xinfeng even arrived, they already began fighting.

    ¡°Since they¡¯re fighting already, let¡¯s all go,¡± Xin Zhaolun said. ¡°Don¡¯t let a single one escape, or there¡¯ll be trouble.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    He was about to go when Xin Zhaolun stopped him. ¡°Ah Feng, you can just watch.¡±

    Song Qiao agreed. ¡°Just watch on the side and tell your subordinates to go.¡±

    He was instantly looked down on by everyone present. Lei Xinfeng grimaced. ¡°Alright, Uncle Ying and Uncle Hu can go. Uncle Jin, stay here with me.¡±

    Even Hongjie attacked. It didn¡¯t matter who got the mine, but since they already began fighting, they couldn¡¯t leave a single mouth alive to talk. A crowd of people rushed in, leaving only two behind. It was already an eight versus six battle, but the scariest thing was that there was a Monarch present. The sixes Sages¡¯ only hope of survival, escaping, disappeared.

    When the battle first started, Yi Zhong and his friends were on the losing side, but the tide turned instantly when their reinforcements arrived. Together, they suppressed the six already present and began beating them viciously.

    However, at that time, Song Qiao joined. He didn¡¯t attack directly, but instead cast some strange effect. The opponents¡¯ bodies suddenly became stiff and slow and was instantly destroyed by the seven enemy Ninth Ring Sages.

    People kept dying. The survivors¡¯ eyes were red with desperation. It was difficult to escape. Another Eighth Ring Sage died, leaving behind two Ninth Rings and one Eighth ring. It didn¡¯t take long to kill three of them.

    Song Qiao never stopped his tricks, stopping his targets¡¯ movements one by one, moving on when they died.

    Thest three knew that they were in deep trouble and began to run away. However, it was already toote. Two of them were cut down instantly, leaving just one Ninth Ring Sage, face full of hopelessness.

    With their power, even if they met some strong enemies, they shouldn¡¯t have lost so badly, and at least could have escaped. Who knew that five of them would¡¯ve been killed so easily? He opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m from the Hailong (Sea Dragon) family! I am¡­¡±

    This time, Song Qiao attacked directly. ¡°Die!¡±

    There was a loud sound of an explosion. That person looked at the hole in his chest, and looked back up as if disbelieving. A single word came out of his mouth. ¡°¡­Monarch!¡± He finally realized why his team was wiped out so quickly.

    Inside a group of people that was mostly on par with his group was a Monarch. Originally, they thought they could have a quick fight, and then escape, but who knew that they would all die so easily?

    None of them escaped. Thest Sage understood toote, and the message would never be sent.

    ¡°What did that bastard say?¡± shouted Song Qiao.

    Xin Zhaolun wasn¡¯t stupid. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    ¡°Me neither,¡± Yi Zhong said.

    ¡°I was at the back, so I heard nothing,¡± Lei Xinfeng said, even as he thought to himself, ¡°Who could the Hailong family be, to make a Monarch so nervous?¡±

    Song Qiao¡¯s mood improved slightly and nodded. ¡°Good. We must hurry and harvest as much copper crystal ores as possible.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Ore? Where?¡± All he saw was a broken ice littered all over the floor, without a solid ce to mine.

    Song Qiaoughed. ¡°It¡¯s in the iceyers. I¡¯ll wager that you¡¯d never have imagined that there¡¯d be ores in the ice?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why would there be ores in the ice?¡±

    ¡°Copper crystal ore, or Fengmo copper, is extremely light. It floats in water. Perhaps thousands of years ago, this was all water so it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all for copper crystal ores to be here in the iceyers.¡±

    There was an ice cliff here,prisedpletely of ice. Layers in the cliff surface could clearly be seen, and the copper crystal ore would be found in one of them. The ore was about ten meters from ground level. It was a good thing that Lei Xinfeng could fly now. Although he still wasn¡¯t very good, he could still float ten meters above ground near the cliff face.

    The ice wasn¡¯t clear. It was a murky grey-ck color as if muddy water was frozen instantly. On this cliff, the color of everyyer was different. It seemed that there were about a dozen or so bands, extending out on both sides, like a muddy rainbow stered on the cliff.

    ¡°I see,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s dig quickly! We only have a few days before we have to leave!¡± Song Qiao said.

    Xin Zhaolun said, ¡°Yes, five days is fine. Let¡¯s keep resting at a minimum and mine as much as we can!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng realized that this Hailong family is definitely a group to keep on the good side of. Since they killed six of their practitioners, there will definitely be bad blood. The only way to avoid that is to leave as soon as possible after they get what they came for before the Hailong family could know it was them.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start too,¡± Yi Zhong said.

    The group of people immediately flew up to the cliff and began to dig.

    Lei Xinfeng couldn¡¯t wait either. He began to look at the cliff closely, and immediately found differences within. He found a few dim blue lights illuminating the inside of the cliff. He immediately flew to the cliff. It was roughly ten meters above ground. Theyer itself was between two to five meters wide. It was quite thickpared to the others.

    Lei Xinfeng took out his Chaos Wheel, not to test the power, but to use it destroy the ice.

    It was as if a maelstrom of destruction embodied appeared in his hands. As soon as it touched the ice, the ice that was as hard as steel was crushed utterly.

    Heughed inside. It worked! The Chaos Wheel was more effective than any other mining tool, and he could adjust the power at will. With that, he began to destroy the iceter, raining countless fragments of ice down on the floor. Soon, he had arge tunnel.

    He saw a few chunks of ck rocksnd on the floor of the iceyer. He immediately put out a to gather the rocks. In just a few moments, he had a whole pouch of copper crystal ore, all of them the size of a fist.

    There were at least several hundred ores gathered here. Lei Xinfeng used his Chaos Wheel to harvest the majority of it. He was only interested in theserge veins. Jin Daya could mine the rest.

    Lei Xinfeng flew out again. This time, he spotted two blue glows. He beckoned Fengying and Shihu to him and gave them instruction. ¡°Uncle Ying, you mine there. Uncle Hu, you there. After you finish,e find me.¡±

    What Lei Xinfeng really wanted to do was to find the ores. He already understood that his eyes were different than others¡¯. Only he could see the glows that the ores emitted. As long as he was in an ore-rich environment, then he could identify the spots where the ores were most numerous. No one else could do the same.

    The band of iceyer was almost two thousand meters long. He walked along theyer. As soon as he found a glow, he marked the spot and had Jin Daya, Fengying, and Shihu mine. They were all his subordinates, so all the ores they mined are his.

    Along the wall they went, and the ores they mined increased steadily.

    Jin Daya was surprised. As long as it was a spot that Lei Xinfeng pointed it, it would be filled with ores all gathered together. Their efficiency was unrivaled.

    In the meantime, Song Qiao was floored. Even though he was a Monarch, he still could notpete with Lei Xinfeng and his subordinates. He couldn¡¯t find therge veins, so he just destroyed everything. There was bound to be some ores here and there, but it wasn¡¯t much, and the efficiency was terrible.

    After a day, Xin Zhaolun and Hongjie joined Lei Xinfeng¡¯s mining operation. By then, Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t even need to dig. Thebined efforts of the five miners rivaled the speed at which he could identify veins.

    As for Yi Zhong and friends, they were on the opposite side of the cliff. They had no idea of the speed that Lei Xinfeng was mining. Only Song Qiao knew, and soon, he and Lei Xinfeng revised their agreement so that he would mine at the ces Lei Xinfeng pointed, and he would keep those ores, but nothing else.

    Song Qiao regrets nothing. After mining out several veins in a row, he was all smiles. With his power and speed, he could quickly mine out the areas that Lei Xinfeng pointed out. The efficiency was way higher than he¡¯d ever imagined possible.

    The five days passed in a heartbeat. None of them slept, and the only thing they ate was dry rations. They wasted not a second. Later in the mining operation, Lei Xinfeng got faster in finding veins and opted to just mark the spots and move on while the other five mined fiercely.

    In just five days, they pretty much emptied out the entire deposit.

    Lei Xinfeng calcted that all together, they gathered almost fifty thousand ore chunks, or ten thousand a day, with thebined efforts of his team of four.

    Everyone else also had good results, especially Song Qiao, who mined eleven thousand ores in those five days.

    On the other hand, Yi Zhong¡¯s group mined less than five hundred chunks of ore over those three days, after all, how could they possibly have good results if they mined blindly?

    Song Qiao saw that they had no time left and quickly retreated with everyone else. They didn¡¯t go to the Ice Cave and instead traveled to Hanya Castle directly.

    Lei Xinfeng returned to his room and fell asleep as soon as he found a suitable spot, as did the others. None of them had slept for the past five days while working as hard as they could. Even if they were practitioners, they could still feel exhaustion.

    It was not until two dayster that they woke up and ate arge meal.

    ¡°Is everyone done resting?¡± Song Qiao asked.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re done,¡± replied Xin Zhaolun.

    Song Qiao eyed Lei Xinfeng. He loved this kid the most, especially his impressive ability to find ore veins. He nodded. ¡°Alright, since everyone is rested, we shall go to the Ice Cave! There are more ores for us to mine!¡±

    Come and vote. If you didn¡¯t favorite, then favorite. If you haven¡¯t voted, then vote for this one ¨C Author

    (Just trying to stay true to the raw)

    Holy shit they¡¯re jerks. Kill them or chase them. Nope, straight to killing. Gleefully. Still, that was a beautiful curb stomp.

    Obligatory mining gif.

    I have two projects and a testing up in the next week, so I¡¯ll have to take a break. Depending on how much I procrastinate, you¡¯ll still see chapters. (Please don¡¯t pray for me to procrastinate no matter how much you want your chapters, I really need my grades!)

    (Totally did not just finish this chapter in the middle of ss, nope.)

    I enjoyed this chapter. Minimal dialogue, so I don¡¯t have to spend a bunch of time interpreting their words and finding speech tags that don¡¯t sound repetitive. Just pure action. Yum.

 Chapter Book 9 - 19 â€“ Sky Marrow Stone

    The Ice Cave ins and the Qianyin Ice Mountain are quite simr. Both are filled with holes, the difference being that the Qianyin Ice Mountain is above ground, while the Ice Cave ins is a t ins, filled with caves under the topyer of ice. There wasn¡¯t any ce to walk in the Ice Cave ins. If anyone who came here couldn¡¯t fly, they will die beyond a shadow of a doubt. It was as if the floor was filled with traps.

    Only practitioners above Sixth Ring could survive in the Ice Cave ins. No matter whether it is on the ground or on the walls, there are holes of different sizes, including giant gashes in the ice where it cracked. If someone who couldn¡¯t fly fell in, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out.

    The entire Ice Cave ins was contained in an area of about a square kilometer, epassing all the maze-like holes, ins, and structures. Above it was a huge ice covering, naturally formed over tens of thousands of years. Underneath this roof, there will sometimes be strange bugs or animals taking up residence within.

    Most practitioners did note here. If Song Qiao had not taken them here of his own volition, they¡¯d never have chosen this spot to mine.

    Song Qiao was very familiar with the ice cave, and he knew exactly where he was opening his Gate to: between the ground and the ice cover, in therge empty space in between.

    Lei Xinfeng was amazed and surprised when he walked out of the Gate. The sky was a massive dome, reflecting all light. It wasn¡¯t dark at all inside, and there was even some nt life. They weren¡¯t green, of course. They were yellow, or white. Small animals ran about.

    ¡°It¡¯s a maze in here, very big. If you didn¡¯t have a Hidden Gate, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get out if you got lost,¡± Song Qiao said.

    ¡°Lost? You¡¯ll be fine as long as you went up, right?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    Song Qiaoughed. ¡°Sure, you could up and out, but think. The only time you coulde out is right after the frost, only a few dozen days. Even if you found the way out, you must wait for the frost to pass. If you miss the window, then you¡¯ll be back where you started. A few Ninth Ring Sages was stuck here for several years before they finally escaped.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be trapped here, right? We have you so we can leave whenever, right?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Of course. Now let¡¯s go mine. It¡¯s a great ce. How about we use our old agreement. I don¡¯t need the fifth, just the ores you direct me to mine,¡± Song Qiao suggested. After a taste of that efficiency, he could never go back to mining blindly if he could help it, not to mention he was very satisfied with his gainsst time.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll look, but we should find the spot first and see just what we have there.¡± He was getting more and more confident in his eyes.

    Everyone began following Song Qiao. All the time, he was lecturing. ¡°If someone coulde and mine, then there¡¯s definitely a Monarch supporting them. If you see any other practitioners, do not start anything no matter what!¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t offend anyone,¡± Xin Zhaolun promised.

    ¡°But what if someonees looking for a fight?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°They won¡¯t. Anyone who is here will probably be under orders of their elders. They won¡¯t start fights for no reason,¡± Song Qiao said.

    The topography of the iceyer was extremelyplicated, like the surface of a bread full of pores. After a few hours of water, Lei Xinfeng became utterly confused and lost. No matter where he looked, it was all the same. Blueyers of ice were everywhere, as well as countless twisting and winding paths that led to who knew where.

    However, Song Qiao seemed familiar with this ce. It was like he was walking in his own backyard, leading without a single hint of hesitation. After going through a few ice tunnels, they came to a giant space, a meandering path of rock. It was like a giant stone snake had appeared in front of them. The ice cover above was like a giant umbre, covering all the ground beneath.

    Lei Xinfeng breathed in and slowly let it out. ¡°My heavens, this terrain. If the ice cover fell, none of us will escape.¡±

    Everyone else silently agreed, each looking up, tilting their head back.

    Song Qiaoughed. ¡°Stop looking. The ice cover is several hundred meters thick. It won¡¯t fall, so rx!¡±

    ¡°Are we here?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here. Do you see that stone belt? It¡¯s very rich in ore.¡±

    ¡°What kind of ore?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    ¡°The ore here isn¡¯t worth much to you Sages, but they¡¯re extremely valuable to Monarchs. However, it¡¯s still good to start hoarding them early on. Even if you¡¯ll never use them, you can still trade it with Monarchs for Yin Rings.¡±

    Instantly, the Ninth Ring Sages all showed a pleasantly surprised expression. The only way they would¡¯ve been able to find a mine like this would be if a Monarch like Song Qiao showed them. They¡¯ve never even seen these ores before, so they probably would¡¯ve discounted them as trash.

    ¡°What kind of ore is this?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked again.

    ¡°Tiansui stone (Sky Marrow Stone). Heard of it before?¡±

    Of the entire audience, only Xin Zhaolun had a clue. Everyone disyed a confused expression. Xin Zhaolun had a look of awe, which quickly turned to tion. ¡°Whoa¡­what? Tiansui stone, this ce actually produces Tiansui stone?!¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, is Tiansui stone rare?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    ¡°Rare? Last time, the Great Master used several hundred Yin Rings to trade for a tiny amount of Tiansui ore! Unprocessed! Do you think it¡¯s rare or not?!¡± Xin Zhaolun sputtered.

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t think that the Founder would need Tiansui stones. This thing was doubtlessly valuable.

    ¡°If Ah Feng wasn¡¯t so good at finding ores, I¡¯d never have brought you guys here! Haha! This thing¡­ Eh? You still have your founder?¡± He almost jumped in surprise. If someone was old and powerful enough to be the founder of Xin Zhaolun¡¯s secret sect, he was definitely a freak.

    Xin Zhaolun nodded. ¡°Yes, we have a founder.¡±

    ¡°Your¡­founder. Did he already surpass Monarch?¡± Song Qiao asked.

    Xin Zhaolun shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what level our founder has ascended to.¡±

    ¡°Then your master. Is he a Monarch?¡±

    At that, Xin Zhaolun nodded with confidence. ¡°Yes, he is beyond a doubt a Monarch.¡± There was nothing to hide, and he admitted to it.

    Song Qiao smiled bitterly. Originally, he had ns to just steal Lei Xinfeng away, but upon hearing that, he decided to do away with that n. If not, he¡¯d probably offend someone much more powerful he was, with capabilities he couldn¡¯t fully grasp. After a sigh, he said, ¡°Tiansui stones are hard to mine. They¡¯re all over the ce. Even though this area is rich in it, it¡¯s all rtive. Without great luck, you won¡¯t find much. I¡¯vee here many times, but I didn¡¯t manage to mine much.¡±

    Song Qiao already came here a dozen times, but he could only find a few chunks every time. After discovering that Lei Xinfeng could see ores, he immediately brought him.

    ¡°This time, if you manage to find Tiansui stones, you can trade them for Yin Rings with me, or others. I definitely won¡¯t shortchange you, so how about it?¡± Song Qiao said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try first,¡± Xin Zhaolun replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to dig aimlessly. This is why it looks like,¡± he said, producing a Tiansui stone and handing it to Lei Xinfeng.

    It was a stone the size of a walnut, white with ck marks like ink on it. Those ck marks were thin like silk, struck all over the surface of the white rock, giving the stone an overall shade of grey. After studying it for a bit, Lei Xinfeng found that within the ck marks, there was a needlepoint of golden light.

    He passed the rock to Xin Zhaolun. ¡°This is the ore, right? You didn¡¯t purify it?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been purified. It¡¯s hard to dig and is easy to miss. The stone is usually found in bedrock, and you must shatter the bedrock to get at it,¡± Song Qiao said, then warned, ¡°you must be careful, or you¡¯ll shatter the stone along with the bedrock.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s difficult,¡± noted Jin Daya.

    To be able toe here and be able to mine these in here, a general minimum level of strength was Ninth Ring. However, if they wanted to harvest good Tiansui stones, just power wasn¡¯t enough. They had to be careful, or they¡¯ll break the stone. For this reason, even a Monarch could do no more than looking slowly like everyone else.

    Xin Zhaolun turned to Lei Xinfeng. ¡°Ah Feng, did you find anything?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng had begun searching. What surprised him was that he could already see abnormalities in the stone. Dark spots would appear on the stone, but he wasn¡¯t sure if they indicated where the Tiansui stones were. ¡°Let me try,¡± he said.

    There was a lot of rubble on the ground, extraneous rock cast away from previous mining attempts. Lei Xinfeng picked one up and saw the dark spot on it. However, after a while, it disappeared.

    ¡°Try tapping it open with a hammer,¡± Song Qiao suggested.

    Lei Xinfeng did what he was told and took out a hammer, tapping lightly. A sharp crack sounded, and the rock split into several pieces, revealing half a Tiansui stone, the other half still embedded in the rock. With a bit of careful chiseling, the rest of it could be extracted.

    Song Qiao could not help but cry out in joy. ¡°Hahaha! He did it! Hahahaha!¡± He was so happy he didn¡¯t know what to do. He needed arge amount of Tiansui stone, or he¡¯d nevere here. As soon as he confirmed that Lei Xinfeng could find locations of the stones, he was so happy he couldn¡¯t control himself. He could probably finish gathering everything this time, and he¡¯d never need toe to this damn ce again!

    ¡°Alright, I know what to do now,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°Ah Feng, please direct us. We¡¯ll all listen to your orders.¡± Who cares if he was a Monarch. If he could gather enough Tiansui stones, he¡¯d do almost anything.

    ¡°Alright, everyone has to listen to me! Does anyone have objections?¡± He could help but crack a joke.

    Of course, no one had objections. ¡°Go on,¡± Xin Zhaolun prodded.

    Vocabry Change: The Ô­ in ±ùÑ¨Ô­ does not mean origin, but instead means ins, as in a grasnd. Also, I changed Hidden Door to Hidden Gate. Doesn¡¯t Door sound so mundane? Uneptable!

    I probably screw up the founder trantion too, but instead of retroactively changing it, I¡¯m going to switch trantions on the fly so it makes sense.

    I want to finish this book today because I want to know what happens next. Screw my homework that¡¯s due today! It might be a 4-release day today, like yesterday, and the day before! Isn¡¯t that great?

    Someone stop her and make her do her homework! Shut up and stay inside, you goody-goody!

 Chapter Book 9 - 20 â€“ Sky Marrow Stone

    Lei Xinfeng began to give orders. ¡°Okay, Senior Song, you¡¯re in charge of shattering the rock bed. Hongjie, please throw the shattered stones to a clean ce. Hongjie may not be enough, so Uncle Hu, help here. Elder brother, you help Senior Song. Uncle Jin and Uncle Ying will stay with me. I¡¯ll identify the rocks.¡±

    Everyone agreed. ¡°You¡¯re going for those boulders?¡± Song Qiao asked.

    In the pile of giant boulders that wounded like a giant snake, the smallest one was still bigger than a house. Ice coated the top. ¡°Follow me,¡± Lei Xinfeng said. He flew into the sky, following the boulders for a short distance. The others followed closely.

    Suddenly, a bunch of ck spots appeared on one of the boulders. Most of the boulders had no such spots, but Lei Xinfeng found one of the ones that did. One side of it was filled with ck spots. He pointed at it. ¡°This one. Destroy the top, but do not touch this side. Just copse it.¡±

    To Song Qiao, attack power wasn¡¯t an issue. He just waved his arm and a burst of red light exploded, apanied by a loud boom. The boulder that was bigger than a small house split into pieces just like that.

    Lei Xinfeng began to point to the pieces with dark spots. ¡°That one, that one, and that one. This one too, but break a bit of it off first, then move it to that empty spot there.¡±

    Song Qiao already saw traces of Tiansui stones peeking out of the split pieces of the boulder. It only took a nce to identify it, and he discovered that there were many of it embedded within the boulder. In a moment of excited, he said, ¡°Let me! Let me!¡±

    His Hidden Lun space was the biggest, putting all the pieces of stone in directly. After he flew to the empty spot, he dropped it. To be honest, he wanted to just take the entire chunk home because this proved that there were indeedrge amounts of Tiansui stones in the boulder. He didn¡¯t before because there was no way to confirm if there were really stones in the boulder. He couldn¡¯t just take the all the boulders either.

    Pieces after pieces of boulder were split off under Lei Xinfeng¡¯s direction, heaping rubble on the designated formerly-empty ground.

    They broke seven giant boulders in a row. Of those, the biggest one was over a dozen meters tall and some thirty meters long. After this rock was destroyed, the remains took the whole group half an hour to transport.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go pick out the rocks with Tiansui stones.¡±

    Most of these rocks didn¡¯t contain the precious stones, only a few did.

    Under Lei Xinfeng¡¯s direction, they put to the side all the chunks containing Tiansui stones and then split those up among them. These chunks had to be taken home and slowly chiseled away to obtain a whole Tiansui stone. ording to Lei Xinfeng, each individual chunk had at least one Tiansui stone.

    Everyone was allocated around eighty chunks of shattered boulders or the equivalent of eighty Tiansui stones. Everyone was satisfied. The happiest of all was Song Qiao, who knew how grueling the process of blinding searching was. He never imagined that he could obtain so much Tiansui stones in just half a day.

    He knew in his heart that the reason he could get so much was because of Lei Xinfeng. To start with, he didn¡¯t know which boulders contained Tiansui stones. They broke a total of seven boulders, but around those even where thousands upon thousands of other boulders. If he came by himself, it was doubtful if he¡¯d be able to find one of those Tiansui stone-rich boulders.

    There were many scattered pieces of rock that Song Qiao had broken before. Many of them were glowing darkly. As Lei Xinfeng walked by, he took them into his Hidden Lun space. No one said a thing. This kind of stealing was on a whole other level. It was a kind of stealing unique to Lei Xinfeng.

    Lei Xinfeng found other kinds of ore too. Some glowed red, while some glowed blue. However, as long as it glowed, Lei Xinfeng took it.

    Then began another round of boulder breaking.

    They went along the band of boulders, busily breaking boulders left and right. Everyone was excited. In Jin Daya, Fengying, Shihu, and Hongjie¡¯s eyes, all these stones were potentially Yin Rings. If they didn¡¯t work now, when will they work? Everyone mined with all their might.

    Even Song Qiao was working seriously. In just a few days, he¡¯d already reached his original goal. With this speed, he¡¯ll soon have more than he needed. However, he will still dly take as many stones as he could get. He¡¯d trade almost anything for these Tiansui stones.

    In ten days, Song Qiao calcted that he¡¯d put at least three thousand pieces of rocks into his Hidden Lun space. When he had spare time in the future, he could slowly chisel away the surrounding rock and obtain over three thousand Tiansui stones.

    Lei Xinfeng got even more. He had three subordinates, each with their share. However, their share was basically all his. Aside from that, he had his own share as well, and he also picked up some chunks here and there from the rubble lying about. No one else knew, but the rocks he picked up where all special. Maybe there were more dark spots, or the color was deeper. Of course, he still needed to chisel away the surrounding rocks before he could find out what was inside.

    He pointed at a rock around seven or eight meters tall. ¡°Destroy that one.¡±

    Song Qiao flew over and destroyed it joyfully. It was at that time that Lei Xinfeng¡¯s attention was attracted by a boulder the size of arge water container. It wasn¡¯t because the boulder was small, but before it glowed with the colors of the rainbow.

    He quickly flew over and absorbed the boulder into his Hidden Lun space. He did not know what was inside, but he instinctively knew that it was definitely something good.

    Jin Daya and Fengying had blocked everyone else¡¯s view of him. Given that everyone else¡¯s attention was on Song Qiao, it meant that aside from Fengying and Jin Daya, no one saw Lei Xinfeng hide away a boulder.

    When Song Qiao finished his destruction, Lei Xinfeng began pointing out the chunks of rocks. Whenever he pointed at a piece, someone came forward to take it. Everyone got a chance, and then the process started again.

    It took but a moment for the harvesting to conclude.

    ¡°It¡¯s tiring. Let¡¯s rest for a bit,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Song Qiao smiled. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s rest. I¡¯m almost done. Heh heh, I¡¯d never have thought that I¡¯d get so much this time!¡±

    Everyone found an empty spot and sat down. This time, it was Hongjie who built a fire and began to make food.

    After Lei Xinfeng settled, he asked Song Qiao a question. ¡°Senior Song, there there any other kind of materials to harvest here?¡±

    ¡°What, are you not satisfied with so many Tiansui stones?¡± Song Qiao asked.

    Lei Xinfeng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s because it¡¯s so hard toe here, so if there were to be some other special ores, I want to take the chance to get some, or I might never have the chance again.¡±

    Song Qiao shrugged. ¡°I only know about this ce. If you want to gather other ores, you¡¯ll have to look around. Don¡¯t worry, with me here, we can return to Hanya Castle at any time.¡±

    ¡°I think we should look for some other spots. We¡¯re pretty much done gathering Tiansui stones. If there are any other mining spots¡­ Haha, we have Ah Feng. No matter what, we¡¯ll have a great harvest!!¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Song Qiao didn¡¯t care anymore. He already harvested enough Tiansui stones. His objective foring here was already fulfilled. If he could find other ores, he wouldn¡¯t be opposed to it. He nodded. ¡°I vote we look for new spots.¡±

    Hongjie also raised her hand. ¡°I vote as well.¡±

    ¡°No objections,¡± Jin Daya said.

    Shihu and Fengying didn¡¯t oppose it either. Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go look around. Though it scared me half to death, Hanya Castle isn¡¯t such a bad ce!¡±

    Xin Zhaolun snorted. ¡°You little bastard. This one trip to Hanya Castle, you got the most out of all of us. A Lightning Stamp, a Chaos Ring,¡± he said, listing, ¡°already made it worthing here. Not to mention Purple Crystal, Red Gold, Biyasi¡­a whole bunch of materials!¡± When he mentioned the Biyasi, Song Qiao eyes shed.

    ¡°You obtained Biyasi?¡±

    Xin Zhaolun kicked himself. He was careless and forgot that Song Qiao, and outsider, was present. But since he already said it out loud, he didn¡¯t need to hide it anymore, and answered. ¡°Yeah, we found a some.¡±

    Song Qiao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I¡¯d never thought that aside from Purple Crystals, you even got some Biyasi!¡±

    ¡°Biyasi isn¡¯t easy to find, so we didn¡¯t get much either,¡± Lei Xinfeng blurted.

    ¡°Heh! How can it be possible that you only harvest a little with you here?¡± Song Qiao asked, jokingly.

    Lei Xinfeng mmed up. He¡¯d already disyed his ability. In these few days, even the ultra-rare Tiansui stone was easily found by him. He justughed stupidly.

    Seeing that everyone else was ying dumb as well, Song Qiaoughed. ¡°Whaat! Even if I wanted some of that Biyasi, I¡¯ll trade for it. I won¡¯t steal for you folk! I also have some self respect. I won¡¯t bully you!¡±

    Inside, everyone¡¯s hearts was full of doubt, and two words only. ¡°Yeah, right!¡±

    As expected, a secondter, Song Qiao asked them for the material. ¡°Ah Feng, can I have some Biyasi?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°Senior, didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t want anything?¡± He changed his words at thest second. It was originally ¡°where¡¯s your self respect?¡± He definitely couldn¡¯t say it out loud though, or he might offend him.

    If Song Qiao got mad, they were all dead.

    ¡°Who said that? I want!¡± Song Qiao said.

    Lei Xinfeng felt like he just barely averted a disaster. ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re the senior, so whatever you said. However, I really don¡¯t have much,¡± he said.

    Song Qiao raised his hand and extended a pinky finger. ¡°Just a little, a tiny bit is fine.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng found that the senior was truly shameless.

    As Lei Xinfeng stood, not sure what to do, a far off sound of copsed from reached them. It came from under the ice cover, so it was especially frightening.

    Everyone stood up in an instant, looking toward the source of the sound.

    A tide of white fog shot into the air far away. Song Qiao flew up, eying the rising fog. After a while, hended. ¡°It seems it¡¯s an Ice beast. I¡¯m not sure. Maybe it¡¯s just a piece of the ice cover falling off¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s Ice Beasts here?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s Ice Beasts here. It¡¯s a ce that can be used to avoid the frost. Many Ice Beasts will hide down here,¡± Song Qiao answered.

    Lei Xinfeng had never seen an Ice Beast before. ¡°Are Ice Beasts powerful?¡± he asked.

    I¡¯m confused. Monarch Hidden Lun spaces can be so big other people can live in it, but it couldn¡¯t transport a shattered boulder with a volume totaling no more than thirty thousand and two hundred cubic meters?

    Remember when Yin Rings were rare?

    Yay, it¡¯s really a four-chapter day! Another chapter or my homework? Such a tough decision. Putting that aside, thanks for your support, everyone!

    Still, it¡¯s already been a week since I started, huh? Just in time for a round of apuse for a finished book!

 Chapter Book 10 - 1 â€“ The Zeshe and the Frost Pearl

    In all the time that Lei Xinfeng spent at Hanya Castle, he still hasn¡¯t seen a single Ice Beast, only heard of it from the words of others. He didn¡¯t know how strong they were, but he was very confident in his abilities. Ever since he reached Sixth Ring, he gained the ability to fly. The space where he could fight in increased by a whole dimension. He had much more freedom whether it¡¯s in offense or in retreat.

    As a result, he wasn¡¯t really scared of Ice Beasts.

    The white fog continued to expand. ¡°I think it¡¯s a zeshe!¡± said Song Qiao.

    The name was strange, and Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Zeshe? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a type of Ice Beast. It has a weapon consisting of extremely cold white fog. It¡¯s nowhere near as powerful as those present during the Frost, but it¡¯s still able to slow a person¡¯s movements. If the victim isn¡¯t strong enough, he might freeze to death.

    ¡°Ah Feng, you stay back. You probably wouldn¡¯t be able to handle his fog. Everyone else get ready.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng was a little disappointed, but he understood that in the Outer Worlds, he wasn¡¯t strong enough. Only when he was an Eighth or Ninth Ring Sage can his strength be considered sufficient. As he was now, even if he was able to chase away a Ninth Ring Sage with his Chaos Ring, he still had no way ofpeting with someone fighting seriously. The difference in cultivation levels was hard to ignore.

    Xin Zhaolun¡¯s eyes shined. ¡°Zeshes aren¡¯t bad. As long as you can avoid the fog, it¡¯s not scary.¡±

    Song Qiao smiled. ¡°Yes, I was a bit over cautious. Ah Feng can also fight. He has his Chaos Wheel. It should be pretty effective.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng became happy. He also wished to fight, mainly because he wanted to practice using his Chaos Wheel. After the two tests before, he found that the Chaos Wheel was a very good ranged weapon. He believed that once hepletely mastered the weapon, he¡¯d never need to get into dangerous closebat scruffles again.

    However, he didn¡¯t rush. He waited to see how Xin Zhaolun attacked. Song Qiao also stepped back. With his rank, stooping to attacking such a weak opponent waspletely out of the question. Unless an Ice Beast that even Xin Zhaolun and the other Ninth Ring Sages can¡¯t defeat appears, he¡¯ll continue to only watch.

    With Song Qiao supporting, Xin Zhaolun and the others could go all out. There weren¡¯t many chances to do so. This time, they couldpletely disregard any dangers, and their attack power was even stronger than before. Without wasting a single bit of energy on defense, they attacked with all their might.

    The zeshe was hidden in the fog cover, obscuring his form. Sometimes, his shadow appeared. From the shape, Lei Xinfeng felt it was like a toad, squatting on the ground, fog billowing from his mouth.

    A toad?

    Lei Xinfeng felt surprised. Even though he could only see the silhouette, he really thought it was a toad. However, if it was a toad, then it would be a toad that¡¯s as tall as two people. Who¡¯s ever seen a toad that big?

    Boom!

    Jin Daya attacked first. That strike blew away some of the fog, revealing the zeshe¡¯s true form.

    It really looked simr to a toad. However, it still had a tail, and its mouth looked like an alligator¡¯s. With a wide and long mouth, it had long and sharp teeth lined closed together. A hole at the top of its head continuously emitting fog. There was ayer of ice armor on the zeshe¡¯s body, glowing blue and white.

    A lizard?

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t know how else to describe the beast in the only way he knew:paring to animals in his previous world.

    Shu!

    Under thebined attacks of five Ninth Ring Sages, the fog disappearedpletely. However, they realized that the zeshe was gone. None of them thought that its speed would be so quick, and all were surprised. ¡°Where is it, where is it?¡± Hongjie asked.

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t know why, but he felt something. He looked up and found the zeshe hiding in the ice ceiling above them like a gecko would. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to point when heunched his Chaos Wheels.

    The zeshe jumped off the ceiling, target locked on Lei Xinfeng.

    Lei Xinfeng also made his own attack. The Chaos Wheel mmed into the zeshe¡¯s body, wreathed with thick lightning flow. The zeshe was way worse off than Lei Xinfeng after that attack. Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t stop at that either. Whenever he made an attack, it would be followed immediately by a flurry of blows reminiscent of a hurricane.

    As Lei Xinfeng yelled, the Chaos Wheel became line after line of blue light with the crack of lightning bolts. The zeshe let out a pitiful cry after being attacked so many times and was struck back a hundred meters, his entire body bleeding with blue blood.

    In the instant that the zeshe was pushed back, Jin Daya shouted, ¡°My turn!¡±

    He held a steel spear the width of an egg and threw it. It stabbed through the zeshe¡¯s neck, pinning it against the ice wall behind it.

    It struggled and wailed for several minutes because it finally died.

    ¡°Your Chaos Wheel is so powerful, Ah Feng,¡± Xin Zhaolun said. ¡°It couldn¡¯t resist at all.¡±

    ¡°The zeshe was probably numbed by the lightning, or I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hit it so easily,¡± Jin Daya said.

    After killing the zeshe, everyone was smiling. Lei Xinfeng went over next to the corpse and saw that it was around five meters long, half of which is its tail. Its legs were short and stubby, and it did not have ws. Instead, it had pads of suction cups on the bottom of its feet. After its death, theyer of ice armor broke and fell off, revealing white skin underneath.

    Song Qiao was very familiar with zeshes and took out a two foot long knife. He opened the skull of the Ice Beast easily and dug out a bead the size of a fist.

    ¡°Is this bead a material too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a materia,¡± Song Qiao said, smiling. ¡°It is utterly useless. Here, at least. However, if you bring it to a hot location, it is infinitely valuable.¡±

    ¡°What is it used for?¡±

    ¡°As long as you can build a rack to hold this, you can cool an entire room with just this bead, even if it¡¯s extremely hot outside,¡± Song Qiao exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± Lei Xinfeng said. A condenser, he thought.

    Song Qiao tossed the bead to Lei Xinfeng. ¡°You can have it. I have plenty of these already.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else we can harvest from the body?¡±

    ¡°None. The zeshe¡¯s skin is fused with the ice. Once the ice falls off, it¡¯s utterly useless. Indeed, except for that bead, its body ispletely useless.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat it?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    Jin Daya answered. ¡°The meat of zeshe is not edible. If you put it in hot water, it will melt immediately, leaving nothing behind. The average practitioner avoids battle with zeshes, since it leaves nothing but the bead behind.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lei Xinfeng said, understanding. ¡°Even if you win, there¡¯s not much to gain, but if you lose¡­I¡¯ll stay away next time too.¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Song Qiao said. ¡°Even if the zeshe has no materials worth harvesting, just the bead is sufficient gains to justify attacking. This is called a frost pearl, a type of pearl treasure. When you go to a hot region, this is more valuable in trade than most anything else.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng agreed. With this bead, one could sleepfortably in a hot region. It was quite the luxury item.

    ¡°Well, then we might as well find some more. The attack power of a zeshe isn¡¯t high. The only thing you need to be wary of is the white fog and its high speed. With Lei Xinfeng¡¯s attack, we can easily kill them,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°If there¡¯s one, then there¡¯s others nearby. Zeshes are Ice Beasts that like to gather; herd animals, if you will,¡± Song Qiao said.

    The group followed the traces left by the zeshe and entered a deep cave.

    There are two worlds within the Ice Cave ins. One of them was the upperyer with powerful winds and countless pitfalls on the ground. The other was thebyrinthine cave system below, filled with Ice Beasts waiting in ambush.

    Following the tracks, they walked for over an hour. When they finally came out, they saw a giant cave made up of several smaller caves joined together. Large ice pirs stood in the center, formed unnaturally. The surface was filled with countless scars, left behind by something unknown.

    There wasrge white and yellow nts growing on the ground. There was a few zeshes walking among them.

    ¡°Do they eat nts?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Their main diet consists of mineral rich water. The nts are supplements,¡± Song Qiao exined.

    ¡°Fascinating.¡±

    ¡°This cave is probably formed by zeshes¡¯ activities. Because they like mineral rich water, they¡¯ll slowly expand the cave, as you can see from the marks on the walls and pirs. They¡¯re left by zeshes,¡± Song Qiao said.

    ¡°Oh, I thought they were left by man,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Song Qiao continued. ¡°Although zeshes don¡¯t have any hunting value, they¡¯re important in that they expand possible living locations for other Ice Beasts. Of course, they¡¯re prey for other Ice Beasts too.¡±

    ¡°I can see around seven zeshes here, no, eight. They¡¯re spread out, so let¡¯s hunt them one by one,¡± Xin Zhaolun suggested.

    ¡°Let¡¯s work together,¡± Jin Daya said.

    As I was tranting, I put on some music. I got to this one, and I literally started crying because all my friends I made there are gone, and I¡¯ll never get them back. It was my first MMO, but it¡¯s not fun anymore, but I keep wanting to go back and y. I wish they¡¯ll make a better clone, or reboot it with a publisher that isn¡¯t money-grubbing.

    Also, yay for another chapter, and the start of a new book. Let¡¯s hope there¡¯s less mining. I¡¯m getting a little tired of it, to be honest.

    Also, I may or may not get DMCA¡¯d. I got an email from a questionable source. We¡¯ll just wait and see.

 Chapter Book 10 - 2 â€“ The Zeshe and the Frost Pearl

    Lei Xinfengughed. ¡°I¡¯ll make the first attack, then you guys can finish it off!¡± Maybe his attack power wasn¡¯t strong yet, but it was able to seal the movements of the zeshe, taking away one of the more troublesome abilities of that Ice Beast: its high-speed movements.

    If the zeshe couldn¡¯t move, it was already dead.

    Lei Xinfeng eyed a zeshe. ¡°Let¡¯s get that one first. I¡¯ll go first, and you can follow!¡± He could be considered an experienced hunter. He was definitely not inferior to any others when it came to hunting.

    The Chaos Wheel began its flurry of attacks, blowing the zeshe clear off the ground in an instant. Jin Daya followed its trajectory leisurely, took out his spear, and then pinned the zeshe against the floor. Right after, Lei Xinfeng began to attack a zeshe not far from the first.

    It only took a few attacks to kill one, so it was easy. Even Song Qiao was nodding in approval. Lei Xinfeng had an excellent attribute.

    Within half an hour, the zeshe in the ice cave had all been killed. Lei Xinfeng got another Frost Pearl.

    ¡°Alright, alright, that¡¯s enough. You only need one Frost Pearl. No need to kill so much,¡± Song Qiao said.

    Lei Xinfeng and Xin Zhaolun agreed. This Frost Pearl wasn¡¯t a material, but a kind of luxury item. It was enough to have just one. There was no need to kill so many living creatures for something so insignificant.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re already here and Ice Beasts are useless, let¡¯s go mining instead,¡± Xin Zhaolun said. He was very satisfied with the yield of this trip so far. Not only did he mine a lot of Biyasi, he¡¯d also obtained a lot of Purple Crystals. Then, at the location Song Qiao introduced, he got a lot of Tiansui stone. With just the Tiansui stone, he could trade for many other materials hecked. If he had a chance to mine more in the future, he definitely won¡¯t pass it up.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯vee here many times, and know a few spots. I¡¯ll take you there. With Ah Feng here, we¡¯ll have a great harvest!¡± Song Qiao said.

    By now, everyone knew that if a person went to a mining spot, they may pick up an ore or two. Switch that person with Lei Xinfeng and he¡¯ll get at least five to eight. It was scary.

    Song Qiao also realized that if he could not force Lei Xinfeng to work for him, then the next best thing was to be friends with him. When he finds good spots in the future, he could just bring Lei Xinfeng along. No matter what, it was still better than mining by himself. From his experience with the Tiansui stones, he realized just how much time and effort he had wasted.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with Senior!¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°What other mines are there?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s a few. I¡¯ve gathered from all of them, but¡­ I want to see just how much Ah Feng could produce,¡± Song Qiao said.

    Xin Zhaolun understood that if a Monarch had their eye on a mineral vein, then the ores produced there was definitely something a Monarch needed. Excitement welled up in him. ¡°Take us there! Ah Feng will definitely surprise us. I don¡¯t doubt it!¡±

    ¡°How many surprises can one person bring?¡± Lei Xinfeng said, grimacing. ¡°I¡¯m only¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know how to continue, and after thinking on it, he finally came up with a weak continuation. ¡°It¡¯s just that I have good luck.¡± The only way he could exin how he was so efficient was by pushing it all on that nonexistent good fortune.

    ¡°Oh stop pretending. In all my life, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such ¡®luck.¡¯ Little fellow, how about I take you along if I find some ores in the future? You¡¯ll get your share!¡± Song Qiao said.

    Of course, Lei Xinfeng won¡¯t decline such a great offer. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go along with you and help you mine.¡±

    Song Qiao was in an extremely good mood, to be able to a talent such as Lei Xinfeng¡¯s. No matter what, there are only things to gain in this rtionship and nothing to lose. Some ores couldn¡¯t be mined easily, not because it¡¯s hard, but because he didn¡¯t know where to start. With Lei Xinfeng, that restriction was removed. It was like the heavens itself told Lei Xinfeng where to find ores. That in itself was terrifying.

    In the ranks of Monarch and above, wars were fought not with martial might, but with attrition and resources.

    ¡°Bring me along too!¡± Xin Zhaolun mored.

    ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve taken care of me for all this time,¡± Lei Xinfeng said, smiling.

    Song Qiao nodded. ¡°Bringing you as well isn¡¯t a problem.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun was really happy. Ever since he first met Lei Xinfeng, he found that he¡¯d been encountering one good thing after another. Now, whenever he looked at Lei Xinfeng, he looked at him in an extremely positive light.

    ¡°A Qianye silver (Thousand Leaf Silver) mine, a Laka stone mine, and a heather gravel mine. We¡¯ll visit those three, okay?¡± Song Qiao said.

    It was as if something hit Xin Zhaolun and messed something up inside. ¡°Laka stone mine? Did you really say Laka stone mine?!¡±

    ¡°Is it something worth being excited over? Oh¡­I understand. You¡¯re gathering Hidden Gate materials, right? Haha!¡± Song Qiaoughed.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s better to start preparing earlier; certainly better than waiting until thest second, right?¡±

    Laka stones is a material necessary in the synthesis of a Hidden Gate, andrge amounts were needed. Xin Zhaolun had no idea where to go looking for it, and was originally going to trade for it with Purple Crystals or Tiansui stones, but since Song Qiao was willing to take him to such a mine, he couldn¡¯t be happier. It was best if he could obtain it all himself.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°Not yet. The first ce we¡¯re going is to the ce where we can get Qianye silver. It¡¯s too hard to find, and I want to challenge Ah Feng¡¯s¡­luck,¡± Song Qiao said,ughing.

    Qianye silver wasn¡¯t really a type of silver. It¡¯s actually the fossil of an ancient insect with the appearance of a silvery metal. It was a material that Monarchs needed but is always in short supply. As a result, the first thing that came to mind for Song Qiao was the Qianye silver after confirming Lei Xinfeng¡¯s ability. With Lei Xinfeng here, he could gather some extra as well, and use it to trade for materials in the future.

    Everyone knew that no matter how talented or powerful an individual was, it was impossible to find everything by themselves. At that time, they will need to trade for the materials theycked with the materials they had. Therefore, when they discovered a vein, every practitioner knew to gather as much as they could.

    Heather gravel was also a fairly special material. It formed in small grains, hidden in the mud. It was a material used by Monarchs as well, but exactly for what, no one present except for Song Qiao knew. It was hard to dig for it. After finding the vein, they had search through the mud to find the tiny grains. It was annoying and verybor intensive.

    Song Qiao led everyone through the iceyer, destroying walls as they went. Lei Xinfeng found that Song Qiao didn¡¯t know where he was going at all. He only knew the direction and thus took the most direct path, which happened to be through walls. He understood, of course: the countlessbyrinthine tunnels were impossible to memorize with any uracy. The only way to navigate in here was with general directions.

    It took over two days. Xin Zhaolun didn¡¯t have that worry about not being to go back since they have a Hidden gate avable. For this reason, they could stay here for long periods of time.

    Finally, Song Qiao stopped and smiled. ¡°The source of Qianye silver is right ahead. I hope no one bothers us for the next few days.¡±

    A rocky cliff face appeared before them and behind that a mountain range. If it was a mountain buried in theyer, there¡¯d be a peak high above them, on the other side of the ice cover. The ice cover was a long way above them, and the tips of the mountains were hidden inside. It formed a giant space open space, extending beyond the mountain.

    Lei Xinfeng pointed at the cliff face. ¡°Is it here?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re almost there. There are paths into the mountain that we can take. The Qianye silver grounds are in there.¡±

    After a sweep of his eyes, he could already detect glows of various colors. He knew that there was indeed a mine in the mountain and several kinds at that. He could only curse his shallow knowledge, unable to identify the types.

    After following the mountain path for a short distance, and through a few ice walls that blocked the path, Song Qiao finally smiled. ¡°I found it! This ce is so hard to find. First, we have to find this mountain, and only then can we find this tunnel!¡±

    To be precise, this wasn¡¯t a tunnel. It was more of a split in the rock, a crevice. The top was sealed by ice, so light could still reach inside. Although it wasn¡¯t too bright, practitioners had excellent eyesight, and they could clearly see the interior.

    Song Qiao immediately charged in. ¡°I¡¯vee here many times, and I never found much. It¡¯s a good thing I don¡¯t use much either, so I¡¯ve been just barely getting by with what I managed to find. Qianye silver is just too hard to mine.¡±

    Following the crevice, they entered a real tunnel. It was quickly cramped, with the top shaped like the corner of a triangle.

    Fengying took out a stick of oil wood and began to burn it, casting the surroundings in bright life.

    There was rubble all over the floor, and the walls were ruined, remnants of previous impacts. Seeing that, Lei Xinfeng realized that they were now in the production area of Qianye silver.

    Lei Xinfeng focused his vision and looked inside, and sure enough, he saw several silver glows. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly. He didn¡¯t know what¡¯s with his eyes. He never knew he had this ability before.

    Song Qiao was monitoring Lei Xinfeng closely and saw that he was smiling, and rxed. ¡°Ah Feng, do you see anything?¡± The answer was a foregone conclusion, but he couldn¡¯t resist asking.

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll point, you guys dig.¡±

    They already have plenty of experience. Lei Xinfeng used another rock to draw circles on the wall. ¡°Follow my circles, be careful to not damage the interior.¡±

    He followed the wall, drawing circle after circle, big and small, all along the path. Then, starting from Song Qiao, everyone picked a circle and began digging. With a clear target, it was easy to destroy the surrounding rocks with measured power and precision. Soon, Hongjie became the first one to have results, and she held the first Qianye silver for this expedition.

    Are you kidding me? ´óÀ®ãl? Big La Californium? CALIFORNIUM? I¡¯m going to call it Laka. I have no idea what the author was on when he wrote this, or if I¡¯m missing something, but I¡¯m going to call it Laka. Possible alternatives for this nightmare of a trantion is Antine (Actinide), Cifer/Cieff (Cf-252). If you have any ideas, shoot in thements, please.

    The third type of ore is º£ÉªÀù, or Haise Gravel. Gravel soundsme. Haise is Chinese for the name Heather. As for finding it¡­ how about sifts?

    Today sucked. I¡¯m in a really bad mood so the trantion might be worse than usual. It didn¡¯t help that I¡¯m suddenly seeing a bunch of redundancies.

    Sorry. My mood might get betterter.

    Anyways, here¡¯s Chapter 2. lckSheep has officially started to work on my chapters. Right now, he¡¯s ying catch-up, but when he does, the chapters might start to be uploaded by him, which means you get to bug him for chapters instead of me!

 Chapter Book 10 - 3 â€“ Laka Crystal

    Book 10 Chapter 3 ¨C Laka Crystal

    SEPTEMBER 29, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    Hongjie was the first one to get a piece of Qianye silver. Lei Xinfeng also found his own Qianye silver. He drew several dozen circles, enough for everyone, and then began to dig in his own circle.

    Digging for Qianye silver is an interesting process. The rock here is ky, so it came off in big chunks. After deciding that there was indeed Qianye silver within the chunk, the miner must take a small hammer and slowly break away the rock in kes until he reached the Qianye silver.

    Lei Xinfeng could urately determine which chunk of rock contained Qianye Silver, so he quickly found one right.

    The fossil of the ancient bug really did look like a leaf. Even now, it had apletely preserved shape, as if it was a metal. After extracting it carefully from the rock, the Qianye silver turned out to be a beautiful insect; it was thin and the size of a palm, with an intact head and body, and eight tiny legs.

    In a short notice, Lei Xinfeng already extracted eight pieces of Qianye silver.

    The others around him also began to see results. However, because the Qianye silver was so thin, it was easy to miss. During the process of king, it was likely to break open chunks of rock with nothing in it, or on the other hand, miss a piece of Qianye silver that was hiding between two kes. For this reason, although they had the circles that Lei Xinfeng drew, their gathering speeds were inferiorpared to Lei Xinfeng¡¯s.

    Generally, there were three to five meters between each circle, all the way into the interior of the tunnel. Lei Xinfeng gathered in the deepest areas and he lit a pile of oil wood both for warmth and for light.

    Song Qiao carefully peeled away theyers of rock. He was slow but had the steadiest hands. He found that as long as it was within the circle that Lei Xinfeng drew, as long as he closely investigated any rocks he broke off, it would definitely have a Qianye silver within. In very little time, he obtained three Qianye silvers and damaged two more. Thepleteness of a sheet of Qianye silver is very important; its value drops immensely when shattered.

    For this gathering, the sheet of Qianye silver belonged to whoever found it. Because there wasn¡¯t a percentage taken away, everyone did their best.

    When Lei Xinfeng obtained his tenth sheet, the runner-up was Song Qian, who had managed to gather five intact sheets of Qianye silver, as well as three broken ones. He was satisfied. In the previous times he came here, he only managed three intact sheets of Qianye silver in a day, with the rest being damaged. For this reason, he believed that Qianye silver is hard to obtain.

    They were only staying here for ten days. After ten days, they would switch ces to mine Laka crystals, the one Xin Zhaolun was most interested in.

    Ten days isn¡¯t very long when everyone was working hard and wishing that before they left, they¡¯d obtain ever greater amounts of Qianye silver.

    After some ten hours ofbor, Lei Xinfeng gathered over four hundred intact sheets of Qianye silver. He had no broken sheets because he abandoned them as soon as one got damaged; he¡¯d rather move on to theplete sheets of Qianye silver.

    Every sheet of Qianye silver needed extreme patience to extract owing to its fragility. Lei Xinfeng carefully ced each sheet that he gathered into a small box. Because Qianye silvers are so thin, he could fit fifty in each box, and after ten hours, he¡¯d filled eight of these boxes.

    In the same amount of time, Song Qiao obtained a hundred sheets, along with four hundred more damaged sheets of Qianye silver. This discrepancy was hardly strange; Song Qiao did not have Lei Xinfeng¡¯s ability to identify whichyer the Qianye silver was in and got careless in his king. Even with so many failures, he was nheless happy. He had obtained much more Qianye silvers this time than his other two timesbined.

    The others also obtained a minimum of fifty or sixty sheets. Everyone was satisfied because ording to Song Qiao, one sheet of Qianye silver could be traded for one or more Yin Ring. If they were lucky and met a Monarch that desperately needed the sheets, they could trade a sheet for two or three Yin Rings instead.

    Eat, sleep, mine. In these ten days, no one dared to ck, except for Lei Xinfeng who could afford to set aside time to cultivate and rest. The others spent most of their time on mining. The chances of being able to mine this efficiently here were rare, and none of them were willing to abandon this chance.

    Although Lei Xinfeng worked very hard as well, he still spent much less time than others; however, his gains were still vastly more than everyone else. His mining day was only around ten hours. He used the rest to cultivate and sleep, or practice with his Lightning Stamp and Chaos Wheel. Even mining for only ten hours a day, he still managed to gather five thousand intact sheets of Qianye silver over ten days.

    Other than Lei Xinfeng, the next highest was Song Qiao, who obtained two thousand intact Qianye silvers, along with countless other broken sheets.

    After cleaning up for half a day, Song Qiao led the group on another trip to the next mining spot.

    The Laka crystals node was far from the location of the Qianye silver. Although it was on the same mountain, it was all the way on the other side. It took two days to reach it.

    When Lei Xinfeng arrived at the node, he immediately understood that this stone required the miner to dig into the wall along veins. Countless people around came here, with rubble scattered all over the ce. The entire wall was pocketed with tunnels, some deep and some shallow. The rubble on the ground piled into a small hill.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a famous spot for Laka crystals mining. Many Monarchs came here,¡± Song Qiao said. ¡°Everyone, be careful. If you see someone, do not engage. There are many newly ascended Monarchs thate here to gather Laka crystals for their Hidden gates.

    ¡°Others are like Xin Zhaolun, Ninth Ring Sages who came to prepare materials in advance prior to their ascension.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng understood that these Sages were like him; they were all Sages that believed that they could ascend. People like Jin Daya would nevere and dig Laka for no reason. They had no hope of ascending, and they were already satisfied with bing a Ninth Ring Sage.

    Laka crystals were a kind of crystal that must be mixed with Biyasi and the Empty Crystal in order to create the main frame of the Hidden Gate, which is also why Laka crystals were a material that Monarchs needed no matter what.

    It was a green crystal as thick as a pinky finger, and as long as one inch. It¡¯s buried within the rocks in clusters. Either no Laka crystals were found, or a whole cluster of it appeared all at once. That¡¯s why there were holes of all sizes in the walls. Everyone who came here reliedpletely on luck. Even if they dug randomly, they could still find crystals.

    Lei Xinfeng peered closely at the wall, but he could not see any light. The wall waspletely empty of ores, and not a speck of light could be seen.

    ¡°It seems this ce has been scoured clean¡­I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any more,¡± Lei Xinfeng said regretfully. Xin Zhaolun became nervous.

    ¡°Clean? Ah Feng, are you serious?¡± He showed a hopeless expression.

    Song Qiao smiled. ¡°It would be strange if there¡¯s any left. Thisyer has been empty for a long time. Follow me, I know where we can find more.¡± He flew up parallel to the rock face. Everyone followed him

    There was a huge cave just out of sight. It looked like a dog gnawed on it; the walls sunk into the cave unnaturally. It was around ten meters high and twenty meters wide at thergest, a veryrge cave mouth.

    Song Qiaoughed. ¡°Once, a Monarch found a massive vein and dug out this tunnel. He used these Laka crystals and traded for all the materials he needed for the Hidden Gate. He got enough for three Gates. Afterwards, we call him the Monarch of Three Gates. Everyone else uses one gate, and he uses three! He used the remaining Laka crystals to amass arge amount of Yin Rings and raised an army of subordinates, all Ninth Ring Sages.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Three Hidden Gates? How much materials would that take? Terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Three Hidden Gates,¡± Song Qiao confirmed. ¡°With so many Gates and subordinates, he could continue to gather materials. Wealth begets wealth, and he¡¯s a very wealthy man. He¡¯s quite famous among Monarchs.¡±

    ¡°He found the vein here?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Correct. He tunneled in, and until now, this supply of Laka crystals still haven¡¯t been exhausted, despite so many peopleing here. Alright, let¡¯s go search ourselves. We¡¯ll relying on you again, Ah Feng,¡± Song Qiao said, and then cracked a joke. ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ll be able to find arge vein and get rich too!¡±

    It was a pleasant thought, but as Lei Xinfeng wandered in, he found that this ce has been cleaned out too. Of course, since as soon as a vein of Laka crystal, an essential material for Monarchs, was found, it was simply unrealistic to expect much to be left.

    A long way into the tunnel, Lei Xinfeng still hadn¡¯t found anything, not even a small node. ¡°Let¡¯s go out instead. This part of the wall has been scoured clean, but I believe that as long as there are still Laka crystals here, I can find it.¡±

    Everyone agreed and followed Lei Xinfeng out.

    Lei Xinfeng decided to utterly ignore this section of the wall and flew further along. Soon, he reached an ice wall that blocked his path. ¡°Destroy this wall; let¡¯s look on the other side.¡±

    Song Qiao went himself, destroying the part of the iceyer that was connected to the rock. Soon, they came to another wall with some scattered shallow holes.

    Xin Zhaolun looked worried. ¡°Someone dug here already, but only a little. Maybe there nothing here.¡±

    Here¡¯s another chapter to show that I have not died. I¡¯m just really busy. Ignore the mistakes; they should be fixed as cksheep starts catching up.

 Chapter Book 10 - 4 â€“ Laka Crystals

    ¡°Many people came here before, but none of them managed to find a node of Laka crystals. Ah Feng, you try,¡± Song Qiao said. He looked at Lei Xinfeng expectantly. Up until now, he hasn¡¯t been disappointed yet.

    Lei Xinfeng looked at the wall and scanned the entire area in an instant. He shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing¡­ it¡¯s strange, why?¡± He hung his head and saw a sh of green apanying the movement of his head. He immediately investigated it.

    There was ayer of ice below everyone¡¯s feet, and the entire mountain was also buried under a thick ice cover. The green light wasing from below them. He got excited. ¡°Follow the wall and dig down. Shatter the iceyer.¡±

    Song Qiao was pleasantly surprised, asking, ¡°There¡¯s something below?¡±

    Xin Zhaolun didn¡¯t waste time talking and began to attack the iceyer immediately.

    Soon, they dug a hole in the ice. It didn¡¯t take much effort. Soon, the group arrived at the appropriate height and the green light wasing from right in front of them.

    Lei Xinfeng pointed at the wall, smiling. ¡°That should be the node!¡± The wall before him glowed green. However, he was the only one who could see it. No one else could have found this node just by looking.

    With a single blow, Song Qiao shattered arge chunk of the wall, revealing dense clusters of crystals.

    Everyone was stunned, and even the way Xin Zhaolun looked at Lei Xinfeng turned strange. ¡°My heavens¡­what the fuck? We, we¡¯re too lucky! Hahaha, haha, hahaha!¡±

    Song Qiao couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He¡¯de here several times after mining for Qianye silver, but he only managed to find a small amount of Laka crystals even with great effort. He¡¯d never thought that such a big vein was hiding here. It was surprising.

    ¡°Let¡¯s mine this quickly. It¡¯s practically hard currency. You can trade it for anything.¡±

    The group began to mine vigorously, advancing into the mountain.

    This trip, they were splitting the gains equally. Because Lei Xinfeng had three others with him, he got far more than his share even if he didn¡¯t embezzle crystals.

    Even though this was aparatively small vein, it was extremely rich in crystals. After finding it, all one needed to do was collect it. Cluster after cluster, they dug ever deeper, and each of them was rich in crystals.

    After just the start, Xin Zhaolun gathered enough to construct his Hidden Gate, and the rest were all extras that he could use to trade for other materials. Up until now, he hadn¡¯t closed his mouth; he was so happy he couldn¡¯t keep a wide grin off his face.

    This kind of luck was unreal. With one trip to Hanya Castle, he crossed so many items off his list. He began to remind himself that when he needed to go gathering material, he must take Lei Xinfeng along no matter what. That boy was practically a walking good luck charm.

    Although Song Qiao already had no more need for Laka crystals, who would decline to get more? With this kind of gathering speed, he had confidence that he could construct a second Hidden Gate. Even if he couldn¡¯t, he could still create his own weapon using materials traded for with Laka crystals. After they exhausted this vein, he believed that he would have enough.

    After twenty-four days, they¡¯ve cleaned out the entire vein. With Lei Xinfeng present, they didn¡¯t miss a single cluster of Laka crystals.

    Lei Xinfeng scanned the ce one more time and was satisfied. ¡°Good, there¡¯s nothing left. We got it all.¡±

    Song Qiao nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go find a rxing ce, eat, and rest.¡± Even though he was a Monarch, this kind of mining was still tiring. On the other hand, Lei Xinfeng¡¯s group were even more pitiful; they had dark bags under their eyes.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m dead tired,¡± Lei Xinfeng said. ¡°I¡¯m hungry and cold. Let¡¯s build a fire and make some soup.¡±

    Jin Daya agreed. ¡°I concur. We definitely need rest, even if it¡¯s for a day.¡±

    Song Qiao nodded. ¡°Follow me, then. We can rest on our way to the heather gravel site.¡±

    Everyone voiced their agreement and followed Song Qiao out of the Laka crystal mining site.

    It was arge ice cave. The roof and the floor were about a hundred meters apart. It was clear, and let a lot of light through, brightening the entire ce. It was almost blinding, especially to people who just came out of the dark depths.

    A blue glow with red rays lit the surroundings. It was an oil wood fire, heating a giant copper pot. This pot was big enough tofortably fit an entire person inside. Meat and various vegetables boiled within. It was the specialty of Lei Xinfeng that he pioneered in this world. Everyone who ate it thought it was good.

    Everyone surrounded the fire, each wrapped in thick nkets and sleeping.

    Lei Xinfeng already slept a while. He wasn¡¯t as tired as everyone else since he didn¡¯t overexert during the Qianye silver mining. It was only the Laka crystal gathering that tired him out. After a short rest, he felt much better. Now, he stared at the big pot and add vegetables and meat every now and then. He found that the food he stored, althoughrge in quantity, was quite limited in selection, especially when cooking this kind of meal. It was better when arge variety of different materials were put in.

    He also realized that there are several kinds of materials that shouldn¡¯t be ced together. He was still finalizing the recipe for the most delicious chowder dish.

    After gulping down a bowl of hot soup, he felt his entire body rx. Although it wasn¡¯t as cold as it was outside, the cold air was still pervasive. It was hard to get rid of once it chilled into the bones. With that bowl of hot soup, it managed to clear away the chill within him.

    As the others woke up, they too began to eat. Soon, the air was filled with slurping sounds, making the rest of the people that were still sleeping get up for fear of not getting food. Each of them was starving.

    They managed to finish the entire pot of chowder along with giant pieces of bread biscuit.

    Lei Xinfeng ate until he couldn¡¯t fit anything more. He alone eat six of the pan-sized biscuits and ten bowls of soup. He was sweating by the time he stopped.

    Song Qiao patted his stomach. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been this full. Ah, why don¡¯t I have a disciple like you?!¡± hemented.

    If Lei Xinfeng¡¯s masters weren¡¯t so scary, he¡¯d really have stolen Lei Xinfeng away. He was just too useful be it in mining or cooking. After a few gripes inside, he stowed the regret away. Even if he couldn¡¯t have Lei Xinfeng, they could still be friends.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but we haven¡¯t see a single person,¡± Lei Xinfeng noted.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t see anyone. If we meet anyone, it¡¯s definitely a bad thing,¡± Song Qiao said.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If someone is in here, a Monarch is usually with them. Monarchs aren¡¯t easy to talk to.¡±

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re easy to talk to,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°Only to you. To outsiders, it depends.¡± Song Qiao never said that he was a good person. If he saw an outside, it was okay if he liked them. If he didn¡¯t, he¡¯ll beat and kill with impunity.

    A Monarch was indeed strong, and everyone here knew. They were more dangerous than Sages by far, and almost nothing could stop one except another Monarch or stronger. However, how many Monarchs could be in one world?

    Like during the frost, Song Qiao charged in without asking permission, bringing along all kinds of dangers. However, he didn¡¯t care. This was the true nature of a Monarch.

    After a rest and a meal, everyone was recharged. Their eyes sparkled, ready to set out. Even though mining is exhausting, the joy from the gains outweighed the exhaustion with no contest. Even during their rest, they were all calcting their gains. After ascertaining the amount, none of them could remain calm. They all began smiling, even Hongjie.

    Song Qiao was also excited. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    It was another long walk, but this time, no one mind. They followed quietly.

    Lei Xinfeng had never seen heather gravels before, nor did he know what it¡¯s used for. But if a Monarch wanted it, then it was definitely important. Even if he couldn¡¯t use it now didn¡¯t mean that it would be useless in the future. He thought that he was lucky toe into contact with high level ores so early.

    It took four days to reach the site. The distance from the heather gravel to the Laka crystals was quiterge.

    Heather gravel was at the lowest level in the iceyers, reaching the dirt at the bottom of the ice. The ice cover above was at least three kilometers thick, and did not let a single ray of light in. The ice was just too thick.

    Everyone held a oil wood torch. Lei Xinfeng found that there was arge space between the ice cover and the ground. The temperature was fairly high as well. ording to his calctions, it would be around zero degrees. To them, it was already too hot for coats.

    Everyone took off their coats and reced it with the clothes they wore day to day. Lei Xinfeng wore the bull leather armor that his little sister Yao Yao made him.

    Not far away, he heard the tinkling sound of water. ¡°Is it a river or a stream?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Stream. There¡¯s many here.¡±

    The stream was shallow with extremely cold water. However, there was a lot of little fish and shrimp. White algae covered the floor, growing even without light. Under the glow of the torches, it reflected red.

    Lei Xinfeng stuck his foot in and the water entered his shoe. He shivered. ¡°It¡¯s so cold!¡± He floated up.

    Song Qiaoughed. ¡°Don¡¯t step on the ground. There¡¯s a mire not far up. If you walk, you might be trapped there.¡±

    Everyone flew up, hovering at least a foot aboveground. This way, no one will step in the water. Lei Xinfeng¡¯s feet crackled with the sh of lightning, drying his shoes instantly. Now he wouldn¡¯t need to change.

    ¡°We need to fly a bit higher and faster here,¡± Song Qiao said.

    They all sped up, and finally Song Qiao stopped. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Everything was pitch ck. Even with the torchlight, naught could be seen. Song Qiao flew a little ways to the left, and threw his torch.

    Boom!

    A fireball rose and everyone saw a groove in the ground, made of stone. It was full of oil wood. After throwing in the fire, the fire began to spread rapidly.

    Calling it now that he¡¯s going to get that armor destroyed, and he¡¯s going to flip on whoever did it because he destroyed Lei Xinfeng¡¯sst connection to Yao Yao. He¡¯s going to get a huge power up from his Lightning powered rage and turn the tides against a Monarch that was fighting Song Qiao evenly. You heard it here first! (Didn¡¯t read ahead. Yet.)

    Actually, for a moment, I thought the author forgot his sister existed. He did have a habit of putting aside things and never getting back to it.

    Rawr!

 Chapter Book 10 - 5 â€“ Leaving

    There was a total of six such stone structures, oil wood piled high. Song Qiao added a fresh stack of dry oil wood to each and relit the wood. In the firelight, the surroundings became bright.

    Lei Xinfeng saw that the ground waspletely bare of anything, with puddles of water here and there. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°Senior, the heather gravels are found here? Can you find some for me?¡± He couldn¡¯t see even a small speck of light.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll demonstrate.¡± He dropped his height to half a foot above ground and began to survey the area. After a bit, he stopped and took out a giant steel shovel. He stabbed it into the ground and flipped a big clump of soil toward the stone structures. Then he flew over and began to search through that mud.

    Soon, he found a piece of heather gravel, a tiny stone the size of a fingertip. It was deep red. In a shovelful of mud, Song Qiao had only found a single heather gravel. Even so, heughed. ¡°This is all over the ce, but when you start digging, you might not find any. If you take a shovelful of mud, most of it will be empty. I was lucky and managed to find one.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng took the heather gravel. ¡°It¡¯s soft!¡±

    ¡°Aftering in contact with wind, it will be as hard as steel. How is it? Can you find it quickly?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng grimaced and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ I¡¯ll try though.¡±

    Song Qiao took out a few steel shovels and passed them around. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to rely on luck. This stuff isn¡¯t bad; you can trade them for Yin Rings.¡± Everyone got excited at thest line.

    Lei Xinfeng was still looking. It was his first time seeing a deposit of materials under ayer of mud, so he had no idea where to look. Slowly, he got used to the light here. Before the light source was six bonfires from the stone, it wasn¡¯t very stable. It distracted him.

    Squinting his eyes, Lei Xinfeng decided to focus on a single patch of mud. Slowly, he began to see traces of red light, but in the red firelight, he couldn¡¯t be sure it really existed. If he didn¡¯t concentrate, he wouldn¡¯t have seen it anyway.

    Lei Xinfeng stabbed his shovel into the mud and transported it near the fire. There was two heather gravel contained in that clump of mud. The others haven¡¯t found even the shadow of that gravel.

    Song Qiao was paying attention to Lei Xinfeng. After watching him make his first dig, he flew over and saw Lei Xinfeng extract two gravels. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Your luck is impressive, to be able to find two with your first shovelful,¡± he said.

    Lei Xinfengughed and began to dig again.

    After half a day, Lei Xinfeng found a few dozen pieces of gravel. Song Qiao only found seven, which Fengying, the worst of them all, only found one. Fengying¡¯s head drooped, and an air of depression drifted with him

    Song Qiaoughed bitterly. Originally, he¡¯d thought that Lei Xinfeng might help them, but now he realized that even Lei Xinfeng was hard pressed to find these heather gravels. ¡°Ah Feng, is this a bad spot?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m still trying to think of a way to find arge gathering of these gravels. The thing is, this ce has already been scoured clean. We¡¯re digging for the remains of gravels that other didn¡¯t find. There¡¯s not much.¡±

    There was even a light source here. A lot of people probably dug here before.

    ¡°Should we go elsewhere?¡± Song Qiao suggested though he didn¡¯t think it would yield anything. Many people probably already search in the surrounding areas.

    ¡°Might as well,¡± Lei Xinfeng said. ¡°This ce is a used spot, and the only remaining gravels are few and far between. No matter how much we try, we won¡¯t get much. Waste of time, waste of effort. Not worth it.¡±

    Song Qiao concedes that point. The reason he brought Lei Xinfeng here was that Lei Xinfeng found a new vein at the Laka crystal site, allowing everyone present to profit greatly.

    Lei Xinfeng called for Jin Daya, and the two of them set out to find a new deposit, armed with two torches.

    They circled once and found many deposits for their effort, but each was tiny, only a few dozen each. A tiny amount is still valuable, however. Lei Xinfeng and Jin Daya emptied these deposits, finding a few hundred heather gravels.

    After Lei Xinfeng came back, Song Qiao asked, ¡°How is it? Did you find anything?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng shook his head. ¡°None. There were only a few small spots that yielded a little. Too little.¡±

    Song Qiao sighed. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll just dig as much as we can. Let¡¯s take this rare chance and dig as much as we can. We can still store away whatever we got.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s try our luck,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    The next few days, no one really tried. They didn¡¯t get much; they were so used to mining with Lei Xinfeng¡¯s help that they felt that they were making no progress, and didn¡¯t put any effort into digging.

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t dig with everyone else, he took Jin Daya with him and wandered around the ce. Their efforts yield decent amounts of heather gravel. Even tiny nodes had several dozens of heather gravel. If the nodes were big, there might be several hundred instead.

    The two of them gathered bit by bit, and by the time it was time to leave, Lei Xinfeng and Jin Daya had gathered several thousand heather gravels. Lei Xinfeng sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not enough. If it¡¯s a normal vein, we could have gotten several dozen thousand, or even hundred thousand pieces of heather gravel. I don¡¯t know what we could use these few thousand for.¡±

    Jin Dayaughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so upset. Old Ying and Old Hubined didn¡¯t even manage to reach a hundred. We gathered much more than they did.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t care. ¡°I understand now. This ce is trash. It¡¯s not worthing.¡±

    ¡°Even if this ce is trash, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to find a ce like this. If Senior Song didn¡¯t take us here, you wouldn¡¯t even have been able to find a trash mine by yourself. Even this amount of heather gravel can be traded for a lot of Yin Rings.¡± Jin Daya was satisfied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what it¡¯s used for!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just keep them. Since you know it¡¯s something valuable, don¡¯t waste them lightly. When you do need them, you can save a lot of time and effort.¡±

    At that, Lei Xinfeng thought of that bone he found, and how it was the material most suited for crafting the Lightning Stamp. Originally, he had no idea what it was used for either. Now, he had a positive view on material with unidentified uses. He put them all away into his Hidden Lun space.

    The existence of the Hidden Lun space is a blessing in of itself. If it didn¡¯t exist, none of them would have been able to gather so much material. In this new world, the thing that surprised him and made him the happiest was the Hidden Lun space. With the Hidden Lun space, it was like having a mobile home with everything we needed.

    The two of them returned to the group.

    Song Qiao never gave up. ¡°Ah Feng, did you find anything?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng shook his head. ¡°This is definitely an abandoned mine. No one wille here. Nothing in the surroundings except some tiny nodes. Worthless.¡±

    Song Qiao sighed again. ¡°I was greedy. Come, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun smiled. ¡°We gained a lot already. Haha, I never thought that I¡¯d get so much Laka crystals. It¡¯s all worth it for me.¡±

    The way back was easy and they didn¡¯t need to take a long journey. Besides, it was already toote if they decided to take the mundane back. Since the wind is extremely powerful in the sky, they couldn¡¯t fly.

    However, with the Song Qiao¡¯s Hidden Gate, all that was required to go back was to open it.

    The destination of the Gate was the yard of the ce in which they lived. In a few minutes, they were already back at Hanya Castle.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of people at Hanya Castle. Everyone else was still out gathering.

    As Song Qiao walked out of the Hidden Gate, he thought of something and said, ¡°Ah Feng, where did you mine your Purple Crystals?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°We didn¡¯t mine them, we picked them out of a stream of magma.¡±

    ¡°Biyasi¡­Oh, I understand. You went underground, right? Can you give me the location?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng looked at Xin Zhaolun. That mining spot was found by Xin Zhaolun. He couldn¡¯t just give it away on his own.

    Xin Zhaolun didn¡¯t mind. He gathered enough materials. Plus, Song Qiao was a Monarch, and there was no way he wouldn¡¯t agree. Song Qiao even took them to his mining spots, so it was only fair to reciprocate.

    After Song Qiao memorized the location, he nodded. ¡°I owe you one¡­no, two. I can help you twice in the future.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun thought it was all worth it. Perhaps a Monarch did whatever he wanted, whenever he wanted, but a Monarch¡¯s promise was something valuable. Very few of them will go back on agreements. As long as they promised, they will do their best to fulfill it, and with a Monarch¡¯s strength, it was something that could be counted on.

    After getting the location, Song Qiao left, but not before pulling Lei Xinfeng into his room and talk for half a day.

    After he left, Xin Zhaolun asked Lei Xinfeng, ¡°What did Senior Song say?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°Senior Song wanted to set a time to meet up and go mining, but I said I was too weak. We agreed to have him find me when I reach Eighth Ring.¡±

    Everyone showed a hint of envy; this was a Monarch they were talking about! How much material could they gather? He didn¡¯t even need to spend time looking for spots; he only needed to follow.

    ¡°When Senior Songes pick you up, take me with you!¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Lei Xinfeng agreed. He also wished to help Xin Zhaolun. They were practically brothers, and he had helped Lei Xinfeng a lot in the past too.

    Xin Zhaolun said, ¡°I got everything I needed from here on this trip. When it¡¯s time to leave, we leave. Until then, let¡¯s cultivate as much as we can. This ce is very effective. Don¡¯t waste any time!¡±

    And so passed an arc. Song Qiao left, and the title is called leaving. In another novel, they will spend the entire next chapter leaving, but given the strange naming convention that this one uses, we can¡¯t be sure.

    Also, whoever said that two of the three idiots are going to die¡­ Ha! They didn¡¯t!

    Now time to do my homework again. Someone kill me. Don¡¯t expect more than a chapter a day until this busy period is over.

 Chapter Book 10 - 6 â€“ Leaving

    Lei Xinfeng agreed easily. Even while during breaks in his mining, he didn¡¯t stop cultivating. He could feel his cultivation levels increasing rapidly. Of course,pared to training during a thunderstorm, this was still nothing. One good point thates from cultivating here, however, is that he could easily control his Yin energy due to the tranquil nature. On the other hand, cultivating during a thunderstorm caused his Yin energy to go berserk.

    After returning to his room and resting, Lei Xinfeng started to cultivate.

    After obtaining his Lightning Stamp, he found that it was much easier than before. Passing his Yin energy through his Stamp, he felt a slight difference between them, as if one is purer than the other. It was the same when he used the Chaos Wheel with the Lightning Stamp.

    The Chaos Wheel will consume some of his Yin energy, but the Chaos Wheel itself also changed ever so slightly. Lei Xinfeng couldn¡¯t control this change, and he needed time to understand it.

    Lei Xinfeng now had two treasures: his Lightning Stamp, and his Chaos Wheel. The Lightning Stamp will help him ascend, while the Chaos Wheel was his greatest tool of offense, as well as a rare Attribute weapon that will grow with him.

    After a while of training, Lei Xinfeng found that the Chaos Wheel actually had a message for him!

    ¡°This is only half of its true form! After I reach Monarch, other functions will be revealed?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng was enveloped in happiness and surprise. After he reached Monarch, he can still use the weapon! As long as he had enough materials and he cultivated enough, this Attribute Weapon will grow. He felt that he obtained a treasure that was unparalleled. What exactly caused that feeling, he did not know, but he will take time to find outter.

    He began to ept the Chaos Wheel¡¯s message. This message wasn¡¯t in words, but was rather a strange feeling, like a picture in his brain. Because he was still weak, he couldn¡¯t understand most of it.

    However, he did realize that the Chaos Wheel could also defend for him. It was a rare weapon that included both offensive and defensive functions.

    The Lightning Stamp was also created on the first try and will ascend alongside Lei Xinfeng. He could also create more Stamps, but it will take a lot of materials. Although Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t realize it, he was already acting like a Monarch. A Monarch, in order to create various tools and weapons, must amass countless materials though inexhaustible effort.

    In other words, from now on, Lei Xinfeng must go hunting for various materials without rest in order to improve on his Chaos Wheel and Lightning Stamp, allowing them both to grow as he grows. And in order to improve his Stamp and Wheel, he must not only cultivate, but he almost must improve on his synthesizing.

    The time that one could stay at Hanya Castle was anywhere from half to one year. In this time, the practitioners that came are either cultivating or out gathering materials. Most of them chose thetter option because they¡¯re on missions from their secret sects. They didn¡¯t have time to just sit and cultivate.

    Miaolin didn¡¯t leave her room one step, preferring to remain inside to to cultivate. Her best move was to bring Hongjie along, then send her to follow Xin Zhaolun to mine, obtaining high quality material to trade for Yin Rings.

    Lei Xinfeng¡¯s return on his time spent here was evenrger. Not only did he obtain the Star Python Record that he used to create his Stamp, he also obtained his Chaos Wheel. In terms of raw materials, he gain lots of ore and discovered a power unique to him. It would be extremely beneficial to him in his growth. It wasn¡¯t apparently now, but when he grew stronger, the ces he could go also increased. It will be extremely helpful when the time came.

    Lei Xinfeng remain indoors for most of his remaining time in Hanya Castle. By the time he left, he ascended once more, condensing his seventh Ring Body. He also improved the Chaos Wheel and Lightning Stamp. The materials he used were traded with from the others in the house. The materials he had were all priceless. It was easy to obtainparatively mundane materials in return.

    With his new identity as a Seventh Ring Sage, he felt his power increase massively, especially with his Lightning Stamp and Chaos Wheel. He believed that if he got into a fight with an Eighth Ring Sage, even if he couldn¡¯t win, he definitely wouldn¡¯t lose either.

    Soon, Xin Zhaolun took Jin Daya out a few times.

    After thetter came home, he reported to Lei Xinfeng. Xin Zhaolun traded for and obtained a lot of materials. He even ran into Song Qiao again, and traded with him too for Hidden Gate materials.

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t really care. He was utterly concentrated on cultivating, and he won¡¯t stop until he ascends again, or until it was time to go.

    After a few days, Xin Zhaolun gathered everyone. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. I did what I need to do, and time is almost up. In another hour, we will leave. Please gather your belonging. Also, Chuizi and Futou also came to say goodbye. If you evere back alone, you can rely on them.¡±

    They haven¡¯t seen Chuizi and Futou for a while, and their rtionship with the practitioners weren¡¯t bad.

    Lei Xinfeng even gave them a pile of food for free, causing them to thank him endlessly. It was getting harder and harder to hunt, and the natives were starting to rely more and more on the outsiders. They relied on the endless abundance of food they brought with them. For that reason, their rtionship was the practitioners was good.

    Chuizi took Lei Xinfeng¡¯s hands and looked him in the eyes. Lei Xinfeng felt a chill down his spine as the two meter tall native held his hands. He shivered as those two innocent looking eyes looked at him.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll look for you if Ie, and no one else.¡±

    Chuizi smiled. Although he looked dull and dumb, he wasn¡¯t. He long noticed that Lei Xinfeng had a lot of food, and was free in giving them out. When he gave food, he gave a huge pile of it without even blinking. If Chuizi didn¡¯t get on his food side, then whose good side should he get on?

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise then! You must find me and Futou!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Now let go!¡±

    Chuizi quickly let go, and then shamelessly began to look for others. It was all fine and dandy until he tried to take Miaolin¡¯s hands, and got kicked by Hongjie for his troubles.

    Everyoneughed.

    ¡°Chuizi, stop grabbing everyone¡¯s hands. We¡¯re about to go too. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitelye find you in the future.¡±

    Chuizi didn¡¯t mind getting kicked, since he had really thick skin. Plus, Hongjie was only stopping him from touching Miaolin, and wasn¡¯t really trying to hurt him.

    When the Hidden Gate suddenly appeared before them, Lei Xinfeng knew it was time to go. Following Xin Zhaolun, Lei Xinfeng entered the gate, and instantly arrived at the Hidden Space, inside the Founder¡¯s room.

    The Founder peered at them, counting heads, and when everyone was here, he closed the door.

    Wuyang smiled at the group and nodded. ¡°It seems you got quite the harvest there. Miss, you¡¯re now a Sixth Ring Sage. Eh? Little Fellow, I remember you being a Fifth Ring when you left, and you¡¯re already a Seventh! Not bad, very impressive! It gets harder as you ascend, but you seem to be breezing through, stabilizing your seventh Ring Body. Good!¡±

    Miaolin spent her entire time at Hanya Castle, cultivating day and night, reaching Sixth Ring from Fourth Ring. Lei Xinfeng was also impressive, ascending from Fifth Ring to Seventh Ring. It was harder as one ascended, and everyone present understood that Lei Xinfeng was much faster than Miaolin. Even though they both ascended two steps, the hurdles they had to pass were on different levels.

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s an excellent ce to cultivate. It¡¯s just too cold, and I almost froze.¡±

    Wuyangughed. ¡°That kind of frost isn¡¯t even worth mentioning if you prepare well!¡±

    ¡°No matter how well we prepare, it¡¯s useless. Someone broke in, almost freezing us all. It¡¯s fortunate that we were quick, or we¡¯d be in trouble,¡± Lei Xinfeng said,

    Wuyang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who is so daring?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Monarch,¡± Xin Zhaolun said. ¡°His own house cracked open, and it was during the coldest few days, so he charged into our room.¡±

    Wuyang thought for a bit. ¡°Monarch! Even Monarchs are divided into tiers. I bet it¡¯s that trouble-making loner!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Founder, how did you know?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even need to guess! Only that kind of troublemaker will appear with such awkward timing. And then what happened?¡± he asked, curious. It made Lei Xinfeng want tough. It never urred to him that the Founder liked to gossip.

    ¡°Then we became friends. He took us to the lower levels of the Ice Cave ins, and we gathered in three regions. We got some excellent materials,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°Oh? What kind?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng listed them off. ¡°Qianye silver, Laka crystals¡­it¡¯s a pity the heather gravel site was already exhausted. We didn¡¯t get much.¡±

    Wuyang nodded. ¡°Qianye silver. Who would¡¯ve thought that you managed to gather such a valuable material? Do you know what it¡¯s used for?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s a material that Monarchs use, right?¡± he guessed.

    ¡°Qianye silver is a high quality material that can be used to create a defense. However, a lot of necessary to construct even oneyer; roughly two hundred. The more you use, the stronger it will be, and it must be made ofpletely intact Qianye silvers.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng now understood why the broken Qianye Silvers were so useless. Apparently it was because only the intact pieces could be used.

    ¡°The others are not worth mentioning. Xin Zhaolun must be happy about the Laka crystals, they¡¯re not bad. Hmmm¡­did you find anything else?¡± Wuyang asked.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°Biyasi and Red Gold. Oh, and high quality Purple Crystals¡­¡±

    Wuyang leaned forward, surprised. ¡°High quality Purple Crystals?¡±

    Yay! New record! This chapter was tranted from 1:02 AM to 1:58 AM. That¡¯s only 56 minutes,pared to my previous 59 minutes! Cheers!

    Thanks for your patience, and the worst of it is over. Unfortunately, I am still very busy! However, during the day, I will be avable on Discord if anyone wants to gripe! The link is on the Contacts page.

    Now, I¡¯m dying and I need to sleep. Bye!

 Chapter Book 10 - 7 â€“ Return to Tiger Cliff

    ¡°I found it by chance. Haha, I can use it to trade for some nice things.¡±

    ¡°Quick! Let me see!¡± Wuyang said.

    Lei Xinfeng took out a piece of his Purple Crystal. Among all the people present, he had the highest number of high-quality Purple Crystals. Even if he took some out, he still had plenty left.

    Wuyang examined it and smiled. ¡°How many do you have? Ten?¡± he asked.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°I do. I managed to get quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°Then take them out,¡± Wuyang said,ughing.

    Lei Xinfeng had no reason to disobey. He had no idea how powerful this Founder was, who lived for who knows how long. In fact, he couldn¡¯tply fast enough. Without hesitation, he took out fifteen Purple Crystals. ¡°Ten isn¡¯t enough, right? I have a lot here. Please ept them, Founder. If you need more, I can take some more out.¡±

    Wuyang couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re too generous. Do you know how various this is? I have no idea where you got so many of these Purple Crystals.¡±

    ¡°We picked them out of a magma flow. Our luck was good, so we got quite a bit.¡±

    Wuyang looked at him and nodded. ¡°Hm. I have enough now. You¡¯ve been gone for so long, so you must be tired. Go rest.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun looked at Lei Xinfeng with envy. He must be cast in such a good light in the Founder¡¯s eyes from that act alone.

    As they dispersed, the chambeins of each of their houses came to pick them up, including Lei Xinfeng¡¯s.

    Ai Shan¡¯er smiled at him. ¡°I had the carriage wait at the door. Please take the carriage home, young master,¡± he said.

    When Lei Xinfeng got onto the carriage, Fengying, Shihu, and Jin Daya followed on foot. Jin Daya¡¯s heart was pounding. It wasn¡¯t strange: he saw Wuyang as soon as he exited the Gate, and he knew it was someone extremely powerful. Wuyang only had to give him a sideways nce to send chills down his spine. He knew it was the pressure that came with the difference in power. Even if Wuyang only revealed a small bit of his strength through his demeanor, it was enough.

    Ai Shan¡¯er led the way in front and quickly took Lei Xinfeng to his residence.

    Lei Xinfeng began the introductions. ¡°Ai Shan¡¯er, this is Jin Daya, a bodyguard I took in. Please register him as my head bodyguard.¡±

    Ai Shan¡¯er was surprised, though he didn¡¯t show it. The head bodyguard of someone like Lei Xinfeng was a position with extreme prestige and power within the secret sect. He nodded. ¡°I will take care of that in a moment.¡±

    ¡°Also, Uncle Ying and Uncle Hu both ascended to Ninth Ring. Please treat them the same as you would a head bodyguard.¡±

    Ai Shan¡¯er had know those two for a long time and immediately offered his congrattions. He knew how long they had been stuck at Eighth Ring, and how much this ascension was worth to them. To guards like they, Ninth Ring was the highest they could go. However, in Lei Xinfeng¡¯s residence, they would be treated the best someone in their position could expect.

    When Lei Xinfeng returned to his room, he fell asleep as soon as he reached his bed. Although he gained much on that trip, he was also bone-tired and weary. He decided to sleep like he¡¯d never slept, and follow up with a big meal.

    He slept like a log for three days and three nights. When he woke up, he felt like a different person,pletely rxed. He felt so great that if he were to take on two Monarchs, he¡¯d still win. Of course, he knew it was just an illusion.

    When he came to the dining hall, the table was already filled with various delicacies and giant bowls of rice. He quickly asked someone to call Jin Daya, Fengying, and Shihu. They were the three people closest to him here, so of course he¡¯d have them join.

    When Jin Daya came, heughed. ¡°I have a distant rtive who is quite the gourmet. The food he makes is better than this!¡±

    ¡°Great! Can you bring him here? I like good food too! What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Jin Dapan,¡± Jin Daya replied.

    Lei Xinfeng was momentarily speechless. ¡°What? Jin Dapa? A person from the western continent?¡±

    ¡°You know him?¡± Jin Daya asked, shocked.

    Lei Xinfeng beganughing. ¡°Of course I know him! Heh, when I was still a Milun Master, he joined us on a trip to the Ster Night Fortress. Yes, let hime!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem; I¡¯ll bring him here. He couldn¡¯t have run far. Heh heh, he¡¯s already a First Ring Sage!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng was surprised. ¡°Did you give him Lun rings?¡±

    Jin Daya nodded. ¡°It waspletely by chance. I didn¡¯t know what we had such a descendant in our family. When I ate some of his food, it was carved into my mind. It was so good that I gave him some Lun rings, and with those rings, he managed to ascend to First Ring Sage.¡±

    As his thoughts went to his time spent with Jin Dapan, it continued back until he thought of the people at Tiger Cliff Castle. He wondered if he should bring some people here. The life here was much better than life back at Tiger Cliff. Life was too hard there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go after this meal,¡± Jin Daya said.

    ¡°I¡¯m also going out, so let¡¯s go together,¡± Lei Xinfeng said. ¡°Uncle Ying and Uncle Hu shoulde too.¡± He was already used to having Fengying and Shihu apany him. It made him feel uneasy when they¡¯re not at his side.

    Fengying and Shihu both agreed. Lei Xinfeng was their master after all, and they wouldn¡¯t reject any of his requests.

    After the meal, Lei Xinfeng called Ai Shan¡¯er over. ¡°You¡¯re going out, and we won¡¯t be back for maybe a month.¡±

    Ai Shan¡¯er nodded, smiling. ¡°No problem.¡±

    The four of them came out of the Lun Passage. It was Lei Xinfeng¡¯s first timeing back since he left Tiger Cliff Castle years ago.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± Fengying asked.

    Lei Xinfeng answered, ¡°Hundred Vige. It¡¯s part of Hong Tong¡¯s sphere of influence.¡±

    ¡°Hong Tong? Is it powerful?¡± Shihu mused.

    Lei Xinfeng shook his head. At first, Hong Tong was an extremely powerful entity to him. Now, it wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning. There was four of them present, and if any one of them decided that they wanted to raze Hong Tong to the ground, there was little stopping them.

    He thought back to when Du Hongchen first brought his disciples to attack, and almost destroy Tiger Cliff. When he thought about it, they weren¡¯t even a threat anymore. He and Du Hongchen were iparable. He realized that his position in the world has grown.

    When Shihu saw Lei Xinfeng shake his head, he lost all interest instantly.

    Lei Xinfeng held a glimmer of hope in his heart. Maybe Grandpa had returned to Tiger Cliff. If he did, then Lei Xinfeng wouldn¡¯t have to look everywhere for him.

    He didn¡¯t visit Hong Tong first. With his power now, he didn¡¯t need to curry favor and pay respects. After leaving Hundred Vige, he took to the skies along with his three bodyguards. He flew in front to lead the way, flying in Tiger Cliff¡¯s direction. Soon, he could see the shape of the sheer cliffs that defended his old home.

    When he lived at Tiger Cliff, he thought that Hundred Vige was a far ce, but when he flew between them, he thought it was extremely close. He only need to fly some dozen minutes. He sighed. His world view was truly limited.

    Lei Xinfengnded directly on top of the cliff. There was a small fortress there. If someone wanted to leave or enter Tiger Cliff, they needed to take the basket. It was guarded year round.

    By the time the other threended, an rm had already been sounded in the castle, because they saw clearly that peoplended from the skies.

    Lei Xinfeng could still clearly recognize the people that came out. ¡°Uncle Ke, Uncle Nanshan, why are you on shift?¡± he asked excitedly. He finally saw familiar faces.

    Uncle Ke and Uncle Dashan couldn¡¯t believe it was really Lei Xinfeng. The youth they knew had left for many years and came back all grown. No matter if its demeanour or appearance, it all changed. He¡¯d even became a Seventh Ring Sage, and the way he carried himself showed it.

    Lei Xinfeng felt limitless gratitude toward Ke Dashan and Ke Nanshan, especially when Lei Bao arrived with a little girl and a little boy while heavily wounded. It was with everyone¡¯s help that the three of them managed to survive. He could never repay that debt, so when he was able toe back to see them, Lei Xinfeng was really happy.

    When Lei Xinfeng saw their confusion, he reminded himself that he changed. ¡°Uncle Ke, Uncle Nanshan, it¡¯s me, Ah Feng!¡±

    Dashan showed a look of disbelief. ¡°Ah Feng? Ah, you¡¯re really Ah Feng! You really grew! And¡­you¡­came from the sky¡­¡±

    Nanshan was really happy. He¡¯d always been closer to Lei Xinfeng, and seeing that Lei Xinfeng hade back after almost ten year, he felt as if he was going to cry. ¡°Ah Feng, it¡¯s really you! Ah Feng came back!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Dashan immediately blew his whistle, notifying everyone in Tiger Cliff that an honored guest arrived.

    When Lei Xinfeng heard that whistle, he felt for an instant that he was back in his childhood, those hard months that made him who he was.

    When the whistle sounded, a bunch of people came out, each with a questioning look on their faces. The whistle that announced honored guests was rarely used, but if it did sound, it meant someone really important came by.

    They formed a crowd and ran toward the side of the cliff, most of them hunters, and even the Elder Hu Cangya came.

    It only took a while, and everyone was asking, ¡°Who is it? Who came?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng saw their faces, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Uncle Shi, it¡¯s been a really long time! It¡¯s me, Ah Feng!¡±

    Ke Shi couldn¡¯t believe it at first since Lei Xinfeng changed too much, but when he saw Dashan and Nanshan¡¯s happy faces, he realized that it really was Lei Xinfeng. Back years ago, the four of them made up a hunting party.

    ¡°Ah Feng, you¡¯re really back, haha! How have you been these past years?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been great. What about you, Uncle Shi?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Great, great!¡± Ke Shi said, nodding.

    As the people increased, the faces that Lei Xinfeng recognized also increased, like Hu Daniu, Hu Baitou, Hu Xiaohu, Ke Dao, Hu Yi, Hu San, Ke Zizhong. They were all hunters, and he even saw the white haired vige chief Hu Cangya.

    It must be nice to be a practitioner. Too much fat? Cultivate it off!

    Also, I¡¯m happy to be back here, out of that damn Hanya Castle, but now I have to look up terminology in previous chapters (T-T).

    ckSheep help meee, correct what I get wrong and send me a list pretty please.

    This was a touching chapter. Sorry if my trantion couldn¡¯t convey the emotions urately.

 Chapter Book 10 - 8 â€“ Return to Tiger Cliff

    Book 10 Chapter 8 ¨C Return to Tiger Cliff

    OCTOBER 6, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    Tiger Cliff Castle was quite isted and rarely had visitors, so when Lei Xinfeng returned, it became a big event. Everyone knew about it. On top of that, Lei Xinfeng was a practitioner, Tiger Cliff Castle¡¯s pride.

    A bunch of people led Lei Xinfeng back to the ce he lived originally.

    He knew then that his grandfather never came back and was immensely disappointed, but he did understand that his grandfather had no reason to. After he regained his strength, Tiger Cliff was useless to Lei Bao.

    Hu Cangya said, ¡°Ah Feng, after you left, we cleaned your house often. See if there¡¯s anything missing, and if there is, tell us. Also¡­how long will you be staying?¡± he asked. He knew that Lei Xinfeng will not live at Tiger Cliff, but he wished for him to stay awhile and visit often.

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just back to look around. I¡¯ll leave in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so? It¡¯s hunting season too. It¡¯s a pity you can¡¯t stay for long.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll stay a few days longer. Uncle Ke, let¡¯s team up for this hunt too, okay? We have four people here!¡±

    Uncle Keughed. ¡°That¡¯ll be great. If you¡¯re able to lead the entire castle¡¯s hunters on an expedition, then you should be able to take a few more people now!¡± He knew that Lei Xinfeng was powerful, but he didn¡¯t know just how powerful he was.

    Hu Cangya¡¯s eyes glowed. If Lei Xinfeng was willing to take the hunters on a hunt, then it seems they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food this winter. He thought about that bull hunt years ago. ¡°Yeah, yeah! Bring all the hunters with you, okay?¡± he looked at Lei Xinfeng expectantly.

    Lei Xinfeng agreed with a nod. ¡°Then please notify everyone. I¡¯ll bring everyone on a hunt tomorrow!¡± He also wanted to help the hunters.

    Hu Cangya smiled. ¡°Great! With Ah Feng here, we¡¯ll definitely have hunt. Winter will be much easier.¡±

    The other hunters also had a look of pleasure on their face. Lei Xinfeng was famous. He had led a sessful hunting expedition years ago so no one doubted his ability to show results; no one will object to it.

    Under Hu Cangya¡¯smand, hunters began to bringrge amounts of meat. Ke Dashan and some others set up a big pot in the center of the courtyard and began to make food. All the famous hunters in Tiger Cliff Castle came to wee Lei Xinfeng back. Together, they treated Lei Xinfeng and the others to a meal.

    Jin Daya was a bit touched by their closeness. ¡°They¡¯re all very nice.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°When I was young, it was because of their help that I didn¡¯t starve to death!¡±

    Fengying and Shihu both showed a surprised expression. Lei Xinfeng had never talked about his childhood before.

    Everyone knew the importance of eating. Every family brought out meat and vegetables dried or fresh. All of it went into the pot and began to boil. It only took a few moments before the entire yard began to smell of food, sweet aroma drifting. Children ran around, creating quite the festive atmosphere.

    ¡°Uncle Nanshan, how was preparationsst year?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    Ke Nanshan smiled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t badst yard. Eagle Lead didn¡¯t daree, so our hunting grounds grew a bit. It¡¯s just that some barbarians appeared, injuring a few of our hunters. It¡¯s fortunate they all survived.¡±

    ¡°Are barbarians moving in?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re worried about that too. If a tribe of barbarians move in, we won¡¯t notice it at first, but as time grows on and they expand, we¡¯re going to have trouble. We can call for help, but we don¡¯t know the cost.¡±

    ¡°We have Ah Feng here,¡± Hu Cangya said. ¡°I remember that Hongtong promised that all thend a hundred miles of Tiger Cliff is ours!¡±

    Ke Shi said, ¡°They helped at first, but they started to ignore us as time went on. After a few years, we didn¡¯t even see a sign of them.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng knew it couldn¡¯t be helped. No power would do things for free. At first, it was due to Lei Bao¡¯s presence, but now that Lei Bao is missing, they had no reason to care about Tiger Cliff. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no such thing as a flower that remains bloomed, and all good things must end. Right, what about Eagle Lead?¡±

    Hu Cangya smiled. ¡°They all left. There¡¯s no one at their camp now.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng understood in an instant. Hongtong probably pressured Eagle Camp to leave. It was good that this area was missing everything exceptnd. Eagle Camp probably wouldn¡¯t have any trouble finding a new ce to live. If the practitioners of Hongtong help, they could easily clearnd to build a camp.

    ¡°Right, about the expeditions tomorrow: how many people do we need to transport the meat?¡± Hu Cangya asked.

    Lei Xinfeng smiled and shook his head. He had his Hidden Lun space and didn¡¯t need to painstakingly drag his kills back. ¡°No need, we have our own way of transporting. We don¡¯t need too many tomorrow; just bring the best. The rest should stay at home and be ready to help when we bring the prey back.¡±

    Hu Cangya wracked his mind, but he didn¡¯t understood. However, he was smart enough to not keep asking and simply agreed. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll put together a team of twenty, okay?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°Twenty is enough.¡± He had no intentions of letting the hunters actually hunt anyway. He had his three guards. Hunting wasn¡¯t even an issue.

    After a silent night, twenty hunters stopped by in the morning. They were all the best that Tiger Cliff had to offer.

    Lei Xinfeng brought Jin Daya, Fengying, and Shihu out into the courtyard, and saw Ke Dashan¡¯s group of twenty. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring packs,¡± he said. ¡°We have ways to bring our kills back.¡±

    Although the hunters already knew about how mysterious practitioners were, they couldn¡¯t even begin to guess how they nned to transport the food back. However, since Lei Xinfeng said they didn¡¯t need to bring it, they all obediently took off their packs and put them in the yard. They only brought their steel spears and bows.

    They all went down by basket. Lei Xinfeng and his guards didn¡¯t show off, but instead went down on the basket like everyone else. Even though they could fly.

    After they were all on the ground, Lei Xinfeng pointed out their destination. ¡°We¡¯re going to the ins. I want to hunt bulls!¡± He always remembered the delicious taste of bull meat. It was a shame that he couldn¡¯t find any bulls after leaving the Mang Continent. It was a rare chance that he managed toe back, so he wanted to secure arge amount of bull meat. Of course, he had to preserve it first. He couldn¡¯t carry fresh meat around.

    Bull meat was considered top quality food in Tiger Cliff. Even top hunters rarely ate it because of how hard it was to kill bulls. Even a group of hunters couldn¡¯t take down bulls if they didn¡¯t have a n.

    In this region, only barbarians dared hunt bulls. Regr hunterscked the sheer power.

    This time, Lei Xinfeng wanted to go to the ins where herds of bulls roamed.

    ¡°Ah Feng, let me hunt this time,¡± Fengying said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Let me. If you go, I suspect that the prey will be¡­pulverized,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    The bull¡¯s entire body was full of treasures. The pelt of the bull was the most precious after the meat, and was used to great the leather armor of the hunters. In the mountain region, it was a kind of hard currency, and whole pieces of bull pelt was extremely valuable.

    ¡°Whatever you say,¡± Fengying said, smiling.

    Then Lei Xinfeng discussed his n with Ke Dashan and his hunters. He was going to hunt personally. He needed the other hunters to be on guard and whistle if anything goes wrong. Jin Daya, Fengying, and Shihu were all in charge of protecting the hunters, not against bulls, but against barbarians.

    As soon as they spot one, they were to obliterate it on sight, to give Tiger Cliff the best hunting environment they could.

    After entering the familiar forest, Lei Xinfeng felt a kind of closeness. He lived here his entire childhood here. However, he was no longer a child, and he was already a Seventh Ring Sage. In this world, he was already considered quite powerful.

    He had plenty of spears in his Hidden Lun space. Many of them were from his time in Tiger Cliff. Others were brought from elsewhere. Lei Xinfeng took out one of them, then took out his ck bow. After thinking a bit, he put the bow away. The bow didn¡¯t have much use for him by this point.

    Soon, the hunters arrived at the ins. They could all see the bulls grazing the grass.

    ¡°Uncle Ke, please have everyone climb the trees and keep watch.¡±

    Ke Dashan nodded and gave the order.

    Lei Xinfeng turned and whispered to his guards. ¡°Uncle Jin, Uncle Ying, Uncle Hu, you climb the trees too. Guard them well; I¡¯m going to go hunt bulls!¡±

    Jin Daya stared at the distant herds. He had experience hunting before too. ¡°These bulls aren¡¯t bad; they¡¯re big and strong. They must be at least a thousand jins. Alright, I¡¯m going up the tree now.¡± He flew and stood on a tree branch.

    Fengying and Shihu did the same. They positioned themselves in a triangle in order to cover all the hunters.

    Lei Xinfeng held the spear in his hand, walking toward the herds with a swagger.

    Ke Dashan stared. ¡°What¡¯s he doing? This, this is too dangerous!¡±

    Only 47 minutes this time, so there will be much mistakes! I still have work. I wasn¡¯t going to post a chapter, but someone asked, so I hurriedly tranted this one. I¡¯m going back to studying now!

 Chapter Book 10 - 9 â€“ Hunt

    Book 10 Chapter 9 ¨C Hunt

    OCTOBER 10, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    Ke Dashan was surprised, but Ke Nanshan was calm, saying ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯ll do. Ah Feng was never stupid.¡±

    The other hunters watched Lei Xinfeng wordlessly, seeing his swaggering movements that showed no hint of evasion. Bull herds are very sensitive and treated any moving object as enemies. The charge and trampling of bulls is something even barbarians must beware of.

    Hu Daniu was in a tree. ¡°Ke Dao, is Ah Feng being too careless? If he keeps on like this, he¡¯ll definitely cause the herd to attack.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s going like this either. We¡¯ll see, Daniu.¡±

    Right when it seemed the hunters¡¯ worries couldn¡¯t increase any further, a herd of bulls began to charge toward Lei Xinfeng.

    The herd was seventy to eighty animals strong, with the male bulls numbering around twenty; the rest were cows and calves. The trembling caused by a stampede of bulls was terrifying.

    The thundering hoofbeats could be heard by the white-faced hunters in the trees as they watched Lei Xinfeng standing all alone.

    Ke Dashan grabbed the branch he clung to so tightly his fingers paled. ¡°Why¡­ Ah Feng¡­ dodge!¡± he whispered.

    Lei Xinfeng stood his ground, eyeing the herd. He lifted his hand and a steel spear appeared in his hands.

    Shu!

    The spear flew true like an arrow, stapling into the leading bull, so quick it left barely an afterimage. The spear sank into the bull¡¯s head, prating halfway into its abdomen, leaving only a foot of spear outside. The bull continued for a few more steps before copsing heavily onto the ground.

    When he threw the first spear, another spear appeared in Lei Xinfeng¡¯s hands, and he threw it again.

    Shu! Shu! Shu¡­

    A dozen sounds of the spear splitting air followed the dozen spears¡¯ flight, and then came the thundering sounds of huge bodies hitting the ground.

    Ke Dashan¡¯s mouth hung open. He never thought that this would be the result. Every spear killed a bull and in moments, a dozen bulls were lying on the ground. About half of the animals behind them tripped over the bodies.

    Lei Xinfeng did not stop. Spear after spear took flight, each killing a cow, and in a few minutes, the entire herd was dead.

    The hunters in the trees stared nkly. They¡¯d never seen such a ughter. This wasn¡¯t hunting. It was a massacre. The bulls were never a threat to Lei Xinfeng.

    Lei Xinfeng ran over to the unmoving herd and began pulling out his spears, putting both the weapon and the animals into his Hidden Lun space. Soon, all the bulls were gone, leaving behind only the blood that marked the ughter.

    There was a total of seventy-six bulls, of which fourteen were calves, and twenty-one were male bulls. The rest were cows.

    Lei Xinfeng nned to hunt one more herd; it¡¯s not like he wanted to hunt them to extinction.

    Meanwhile, the hunters were all shocked by Lei Xinfeng¡¯s killing. A whole herd was decimated in less than a minute! How powerful does one have to be to aplish this? If someone like this decided to kill people, no one would be able to stop him.

    Lei Xinfeng meandered to another herd. This one was a bit bigger, numbering around a hundred animals.

    That herd quickly realized Lei Xinfeng¡¯s existence, letting out a loud baying sound. Lei Xinfeng ignored it and summoned a spear to his hand.

    The thundering hoofbeats resumed and roughly thirty of the bulls charged toward Lei Xinfeng.

    Lei Xinfengunched his spear and another one appeared in his hands. The spear screamed as the tip split the air before it.

    Everyone already knew the oue. In less than three minutes, the entire herd was killed and not one escaped. This was the difference between a practitioner and a regr person. A regr person wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish this no matter how they tried, while a practitioner could do this effortlessly.

    The hunters felt numb even as they cheered in their hearts. Once they transport all these bulls back to Tiger Cliff Castle, they would have enough meat tost the entire winter. The bull pelts would make them rich.

    After killing the two herds, Lei Xinfeng stopped. Of course, killing some two hundred bulls was nothingpared to the thousands that roamed the ins. The number he hunted was enough tost Tiger Cliff through the winter. They only had to hunt a little besides to broaden their pte.

    Lei Xinfeng pulled out his spears and stored these bulls too. He walked back to the hunters. ¡°Okay, we have enough bulls now. Uncle Ke, get everyone to look around. I want to find where the barbarians live.¡±

    Uncle Ke looked at Lei Xinfeng strangely. Was this really the feisty youth from back then? Sighing to himself, he agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll form the teams.¡± He gave a call and the hunters all climbed down from their hiding spots. They all showed respect to Lei Xinfeng when they saw him. To be able to hunt like this required a certain amount of strength, and these hunters were always respectful of strength when they saw it.

    After finding out that Lei Xinfeng nned to eradicate the barbarians, they all let out a cheer. The hunters all knew that the existence in the forest that presented the most threat to them was not therge beasts in there, but the barbarians. The barbarians were sapient and powerful. They also liked to hunt humans. To them, hunting humans was a rite of passage, and those that could not hunt and kill a human were not considered a warrior.

    Many of Tiger Cliff¡¯s hunters fell to the barbarians so when Ke Dashan gave the order to search for them, none of the hunters present shied from the duty. They dispersed,bing the forest in small groups for the barbarians.

    Jin Daya smiled. ¡°Ah Feng, you scared them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± Fengying said. ¡°If they were stoic the whole way through, they would be the abnormal thing.¡±

    ¡°What are barbarians?¡± Shihu asked.

    ¡°The natives here. They¡­ find glory in hunting hunters,¡± Lei Xinfeng replied.

    Shihu was surprised. ¡°What kind of native is this? Aren¡¯t there practitioners here?¡±

    ¡°There are, why wouldn¡¯t there be? It¡¯s just that none of them are very powerful. The strongest ones are only third or fourth ring, and since they are the leaders, there¡¯s no way that they wille up here into the mountains to kill barbarians. As for those lower Ten Thousand Lun Masters, or Milun Masters, they might be able to kill some barbarians, but eradication is impossible.¡±

    ¡°If this was my home, they¡¯d have been destroyed already,¡± Shihu said.

    ¡°This is a remote region and no onees here. Even if a hunter was killed, no one except the people here will know,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Fengying asked.

    ¡°Nothing much. I just want to clean Tiger Cliff¡¯s surroundings of barbarians and make them fear ever setting foot here again. As for the others¡­ never mind,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Fengying nodded. ¡°Might as well. It¡¯s a temporary solution, but it will make this ce a little safer.¡±

    ¡°Well, I do feel gratitude toward this ce,¡± Lei Xinfeng said,ughing.

    ¡°Haha, this does count as returning home. At least you don¡¯t have arge family, or you¡¯ll be a lot busier,¡± Fengying said.

    Lei Xinfeng grimaced. ¡°If I had arge family, everything would be different. However, I can¡¯t even find my sister or grandfather.¡± He never mentioned his parents. He¡¯d never even seen them, so he felt no emotions toward them.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find them. They¡¯re not regr people after all,¡± Fengying said,forting him.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°I will definitely find them.¡±

    When evening fell, the hunters¡¯ whistles began to sound, letting them all gather at the wooden house near the pond. It was a ce for the hunters of Tiger Cliff to rest as well as a decent hunting location.

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    The hunters shook their head. They couldn¡¯t find the barbarians¡¯ gathering spots. Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t find it strange either. The mountains were too big for the twenty hunters to search easily. If they did run into them, it would be because of abnormal luck. Not being able to find the barbarians was more normal.

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s rest for tonight. Tomorrow, the four of us will search. Heh, I bet we will definitely find their hiding spot.¡± He was very confident, stemming from their ability to fly. Flying definitely broadened their vision, and if the barbarians lived anywhere nearby, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hide from the four of them.

    He took out the body of a bull. Ke Dashan and the other hunters began to skin the animal and boil water, preparing the food for the night.

    The twenty-four of them, each of them adult men with big appetites, were more than enough to finish off an entire bull along with some little animals. While they were searching for the barbarians, some of the hunters hade across some small game and took them on their way back.

    Hu Yi even killed two pearl sheeps. Each pearl sheep only had two or three jins of meat on them, but each morsel was delicious. It was the best Tiger Cliff had to offer.

    A big pot of water was brought onto a rack. Someone brought back a bunch of firewood and Lei Xinfeng even especially took out a few sticks of oil wood, lighting arge fire under the pot. Each hunter was an expert at outdoor cooking. Someone gathered a bunch of mushrooms and cooked it along with the bull meat. Large clumps of salt were scattered in the brew together with wild herbs and more mushrooms. When the water began to boil, the aroma of the food began to spread.

    Cooking outside was actually a dangerous activity since it can draw the attention of wild beasts. However, with Lei Xinfeng and his guards present, they had nothing to fear.

    Every hunter knew how to make chowder, or known locally as the random stew. Random meats, herbs, vegetables, and mushrooms were all thrown in with some salt to create a delicious meal. The freshness of the ingredients only served to make everything more delicious.

    Someone even added a few pieces of bacon to finally finish off the dish, going off of their experience on what would taste good.

 Chapter Book 10 - 10 â€“ Hunt

    Book 10 Chapter 10 ¨C Hunt

    OCTOBER 10, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    Even though Jin Daya, Fengying, and Shihu had all lived long and seen much in their lives, this was the first time they¡¯ve eaten this kind of chowder. The delicious smell was enough to cause saliva to pool, forcing each of them to swallow.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost as good as Dapan¡¯s skills; why does it smell so good?¡± Jin Daya said.

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°This is my home¡¯s specialty! The main ingredient is bull meat. Only the best kind of meat can be used to create the best kind of dish. Years ago, I¡¯ve always wanted to eat this, but bull meat is too hard to get!¡±

    Ke Dashan nodded emotionally. ¡°Even a hunting party found it hard to bring down a bull. If we could get one, it was practically a festival for us!¡±

    With fire, plus twenty hunters, plus Lei Xinfeng and his guards, this ce was very safe. They weren¡¯t afraid of even therge beasts. After seeing Lei Xinfeng kill the bulls, the hunters felt like they grew another backbone. They weren¡¯t afraid of attacking beasts.

    The rowdy group began to eat, each of them cupping a big bowl of the food.

    If the bull meat was fresh, then the meat in the stew would be extremely tender. The best meat in Jumang Continent was bull meat. None other couldpare.

    Fengying and Shihu have both tried the bacon and jerky made of bull meat, but it was their first time eating it fresh. It was so delicious they almost swallowed their tongues.

    Rawoo!

    Jin Daya suddenly stood up, holding his bowl. He reached down, asking for a spear, throwing it as soon as he got it.

    Hong! A ck shadow fell from the trees. ¡°You can have it,¡± Jin Daya said. The hunter that gave him the spear smiled at the surprised. After thanking Jin Daya, the hunter ran to the tree.

    Soon, he came back, dragging arge panther. ¡°How urate!¡± he said.

    The spear stuck through the leopard¡¯s head, in one ear and out the other. The pelt survivedpletely intact.

    The cries of the beasts suddenly increased and some of the hunters were visibility uneasy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone please continue eating. We¡¯ll take care of the defense.¡±

    The blood scent from the skinning attracted a number of beasts that prowled in the darkness beyond the trees. Because of the number of hunters, they dared not get close. If they did, Jin Daya, Shihu, or Fengying killed them instantly.

    Each of them got their weapons from the hunters around them. After killing the beast, the kill would then be gifted to the spear¡¯s owner. Several hunters began to crowd around the three of them, each hoping that their spear will be borrowed.

    Ke Dashan couldn¡¯t helpugh,menting, ¡°Shameless good-for-nothings!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng alsoughed, but he didn¡¯t say anything. A hunter¡¯s life wasn¡¯t easy. Even though the flesh of a beast was inferior to a bull¡¯s, their pelts were more valuable and could be exchanged for more life necessities.

    By the time the meal was finished, seven or eight beasts had been killed, most of them leopards, forest tigers, and lone wolves.

    The hunters that gained were each happy that they got these kills for free. Of course, they will split the meat among the other hunters who weren¡¯t so lucky, but they will definitely keep the pelt. A leopard pelt was not inferior to the armor-like hide of the bull, having beautiful spot patterns.

    During the night, Lei Xinfeng sat on top of the tree house, cultivating while he kept watch for the hunters. All the hunters slept in the giant trees. Most of the trees had holes. If the holes were blocked off after, it made a safe sleeping ce for several people.

    After finishing his cultivation, Jin Daya came to take over his shift. Lei Xinfengid down in the tree house, sleeping until day.

    At dawn, all the hunters began to gather. ¡°Ah Feng, what do we do today?¡± Ke Dashan asked.

    ¡°Of the four of us, one will take care this group, while the other two wille with me to look for barbarians. The hunters can look too, but don¡¯t go too far. It shouldn¡¯t be too far,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°Okay, Ah Feng, be careful,¡± Ke Dashan said. ¡°If you find their nest, let¡¯s attack together.¡± He still couldn¡¯t gauge how strong Lei Xinfeng was exactly, and he was worried that Lei Xinfeng will risk himself alone.

    Lei Xinfeng heard his worry and felt his heart warm. ¡°Uncle Ke, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remain here with the hunters. With me here, they¡¯ll be fine, Ah Feng,¡± Shihu said.

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t dispute it and was relieved. A Ninth Ring Sage could effortlessly defend twenty hunters.

    ¡°Ah Feng, look toward the north,¡± Hu San suggested. ¡°There¡¯s a greater chance that way.¡±

    ¡°Did someone see barbarians in the north?¡±

    Hu San nodded. ¡°Xiao Dao saw barbarians appear, but he didn¡¯t dare make contact, so he came back. Xiao Dao¡¯s full name was Ke Dao. Lei Xinfeng knew him; he was a fairly strong hunter in Tiger Cliff.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Lei Xinfeng said. He, Jin Daya, and Fengying rose into the sky, flying toward the north.

    Most of the hunters had never seen anyone fly, shocking them, causing a small discussion. Shihu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. Ah Feng is strong now.¡±

    Ke Dashan and Ke Nanshan had seen Lei Xinfengnd, but none of them said anything. Even so, seeing him take off again filled them with aw. They understood that Lei Xinfeng was in another realm altogether.

    Lei Xinfeng¡¯s group flew some distance before Lei Xinfeng said, ¡°Uncle Jin, Uncle Feng, let¡¯s split up so we can cover morend. Barbarians look simr to humans, but they¡¯re bigger, wear less, and look more vicious. You¡¯ll know when you see them.¡±

    His guards agreed and split in two directions.

    Lei Xinfeng flew straight, surveying the ground below them. it was his first time flying in his homnd. He hadn¡¯t been flying for long either, so he was curious about what he could do. He didn¡¯t fly high and kept within ten meters of the treetops, clearly seeing the scenery below him.

    It didn¡¯t take long before he heard a call from Jin Daya and he knew that Jin Daya must have found barbarians. He flew toward it without hesitation,

    He saw Fengying close in on him, and when he drew closer, Fengying said, ¡°Old Jin must have found the target!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry!¡±

    Soon, they saw Jin Daya circling in the sky, letting out constantly high pitched whistles.

    Below them, several dozen barbarians were running around with pale faces. As soon as one of them broke from the group, Jin Daya swooped down and let out his enormous presence, scaring the barbarian back to the others.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It would be bad if they scattered,¡± Fengying said, smiling.

    ¡°Uncle Jin, what are you doing? Kill them.¡± Lei Xinfeng said. He knew how merciless the barbarians were. If they found a hunter, they will simply eat him, especially during the winter.

    Barbarians and the humans here just won¡¯t see eye to eye and one side must die.

    Jin Dayaughed. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for you to kill them! Whatever, if you want them to die, then they will die!¡± In an instant, he appeared amidst the barbarian crowd. Blood and flesh flew. With Jin Daya¡¯s strength of a Ninth Ring Sage along with his experience in ughter, killing this group of barbarians wasn¡¯t much.

    Suddenly, Lei Xinfeng reacted. ¡°Wait, leave one alive!¡± But he was toote.

    There was originally twenty-something barbarians, but a few moments was all it took for Jin Daya to kill them all.

    Jin Daya stopped immediately, but it was still toote. Not one barbarian was left alive; all of themy dead in the pool of blood. ¡°Ah Feng, you¡­ this, sorry, my hand was a little too quick¡­ I killed them all,¡± he said, a little embarrassed.

    Fengying couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°Old Jin, how long has it been since you killed something?¡±

    ¡°To tell the truth, I killed a lot more when I was younger. By the time I reached Seventh or Eighth Ring, I barely killed. This is my first time since I ascended to Ninth Ring. I got a bit excited¡­ so my hand slipped.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. His hand slipped? He couldn¡¯t help but admit that Jin Daya was extremely direct in his killing. He didn¡¯t use a single practitioner trick and simply killed twenty-something barbarians with just a sword and his fist.

    Barbarians weren¡¯t normal people. They were fast and strong, and they could jump very high. However, before Jin Daya¡¯s ughter, they couldn¡¯t put up even a hint of resistance and simply died.

    ¡°Nice, Uncle Jin. You¡¯re practically a professional killer. Let¡¯s continue,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°There¡¯s so many barbarians. I bet they live nearby. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find them soon.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ eh? This, this ce should be Eagle Lead¡¯s territory¡­ oh, right, Eagle Lead already moved away. Did the barbarians take over their camp?¡±

    ¡°What Eagle Lead?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng began to exin ¡°Eagle Lead is another group that opposed Tiger Cliff years ago. We defeated them, and they all left.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s so, then you¡¯re probably right. We¡¯ll see when we get there,¡± Jin Daya said.

    Although Lei Xinfeng had never been to Eagle Lead, he knew that it lies north of Tiger Cliff. ¡°Let¡¯s go see.¡±

    ¡°Eagle Lead? Is there anyone whose family name is Ying?¡± Fengying asked.

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°What, do you want to visit rtives?¡± Yeah, there¡¯s a lot of people named Ying in Eagle Lead.¡±

    Fengying said, ¡°I¡¯m not nning to visit rtives, but people whose family name is Ying is few and far between. Maybe they¡¯re distant rtives¡­¡±

    Lei Xinfeng froze. ¡°You can¡¯t mean that¡­¡±

    A reminder that the Chinese for Eagle is (Ó¥) Ying. (·èÓ¥) Fengying¡¯s name means Crazy Eagle. I¡¯m nning to trante until the end of the next arc, whichsts until Book 11 Chapter 5.

 Chapter Book 10 - 11 â€“ Killing Barbarians

    Book 10 Chapter 11 ¨C Killing Barbarians

    OCTOBER 10, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    Lei Xinfeng watched Fengying wordlessly. ¡°Uncle Ying, please don¡¯t joke like this. Although I didn¡¯t kill many of them and only kicked them out, if they really are your rtives, it¡¯s an embarrassment for me!¡±

    Fengying beganughing. ¡°Ah Feng, even if the people of Eagle Lead are really my distant rtives, it doesn¡¯t matter! Haha! Do you really have to be so anxious?¡±

    Jin Daya said, ¡°Ah Feng minds, don¡¯t mess around¡­¡±

    Fengying raised his hands. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m just guessing.¡±

    Lei Xinfengughed bitterly. Back then, it was him that caused Eagle Lead to be kicked out, and he killed several of Eagle Leads¡¯ hunters. It would look extremely bad if they really were Fengying¡¯s distant rtives. ¡°This world is big, and it¡¯s also small. Let¡¯s go look,¡± he said.

    The three of them flew toward the old Eagle Lead camp.

    ¡°Let me fight this time,¡± Fengying said.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Fengyingughed. ¡°Ah Feng, it¡¯s really nothing. I was just saying.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Jin Daya beganughing quietly. Fengying looked at him. ¡°Ey! Old Jin, what are youughing at?¡±

    Jin Daya said, ¡°You made him upset, haha!¡±

    ¡°Away with you!¡± Fengying said. ¡°I was just curious! I¡¯m already ancestor-ss in my family. My family is already all dead.¡± With his level of cultivation, he¡¯d lived for at least a few hundred years. Never mind his family, no close rtives remain either if they didn¡¯t cultivate.

    Hearing Fengying¡¯s words, Lei Xinfeng felt relieved all of a sudden. ¡°Not many of your family know you exist now, do they, you ancestor-ss old man?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Hidden Sect for close to a hundred sixty years; where do I find family? Even if I do have family, who knows how many generations apart we are.¡±

    Soon, Lei Xinfeng found a barbarian, followed shortly by a few more. They were hidden in the trees and brush below, but with Lei Xinfeng¡¯s sharp eyes, they had nowhere to hide. They could see the barbarians clearly.

    Fengyingunched his attack immediately. He was a bit miffed about his words before, so he had no intentions of letting this group of barbarians go. The cries began after a sh of Fengying¡¯s sword.

    In a few seconds, Fengying flew back up to join them, saying, ¡°It seems this is within the barbarian¡¯s area of activity.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°It seems that the barbarians took over Eagle Lead¡¯s territory. They might have taken over Eagle Lead¡¯s camp.¡±

    The three of them kept flying and soon, they saw the camp.

    Jin Daya smiled. ¡°As we thought, it has be a foothold for barbarian expansion. Doesn¡¯t seem to be too big.¡±

    Even though the foothold wasn¡¯t too big, there was still over five hundred barbarians. Barbarians capable of hunting numbered between a hundred fifty to two hundred. Elite barbarians numbered thirty or forty.

    Lei Xinfeng narrowed his eyes. ¡°This group must be eradicated. They present too much of a threat to Tiger Cliff.¡± To be urate, this group presented much more of a threat to Tiger Cliff than Eagle Lead ever did. How could he let these barbarians live?

    ¡°There are two paths out. If we block these two ways out, they can¡¯t run,¡± Jin Daya said.

    Lei Xinfeng agreed. ¡°Mhm. Uncle Jin, you take one path, Uncle Ying can take care of the other. If they run, kill them. I¡¯ll ughter the ones in the middle.¡± He decided to kill them personally.

    Suddenly, the barbarians discovered that there are three people stopped in the sky, and they let out arge cry of rm. They knew that if someone could fly, they were a massive threat.

    They began to panic. Although they were bloodthirsty and sturdy beyondpare, it didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t afraid to die. Barbarians weren¡¯t like beasts; they were sapient, with wisdom not inferior to humans. When they saw these flying people, their first thought was to escape, not resistance.

    No matter how strong their bodies were, how fierce they were in battle, or fast they were in running, they were far under these three Sages, especially against two Ninth Ring and a Seventh Ring Sage. To these sages, killing them was too easy.

    Lei Xinfeng simply flew above the barbarians and began to attack. The Chaos Wheel attacked once with incredible power.

    Boom!

    With just a quick attack, the Chaos Wheel demolished two houses. None inside survived.

    It was like an airstrike. Lei Xinfeng began to spin in midair and countless blows rained down. Through the modifications he¡¯d made the past few times, the power increased significantly. Lei Xinfeng had nned to test out the weapon already, so this was a perfect opportunity. With this hurricane-like attack, it only took a few minutes to demolish the entire camp from one end to another. Every house in between was blown into dust, and no barbarians within the area of attack survived.

    Only those moving near the edges when Lei Xinfeng started his attack managed to escape, running fiercely, only to finally m into Jin Daya or Fengying.

    No matter how brave or bloodthirsty these barbarians were, they all felt fear. Some even dropped to their knees and surrendered, but Jin Daya and Fengying were simply not allowed to ept it.

    It took no little effort to wipe the whole area clean. Lei Xinfeng allowed a few of the barbarians that slipped past the to escape because he knew that he needed these barbarians to spread the news of the carnage that happened here, better to prevent any more barbarians from migrating here.

    After clearing out the Eagle Lead Camp, Lei Xinfeng, Jin Daya, and Fengying flew back toward where they came from.

    Lei Xinfeng was in a good mood. It was good that he managed to get rid if this threat so early, or it would keep mounting against the people of Tiger Cliff. After the barbarians be more powerful, the people of Tiger Cliff will have no choice but to move or be trapped, with no third option. After their hunting grounds get taken over, they will slowly decline, as well as get into battles with the barbarians.

    This could be considered Lei Xinfeng¡¯s repayment of gratitude to the people of Tiger Cliff. If not for them, Lei Xinfeng and his sister would probably have really starved to death.

    Fengyingughed. ¡°The barbarians here aren¡¯t strong.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng said, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t think they¡¯re strong. You¡¯re a Ninth Ring Sage, have some self-respect. When I first started cultivating, I was only a Hundred Lun Master. It was quite difficult to fight against barbarians. I bet you don¡¯t have memories like these.¡±

    Fengying thought for a bit. ¡°Hundred Lun Master¡­ it¡¯s quite far back. When I was a Hundred Lun Master¡­ I forgot. I don¡¯t remember how I felt then.¡±

    Jin Daya sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t even remember what being a First Ring Sage felt like, let alone a Hundred Lun Master. It¡¯s been too long¡­ ugh!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng muttered to himself, ¡°What is this, Alzheimer¡¯s?¡± Out loud, he said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of remembering those? It¡¯s better if you ascend one more time and reach Monarch. Now that¡¯s a memory worth having!¡±

    Jin Daya and Fengying almost fell, and they rolled their eyes. Fengying said, ¡°Ah Feng, you shouldn¡¯t ridicule us like this. Monarch¡­who knows how many geniuses were stopped by this step? For people like us who got here with Yin Rings, we have not a single speck of hope left!¡±

    Lei Xinfengughed. ¡°As long as you live, you¡¯ll have a chance. I forgot who said it, but I think it¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°Sounds unreliable. Take me for example¡­ I¡¯m surviving on Yin Rings. As soon as I run out, I don¡¯t think I canst for more than a few years,¡± Jin Daya said. ¡°What I want is Yin Rings, not ascension. Aye¡­ ascending to Monarch¡­ sounds ridiculous to even say.¡±

    The two of them sighed, each gloomy, making Lei Xinfeng speechless for a moment.

    Finally, Lei Xinfeng gave up. ¡°Alright, uncles. It seems we don¡¯t share amonnguage.¡±

    Jin Daya and Fengying were both shocked. Both had the same thought: It¡¯s good to be young!

    When they return to the treehouse, Lei Xinfengnded first. Ke Dashan asked, ¡°Ah Feng, did you see any barbarians?¡±

    Before Lei Xinfeng could answer, Fengying answered for him. ¡°All dead!¡±

    ¡°All dead¡­ how many did you kill?¡±

    ¡°The old Eagle Camp was taken over by a group of barbarians,¡± Lei Xinfeng said. This shocked and frightened the hunters. They all live here, so of course this news will make them panic. It signified long and restless days ahead of them.

    Ke Dashan sighed. ¡°If only we knew ahead of time, we¡¯d have let Eagle Camp stay,¡± he said.

    Jin Daya didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why are you sighing? Ah Feng killed that lot of barbarians already. There probably won¡¯t be anying either.¡±

    The hunters became happy all of a sudden. Ke Shi knocked Lei Xinfeng lightly. ¡°Good work, Ah Feng!¡±

    Every face had smiles. This news made them happier than the bulls they killed. With the barbarians gone, Tiger Cliff will be truly safe. Everyone knew that when they went hunting in the future, they didn¡¯t need to worry about being ambushed by barbarians again. Each felt gratitude toward Lei Xinfeng.

    Ke Dashan also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great! Without the barbarians here, our prey will increase again!¡±

    Every hunter also knew that as long as the barbarians were here, the number of prey would decrease until the barbarians finally left. However, these hunters had the burden of family, so migrating would not be easy. As the days went on, living could have been much harder. However, with the extermination of the barbarians, thisnd will be enough for the Tiger Cliff hunters to survive on again. Of course, living here will still be hard.

    Lei Xinfeng suddenly asked, ¡°Uncle Ke, Uncle Nanshan, Uncle Shi, do you want to move to another ce with me?¡±

    Speaking of family, in my n, I¡¯m considered to be in the same generation as great-grandparents to some people. Different regions in China have children at different ages, so I once met someone older than me who had to call me great-great aunt. It was funny. And mean.

 Chapter Book 10 - 12 â€“ Killing Barbarians

    Book 10 Chapter 12 ¨C Killing Barbarians

    OCTOBER 11, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    Uncle Ke, Ke Nanshan, and Ke Shi all froze. After a moment, Ke Dashanughed. ¡°Ah Feng, you¡¯re too kind. Unfortunately, I¡¯m already used to living here and I don¡¯t want to move. Although it¡¯s tough here, I can still stand it. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if I left.¡±

    Ke Nanshan also rejected Lei Xinfeng¡¯s suggestion. He thought that his life at Tiger Cliff was good enough.

    Ke Shi shook his head. ¡°I only know how to hunt and nothing else, so¡­ I¡¯ll stay at Tiger Cliff.¡±

    No one was willing to leave their homnd. They were regr people, different from practitioners. They dreaded leaving thefort of familiar ces.

    Lei Xinfeng sighed to himself, saying, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t insist on it.¡± He believed that he could offer a good recement and make their lives a bit easier, but since they don¡¯t want to leave, he wouldn¡¯t force them. It was a decision that everyone had to make for themselves.

    Ke Nanshan smiled. ¡°Although we won¡¯t go, Ah Feng, I still thank you for your offer.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Tiger Cliff. We still have a mountain of bulls to take care of.¡±

    Speaking of bulls, Ke Dashan and the hunters were suddenly reminded of the herds that Lei Xinfeng ughtered, and how they suddenly disappeared. They¡¯ve been meaning to ask, but they didn¡¯t know where to start. However, without them asking, Lei Xinfeng brought it up himself.

    ¡°Where are the bulls?¡± Ke Dashan asked curiously.

    ¡°I have them. I¡¯ll take them out when we get to Tiger Cliff,¡± Lei Xinfeng said, smiling.

    Ke Dashan was confused, but since Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t exin, he didn¡¯t ask. It¡¯s not like they would understand even if Lei Xinfeng did exin; non-practitioners probably couldn¡¯t even wrap their minds around the concept of Hidden Lun spaces.

    Ke Nanshan smiled and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s not worry about it too much. If Ah Feng has it, we¡¯ll definitely see those bulls again. Come on, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    After they returned to Tiger Cliff, Chief Hu Cangya personally came to receive them, but when he saw them he was secretly surprised that so many hunters only managed to hunt some wild beasts and small game. Although he couldn¡¯t see anything else, he still weed them back warmly.

    When Lei Xinfeng released all the bulls from his Hidden Lun space, everyone was shocked.

    Over two hundred bulls were stacked on the ground. ¡°It seems that I will have to trouble everyone to help,¡± Lei Xinfeng said. ¡°I think we should split these two hundred bulls into a dozen or so parts and hand them up. Everyone except for the old and young should help.¡±

    Hu Cangya used to be a hunter himself, the best in fact, but he¡¯d never seen so many bulls hunted at once. This meat must be preserved quickly. Fresh meat couldn¡¯t be left out for too long or it will go bad. He didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or surprised, so he immediately left to organize the residents of Tiger Cliff.

    Even if Hu Cangya didn¡¯t order them toe help, everyone would¡¯ve stille. They couldn¡¯t note; themotion was too big. It was a spectacle that Tiger Cliff had never seen since before its establishment.

    Giant wooden frames were constructed and bulls strapped on it. All the hunters began to skin and divide the bulls. Every pelt had women taking them to treat. Organs were put into basins. The horns were also quality products, so they were put aside forter. Big chunks of meat were cut off and immediately treated with salt, then put up to dry.

    Meanwhile, Lei Xinfeng and his guards were honored in Hu Cangya¡¯s home.

    Although two hundred bulls were arge amount, setting up the meat for preservation was a task that the entire mobilization of Tiger Cliff finished in a day. The less urgent tasks of refining pelts and horns were left forter.

    That day, every family was stewing meat or making bone soup. The entirety of Tiger Cliff smelled of delicious bull meat.

    Lei Xinfeng only took a part of the bacon and a dozen pelts; he left the rest for Tiger Cliff. Every family had several hundred jins of meat, several hundred jins of bone, and some organs.

    It was like a festival in Tiger Cliff. The children were running around joyfully because even though Tiger Cliff had many hunters, not everyone could afford to eat meat. The only people that could really fill their stomachs were the hunters. The others lived a harder life.

    Lei Xinfeng returned to his home. Everything was as it was when they left, but his grandfather and sister was still missing.

    Sighing, Lei Xinfeng sat in the yard, gaze empty.

    His guards sat on watch nearby.

    After a moment, Lei Xinfeng said, ¡°Ah¡­ if only my grandfather came back. If he was back once, then I¡¯d know where to start looking.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave a contact location so if he doese back, he cane find you? At the very least, news can get to you from here,¡± Jin Daya suggested.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. He knew that his secret sect had people stationed all over this continent, as did Fengying and Shihu. He told Shihu to notify Hu Cangya and leave one such contact location, along with instructions to give it to his grandfather if hees looking.

    It was a speck of hope, and Lei Xinfeng was betting on this hope. If Lei Bao dide here, he¡¯ll definitely find him.

    ¡°How long are we staying here? Jin Daya asked.

    Lei Xinfeng said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce to remain in. Let¡¯s go pick up your Jin Dapan. Heh, I really miss that fellow¡¯s cooking. He¡¯s quite the talent.¡±

    On the second day, Lei Xinfeng and his guards left. Hu Cangya was a bit regretful. If Lei Xinfeng could stay and go on another hunt, then this year would be plentiful. However, he realized and understood that he had no way of making someone of this caliber stay.

    After exchanging a few words with Ke Dashan, Ke Nanshan, and Ke Shi, the four of them flew into the sky, leaving quickly.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°This is Hongtong City.¡± He could still remember that year when he first left Tiger Cliff and lived here for some time, killing an elder¡¯s great-grandson, causing quite a bit of trouble.

    Qi Xuan and Du Hongcheng both lived in Hongtong City, and they could both be considered friends to some extent: they did get into a fight with the inner elder An Zishi in order to protect him after all. In the end, it was his grandfather that simply ughtered the opposition and ended the conflict. Back then, he wasn¡¯t even a Milun Master; he hadn¡¯t been cultivating for long.

    Suddenly, Lei Xinfeng thought of something. His grandfather and the leaders of Hongtong knew each other; maybe they¡¯ve had contact. He turned to his guards. ¡°I want to get some information from a few friends.¡±

    ¡°In Hongtong City up ahead?¡± Jin Daya asked.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°Yes, right ahead. Let¡¯s fly there.¡± From the sky, he could see the road that he initially took to enter the city. Lei Xinfeng flew ahead, leading the way.

    Like so, the four of them entered Hongtong City.

    After ascertaining the direction, Lei Xinfeng found the ce that Qi Xuan liked.

    The fournded, scaring a crowd of practitioners. As practitioners, they all knew that anyone that could fly was someone incredibly powerful. And now, four of themnded at once; it was too terrifying.

    They were all Hundred Lun Masters, Thousand Lun Masters, and a few were Ten Thousand Lun Masters. The leader was a Milun Master. At Lei Xinfeng¡¯s level, he could see their cultivation levels in an instant, and he could not find a single Sage.

    ¡°Is Great Elder Qi Xuan here?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    The Milun Master, clearly flustered, asked, ¡°May I ask¡­ the name of this honored guest?¡±

    Lei Xinfengughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a friend, not an enemy.¡±

    Fengyingughed along with him. ¡°If we were enemies, this city wouldn¡¯t even exist anymore, hehe!¡±

    The Milun Master was so scared he began to shiver. That line was too scary; Fengying meant that if they were enemies, this city would have already been obliterated. However, after hearing that Lei Xinfeng said that they were friends, he sighed in relief. If the neers were enemies, he really didn¡¯t know what to do. He very respectfully said, ¡°Honored senior, I will notify the elder. Please wait.¡±

    Shihu nodded. ¡°Not bad. He seems calm enough.¡±

    The Milun Master backed up a few steps and entered the house. Fengying and Jin Daya had a mischievous expression on their face, both trying to stop theirughs. Shihu¡¯s words were indeed ironic.

    After a while, a few people walked out of the house. The leader was Qi Xuan, apanied by Du Hongcheng. Thest one was Du Hongcheng¡¯s female disciple, Wen Yan.

    The three of them paused when they saw Lei Xinfeng since he had changed so much. He¡¯d changed from a tender youth to a full adult. However, despite not recognizing him, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of familiarity.

    ¡°Who¡­¡± Qi Xuan began.

    Lei Xinfeng shook his head, a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m Lei Xinfeng. Do you remember me?¡±

    This time, not only did Jin Daya and Fengying not manage to stop theirughter, even Shihu smiled. His friends? He actually asked if his friend remembered him! It was hrious.

    Lei Xinfeng¡¯s face reddened, a little humiliated. Thankfully, Qi Xuan was quick on the uptake; when he heard Lei Xinfeng¡¯s name, he remembered him. However, he still had some suspicions. The report he had was that the four visitorsnded from the sky. He knew that only Sixth Ring Sages and above could fly. Four of theming at once was definitely scary.

    Qi Xuan also knew that when Lei Xinfeng left, he wasn¡¯t even a Milun Master. What kind of joke is suggesting that Lei Xinfeng could have be a Sixth Ring Sage in such a short time?

    Qi Xuan was still trying to organize his thoughts. ¡°Ah¡­ you¡­ so you¡¯re Ah Feng¡­¡± he stuttered, pointing at the sky, then at Lei Xinfeng. ¡°This¡­ uh¡­ you flew here?¡±

    Jin Daya smiled. ¡°Of course he flew here; what did you think he did, walk? Heh, Ah Feng is a Seventh Ring Sage.¡±

    Qi Xuan¡¯s brain fogged. No matter how hard he tried, he could notprehend how Lei Xinfeng was a Seventh Ring Sage. It couldn¡¯t have been that many years since thest time they met, how could he have ascended so quickly? Qi Xuan himself was only a Third Ring Sage back then, and now,  he has no chance to ascend, but Lei Xinfeng already surpassed him?

    A reminder that their secret sect¡¯s chinese terminology is ÃØÃÅ, the same characters for the Hidden Gate they use. This is important.

 Chapter Book 10 - 13 â€“ Recruiting

    Book 10 Chapter 13 ¨C Recruiting

    OCTOBER 15, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    ¡°You, you¡¯re that Lei Xinfeng¡­ is Senior Lei Bao your grandfather?¡±

    Qi Xuan¡¯s mind was still a mess. After looking at Lei Xinfeng¡¯s face closely, he could still see hints of his youth, but he could notprehend how Lei Xinfeng could ascend from a low-level cultivation to a Seventh Ring Sage in such a short amount of time. It waspletely outside of his logic and understanding.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t be so surprised. You can also ascend quickly,¡± Lei Xinfeng said. What he didn¡¯t say was that his idea of quick is different. If Qi Xuan used Yin Rings, Ninth Ring isn¡¯t a problem, but if he tried to ascend naturally, Fourth Ring is the limit in Qi Xuan¡¯s lifespan.

    Qi Xuan became even more confused. What did Lei Xinfeng mean by he too can ascend quickly? He¡¯d been stuck at Third Ring for such a long time. He¡¯d already given up on ascending at all, let alone quickly. What kind of lie is this?

    On the other hand, Hongcheng ascended since thest time he and Lei Xinfeng met. He was a Second Ring Sage, an inner sect elder. Although his disciple didn¡¯t ascend, she could too if she worked hard for a few more years.

    ¡°Hello, Ah Feng,¡± Hongcheng said. Wen Yan also nodded to him.

    Qi Xuan said, ¡°He, hello¡­ Ah Feng¡­ uh¡­ sen¡­sen¡­¡± He wanted to say Senior, but it was too hard to get out.

    Lei Xinfeng knew what he was trying to say, so he said, ¡°Just call me Ah Feng. You are friends with my grandfather, so you¡¯re my elder.¡±

    Qi Xuan suddenly let out a sigh. Practitioners did indeed rank based on strength, but if an elder and junior rtionship was established, then it can take precedent over strength. If a son became stronger than the father, did the father have to call the son ¡®Senior?¡¯ One can argue.

    ¡°Ah Feng,e inside!¡±

    Qi Quan suddenly acted a lot more natural, which is to take his guests inside. He was way too disrespectful before, so he quickly ushered Lei Xinfeng and his guards in.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s talk inside, please,e in!¡± Du Hongcheng said.

    The group all came to the reception room and then Lei Xinfeng started the introductions. ¡°Uncle Jin, Uncle Ying, and Uncle Hu, this is my grandfather¡¯s friend Qi Xuan, the Great Elder of Hongchang. This is Du Hongcheng, an outer sect elder¡­ this is his disciple, Wen Yan.¡±

    Qi Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Old Du is already an inner sect elder, he¡¯s a Second Ring Sage now. Ah Feng, these three are¡­?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng waved his hands to indicate for his guards to make a self-introduction.

    Jin Daya was first. ¡°Jin Daya, Ninth Ring Sage, Ah Feng¡¯s head bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°Fengying, you can call me Old Ying (Eagle), Ninth Ring Sage, Ah Feng¡¯s guard.¡± To be honest, both he and Shihu could also be considered head bodyguard.

    ¡°Shihu, er, you can call me Old Hu (Tiger), or Uncle Hu. Heh, I¡¯m a Ninth Ring Sage, Ah Feng¡¯s guard,¡± Shihu finished, smiling.

    After the three finished their introductions, the whole room was dead quiet. Qi Xuan, Du Hongcheng, Wen Yan, and a disciple that just entered all had their moves open, along with an expression of shock and terror. What kind of joke is this? These three Ninth Ring Sages, or Ashen Sages, are all standing at the peak of this world, and they were all bodyguards? Who scared people like this?

    For a beat, Qi Xuan could make no sounds but incoherent mumbling. He calmed himself with great effort, saying, ¡°Nine¡­ Ninth Ring¡­ Ninth Ring Sage¡­¡±

    Jin Daya smiled. ¡°Us Ninth Ring Sages have some things behind the scenes, so don¡¯t be so impressed. Besides, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re demons; there are many Ninth Ring Sages.¡±

    Qi Xuan pointed a shaking finger at Lei Xinfeng. ¡°But, but they¡­ they¡¯re your guards? All three Ninth Ring Sages, they¡¯re all your guards?¡± His voice changed, sounding strange.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re my guards, as well as my seniors and friends. They¡¯re all very nice to me.¡±

    Qi Xuan felt like crying. How could there be such a thing? What kind of person could possibly to be so impressive that they have three Ninth Ring Sages as their guards? It was then that he realized that Lei Xinfeng¡¯s position* in the world changed.

    Even old Lei Bao didn¡¯t give him as big of a shock back then. When Qi Xuan thought of how he protected Lei Xinfeng back then, he felt a lot better. He now celebrated his actions of fighting against An Zishi back then. It seemed that it paid off now since Lei Xinfeng is still being respectful to him, not acting high-nosed because of his position as a Seventh Ring Sage. He began to smile.

    Although Du Hongcheng and Wen Yan were calm before, they were utterly speechless after Jin Daya and the other guards¡¯ introduction.

    Qi Xuan invited everyone to sit, saying ¡°Ah Feng, it¡¯s been a while. Where were you and Senior Lei these past few years?¡±

    At that, Lei Xinfeng could only smile sadly. He now knew that Qi Xuan had not seen his grandfather. ¡°We were separated. I came back this time to see if Grandfather came to find you.¡±

    ¡°What? Separated?¡± Qi Xuan asked, shocked.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°Yes, separated, for a long time. I¡¯ve always been searching.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t stop by, Senior Lei¡­ didn¡¯t stop by.¡±

    Back when they retreated from the Ancient Hidden Lun space to Tang Night Fortress, Qi Xuan, Du Hongcheng, and Wen Yan left first. Jin Dapan left then too. They were all unable to use the Lun Spots and Ancient Lun Tunnels, so they traveled the normal way back. He wasn¡¯t aware of the things that happened, about what old Lei Bao took, and his animosity with Si Danuo.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°Uh, Uncle Hu, please leave a method ofmunication with the elder. If my grandfatheres, please give this method to him,¡± he said.

    Qi Xuan answered easily; this wasn¡¯t a hard thing to do, so he had no reason to reject. It can even improve his rtionship with Lei Xinfeng. He even sent an order down the chain ofmands, ordering his servants and disciples to keep an ear out for news of Lei Bao¡¯s whereabouts.

    Lei Xinfeng was satisfied with the result. He and Qi Xuan had already been acquaintances since the events at Tang Night Fortress and Ancient Hidden Lun space, but after so many years and Lei Xinfeng¡¯s ascension to Ninth Ring Sage, it strained their rtionship. With this, Lei Xinfeng could loose a breath.

    Wen Yan couldn¡¯t hold in her curiosity anymore. ¡°Ah Feng, how did you cultivate? Did you use a trick?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°My way isn¡¯t suited to you.¡± His method was to absorb natural lightning during a thunderstorm in order to ascend at such frightening speeds. This was something Wen Yan couldn¡¯t imitate.

    Wen Yan showed a disappointed expression. However, Lei Xinfeng knew how hard Wen Yan worked for the sake of ascending; it¡¯s just that her potential was just too ordinary. With the help of Lun rings, she could perhaps step into the realm of Sages, but in this kind of remote ce, there¡¯s just no way she could get any. It¡¯s even possible that she had no idea that Lun rings could be used to further cultivation.

    ¡°Did you know Lun rings can help you ascend to Sage?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    As he¡¯d expected, Wen Yan didn¡¯t know. Neither did Qi Xuan and Du Hongcheng.

    ¡°What Lun rings?¡± Hongcheng asked.

    Lei Xinfeng sighed. This was what happened when people are ignorant. ¡°Lun rings, Lunyin rings, and most importantly, Yin rings, are all items that can help you cultivate. As long as you have enough of them, it¡¯s not impossible to condense your ninth True Body.

    Qi Xuan, Du Hongcheng, and Wen Yan all became excited. Ninth Ring Sages were at the peak of Sages. Qi Xuan asked, ¡°Did you cultivate like that to ascend to Seventh Ring Sage?¡±

    Jin Dayaughed. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? What is Ah Feng¡¯s potential? He does not need these. Heh, the method he talked about is used by us. He can quickly ascend even without these. Also, there are some caveats to using Lun rings, Lunyin Rings, and Yin rings.¡±

    ¡°What caveat?¡± Qi Xuan asked.

    ¡°If you use these aids, you¡¯ll hit a wall when you reach Ninth Ring, unable to take another step forward.¡±

    Qi Xuan paused, then hesitated before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been stuck at Third Ring for a long time. If I can reach Ninth Ring, even if I can never ascend again¡­ I¡­ I think I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Jin Daya said.

    ¡°But, but what are these rings?¡± Wen Yan asked.

    Lei Xinfeng took out one of each kind of ring, saying, ¡°These. In the upper ranks, Yin rings can be used as money, and you can trade them for various things.¡±

    ¡°Inrge powers,rge sects, these Lun rings are hard currency,¡± Jin Daya added. ¡°You can trade them for anything. As for Lunyin rings and Yin rings, you¡¯ll rarely see them; they¡¯re too valuable, especially Yin rings. They¡¯re treasures that can aid the cultivation of Sixth, Seventh, and Eighth Ring Sages, after all. Even Ninth Ring Sages can use them to extend their life. Heh, you know now how valuable this thing is now, right?¡±

    Qi Xuan, Du Hongcheng, and Wen Yan cannot help but marvel at those rings. Qi Xuan sighed, asking, ¡°How can I obtain them?¡±

    Jin Daya didn¡¯t mince words and told him bluntly. ¡°You can¡¯t. Evenrge sects will copse under bloody inner conflicts if a Yin ring appears.¡±

    ¡°But why does Ah Feng have them?¡± Qi Xuan asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not from a normalrge sect, haha,¡± said Lei Xinfeng.

    ¡°Ah Feng has a powerful master,¡± Jin Daya said.

    ¡°Powerful master? Stronger than you Ninth Ring Sages?¡± Qi Xuan asked. He didn¡¯t understand. He¡¯d never thought that there was an existence above Ninth Ring Sages.

    Jin Daya smiled while shaking his head. ¡°What are we? We¡¯re nothing. Ah Feng¡¯s master is a person of the likes you can¡¯t imagine.¡±

    With the surprises that just keeping, the three hosts felt numb. Qi Xuan once again fell into a trance, staring at nothing, beforeing back, stuttering, ¡°Ugh, this¡­ to be stronger than a Ninth Ring Sage¡­ this, how can this be possible¡­?¡±

    I y D&D 5e. Do any of you y D&D? I made a ss based off of the cultivators called the Lun Master. My schedule is too full to y any games though.

 Chapter Book 10 - 14 â€“ Recruiting Followers

    Book 10 Chapter 14 ¨C Recruiting Followers

    OCTOBER 31, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    Lei Xinfeng exined. ¡°Above Ninth Ring, there¡¯s also Monarch. There aren¡¯t many of them. For a Ninth Ring Sage to ascend to Monarch, they can¡¯t use tricks such as these. For those that ascend with Yin rings, they have almost no chance of attaining Monarch.¡±

    ¡°Monarch?¡± Ay, I can¡¯t even attain Fourth Ring by myself. If I can reach Ninth Ring, whether or not I can be a Monarch is really not that important,¡± Qi Xuan said, sighing.

    Du Hongcheng nodded as well. If the alternative is to remain a low-level Sage for the rest of their lives, bing Monarchs is but a dream anyway.

    Lei Xinfeng took out a few Lun rings and gave them to Wen Yan, saying, ¡°These Lun rings are enough for you to be a Sage.¡±

    Seeing how happy she was, Lei Xinfeng reminded her of the risks. ¡°However, you must realize that once you use these Lun rings and attain your first Ring Body, any further ascensions will require more Lun rings. It will be next to impossible to ascend under your own power.¡±

    ¡°So after you use Lun, Lunyin, and Yin rings, you must continue to use them?¡± Qi Xuan asked.

    Lei Xinfeng replied, ¡°Yes. If you have enough of them, you can ascend all the way to Ninth Ring. It¡¯s fast too.¡±

    ¡°But where will we find more of these rings?¡± Qi Xuan mulled.

    ¡°Easy! Just join a Hidden Sect. Most of the people in Hidden Sects are empowered using these methods,¡± Jin Daya said.

    ¡°Are you all from Hidden Sects?¡± Du Hongcheng asked. It was his first time hearing of such an existence.

    Fengying nodded. ¡°Correct. Although there are many Hidden Sects, they rarely appear. Even if they do, you won¡¯t know it¡¯s them!¡±

    ¡°Your rtion with Ah Feng isn¡¯t bad. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± Jin Daya suggested.

    Lei Xinfeng looked at him but didn¡¯t say anything. He was indeed looking for followers. He had no objections regarding Qi Xuan and the others; at least it was better than finding random strangers.

    Qi Xuan and Du Hongcheng were both surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d be recruiting, so they didn¡¯t know what to say. This ce was their base. If they leave, then it will probably be the end of this ce. After a moment, Du Hongcheng steeled his heart and made his decision. ¡°I can join?¡± he asked.

    Wen Yan¡¯s expression improved. She didn¡¯t care where she was. If she could ascend quickly, then even if it meant bing Lei Xinfeng¡¯s strength, she had no reservations; she was just waiting for her master¡¯s decision. Seeing that even her master agreed, she was so happy she almost jumped for joy.

    Jin Daya peeked at Lei Xinfeng. Seeing a slight nod, he felt relieved that his own decision wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°Wee!¡± he said. ¡°Since you people joined, then you¡¯ll have toe with us when we leave.¡±

    Du Hongcheng nodded. ¡°No problem!¡±

    Of course he had no problem with it. If he, a Second Ring Sage, joined a Hidden Sect, then there was hope that he could ascend to a Ninth Ring Sage. No matter how he calcted it, this arrangement was in his favor.

    Qi Xuan also made his decision. ¡°I¡¯m also joining!¡± The offer was too alluring and rare. If he didn¡¯t ept, he will probably regret it for the rest of his life.

    Even Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t expect that he would be able to find two followers so quickly on this trip back home. Jin Daya and the others are guards, so they needed to find subordinates and train them from scratch.

    Jin Daya nodded. ¡°No problem. After you are ready, follow us back. However, we will send you back here with some resources. After you be Sixth Ring Sages, there will be more missions for you.¡±

    Qi Xuan could barely hold in his excitement. With the way Jin Daya spoke, ascending to Sixth Ring was as easy as eating; he felt that his future was brighter than ever.

    Lei Xinfeng immediately took out some Lun and Lunyin rings, holding back the Yin rings. Since they were low-level Sages, they didn¡¯t need Yin rings. They must be at least Fifth Ring first.

    After resting at Hongtong City for two days, Lei Xinfeng left with his new followers, Qi Xuan, Du Hongcheng, and Wen Yan.

    After leaving Tang Night Fortress, Jin Dapan never returned to the Western army. With the help of the treasures he gained from the Ancient Hidden Lun space, he sessfully be a First Ring Sage. He was clever enough at first to follow Lei Bao and Lei Xinfeng closely, gathering a lot of goods. This fatty wasn¡¯t only good at eating; he had good eyes too.

    With Jin Daya leading the way, Lei Xinfeng and the others quickly found Jin Dapan.

    Jin Dapan had long left the Western country and hid in a small fishing vige in Wanhu Continent (Ten Thousand Lake Continent). Wanhu Continent was close to Lei Xinfeng¡¯s sect, so they returned there.

    Lei Xinfeng was startled when he saw Jin Dapan as well; the fatty became even more fat. He was practically a small mountain of meat. When they saw him, he sat on a boat, cooking a meal. He was startled when he saw Jin Daya. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know that Jin Daya was an ancestor of the Jin family; when he saw Lei Xinfeng, he was even more surprised, but he still jumped up joyfully.

    Back then, Jin Dapan thought that he had a lot inmon with Lei Xinfeng. He really took Lei Xinfeng as a friend and eating partner; he was especially interested in the opinions that Lei Xinfeng had in regards to his cooking, including the knowledge that Lei Xinfeng brought with him from his previous life.

    Jin Daya scowled when he saw Jin Dapan, scolding, ¡°Can¡¯t you eat less? How will you fight if you get any fatter?¡±

    Jin Dapan had a helpless expression. ¡°Ancestor, I¡­can I not fight? I only want to eat¡­¡±

    Lei Xinfeng couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Uncle Jin, don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯d rather die than not eat!¡±

    Jin Dapan nodded violently. ¡°Yes! You know that after I ascended, my appetite doubled¡­doubled!¡± he repeated. ¡°I can eat so much more food!¡±

    Jin Daya was so angry he pped him. ¡°How shameless! Fuck. I can¡¯t believe I brought Ah Feng here to take you in!¡±

    Fengying couldn¡¯t stop sniffing. ¡°What¡¯s this? It smells so nice!¡±

    ¡°Grilled fish steaks, grilled prawn,¡± Jin Dapan said proudly. ¡°Ha! The food here and the food from the Western Continent ispletely different! I stopped here for so long and finally found a few methods of cooking. Everyone, have a taste!¡±

    After seeing Lei Xinfeng, Qi Xuan, Du Hongcheng, and Wen Yan, Jin Dapan looked really happy. He didn¡¯t care about Lei Xinfeng¡¯s standing and strength, only that he had friends to cook for. Eating was like that: if there are friends to eat together with, it was so much more fun and enjoyable than eating alone, so Jin Dapan was ted.

    The fishing industry in Wanhu Continent was huge, not to mention the wide variety of fish. Aside from cultivating, the other pastime that Jin Dapan enjoyed was sitting on his boat. While drifting, he will randomly catch fish, prawn, turtles, and crabs. As he was powerful, he could hunt the predatory fish that normal fishermen dare not touch, so his menu was naturallyrger.

    ¡°Here, here, taste the fish steak, prawn, and fish slice that I grilled! It¡¯s a grilling feast today!¡± As soon as the subject turned to food, he became much more animated.

    Everyoneughed. Jin Daya shook his head. It wasn¡¯t that he was against Jin Dapan eating, but he did reject the fact that Jin Dapan prioritized gourmet over strength; he might sufferter because of it. ¡°Never mind. He¡¯d rather die than¡­¡±

    Jin Dapan embarrassedly smiled and bid everyone to sit down. He began to cut up fish to make the fish steaks while ordering the fisherman he hired to catch more. He was so happy the smiles won¡¯te off his face.

    After Lei Xinfeng sat down, he took measure of the boat. This boat seemed to be specially designed. Not only was it wide, it also had its own stove, table, and straw mats to sit on. Jin Dapan basically moved an entire kitchen onto the boat. There were also dried shrimp and fish meat hanging on the side.

    ¡°This here is a genuine glutton! There¡¯s food everywhere!¡±

    ¡°I have some wine that I brewed myself,¡± Jin Dapan said. ¡°The grain here isn¡¯t bad for making wine. I got the method after spending a lot of money!¡± He never seemed to stop talking when it came to food. He normally didn¡¯t have so many things to say.

    A palm-sized fish steak was grilled to tender perfection, but the most noteworthy item was the special sauce that Jin Dapan made. After grilling, Jin Dapan thered it with the sauce. After a bite, Lei Xinfeng fell in love immediately. Even in his previous life, he¡¯d never eaten such a delicious fish steak; he couldn¡¯t help but praise it. ¡°Good!¡±

    Jin Daya also followed up with his praise. The reason he rmended Jin Dapan to Lei Xinfeng was that he was impressed with Jin Dapan¡¯s culinary skills from the start. Who would¡¯ve thought that they knew each other already?

    On the other hand, Fengying and Shihu tasted Jin Dapan¡¯s dishes for the first time and became enamored. They were both full of praises and almost swallowed their tongues; it was too good.

    Nothing was left. All these practitioners had big appetites; even Wen Yan had a bigger appetite than most people. Large slices of fish meat covered the big grill. Jin Dapan expertly flipped the fish steak, adding some oil and other condiments asionally. When one was done, he would put it on a te.

    Everyone stared at the te. When a fish steaknded, a few chopsticks will immediately jump toward it. Modest people get no food. At first, Qi Xuan, Du Hongcheng, and Wen Yan sat there modestly, but after a while, they saw that Lei Xinfeng¡¯s group acted like pretas incarnated. Their chopsticks moved in a blur whenever a steak hit the te. Lei Xinfeng even stole a fish steak midair when Jin Dapan was transferring it to the te.

    Soon, Qi Xuan and the others no longer acted modest and also fought for the food.

    The only light in the darkness was Jin Dapan¡¯s speed at cooking, barely keeping pace with the demand. However, he himself got nothing to eating.

    ¡°Oh right, Ah Feng, the reason you came here was not only to eat, right?¡±

    Oops.

 Chapter Book 10 - 15 â€“ Sky Crystal Saint Crystal

    Book 10 Chapter 15 ¨C Sky Crystal Saint Crystal

    OCTOBER 31, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    ¡°It was on my suggestion that we came here,¡± Jin Daya said. ¡°Er, Ah Feng is the little master, and I¡¯m his guard, and I want to bring you into the Hidden Sect, how¡¯s that?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng smiled and look at Jin Dapang, but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, Fengying said, ¡°Aye, I wee you too, haha. I¡¯m also Ah Feng¡¯s guard. I¡¯m Fengying, Uncle Ying to you. I¡¯m a Ninth Ring Sage.¡±

    ¡°Mm, call me Uncle Hu. I¡¯m Shihu, Ninth Ring Sage. Also, I wee you too. Your dishes really aren¡¯t bad, I like it,¡± Shihu said.

    No wonder people said that too get on someone¡¯s good side, you first had to feed him. With that condition satisfied, Lei Xinfeng¡¯s two guards both expressed their satisfaction. It also meant that when Jin Dapang does join, his starting position won¡¯t be low at all, even with his identity as a lowly First Ring Sage.

    Jin Dapang was much calmer than Qi Xuan, probably because he already knew that Jin Daya is a Ninth Ring Sage. As Jin Daya¡¯spanion, the others won¡¯t be much weaker. ¡°I¡¯ll join,¡± he said.

    ¡°You won¡¯t think about it first?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    Jin Dapang flipped a fish steak. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about. Ancestor there already told me about Hidden Sects, but I didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d join one too. I also never thought that Ah Feng would be another person from a Hidden Sect.¡±

    ¡°When we first met, I hadn¡¯t joined a Hidden Sect yet,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s your grandpa and little sister?¡± Jin Dapang asked. Back when they split up, he left early so he didn¡¯t fight, and thus didn¡¯t know that someone chased after them afterward.

    Lei Xinfengughed bitterly. ¡°We split up and lost each other. I¡¯m still looking even now.¡± He told the events that happened to Jin Dapang.

    It was also the first time Jin Daya, Fengying, and Shihu heard the story.

    ¡°Si Danuo?¡± Fengying asked. ¡°He¡¯s probably also from a Hidden Sect. To be able to mobilize so many Sages¡­ even arge sect can¡¯t do it. Maybe his status is simr to yours, some Monarch¡¯s disciple.¡±

    Shihu agreed. ¡°Yeah, to lead so many Sages, I also think he¡¯s a Monarch¡¯s disciple.¡±

    ¡°Ha, how very high-handed. Ah, Ancient Lun Space¡­ If one appeared right now, I probably will also bring some people to clean out,¡± Jin Daya said.

    ¡°My grandpa was smart and ran after grabbing what he could. My grandpa had a friend that, because he was too greedy, got caught. Even if he didn¡¯t die¡­¡±

    ¡°Your grandpa is probably fine. An Eighth Ring Sage against a Ninth Ring Sage¡­ as long as he didn¡¯t fight with his life on the line, running is probably easy enough,¡± Jin Daya said.

    ¡°My grandpa¡­ didn¡¯t use any aids, just his own power, to be an Eighth Ring¡­¡±

    Surprise showed on Daya, Fengying, and Shihu¡¯s faces. Someone who reached Eighth Ring under his own power is definitely someone impressive. This kind of person had both the right and chance to be a Monarch.

    ¡°Then that Si Danuo guy is going to have some trouble in his hands in the future,¡± Fengyingmented. ¡°If your grandpa bes a Monarch, heh, we¡¯ll have a show on our hands.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Lei Xinfeng knew how hard it was to get past the bottleneck. With the addition of old Lei Bao¡¯s injury in the past, he had no idea if it was still possible for Lei Bao to be a Monarch.

    Jin Dapang washed his grill and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat something different. This is too tiring.¡± He grilled until he didn¡¯t have the confidence of preserving the quality. This lot was really too good at eating.

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m only half full¡­ grill some more, this brat¡¯s skills are too good!¡± Fengying said.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, grill some more. I¡¯ve never eating such a good barbecue in my life!¡± Shihu added.

    Jin Dapang smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll tire of it soon if we eat nothing but grilled food. I¡¯ll make a pot ofkefood. Please give some pointers. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be worse than grilled fish.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll eatkefood.¡±

    Indeed, Jin Dapang¡¯s culinary skills were legendary. Soon, he finished making two big pots ofkefood, one fish, one prawn. The fish pot was basically a big mix of fish and scallops, along with some condiments. The shrimp pot was slightly different with dry-braised shrimp that was truly fragrant.

    This meal conquered the hearts of everyone. They all agreed to Jin Daya joining. With someone like him here, they could all enjoy good food even when traveling every day. Naturally, Jin Dapang became the group¡¯s most important member.

    During the two day rest, Jin Dapang sold his big boat and bought some food ingredients, mostly driedkefood, seeds, and grain. The grain could be used to make fine wine, so he bought a lot of it.

    Two dayster, Lei Xinfeng brought the everyone back.

    The group of people all entered the Hidden Dimension.

    Ai Shan¡¯er was Lei Xinfeng¡¯s butler. When the group returned to Lei Xinfeng¡¯s residence, it was Ai Shan¡¯er who ced them in living spaces within Lei Xinfeng¡¯s residence ording to their status as Lei Xinfeng¡¯s subordinates. Ai Shan¡¯er was in charge of managing the living and material affairs of Lei Xinfeng¡¯s estate.

    No matter if it was Qi Xuan, Du Hongcheng, Wen Yan, or Jin Dapang, aftering to Lei Xinfeng¡¯s residence, they couldn¡¯t help but feel arge wave of self-pity. Even the servants in the yard were at least Third or Fourth Ring Sages, The guards at the door were required to be at the level of Fifth or Sixth Ring. It really was a bit scary.

    At Lei Xinfeng¡¯s order, the four of them all received enough Lun and Lunying rings to ascend back to back.

    ording to Jin Daya, the four of them weren¡¯t allowed toe out if they can¡¯t reach Sixth Ring. It really wasn¡¯t hard to use Lun and Lunyin rings to reach Fifth Ring, followed by a shock with a Yin Ring to reach Sixth. With their potential, it was still possible to use Lun and Lunyin rings to ascend.

    Lei Xinfeng returned to his room to cultivate because, on the way back, he found that his Lightning Stamp was unstable. After a quick check, he found that the Stamp that Lei Bao left him wasn¡¯tpletely dissolved. Something remained in his Lightning Stamp that he must address immediately.

    Sitting in his room, his body slowly rose into the air, emitting countless lightning bolts that jumped on his skin, while his conscious delved deep into the holes of his Stamp.

    After circling through a few times, he found that a clump of lightning was entrenched in his Stamp! After a moment, he realized that it was the Thunder Serum. Back when he first absorbed that clump of Thunder Serum in the Ancient Hidden Lun Space, he was still weak so he couldn¡¯t process it. After his old stamp absorbed it, he forgot about it.

    Old Lei Bao had told him that this Thunder Serum1 was extremely rare, but he did not know or understand it¡¯s used; even if he did understand, he probably still wouldn¡¯t be able to use it. He was still a Milun master back then, not even a Sage. How would he have been able to use use a high-level item?

    After thinking about it for a while, he decided to ignore this clump of Thunder Serum since he realized that his Lightning Stamp was slowly absorbing this clump. Since he himself didn¡¯t understand how to use it, then building up his Lightning Stamp was the currently the best way of utilizing it.

    Lei Xinfeng had to research many of the uses that Lightning attributed materials had. That the Stamp he refined his time could absorb various materials and upgrade by itself was his saving grace. He no longer worried about the serum and allowed the Stamp to absorb it. Who cares if he didn¡¯t know how to use it?

    Then he tried to put his Chaos Wheel close to the Lightning Stamp and found in delight that the two resonated with each other, exchanging Lightning Yin energy.

    With this kind of cultivation, Lei Xinfeng refined his Yin energy. Although his improvement was slow, his foundation was rock solid.

    After a few days, Lei Xinfeng came out of his room. Jin Daya, Fengying, and Shihu were all sitting in the living chatting. After he came out, Lei Xinfeng asked about the neers. ¡°Is Fatty2 and the others still cultivating?¡±

    Jin Daya smiled. ¡°Haha, those guys became extremely motivated. Each of them locked themselves in their rooms and are currently cultivating like mad. That brat is already advanced to First Ring Sage3. His speed isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    ¡°Qi Xuan is also close. A Lunyin ring a day¡­ haha, he¡¯s working hard enough.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng sighed to himself. It was so difficult for people who wanted to ascend normally outside, while people in Hidden Sects did so so easily. There were many resources in here that unless a person¡¯s potential was so bad it was depressing, ascending to Third or Fourth Ring was a given. Even if it was truly hopeless, First Ring Sage is still possible.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say that they will definitely reach Ninth Ring, but prospects of beyond Sixth Ring is still pretty good,¡± Shihumented. ¡°More importantly, Ah Feng needs to provide enough resources to help them.¡±

    ¡°Ha! How could Ah Fengck resources? ording to what I¡¯ve seen, what Ah Feng obtained from that trip to Hanya Castle isn¡¯t just a little bit.¡±

    That point was something no one argued. Just the materials and ores that the four of them gathered was enough to obtain arge amount of Yin rings. The three guards already have enough Yin rings to sustain them for a long time. It made them extremely loyal.

    ¡°Did anything happen these past few days?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Ah, the third young master wants you to visit,¡± Shihu said.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked. He was quite close to Xin Zhaolun, much more so than the others. He recognized a few older sisters.

    Fengying said, ¡°The first master came back.¡±

    ¡°What first masters?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked, staring.

    Shihu smiled. ¡°Your senior brother. We usually call him the first master, haha.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go have a look. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± Lei Xinfeng knew that his most senior brother under his master was named Feng Chenzong who was extremely powerful. Although he wasn¡¯t a Monarch yet, he was the most powerful among the brothers and sisters who were Ninth Ring Sages.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sit guards,¡± Jin Daya said. ¡°I pass on going.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded and led Fengying and Shihu to Xin Zhaolun¡¯s residence. They lived close to each other, so the walk didn¡¯t take long.

    So begins the final arc (that I will be tranting).

    Also, does anyone how to make a back button after page-jumps? Like after these subscripts, you click the button and you go back up to where you left off. Any WordPress wizards willing to help?

    ?? ??

    1 µçî¸À×½¬ Like Puttty, I have no idea how to urately trante this, so I just cut off the first bit. If the µçî¸ was Ììî¸, then it would refer to the Big Dipper, which I would then trante to Heavenly, but µçî¸ has no equivalent. I have the author just changed Ìì to µç so it would sound impressive.

    ?? ??

    2 ÅÖ×Ó is literally Fatty. Usually derogatory, but in this case, I guess it¡¯s not. Sounds a bit crude. Suggestions?

    ?? ??

    3 Wasn¡¯t Jin Dapang already a First Ring Sage?

 Chapter Book 10 - 16 â€“ Sky Crystal Saint Crystal

    Book 10 Chapter 16 ¨C Sky Crystal Saint Crystal

    OCTOBER 31, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    When Lei Xinfeng first saw Feng Chenzong, his heart jump in surprise, because he could see that although Fen Chenzong had the face of a young man, his hair remained white, including his eyebrows and beard. His eyes were sharp, ck as bottomless pools.

    ¡°This is the ninth brother, right?¡± Feng Chenzong smiled lightly and stood up in wee.

    Xin Zhaolun stood up with him. ¡°Ah Feng,e meet the senior brother.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Senior Brother. I¡¯m Lei Xinfeng.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, Ah Feng¡­ Eh, can I call you Ah Feng?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with it; it¡¯s more intimate that way,¡± Lei Xinfeng replied. No matter what, Feng Chenzong was the Senior Brother in the Hidden Sect. In the sect, his status was slightly lower than their Master and his wife and wielded great authority. One just had to look at Xin Zhaolun; Xin Zhaolun was very respectful toward Feng Chenzong.

    ¡°Alright,e sit,¡± Feng Chenzong said warmly.

    Lei Xinfeng sat down, while Fengying and Shihu backed outside after bowing. There was no danger here, and when the three brothers were talking, the guards shouldn¡¯t stand by and eavesdrop.

    The three sat down and Feng Chenzong began. ¡°How are you adjusting?¡± As the most senior of them, he must show appropriate care, especially since he already know that their master and grandmaster both favor this youngest disciple and therefore, he won¡¯t throw his weight as the senior brother around carelessly.

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good here; I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡±

    Feng Chenzong smiled and nodded.

    Lei Xinfeng¡¯s heart toiled as he tried to make sense of the situation. He knew that the reason the senior brother looked for him wasn¡¯t that he wanted to meet him, but because he needed something from him.

    As he expected, after a bit of bantering, Feng Chenzeong smiled and asked, ¡°Ah Feng, have you seen this before?¡± Following his words, he took out a rock around the size of a chicken egg and handed it to Lei Xinfeng.

    This rock had an ovaloid shape and looked almost exactly like an egg, differing in color, light blue. Lei Xinfeng epted it, only to see it crack open in two. ¡°Uh, was it already cracked¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it was already cracked open. There used to be something in there; it¡¯s already been extracted.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng looked it over carefully and found that the interior of the egg had a neat indentation. ¡°Has this been refined? It¡¯s so sharp.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s natural. There used to be a crystal inside, a hexagonal prismatic crystal. It¡¯s already been taken out,¡± he repeated.

    Lei Xinfeng looked again. The crystal was about as long as a finger bone and thick as a date. He¡¯d never seen it before. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Dijun Liquid Crystal1, extremely rare.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng had never heard of it either, asking, ¡°Dijun Liquid Crystal? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Also known as Sky Crystal or Saint Crystal. There are many ways of referring to it, but its true name is called Dijun Liquid Crystal.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng began ying with the stone egg, asking, ¡°What¡¯s it used for?¡± He realized that the senior brother probably wanted him to help him find this crystal thing.

    ¡°This crystal is extremely rare, pretty much nonexistent. However, this time, it¡¯s different. Someone found this thing. Haha¡­ as for what this is used for¡­ ¡° Feng Chenzong said. ¡°Third brother and I are both Ninth Ring Sages, yet we cannot continue. To be honest, it¡¯s not because we can¡¯t ascend, but we¡¯re not willing to. The sess rate of ascension is too low. We both need to increase our chances of ascension, and that¡¯s where thises into y.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng jumped in surprise. ¡°What? Sky Crystals can improve chances of ascension?¡±

    ¡°It can add about forty percent. In other words, if we originally have a twenty percent chance of ascension, then with the addition of forty percent, our total chance of ascension bes sixty percent,¡± Xin Zhaolun exined. ¡°With that, our prospects of ascension is much better.¡±

    ¡°Wow, so such a treasure exists!¡± Temptation welled within in. No matter what, he must get himself one.

    Xin Zhaolun nodded. ¡°Such a treasure does exist. This thing is priceless, and you can¡¯t find it no matter how hard you look.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng plopped the stone egg on the table. ¡°Where¡¯d you get this then?¡±

    Feng Chenzong praised Lei Xinfeng¡¯s mind which immediately locked onto the important point. ¡°I got it from an old friend. He used this to ascend to Monarch and also told the ce where he obtained this stone egg¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you go?¡±

    Feng Chenzong nodded. ¡°I was there for seventeen years, but I came back empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°You mined for seventeen years?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked, stunned.

    ¡°No, not mine! Find is a better word for it. I couldn¡¯t find a single one. The total time I spent looking for it adds up to around seventeen years¡­ until I¡¯vepletely given up.¡± He showed a hint of bitterness on his face.

    ¡°Are there a lot of people who know about the ce?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    Feng Chenzong nodded with a grimace. ¡°Lately, someone leaked the location. A lot of people are probably currently preparing toe, so I had toe back to find help.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng was both impressed, and at the same time a little miffed at Feng Chenzong¡¯s conduct.

    You stayed there for seventeen years without a word to anyone until the point of desperation before you came back¡­ isn¡¯t that a little selfish?

    However, it wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t understand. Feng Chenzong was the senior brother, so naturally he would want to be the first to ascend to Monarch.

    ¡°If a lot of people go, it will be much harder to search,¡± Xin Zhaolunmented.

    Feng Chenzongughed bittered, ¡°I can only me my helplessness. I originally wanted to stay there for a few years and find a few for my brothers and sisters, but knew who would have thought that after staying there for so long, I couldn¡¯t find a single one? My luck is too bad.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun nodded. ¡°Your luck, whenpared to Ah Feng, is indeed dirt poor.¡±

    ¡°Right? You said that on yourtest trip to Hanya Castle, you got so much valuable materials. I thought that maybe Ah Feng can help me, maybe I can borrow some of his luck.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng almostughed and barely held it in. What he had wasn¡¯t luck; that was just an excuse that somehow blew up to be a kind of truth. However, he was d, for without that lie, why would Feng Chenzong think to find him?

    Without Feng Chenzong, then forget about looking for the crystal, he wouldn¡¯t even know it existed. He decided to take this chance to find a few crystals to y with. \

    To be honest, he really wants one. This kind of crystal is definitely something heaven-bending.

    After Feng Chenzong finished talking, he looked at Lei Xinfeng, eyes full of fear that Lei Xinfeng will say no.

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°No problem. However much luck you want to borrow, I¡¯ll lend you,¡± he joked.

    Feng Chenzong alsoughed. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. This time, you¡¯lle with me to look for Sky Crystals.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Lei Xinfeng said, simply.

    Feng Chenzong was very satisfied with Lei Xinfeng; the little brother left a good impression on him.

    ¡°Elder brother, you¡¯re not opposed to me going too, right?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    ¡°Of course not. You must go! This time, I¡¯ll have to bring a lot more people. The area we have to cover is too big; only bringing a few just won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Can I bring three more people?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Of course. Are you bringing your three guards?¡± Feng Chenzong asked.

    ¡°Heh. I¡¯m quite timid, so I need people to protect me, or I¡¯ll be scared.¡±

    Feng Chenzongughed loudly. ¡°You¡¯re a Seventh Ring Sage with the powerful Lightning attribute. Even a normal Ninth Ring Sage might not beat you in a fight, why you scared?¡± he quipped.

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll also bring a few more people to increase our chances,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Feng Chenzong didn¡¯t oppose it; on the contrary, he¡¯d more worried that he might not be able to find enough people. Even if Lei Xinfeng¡¯s guards got the crystal instead of him, he still had a chance of obtaining it. Having is better than not having, that was the logic he decided on when searching for the crystals by himself.

    ¡°Where do we mine¡­ I mean, look for it? Where do we find Sky Crystals?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Not in this world. We need to go through Master¡¯s Hidden Gate.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng instantly became much more enthusiastic. He liked outer worlds. Although he almost froze in Hanya Castle, he still obtained much, as well as met a few friends like Song Qiao, a Monarch.

    Lei Xinfeng also knew that as he approaches and ultimately be a Ninth Ring Sage, he needed to make more friends and build hiswork. He will continuously enter these outer worlds and search for resources that he needed.

    ¡°That outer world¡­ is there anything special about it?¡± he asked.

    Feng Chenzongughed grimly. ¡°Special? There is something very special about it. There are no natives, everyone is foreign to thend. It¡¯s a battlefield.¡±

    ¡°What? Battlefield?¡± Lei Xinfeng echoed.

    ¡°Yes, a battlefield. Some people call it the Great Stone Field.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun was also a bit surprised. He¡¯d heard some rumors about this ce. ¡°This Great Stone Field, isn¡¯t it the one with the nickname ughter Fields?¡±

    Feng Chenzong nodded. ¡°Indeed. You need immense self-control. That ce is strange. You will want to kill against your will.¡±

    ¡°Will we kill among ourselves?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked, face full of worry. ¡°If we will, I won¡¯t bring anyone¡­¡± Killing amongrades was something he will never ept. He¡¯d rather not go.

    Feng Chenzong smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. Although the danger is there, it¡¯s not nearly as bad as you imagine it.¡±

    ?? ??

    1 µÓ¾ýÒº¾§ Monarch Cleansing Liquid Crystal

    Ah, so much wasted potential in this story. I weep andment.

 Chapter Book 10 - 17 â€“ The Stone Egg of Despair

    ¡°Great Stone Field, ughter Fields, it sounds chaotic just from the name. Are there a lot of outsiders?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many outsiders now, but after news gets out that there are sky crystals present, then a lot more will go. A few Monarchs might show up as well,¡± Feng Chenzong answered.

    ¡°If Monarchs go, then what are we going for?¡± Xin Zhaolun muttered.

    ¡°No worries! Even if Monarchs do go, they¡¯ll suffer from suppression and they won¡¯t be able to do as they like. There are a lot less Monarchs than Sages, so it should be rare to meet up with me. The danger we must be most aware of are these Eighth to Ninth Ring Sages. They¡¯re the main power.¡±

    ¡°Uh, are you sure we won¡¯t start killing amongrades?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked. He locked onto that aspect and was deathly afraid that after bringing people there, he¡¯ll lose them all. It was too scary.

    Xin Zhaolun shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Comrades shouldn¡¯t be a threat to each other. Hm, how should I put it so that you¡¯ll understand?¡± He thought for a while before continuing. ¡°How about this: if you hold negative feelings toward a certain person, then at the Great Stone Field, that feeling will be magnified until you can¡¯t control it, causing a desire to kill. If both parties do not hold bad feelings, then nothing will happen.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng understood. ¡°So it¡¯s like that. If I want to kill someone, then I can hold it in in other ces, but after entering the Great Stone Field, this killing intent will rise until I finally make a move, correct?¡±

    Feng Chenzong pped. ¡°Exactly like that!¡±

    ¡°But the threat is still there. If in a group of people, there are a few at odds with each other, won¡¯t the conflict grow until they end up killing each other?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s a problem. If you¡¯re not sure of yourself or someone, don¡¯t bring them with you,¡± Feng Chenzong said.

    Lei Xinfeng suddenly realized why Feng Chenzong only looked for him and Xin Zhaolun. He himself was a new disciple and had no contact with Feng Chenzong, and because of that, he had no qualms with him. Meanwhile, Xin Zhaolun and Feng Chenzong had a good rtionship, so naturally he¡¯d be invited.

    In other words, Feng Chenzong trusted the two of them.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll bring three people.¡± He thought in his heart that if his guards hold any negative feelings toward him, then in that perverted world, he¡¯d be able to discover it. He trusted them though.

    ¡°After you prepare, we¡¯ll leave immediately. Also, bring more food and water. That ce is barren and food sources is rare,¡± Feng Chenzong said.

    Lei Xinfeng grimaced. Hanya Castle is also a barren ce with little food, and this time, they had to bring their own water too. He nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go prepare now. I¡¯lle tomorrow.¡±

    A day was enough for him to prepare.

    Lei Xinfeng excused himself and hurried back with Shihu and Fengying.

    Aftering back to his living room, Jin Daya weed them back. ¡°Ah Feng, something good happen?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What good thing? Do I get a share?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What about us? Do we get a share?¡± Fengying and Shihu asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After a while, the three guards managed to react. ¡°What good thing is it?¡± Fengying asked.

    ¡°A good thing!¡±

    ¡°Okay, stop ying, Ah Feng. Tell us, what good thing?¡± Jin Daya asked, smiling.

    Lei Xinfeng smiled too. ¡°We¡¯re going to an outer world.¡±

    The reason Jin Daya joined the Hidden Sect Lei Xinfeng was in was because of the opportunities to go to outer worlds. If he wanted to go himself, he had to pay a high price. There are lots of good points about outer worlds, mainly the chance to obtain rare materials and resources. Many of them are desired by Monarchs.

    The resources expended by a Monarch was surprising, so they needed a lot of subordinates to help fight for it.

    If a Ninth Ring Sage did not have the backing of a Monarch, then their operations were limited to one world, and their chances of obtaining enough Yin rings to extend their life was almost null. Finding a few Yin rings wasn¡¯t difficult, but having enough to live for a long time was impossible.

    A Ninth Ring Sage¡¯s natural lifespan was nine hundred to a thousand years. After their time was up, they will pass away naturally. Aside from that, a Ninth Ring Sage will start deteriorating when he was around six hundred years old. By the time he died, he might not even be able to defeat a Sixth Ring Sage. If he wanted to maintain his power, he must use Yin rings. If he wished to extend his life, he needed even more.

    To a Ninth Ring Sage, Yin rings was life, a priceless treasure above all else. Although Yin rings was rtively rare, Monarchs constantly produced them. A Ninth Ring Sage¡¯s best option was to join a Hidden Sect with a Monarch.

    The reason Jin Daya joined Lei Xinfeng was for the chance to obtain more rings.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Can we go this time too?¡± Jin Daya asked expectantly. He knew that going to outer worlds had a price and wasn¡¯t something that could be done just whenever.

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°The three of you are all going. However, we must prepare rations and water. Everyone should bring some. It seems that the ce we¡¯re going to this time had even less food and water than Hanya Castle, especially water, so we need to bring a lot more fresh water.¡±

    ¡°What kind of cecks water?¡± Jin Daya asked.

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t answer him directly and didn¡¯t say the ce¡¯s name. He knew that the reason Feng Chenzong blocked the guards outside was because he didn¡¯t want them to hear anything. When they got there, they¡¯ll know themselves. For matters such as these, Lei Xinfeng was quite fast on the uptake, so he didn¡¯t let loose anything. ¡°I don¡¯t know; it was Senior Brother who told me to prepare it.¡±

    Jin Daya nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Manager Ai. He¡¯ll prepare the food.¡±

    ¡°Should we bring Fatty?¡± Fengying asked.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, we should bring him too. With him there, we¡¯ll eat better!¡± Shihu agreed.

    Lei Xinfeng hesitated. ¡°He¡¯s on the verge of ascension, and if he tries hard, he¡¯ll seed in a few months. If we bring him, it will affect his cultivation.¡± To be honest, he also wanted to bring Fatty, since Jin Dapang¡¯s culinary skills were divine. After getting used to his cooking, eating anything else was akin to torture.

    ¡°No problem. With the help of Lun rings, he¡¯ll be fine,¡± Fengying pressed.

    Lei Xinfeng grimaced. ¡°Uncle Ying, I also want to bring him. It¡¯s just that the ce we¡¯re going to is very dangerous. He¡¯s not strong enough. If we use eating as a reason to bring him, but he dies there, then it¡¯ll be toote to regret anything.¡±

    Fengying and Shihu both fell silent. If they identally kill Jin Dapang for a mouthful of good food¡­ they didn¡¯t even want to think about it. ¡°Alright. Then let¡¯s have Fatty prepare the reason. Dammit, that Fatty¡¯s rations are better than the food I make,¡± Fengying muttered.

    Lei Xinfengughed. ¡°Fatty is a natural talent. On the topic of eating, we¡¯re just mooching off of him.¡±

    Ai Shaner came in with Jin Dapang. ¡°Both food and water will be finished by tonight.¡±

    This task for the manager, and hepleted it well.

    ¡°Have Jin Dapang prepare some rations. We like the ones he makes,¡± Lei Xinfeng ordered.

    Ai Shaner answered affirmatively and left.

    On the second day, Lei Xinfeng and his three guards came to Xin Zhaolun¡¯s residence.

    This time, Xin Zhaolun brought six people, all of them Ninth Ring Sages. With the addition of Lei Xinfeng¡¯s four people, there was a total of eleven people. After a while, Feng Chenzong came alone, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just me. I originally wanted to bring a few, but after counting, there¡¯s a little too much, so it¡¯ll be just us that¡¯s going. If we bring more, Master might get angry.¡±

    The group came to Guqi¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Ah Zong, are you ready?¡± Guqi asked.

    Feng Chenzong nodded. ¡°I¡¯m bringing Third Brother and Ninth Brother with me.¡±

    Guqi approved. ¡°Mm, Ah Feng is good at mining. Ah Feng, your luck is magnificent. When you get back, this Master wants to trade some goods with you.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°Master, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Wait until you¡¯re back and I¡¯ll tell you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take advantage.¡±

    ¡°Master, as long as I have it, you don¡¯t need to trade.¡±

    Guqi patted him. ¡°This Master won¡¯t take advantage of you, so stop worrying. Ah, this time, be more careful. You must be aware of your mental state at all times when you arrive at the Great Stone Field. Don¡¯t think random thoughts. That ce is evil.¡±

    ¡°No problem! We¡¯ve prepared,¡± Lei Xinfeng answered.

    ¡°Also, Ah Zong, don¡¯t remain there for too long. If you can¡¯t find anything, thene back. News has already spread and many Monarchs have already sent disciples. It will be chaotic. Taking into ount that ce¡¯s evil, the chances of conflict is big. Remember, if you run into trouble, no mercy. Kill them all.¡±

    ¡°I know. People who can obtain this news must desperate. This time, we must kill them. As expected of the ughter Fields,¡± Feng Chenzong said.

    Guqi sighed. ¡°This is too important for you. Even I want to go have a look. It¡¯s a pity¡­ I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. This time, Ah Feng is going. I think we¡¯ll have excellent luck!¡± Xin Zhaolun said. He was practically blinded by his admiration of Lei Xinfeng. Lei Xinfeng could find what no one else could find. Even if someone else could find ores, Lei Xinfeng will find four times more. It was luck that couldn¡¯t be understood.

    Guqi nodded. ¡°Mm. Ah Feng, if you can disy that luck this time too, Master will bring you to a nice ce next time!¡±

    Instantly, Feng Chenzong and Xin Zhaolun showed an expression of envy on their faces. Hidden Gates had prices. The better the destination, the higher the price. Ordinary realms only required Yin rings, but ¡®nice ces¡¯ also required some rare materials. Even Monarchs couldn¡¯t randomly open Hidden Gates at will.

    The only thing we learned from that huge exposition was the fact that Sages got weaker with age and a Ninth Ring Sage¡¯s natural lifespan. Whelp.

    Why is it that the closer I get to my goal, the more I want to procrastinate?

    Also, I am so angry. Project due today, but my teammates aren¡¯t answering my texts.

    (¡ä£»§¥£»£à)

 Chapter Book 10 - 18 â€“ The Stone Eggs of Despair

    Book 10 Chapter 18 ¨C The Stone Eggs of Despair

    NOVEMBER 3, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    Note: The chapter is funnier if you think of ¡®egg¡¯ as an innuendo. Especially in Chinese.

    There is also a limit on the number of people that can go through the Hidden Gate at a time: the more people, the higher the price. This time, a total of twelve people is going through the gate. Guqi paid the price of Yin rings out of his own pocket, but Feng Chenzong was required to repay it sooner orter.

    Some Monarchs can use just their Hidden Gate to obtain arge amount of materials, an example being Song Qiao. He worked alone and free, and the energy his Hidden Gate used wasn¡¯t much. Sometimes, he worked together withrger sects to enter other outer worlds to find materials that he needed.

    Guqi brought the group in front of his Hidden Gate.

    There are several kinds of Hidden Gates. One kind is stationary and utilized the special spatial properties of a Hidden Dimension, and is also the cheapest kind to use. A downside of the stationary gate was that it wasn¡¯t possible to transport it. The user must also create a sub gate connected to the main gate that can apany the owner.

    Another kind of Hidden Gate can be absorbed into the body directly. This kind of Gate is extremely limited and there are many locations it cannot reach. Most kinds of newly ascended Monarchs use this kind of Gate since it is cheaper to create, as well as being more convenient. This kind of Gate is what Xin Zhaolun is preparing to create.

    Opening a Hidden Gate isn¡¯t difficult, especially when the destination is an ordinary outer world. Guqi quickly opened the gate. ¡°Go quickly, and don¡¯t dawdle for too long there.¡±

    Under Feng Chenzong¡¯s lead, the group entered and disappeared through the Hidden Gate.

    Practitioners relied on Hidden Gates to enter new worlds. Using their strength, they can often do whatever they want in these outer worlds. However, they¡¯ll run into problems if they run into stronger natives or beasts. However, for the sake of resources, they were willing to explore these new worlds.

    ording to Lei Xinfeng¡¯s understanding, these worlds and the world of his past are slightly different, but he didn¡¯t put much thought into it; it was enough if he could take advantage of the resources here. He wasn¡¯t a scientist or researcher that must know why; as long as something was reasonable, he was satisfied.

    When he stepped onto the Great Stone Field, he jumped in surprise. ¡°My heavens¡­ no wonder!¡±

    Stone eggs like the one Feng Chenzong showed him covered the floor. As far as he could see, stone eggs of all sizes littered the ground. Thergest might be the size of a goose egg, while the smallest was the size of a quail egg. There were all colors of the rainbow.

    Lei Xinfeng pointed at the floor. ¡°Senior Brother¡­ this¡­this¡­¡± He didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    Feng Chenzong grimaced. ¡°Do you understand now? This sky crystal is hidden inside these rocks, but there are thousands, millions, billions of these stone eggs. Who knows which of them is right?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng did understand now why Feng Chenzong spent seventeen years here, but couldn¡¯t find a single sky crystal. He also understood why Feng Chenzong used picked up instead of mine. It really was picking up. There¡¯s a whole field of stone eggs for you to pick up. However, is there anything more difficult than trying to find and pick up a stone egg containing a sky crystal?

    Xin Zhaolun was also stunned. ¡°How do we even deal with this? Leaving aside the little amount of time we have, even if we some hundred years, we might still not seed. This is pure luck through and through!¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Feng Chenzong said, sighing. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked Ah Feng toe. Since he has good luck, then I¡¯m not willing to give up if he doesn¡¯t try at least once.¡±

    ¡°Uh, this stone egg. We have to break every one of them? Or we won¡¯t know which of them contains a sky crystal?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Correct. If you think there¡¯s something inside, break it.¡± He winced. He had already broken countless eggs and he hadn¡¯t found a single sky crystal. The broken stone egg he gave Lei Xinfeng was something he traded from elsewhere in order to see what kind of egg holds sky crystals. It was all useless in the end.

    Everyone was dazed. No matter how many people came, it was still impossible to find a sky crystal. Stone eggs covered the ground without limit or end; finding an egg with a sky crystal in it is harder than finding a needle in an ocean. Everyone¡¯s faces were pale.

    Feng Chenzong could onlyfort them. ¡°Everyone, try your best. It¡¯s normal to not be able to find anything. No pressure, haha!¡±

    Xin Zhaolun picked up a stone egg. ¡°Are these eggs considered materials?¡±

    ¡°These eggs are just normal stones without any special properties. Its only use is to carve it into some essory for ordinary people. To us, it¡¯s utterly useless.¡±

    Then, Feng Chenzong exined their objective. When he mentioned the words Dijun Liquid Crystal, the guards jumped. This was something from legends. Even these guards that used Yin rings to ascend, originally they had no chance of even ascending, but if they could add a forty percent chance of sess, and if, just if, they seed in ascending, then it was all worth it.

    After Feng Chenzong¡¯s exnation, everyone knew what to do. The heavy mood lifted in an instant and everyone became excited.

    Feng Chenzongughed bitterly. Back when he first discovered the presence of stone eggs here, he was simrly excited. However, after so many years, he had long be numb. After searching for so many years without a single crystal to show for his efforts, he thought the chances of finding a crystal among these rocks might be ten million to one, or even a trillion to one. He had a glimmer of hope left, so he brought these people here, but that was only because he was one step short of giving up.

    ¡°A few more points. Stone eggs with sky crystals are slightly heavier than normal, and their shapes are average, not too big and not too small, like this,¡± Feng Chenzong said, picking up a stone egg, disying to everyone. ¡°Also, they¡¯re not usually bright. Stone eggs containing sky crystals should be light gray, blue-gray, or purple. Pay attention when you pick those up.¡±

    ¡°Lastly, and most importantly, when a stone egg containing a crystal breaks, there will be a shock wave. Be on your guard. There will be peopleing to steal it.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng understood that this is the conclusion that Feng Chenzong came to after years of researching, or he wouldn¡¯t say anything. However, he dismissed all the tips. If these tips really worked, then he¡¯d probably have found at least one sky crystal. Since he did not, these experiences is of no use.

    Although Jin Daya was excited, he understood that this sky crystal really was rare and hard to find, or he¡¯d never get the chance to look for it in his life.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s split up and work alone. If you think that a stone egg might contain a sky crystal, break it. I hope someone gets lucky,¡± Feng Chenzong said.

    Everyone agreed.

    Following that, Feng Chenzong¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°No matter who it is, the first sky crystal we obtain must be handed to me. I won¡¯t take it without giving you anything back; I will naturallypensate you for it. However, you must not hide it. If I find someone hiding it, then that person will be my enemy for the rest of my life. Besides, it¡¯s impossible for you to hide the shock wave from the sky crystal.¡±

    ¡°Everyone hear? Give it up if you find one,¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother. If I find one, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Lei Xinfeng said. He didn¡¯t want to offend Feng Chenzong here. He was also confident that if he found one, then he could find ten. With his eyes, he could definitely see the differences between the stone eggs.

    Feng Chenzong nodded, satisfied, especially toward Lei Xinfeng¡¯s attitude.

    Lei Xinfeng paused and found that this ce was extremely hot and dry. These boundless stone fields without a single nt or animal really werepletely barren.

    After changing his clothes, he took out his frost pearl. Instantly, fog drifted from the pearl. ¡°This zeshe frost pearl is so useful, haha.¡±

    Jin Daya, Fengying, and Shihu all took out their frost pearls and hung it from their neck. Cool air wreathed their body. The best thing was that the frost pearl actually managed to disperse the unease and hostility in their hearts. Lei Xinfeng realized that the frost pearl could counteract the ughter instinct this ce caused.

    Xin Zhaolun also hung his pearl from his neck.

    ¡°From Hanya Castle?¡± Feng Chenzong asked.

    ¡°Yeah. Back then, we hunted quite a few zeshes. All of us got one. After putting it on, it feels much cooler. It¡¯s hot here,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Feng Chenzong nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s disperse. Let¡¯s see how lucky everyone is.¡±

    The group split up and began to look for sky crystals.

    At first, they were all filled with confidence. With the exception of Lei Xinfeng, they were all Ninth Ring super experts. A slight squeeze was enough to break apart a stone egg in their hands. After breaking a few dozens of stone eggs, everyone felt nauseous. There wasn¡¯t anything aside from rocks except more rocks. What sky crystal?

    Lei Xinfeng was alone. On his left was Fengying, around a hundred meters away. On the right was Shihu, and finally there was Jin Daya. They were all around a hundred meters apart. Each of them had their head down, time and time again breaking a stone egg, then continuing their search.

    After walking some thousand meters, each of them felt the light of hope die away.

    After breaking a few eggs, Lei Xinfeng stopped and began to stare, trying to find differences. He knew that his eyes were abnormal, so if he found an unusual egg, it will likely contain a sky crystal. He had much more confidence than Feng Chenzong.

    Seven more chapters to go, I think.

    I see so many dropped Chinese novels, but most of the good ones are published by Qidian. Urgh.

 Chapter Book 10 - 19 â€“ Treasure Hunting At Night

    Book 10 Chapter 19 ¨C Treasure Hunting At Night

    DECEMBER 8, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    At a nce, stone eggs littered the floor, each little piece pressed together. Even if there are differences, these differences are hidden by the sheer quantity of rocks. Lei Xinfeng felt a headacheing.

    Lei Xinfeng walked some thousand meters like the others, and his eyes blurred like the others. He beganplimenting Senior Brother¡¯s ability to stay here for seventeen years, even if that time was split up into several sections. After just a few kilometers, Lei Xinfeng felt he couldn¡¯t take anymore. This ce wasn¡¯t a ce for humans.

    After sitting down, Lei Xinfeng found that the stone eggs were extremely hot. If he wasn¡¯t a practitioner, his skin would probably have burnt off. Now, he could ignore the heat of the stone eggs. He even thought it wasfortable. With the cool airing from his chest and the heat from under him, he wanted to take a nap.

    Under the allure of the sky crystal, everyone except Lei Xinfeng was working hard.

    Lei Xinfeng began rolling on the stone eggs. It felt really good like someone was giving him a massage. Closing his eyes, he let out a satisfied sound, when he suddenly heard something right next to him. Opening his eyes, he saw Xin Zhaolun¡¯s big face looming in front of him, scaring him. ¡°Ahhh, you scared me half to death!¡±

    Xin Zhaolun smiled. ¡°Ah Feng, did you find anything?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng scrunched up his face. ¡°Brother, look at this field of rocks. Even if there is one crystal in ten thousand eggs, then maybe we can get lucky and find one. However, if there is one in ten million, there¡¯s really no way. I only walked this far and I already have a headache and blurry eyes. I¡¯m going blind.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun couldn¡¯t hold in a grimace. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would be like this either. No wonder Senior Brother had so much trouble.¡±

    ¡°True. If it was mining, I have some confidence, but I¡¯m really helpless when ites to picking out rocks.¡±

    Feng Chenzong had been watching Lei Xinfeng. When he saw that Xin Zhaolun flew over, he followed. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is there hope?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to be negative, but in this field of rocks, it¡¯s too difficult to find anything!¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    ¡°No matter how difficult, we must persevere,¡± Feng Chenzong said. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± He flew back to where he was and began to look again.

    ¡°Third Brother, you go too. I¡¯ll continue. It looks like there¡¯s nothing to rely on but luck now,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Xin Zhaolun nodded. ¡°Haha, okay¡­ Actually, Ah Feng, I think I¡¯ve given up already.¡± By the time he finished, his voice was almost inaudible.

    Lei Xinfengughed. ¡°Brother, me too. I can¡¯t figure out why there would be so many stone eggs around the same size. It¡¯s almost like they¡¯re man-made.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun scanned the fields. ¡°I know! It¡¯s such a strange ce. Whatever. This time, we¡¯re helping Senior brother, so let¡¯s do our best.¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°In the sect, everything will be easier if we have his support, especially the use of Hidden Gates.

    Only then did he fly back to his spot to continue searching.

    After searching for an entire day, everyone had crushed thousands of stone eggs, but no one found a sky crystal.

    Lei Xinfeng took out his waterskin and took a sip, watching the sky slowly darken. ¡°Where are we sleeping tonight?¡± he shouted. This ce was wide and t, and sound carried far.

    Feng Chenzong flew into the air, answering, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re stopping here today. Everyone follow me!¡±

    Everyone immediately took flight, gathering at Feng Chenzong¡¯s position.

    ¡°Did anyone find anything today?¡± Feng Chenzong asked.

    Everyone shook their heads and he could only sigh. ¡°Alright, follow me. There¡¯s a stone b we can camp at.¡±

    After roughly half an hour, the group saw a nondescriptive rock roughly a hundred square meters, jutting a meter out of the ground. Although this b is full of uneven grooves, it¡¯s still better than the ground full of stone eggs.

    No one lit a fire and they all ate dried rations instead. After a simple meal, they all sat down and began to cultivate. It was a habit that they all had.

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t cultivate. Instead, he was deep in thought, wondering how he could find these sky crystals. In truth, he didn¡¯t really give up, it¡¯s just that he hadn¡¯t found the right method of searching, of differentiating the rocks. He¡¯d already looked through so many stone eggs. If he kept on like this, he¡¯d never find anything. If he could find the trick to it, then what he could obtain is most likely not limited to just one sky crystal. If he really found the trick, he didn¡¯t mind giving Feng Chenzong and Xin Zhaolun each a crystal.

    Once he found the trick, he believed that with his ability, he could definitely find more.

    Every time he found a type of ore, he would be able to see a different kind of light. Some were strong and some were weak, but as long as he could find the light, then he¡¯d be able to find the ore. Since sky crystals were also a kind of ore, he didn¡¯t believe that it wouldn¡¯t emit light.

    What obstructed his searching was the color of the stone and the ambient light. The powerful sunlight along with the myriad of colors that decorated the stones will cover up the light. No matter how strong his eyesight was, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything. All he could see was a mess of rainbows.

    Avoiding the disturbances of this ambient light was the major problem he had to solve.

    Lei Xinfeng looked up at the starry night sky, muttering to himself, ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know if there will be any light at night. It¡¯s not too dark right now, but there¡¯s starlight. Maybe I¡¯ll see something different.¡± He stood up and walked toward the edge of the stone b.

    Feng Chenzong noticed Lei Xinfeng¡¯s movement immediately. ¡°What are you doing, Lei Xinfeng?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to take a walk. I¡¯m a bit miffed that I couldn¡¯t find anything. Testing my luck,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Feng Chenzong nodded, impressed. ¡°Mm, go then.¡± That someone was willing to forego sleep to help find look for sky crystals was something that made him really happy. His opinion of Lei Xinfeng keeps raising.

    Lei Xinfeng flew a bit of a distance beforending. He didn¡¯t want to search near the stone b.

    Squinting, he saw a vastly different scene than in the day.

    The ground wasn¡¯t really dark. Under the starlight, the ground had a light grey color, full of stone eggs, but without the myriad of colors. Lei Xinfeng walked slowly, observing each area.

    After several thousand meters, the corner of Lei Xinfeng¡¯s eyes caught a silver sh. He immediately stopped and looked, but he found nothing. However, after his first clue since he came here, he stopped in ce. He turned his head, only to catch that silver sh again.

    Lei Xinfeng¡¯s heart began to pound. Is it the light that sky crystals gave off?

    He must stay calm! After reminding himself, Lei Xinfeng began to shake his head. After a few more times, he caught that silver sh again. After locking onto the location, he walked toward the silver light.

    Lei Xinfeng walked extremely slowly, eyes never leaving the stone eggs that caught his eye. He strained every nerve.

    When he came to the location of the silver sh, he looked at the stone eggs. Although he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact rock that emitted the light, he knew what to do. He sorted through each rock. After throwing away several dozen rocks, he found what he was looking for.

    It was an average rock slightly grey in color, quite simr to the one that Feng Chenzong showed him. Only the color was different. However, this stone egg emitted a dim silver glow. Lei Xinfeng knew he struck gold.

    Lei Xinfeng carefully held the stone egg and hesitated. He decided to not crush the rock. No one knew which rock contained a crystal so one could only crush it. However, there was a chance that the crystal might shatter. The best method was to grind away the outeryer. This was only viable if you know beforehand that something was in it. Else, will you slowly grind away the entire stone field?

    Lei Xinfeng stored the stone egg away into his Hidden Lun Space, marking it carefully so he didn¡¯t lose it. He began to search anew. He hadn¡¯t confirmed whether the object within the stone egg was really a sky crystal, but he knew that something was in it. As to what it is, the only way was to break it open to reveal the inside.

    At the moment, Lei Xinfeng realized something else. There was a possibility that the eggs containing the sky crystal might be buried under the upperyer of stone. He wouldn¡¯t know even if he bypassed it.

    After thinking about it, Lei Xinfeng began to wield his Chaos Wheel. It mmed into the ground with a loud boom, ending stone eggs flying every which way, leaving a seven to eight meter deep hole. In this strike, Lei Xinfeng carefully controlled his strength, using only a fifth of his power.

    Lei Xinfeng found at that moment that the ground was full of stone eggs, even underground, without a trace of soil or bedrock.

    After his strike, Lei Xinfeng looked carefully for the light.

    In the end, there was none. In other words, this strike didn¡¯t reveal anything.

    Fortunately, Lei Xinfeng knew that if it was so easy to find sky crystals, then Feng Chenzong wouldn¡¯t have searched here for seventeen years with nothing to show for it.

    Boom!

    Ten meters away, Lei Xinfengunched his second strike.

    A silver sh flew in the debris of his destruction. Lei Xinfeng¡¯s heart soared. His body blurred and before the stonended, it was already in his Hidden Lun space. He won¡¯t open it now, butter. Even if there wasn¡¯t anything in it, there was no loss since he couldn¡¯t find anything in the first ce. If he did, however, then he really struck it rich.

    Lei Xinfeng sted the ground a few more times but found nothing except the two he had obtained early.

    Just as he was about the hit the ground one more time, his entire group flew over. ¡°Who are you fighting?¡± Xin Zhaolun shouted.

    Jax¡¯s Voice: I¡¯m back!

 Chapter Book 10 - 20 â€“ Treasure Hunting At Night

    Book 10 Chapter 20 ¨C Treasure Hunting At Night

    DECEMBER 8, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    The groupnded near Lei Xinfeng and saw the ground full of holes. Each of them frozen. Lei Xinfeng smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just seeing if there¡¯s anything below. Maybe I¡¯ll find something.¡±

    ¡°If you meet an enemy, send a signal. That way, we won¡¯t make the same mistake again,¡± Feng Chenzong said.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m going to search at night from now on. It¡¯s too hot in the day; it makes mezy,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Feng Chenzong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Day or night, you pick.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all go back,¡± Xin Zhaolun said. ¡°Do what you have to.¡±

    ¡°Do you want us to stay with you?¡± Jin Daya asked.

    Lei Xinfeng waved his hands. ¡°No need, go back and rest.¡± This matter was too important. He didn¡¯t want anyone else participating.

    Jin Daya nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back then.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng stayed there for the entire night, working all the way until day before he returned to the stone b to rest. He set up a tent of beast pelts before settling in the sleep. The previous night, he¡¯d found a total of three stone eggs that emitted the silver light.

    Feng Chenzong didn¡¯t bother Lei Xinfeng. He led the rest of the group out to continue searching.

    Fengying didn¡¯t go along but guarded Lei Xinfeng instead. No matter what, Lei Xinfeng was still a master. Posting a guard while he slept was a must.

    Lei Xinfeng slept until dusk. He quickly filled his stomach before asking, ¡°Uncle Ying, what do you think about this search for this sky crystal?¡±

    Fengying grimaced. ¡°I¡¯ve given up after the first day. It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°On matters of pure luck, it always seems that way. However, this is too important to Senior Brother, so we must do our best.¡± He already knew what he was going to do. When the time came to leave, he will crack one open. If there was something inside, then he will give Feng Chenzong one. He believed that he won¡¯t be cheated.

    When Feng Chenzong¡¯s group returned, he set out again. Fengying left with him but split up after.

    This time, Lei Xinfeng flew a bit further out so that he didn¡¯t disturb the others¡¯ rest. A few miles out, he stopped and patrolled to see if there were any abnormalities before settling in his rhythm of destruction and searching.

    Since he already had experience, he only used five percent of his power. After every strike, he stared at the debris that flew out, looking for that silver sh.

    After every strike, he¡¯d observe for a dozen minutes before continuing.

    That night, his luck wasn¡¯t good. He only found a single silver stone egg. Still, he was quite satisfied.

    ¡°Onest strike!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng sent out onest blow with his Chaos Wheel.

    Boom!

    The stone flew out in a fan. In that instant, Lei Xinfeng saw a sh of gold, scaring him out of his wits. Gold light? Before he even realized what he was doing, his body already moved. The stone with the gold was in his hands.

    It was a rare ck rock. Upon closer examination, the rock was covered with minuscule gold specks, forming ayer of gold. Lei Xinfeng stood, stunned. He didn¡¯t break open the stone, so he had no idea what was in it. He didn¡¯t dare crush the silver light stone, much less the gold equivalent.

    As for why he didn¡¯t dare, that was because sky crystals had a special feature. When the stone egg was broken, revealing the sky crystals, a shock wave will appear. High level practitioners tens of miles around will all detect it. This was one reason why Feng Chenzong was willing to bring helpers.

    It was impossible to put all the stone eggs into your Hidden Lun space. The chance of there being a stone egg in the mass that you stored was zero point zero zero zero zero, an infinite number of zeroes, percent. Infinitely close to zero. Looking for sky crystals here was a pure test of luck.

    In the end, Lei Xinfeng put the stone egg into his Hidden Lun space. As long as he didn¡¯t open the rock, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem. No one knew that he was gathering these special stone eggs.

    Through this loophole, Lei Xinfeng could find as many sky crystals as he wished and everyone will be none the wiser. In just two days, he¡¯d already found four silver stone eggs and one gold stone egg. ording to his experiences, there was definitely something inside. The only uncertainty was what. However, there was no way that he¡¯ll check.

    After another round, Lei Xinfeng returned to rest.

    Ten days passed just like that. Lei Xinfeng obtained something every night. In the worst nights, he still found one silver egg, and in lucky nights, he¡¯d obtain three. In total, he found close to thirty stone eggs, out of which five are gold. Most of it was from underground. Almost none of it was found on the surface.

    Feng Chenzong and the others only looked on the surface since there were just too many stone eggs. If they had to look underground as well, it was probably better to crush everything they found. The sess rate would probably be the same anyway. However, one they didn¡¯t realize was that the stone eggs with sky crystals are heavier, and so will be found further underground.

    Even if they did look, they probably wouldn¡¯t find anything though. In one night, Lei Xinfeng opened several hundred pits with only one to three sky crystals to show for it. With them blindly searching, it was just too difficult.

    Following the passage of time, a practitioner will asionally fly by. In other words, news of this area has spread.

    Feng Chenzong and the others are starting to get nervous as well.

    No matter who find a sky crystal, the battlefield will be bathed in blood. Even if you hide it in your Hidden Lun space, then you will be caught and tortured until you cough it up. Only strength can stop your crystal from being stolen.

    Feng Chenzong gathered the group. ¡°There are too many outsiders now. Soon, there will be a ughter, even if there aren¡¯t any sky crystals to be fought over. Fights will start for no reason here. We can split up. Ah Feng, don¡¯t go off by yourself anymore. Stay with us during the day.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng couldn¡¯t say that he could only find things in the dark, so he could onlyply. ¡°Okay.¡± At this time, he couldn¡¯t show a hint of the fact he had found something.

    On the third day, the ughter began. As there are more outsiders, the ughter spread.

    Most of the outsiders came in groups around five or six. The smallest group they encountered number three, while the most numbered then. Since Feng Chenzong¡¯s group had so many people, most outsiders didn¡¯t bother them. Except for Lei Xinfeng, everyone else were Ninth Ring Sages.

    As for the outsiders, the weakest were Sixth Rings, but the majority were Eighth or Ninth Ring masters. Lei Xinfeng couldn¡¯t even have imagined that so many high leveled practitioners existed.

    Soon, their entire view was filled with practitioners fighting in groups.

    Feng Chenzong finally had everyone stop their search. ¡°Let us wait. As the numbers increase, there the chance of a sky crystal appearing increases. At that moment, we¡¯ll steal it!¡± He¡¯d already totally given up on finding one by himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the stone b and prepare ourselves,¡± Xin Zhaolun suggested.

    Feng Chenzong nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s return.¡±

    The group flew toward the stone b, but as they neared, they found that there was already a group camping there.

    A blind rage welled up within Lei Xinfeng. This was their spot! When that thought appeared in his mind, it also warped hispanions¡¯ expressions. He suddenly itched for a fight.

    Feng Chenzong and Xin Zhaolunnded first, nting their feet. ¡°Scram!¡± Feng Chenzong hollered.

    The powerful aura appeared and surged toward the group camping on the b, suppressing them.

    It was the first time that Lei Xinfeng felt Feng Chenzong¡¯s full strength. Even standing behind him, he could feel that overwhelming aura. It was definitely the strength of one nearing Monarch.

    There was no exnation, only one word: scram.

    It was tyrannical to the extreme, stunning the entire group.

    It took until the rest of Feng Chenzong¡¯s group tond before the intruders managed to react.

    Lei Xinfeng took one look and went into a rage. Each of them wore a mask! The masked men! They were his enemy. Back then, they couldn¡¯t stop chasing him, and now they met here. These masked men probably had a Monarch supporting them, but who cares? Lei Xinfeng had a Monarch too.

    Without waiting for a reply, Lei Xinfeng already attacked with his Chaos Wheel.

    Feng Chenzong and Xin Zhaolun would¡¯ve never thought that Lei Xinfeng would be the first to attack. Feng Chenzong¡¯s eyes shed with approval and followed with an order. ¡°Kill!¡±

    Boom!

    In the first strike, a few masked men were thrown back and off bnce. However, that was it. His strength was still iparable to that of a true Ninth Ring Sage. When hispanions started their attack, Lei Xinfeng found that there was no room for him to help, so he could only retreat and watch.

    Lei Xinfeng opened his eyes wide and looked, realizing that the strength of two sides was utterly imbnced. Feng Chenzong¡¯s group crushed the other. The masked men had a total of seven people with only five Ninth Ring Sages and two Eighth Ring Sages. Although this kind of firepower was top notch back in the original world, it was a speck of dust in this one. His side included eleven Ninth Ring Sages. It took only an instant for the eleven Sages to pierce through the masked men¡¯s defenses.

    Blood and flesh filled the air.

    If he broke several hundred holes (less then a 1000), and each hole was some eight meters deep, then we can probably assume a hemisphere with a radius of eight meters. Since he found thirty crystals in around a dozen nights (less than twenty), he broken at most 18981 holes. An eight meter radius hemisphere is around 1100 cubic meters. With the size of the stone egg, the lower limit is maybe a one centimeter radius sphere, or 4 cubic centimeters. Therefore, we can assume that the absolute upper limit of the number of eggs in a cubic meter is 250000. (18981*1100*250000)/25 = 208,791,000,000. In other words, there is around one sky crystal egg in any give two hundred billion stone eggs, or more.

    It was in this arc that I started disliking Lei Xinfeng to be honest. He makes a lot of excuses about why he couldn¡¯t reveal his crystals and power to hispanions, but none of them really makes sense to me, considering how favored he was.

 Chapter Book 11 - 1 â€“ Silver Fluid Gold Fluid

    Book 11 Chapter 1 ¨C Silver Fluid Gold Fluid

    DECEMBER 8, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    With eleven Ninth Ring Sages attack at once with the intent to kill, the only result was theplete annihtion of the seven masked men. Their bodies were ripped apart and scattered.

    Lei Xinfeng stared, stunned. ¡°So brutal!¡±

    At the sight of blood, everyone became excited. Some of them began to attack those around them. Fortunately, Feng Chenzong was powerful enough to resist. ¡°Stop! Calm down!¡±

    That voice struck deep in everyone¡¯s hearts and they all stopped. ¡°This ce is evil! As soon as the killing starts, you will fall into a frenzy. If you don¡¯t stop early, then you¡¯ll rampage until you die. Okay, stop and cultivate to calm down!¡±

    ¡°Damn. This really is an evil ce. I still want to kill¡­¡± Xin Zhaolun muttered.

    Feng Chenzong was the Senior Brother with the power to suppress everyone around him. No one fought with him either. If he wasn¡¯t present, everyone would probably have continued on killing.

    Lei Xinfeng sweated. It was him who started it all. ¡°Do you know them?¡± Feng Chenzong asked.

    ¡°No, but we¡¯re enemies,¡± Lei Xinfeng replied.

    ¡°Is it because of their masks?¡± Feng Chenzong continued.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°Their organization all wear masks. They chased me for a time. Haha, when I saw them, I attacked without thinking.¡±

    ¡°No wonder. Alright, I know the reason now, so let¡¯s rest,¡± Feng Chenzong said.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded and sat down. Jin Daya sat next to him, smiling. ¡°Ah Feng, your attack just now scared even more. Your attack is quite powerful. If your cultivation was a bit higher, no one on the same level as you would be able to defeat you,¡± he said.

    Fengying and Shihu sat nearby too. ¡°It seems that this time, there won¡¯t be anything to obtain. Who knew that this kind of perverse item existed? Sky crystals¡­ even if I only had a ten percent chance of seeding, then the addition of the sky crystal will push it up to fifty percent. With a fifty-fifty chance, I will definitely try. Too bad it¡¯s so rare.¡±

    ¡°Old Ying, stop joking. What ten percent chance?¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Fengying could only grimace. ¡°I know¡­ I know what I have no chance. We who use Yin rings to cultivate have no chance to seed. Pity.¡±

    ¡°Pity my ass,¡± Shihu said. ¡°Without Yin Rings, can you even reach Ninth Ring? I¡¯m already satisfied that I can reach Ninth RIng.¡±

    ¡°Hah, I know, I know. It¡¯s just that after hearing of this, I had a thought,¡± Fengying said.

    ¡°Oh stop mentioning it,¡± Jin Daya said. ¡°I only wish to live a few more years. As for ascension, forget about it.¡±

    In this group, only Feng Chenzong, Xin Zhaolun, and Lei Xinfeng had the hope of ever sessfully ascending. Even then, what they had was only the hope of ascension. Of course, if they had sky crystals, then both Feng Chenzong and Xin Zhaolun¡¯s chances will increase. What was originally twenty or thirty percent bes unimaginable with the addition of the sky crystal¡¯s forty percent increase.

    ¡°Is there only one kind of sky crystal?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked. He kept questioning in his heart about his two kinds of stone egg, one silver, and one gold. He felt that there was something wrong with one of them.

    Feng Chenzong sat not too far away and overheard his question. ¡°I¡¯ll answer that for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lei Xinfeng said, smiling.

    Feng Chenzong moved closer along with Xin Zhaolun, who was also curious. ¡°This Dijun Liquid Crystal, or sky crystal, or saint crystal. Most practitioners like to call them sky crystals. The use of this crystal is assisting the breakthrough of Ninth Ring Sages to Monarchs. Sky crystals have a forty percent increase.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. Everyone knew this already.

    ¡°Actually, there are two kinds of sky crystal. One of them is a silver fluid. With this silver fluid, a practitioner with a zero percent chance of ascension will be raised to forty percent.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng only even saw the groove within the stone egg. ¡°So there is a liquid within the shell. It¡¯s the liquid inside that helps with ascension. Interesting.¡±

    Feng Chenzong continued his exnation. ¡°There is another kind of sky crystal. More urately, it¡¯s called saint crystal. The fluid within is not silver but gold. The increase is not forty percent, but sixty. How should I put this¡­ If I had a sky crystal, then I will have arge increase in my chance of ascension. However, with a saint crystal, my chance bes a certainty.¡±

    ¡°Sixty percent. Doesn¡¯t that mean that we also have a chance?¡± Fengying asked.

    ¡°Yes! You will have over a fifty percent chance!¡± Feng Chenzong confirmed.

    Fengying held his chest. ¡°Fuck. Please, Heavens, give me a saint crystal¡­ ahhh, where do we go to find one?¡±

    Feng Chenzongughed. ¡°Give up. Even I¡¯ve never seen a saint crystal, only heard of it. The sky crystal I¡¯ve seen already had its liquid extracted. The shell of the sky crystal is also a precious material.¡±

    Not only Fengying, all the other Ninth Ring Sages all had dazed eyes, wishing that they could obtain a saint crystal.

    ¡°Then is the color of the saint crystal fluid gold?¡± Even as Lei Xinfeng asked, he felt strange. What silver and gold fluid?

    However, Feng Chenzong nodded. ¡°Indeed. however, saint crystals are even rarer. If there is hope to find a sky crystal, then saint crystals are the stuff of legends.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng then understood that what he had obtained were sky crystals and saint crystals. His heart began to burn, but he knew that once he went back, sky crystals could be taken out, but saint crystals must be hidden. Even if they were from the same sect, this kind of object was the root of evil and disaster.

    Of a total of twenty-six stone eggs, there were twenty-one that glowed silver, while five glowed gold. He began muttering to himself: ¡°Twenty-one sky crystals, five saint crystals¡­ I¡¯m rich¡­ this ce is getting more and more dangerous, I should go back soon.¡± He was already plotting to escape. This ce was too dangerous.

    Jin Daya sighed. ¡°I bet that there are definitely sky and saint crystal here, but¡­ there are too many stone eggs. How are we going to find anything? Ahhhh, this is what they call residing in a treasury, but nheless be unable to obtain anything! It¡¯s so stifling!¡±

    ¡°Not just stifling, I want to kill someone!¡± Fengying said.

    There were the sound of explosionsing from the far horizon along with the screams of the killing and dying. Columns of smoke rose everywhere. ¡°Who knows how many will die here?¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Even if tens of thousand people enter this world, there might be a speck of luck in finding the sky crystal, but after obtaining, the chance of escaping alive is even smaller.

    The stench of blood drifted over on the wind. Lei Xinfeng couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°It¡¯s over. This ce is going to be a blood-soaked battlefield soon.¡±

    Feng Chenzong¡¯s expression was ugly. He knew that he will have no more chances to obtain sky crystals. After the battle, many sects will sustain heavy losses. Monarchs will seal the world off, forbidding subordinates froming here again. His master will probably be no different. Even if he could control his killing intent now, the moment he loses control, his group will probably rush out to kill.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun also felt unease. ¡°No one move. If someonees, we¡¯ll kill him instantly. If the battle drags, we¡¯ll lose control.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng felt the same. That desire to kill keeps surfacing. It was blood boiling.

    He stood up and sat down again. Lei Xinfeng felt that he could not sit still. Feng Chenzong grimaced. ¡°Damn it, it feels more and more wrong. It was better when there was no one else, but the more people, the more it feels wrong to just sit around.¡±

    Suddenly, a Ninth Ring Sage flew over. When there were a hundred meters between him and the b, Feng Chenzong roared out, ¡°Scram! Don¡¯te near us!¡±

    The Sage showed a cruel smile and took out his me Stamp, beginning his attack.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    A gold saber appeared out of nowhere. What was only a ray of gold light grew to be the size of a door. This was Feng Chenzong¡¯s weapon. The giant saber sliced down, shaking the earth.

    The me Stamp was split in two instantly. The iing Sage cried in pain. A Stamp was a practitioner¡¯s condensation of his cultivation. As the stamp broke, it began to reform. The golden saber stalled before continuing on its path.

    It cleanly bisected the Sage.

    Feng Chenzong gritted his teeth and retrieved his saber. He red toward the battlefield.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Only then did Feng Chenzong let out a breath and slowly descend. Lei Xinfeng could see Feng Chenzong¡¯s struggle. It was fortunate that he had a high level of cultivation and ultimately came back. ¡°This ce is too evil! Even I almost lost control! That was dangerous¡­!¡±

    ¡°Should we go back?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked, testing.

    Feng Chenzong shook his head. ¡°No! We wait!¡±

    This author pads his text a lot. I dislike tranting redundancy and I have a sudden impulse to just skip it (see the exnation about the sky crystal.)

    Also, I used twenty-five eggs in my chances calction. With the appearance of one more egg, that puts the chances of a crystal appearing in a stone egg firmly below one in two hundred billion.

    Three more chapters. I was originally going to release them all at once, but my headache is getting worse, so I¡¯m going to take a break. Don¡¯t worry though. I¡¯ll get the other three to you guys one way or another by the end of today.

 Chapter Book 11 - 2 â€“ Silver Fluid Gold Fluid

    Book 11 Chapter 2 ¨C Silver Fluid Gold Fluid

    DECEMBER 10, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    Lei Xinfeng sighed to himself. He didn¡¯t dare say, ¡°I¡¯ve already obtained the sky crystal. I¡¯ll give it to you as soon as we return.¡± He definitely couldn¡¯t say it.

    The ughtering spread. The twelve forming Feng Chenzong¡¯s group fidgeted more and more. They stood in a defensive circle atop the stone b. If any Sage daree, they were killed immediately. Every ughtered Sage had a pair of bloodred eyes, each crazed to the point of unthinking.

    Lei Xinfeng¡¯s heart pounded. A Seventh Ring Sage is really nothing here. Even if he could block a few strikes from a Ninth Ring, in the end, he will get overwhelmed. If a chaotic battle royale started here, there was a chance of friendly fire.

    As the bloodlust welled up, Lei Xinfeng tried to resist as best as he could. Fortunately, the frost pearl on his chest showed its power, calming him down.

    Just as Feng Chenzong appeared to lose control, Lei Xinfeng took out another frost pearl. He¡¯d obtained twost time. He threw it to Feng Chenzong. ¡°Senior Brother, put it on!¡±

    Feng Chenzong snatched it from the air, questioning, ¡°Frost pearl?¡± The chilly air spread, clearing his mind in an instant. He realized Lei Xinfeng¡¯s intention. ¡°Good!¡±

    With the help of the frost pearl, the killing intent that almost went out of control retreated instantly.

    It¡¯s just that the other six Ninth Ring Sages¡¯ struggle became more and more precarious. Xin Zhaolun took down the frost pearl from his neck and tossed it to them. ¡°Everyone calm down,¡± he ordered. The pearl was passed through the six Sages¡¯ hands and they all calmed down quickly.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve known that frost pearls had such an effect? We should¡¯ve killed more Zeshe beasts back then,¡± Jin Dayamented.

    ¡°This ce is sorge. Why are they all gathering here?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°The core region is here and should have the highest possibility of producing sky crystals. The other ces are barren,¡± Feng Chenzong said.

    Boom!

    In the far distance, two people shed. An attack from a Metal Stamp sent rocks tumbling through the air.

    Suddenly, a disturbance in the air rumbled. The shockwave was extremely strange and every person felt it like a loud echo in a gorge. Everyone heard it clearly, but not all could pinpoint the origin.

    Excitement shed through Feng Chenzong¡¯s expression. ¡°A sky crystal appeared!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng realized that amidst the chaotic battle, countless rocks were being destroyed. Coincidentally, one of them contained a sky crystal and caused the shockwave disturbance. It was his first time feeling anything like it. It was quite special and can¡¯t be missed.

    When the shockwave appeared, the entire Great Stone Fields plunged into chaos as countless people flew toward the battle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Chenzong said.

    Lei Xinfeng cried inside. He didn¡¯t want to go at all. It was at this moment that he realized why this ce held the nickname of the ughter Fields.

    The twobatants froze and began searching. However, countless stone eggsid on the ground. The shockwave was powerful at first but disappeared without a trace. They could only remember an approximate location but lost track in the frenzy of battle earlier.

    Feng Chenzong¡¯s speed was the quickest, appeared near thebatants as fast as he could. He had been paying attention to the battle around him, so as soon as the shockwave appeared, he could approximate the location immediately. The origin wasn¡¯t near thebatants, but almost seventy meters away.

    The two fighters saw Feng Chenzong drawing closer and immediately gave a warning. ¡°Scram! Don¡¯te any closer!¡±

    Feng Chenzong ignored them and came to the area that he believed the origin was from andnded. All the stone eggs in a radius of six or seven meters disappeared.

    Lei Xinfeng had called from his guards to slow, so they were behind the majority of the people. When Lei Xinfeng saw Feng Chenzong¡¯s movements, he couldn¡¯t help but praise. That was a truly intelligent move: not looking carefully and simply absorb everything in the area into the Hidden Lun space, only sorting through the pile when he returns.

    It took only a few seconds to clean the area out.

    The twobatants instantly enraged. This ce was originally a ce where emotions ran rampant, so when they became enraged, they joined forces against Feng Chenzong.

    Feng Chenzong was extremely satisfied. He knew that he had seeded. Following thatrge amount of stone entering his Hidden Lun space, he will have to find helpers to sort them out. However, he understood that of that pile of stones, one of them contained the sky crystal. He just had to find it.

    Seeing the two people charging toward him, heughed and began glowing gold. ¡°Kill!¡±

    Xin Zhaolun was near him and attacked at the same time as they had nned. The other six Sages also began their attack. The eight attacksbined, and because the two targets were so enraged, they ran into the attack and was struck.

    Boom!

    Lei Xinfengnded near the back and his three guards activated their defenses. Stones flew through the air and ayer of dust rose. The two Sages werepletely destroyed, leaving not a single trace. They ran into the all-out attacks of eight Ninth Ring Sages whilst not being Monarchs, how could they possibly survive?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    If they didn¡¯t run now, then when?

    Feng Chenzong was smart enough to realize that now that he¡¯d seeded, there was no reason to remain.

    Twelve people flew, but it was difficult to escape. Arge group of practitioners neared them. Lei Xinfeng¡¯s scalp tingled. ¡°Uncle Jin, Uncle Ying, Uncle Hu, keep together and pay attention to your defense!¡±

    No one was stupid. The shockwave drew the attention of all the nearby practitioners within thousands of meters. They all knew that something good appeared, possibly the sky crystal. They all rushed over and blocked Feng Chenzong¡¯s escape path.

    ¡°Did you send a message to Master?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    ¡°Already did, but we must hold on for a bit first,¡± Feng Chenzong replied.

    ¡°Ugh. Everyone pay attention and don¡¯t split up. You should know without me reminding you the consequences of falling behind!¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Everyone knew. Only death awaited those that fell behind.

    The twelve people organized themselves into a defensive formation and flew toward the outside of the blockade. Within five minutes, they ran into a seven-man team. Feng Chenzong didn¡¯t even bother warning and simply gave the killmand.

    ¡°Only a few more moments before Masteres!¡± Xin Zhaolun said.

    Everyone¡¯s confidence surged from the message. If their Master came, not only would they bolster their group¡¯s strength, but they can also leave!

    The twelve began attacking the seven opposing Sages. Even Lei Xinfeng used his utmost strength. His Chaos Wheel¡¯s offensive power was impressive. If he wasn¡¯t only a Seventh Ring Sage, then he could¡¯ve be the main force of the group. Now, however, he only had the offense power of an ordinary Ninth Ring Sage without the defensive strength. He could only rely on his guards.

    The blockers each had red eyes, unable to control themselves, or else they¡¯d never have dared to confront Feng Chenzong. Of their seven, only two of them were Ninth Ring Sages. There were two Eighth Ring Sages, one Seventh Ring, and two Sixth Ring Sages. If they were in control, there was no way that they¡¯d have dared stopping such a powerful group.

    Lei Xinfeng¡¯s Chaos Wheel¡¯s attack was the fastest. Before the others could release their own attacks, he had alreadynded a hit.

    In that attack, Lei Xinfeng hadn¡¯t realized that there would be Seventh and Sixth Ring Sages in the opposing team, so that attack instantly killed two and hurt two more.

    Following his attack, thebined blow of his groupnded. It was too quick. Following a heavy rumble, the smoke dispersed, revealing that nothing remained.

    Lei Xinfeng sucked in a breath. How strong does an attack have to be to kill so many at once? The shockwave from the attack left a huge hole two hundred meters wide and ten meters deep. Even through the holes was so deep, the bottom was still more stone eggs. Although he could see the silver glow of sky crystals, now was not the time to grab it. Because of the darkness at the bottom of the deep hole, the silver glow was especially apparent.

    Lei Xinfeng sighed and followed Feng Chenzong.

    No matter how many blocked their way, their group mustered all their strength and released one attack that killed all in their path. None could stop them. As they ran, the people ahead of them lessened while those chasing them started to fight amongst themselves.

    After obliterating a few more people, the group was finally safe.

    Because of Feng Chenzong¡¯s straightforward attitude toward killing those that obstructed him, Lei Xinfeng was impressed. There was no hesitation. Lei Xinfeng knew that if there had been hesitation, then it wouldn¡¯t take ten minutes before they were surrounded and killed. With someone to unify andmand them, they managed to escape.

    The ground here was also covered with stone eggs, but they were much bigger and varied than before. He saw a stone the size of a water barrel, while the mostmon size was of an ostrich egg. The surface was the stone wasn¡¯t smooth. He picked up a rock to fiddle with.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. There won¡¯t be any sky crystals here,¡± Feng Chenzong said.

    ¡°How do you know, Senior Brother?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve searched for seventeen years. If I don¡¯t know, who does?¡± Feng Chenzong replied.

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°Indeed. By the way, the information about this ce was leaked by you, right?¡±

    A truly intelligent move would be destroying the area and looking for sky crystals that way before all the other people came. You had ten whole days or more. Idiots.

    Also, why didn¡¯t Lei Xinfeng say: I found something, but I can¡¯t reveal it unless we can leave at any moment? It¡¯s not like he would be in danger given the effect of the frost pearls.

    Unskilled schemes in novels rely on the audience not thinking the whole thing through and just nodding and epting the narration. Think of all the other novels world-travel novels that treat the natives like they¡¯re idiots that can¡¯t count or logic.

 Chapter Book 11 - 3 â€“ Stone Star Beast

    Book 11 Chapter 3 ¨C Stone Star Beast

    DECEMBER 11, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    ¡°You noticed?¡± Feng Chenzong asked, surprised.

    ¡°I guessed it,¡± Lei Xinfeng said, smiling.

    Amusement welled up in Feng Chenzong. ¡°Smart, aren¡¯t you? Indeed, the information was leaked by me because¡­ I couldn¡¯t wait anymore. I had to risk it.¡±

    ¡°And you seeded!¡±

    That ttery hit the bull¡¯s eye and Feng Chenzong¡¯s eyes shone in happiness. ¡°Yeah, I seeded. Haha, I didn¡¯t think that it¡¯ll happen so quickly.¡±

    ¡°Soon, Monarchs will start appearing. As soon as it¡¯s confirmed that this ce produces sky crystals, Ninth Ring Sages have no more business here,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions grew ugly. ¡°Why?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    ¡°Easy. Monarchs do not wish to see other Monarchs appearing. They¡¯d rather seal this ce off. Even if sky crystals are found, it will be by them.¡±

    Once a Ninth Ring Sage ascends to Monarch, they can be independent and willpete for resources from their original sect. Maybe others did not realize this, but Lei Xinfeng could see the situation clearly.

    This was rted to his experiences in his previous life. All the resources were controlled by the government or the rich and powerful. Normal people had no chance to obtain anything. This point was obvious to everyone in that world.

    Xin Zhaolun grimaced. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ if it¡¯s like that, then I must obtain a sky crystal this time, or¡­ there will be no more chances!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. However, there are a few prerequisites. Someone must sessfully shatter a stone egg containing a sky crystal, and you must be nearby. You must also be fast, as fast as Senior Brother. You must quickly store everything in the area that the sky crystal was found in your Hidden Lun space. Brother, can you do it?¡±

    Xin Zhaolun deted. ¡°Senior Brother, as expected, you¡¯re powerful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all luck, luck, maybe because of Ah Feng,¡± Feng Chenzong said, smiling. ¡°All my ns came to fruition, haha!¡± He¡¯s almost mad from happiness. After so many years, he¡¯d finally seeded. This kind of joy was normal.

    Xin Zhaolun nodded. ¡°Maybe the luck is really rubbing off. Every time we go out with Ah Feng, something good happens. Sadly, my luck wasn¡¯t as good this time.¡±

    Continuous rumbles came from the far distance.

    ¡°Of these people, those that survive will definitely be in the minority, unless their home sect helps out. This ce is too evil,¡± Lei Xinfengmented.

    ¡°Back in the old, this ce was famous. Even the nickname ughter Fields was given back then,¡± Feng Chenzong said.

    At first, they called this ce the Great Stone Fields or the ughter Fields. No one would¡¯ve thought that the nickname ughter Fields was one passed down from ancient times. It was probably like this back then, with countless powerful people killing amongst themselves in his ce.

    Xin Zhaolun was a bit uneasy. Sky crystals were too important. As long as he obtained it, ascension wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. This kind of attraction was something he couldn¡¯t ignore.

    ¡°After Masteres, see if he has any ideas,¡± Feng Chenzong said.

    Hearing that, Xin Zhaolun calmed down. Maybe Master really had a better idea.

    However, Lei Xinfeng understood that Feng Chenzong was stalling and was unwilling to go back into the heart of the Great Stone Fields. It was too dangerous. Under the current circumstances where he had already obtained the sky crystal, he couldn¡¯t be too careful. No matter how good his rtionship with Xin Zhaolun was, he couldn¡¯t take the risk for his sake.

    ¡°What if Master isn¡¯t willing to help? Then what?¡±

    Feng Chenzong¡¯s face reddened. He had no idea how to answer Xin Zhaolun.

    Lei Xinfeng knew that Xin Zhaolun was currently a keg of vtile gunpowder. Since this ce is so strange, any negative emotions will be magnified continuously. If not handled right, Feng Chenzong and Xin Zhaolun might sh, which isn¡¯t something he wanted to see.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s okay even if we don¡¯t find any more this time,¡± Lei Xinfeng began.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked, unsatisfied.

    Jin Daya prodded Lei Xinfeng, reminding him to not say too much.

    Lei Xinfeng paused, then said, ¡°Third Senior Brother, you should understand one thing. What does it mean now that Eldest Senior Brother obtained his sky crystal?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    With the sky crystal, Feng Chenzong will definitely sessfully ascend and attain all the might of a Monarch.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s easy, haha,¡± Lei Xinfeng said.

    Xin Zhaolun had no idea what he was talking about. He couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around it.

    Feng Chenzong was no better off. ¡°What is easy?¡±

    ¡°A Ninth Ring Sage might not be able to find a sky crystal, but what about a Monarch? With the help of a Monarch, does Third Senior Brother still need to worry about not being able to obtain a sky crystal?¡±

    In that instant, Feng Chenzong and Xin Zhaolun both realized what he meant. If Feng Chenzong sessfully ascends, then it will be advantageous to both Xin Zhaolun and Lei Xinfeng. It was a debt of favor that couldn¡¯t be put aside easily.

    As they say, ¡®whatever debt you may have, do not owe a debt of favor, for such a debt is the hardest to pay off.¡¯

    Feng Chenzong looked at Lei Xinfeng gratefully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior Brother. As long as I ascend, I will definitely help you find a sky crystal!¡±

    The seed of dissent in Xin Zhaolun¡¯s heart vanished. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you in advance,¡± he said, smiling. The unseen threat was neutralized by Lei Xinfeng.

    Feng Chenzong then said, ¡°Ah Feng, this debt¡­ I¡¯ll ept it. If in the future there is something you can¡¯t do,e find me. I¡¯ll solve the problem for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother. Then, if you ascend and I want to use the Hidden Gate¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Feng Chenzong said.

    The exchange was made quickly. To a practitioner, a promise is extremely important., especially among those that are close. That Lei Xinfeng and Xin Zhaolun are both smiling is truly the best oue.

    ¡°Wait, something¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s getting quieter!¡± Jin Daya said suddenly.

    Everyone tilted their heads and listened. Though there was originally a continuous rumble of battles, it was now quieter, with only the asional explosion. Then there was dead silence.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Feng Chenzong asked, scrunching his eyebrows.

    ¡°Did a Monarche?¡± Xin Zhaolun guessed.

    Lei Xinfeng considered the possibility, then shook his head. ¡°Not a Monarch. A Monarch shouldn¡¯t be that kind of a threat. Those people are already drunk on their killing, so they shouldn¡¯t stop just because of such an obstacle. In addition, a Monarch¡¯s strength is suppressed here, so they can¡¯t control such arge scenario. In my opinion, it¡¯s impossible unless some eight or ten Monarchs came at once.¡±

    Feng Chenzong agreed. ¡°It¡¯s probably not a Monarch. Strange. What kind of thing will frighten so many practitioners?¡±

    Boom! tter¡­

    The earth beneath them shuddered, and the stone eggs on the ground jumped.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked as they looked at each other.

    Boom!

    Another shudder and the ground jumped again.

    Everyone began to get nervous because the entire ground was shaking. This feeling wasn¡¯t good. Even if a Monarch attacked, it was impossible to shake the surface of the earth.

    Lei Xinfeng couldn¡¯t control his curiosity. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see?¡±

    Feng Chenzong thought about it, then said, ¡°No, we can¡¯t go. We can only wait. It¡¯s safer here; it¡¯s easier to escape this world.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng grimaced, but he didn¡¯t persist.

    ¡°How much more time before Masteres?¡± Xin Zhaolun asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the locating signal. Master probably received it already. However, it takes time to activate the Hidden Gate.¡±

    ¡°Is the location here?¡± Lei Xinfeng asked, curious.

    ¡°More specifically, it¡¯s where I¡¯m standing. I need to stay here for a sufficient amount of time before the Hidden Gate opens in the surrounding area within a hundred meters. You don¡¯t understand yet, but you can learn after you ascend to Ninth Ring Sage.¡±

    Boom! Boom¡­

    The quaking reached them and the earth trembled. Everyone flew up, hovering a meter above ground.

    The stone eggs acted like they were on top of a vibrating membrane, jumping nonstop.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. We have to retreat!¡±

    ¡°But the time to pinpoint our location¡­ nevermind, let¡¯s go!¡± Xin Zhaolun said. He also realized that something was wrong. The stone eggs are jumping madly, and the whole picture was quite terrifying. They had no idea what was causing it.

    The twelve people flew away from the source of the disturbance, each as fast as they could. Lei Xinfeng took out his Lightning Stamp and embedded himself in lightning, his speed no slower than the others.

    Feng Chenzong stared. ¡°Impressive! Ah Feng¡¯s speed is unbelievable. He¡¯s even faster than me!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng discovered that his Lightning Stamp was really different from the others. When using it, his speed wasparable to a bolt of lightning, covering a huge distance in an instant.

    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­

    Countless rumbling noises followed them and the stone eggs jumped ever higher, emitting a ttering sound.

    Woooooo¡­

    A strange cry came from the distance. Feng Chenzong¡¯s expression changed. Among the group, he has seen the most things. He could identify the creature after hearing just the sound. ¡°Quick, quick! We must leave this ce!¡±

    Wooooo¡­aaoooooo¡­¡­

    ¡°What is making that sound? It¡¯s frightening!¡± Lei Xinfeng asked.

    ¡°Fuck, we¡¯re screwed. That¡¯s a star beast!¡± Feng Chenzong cursed. ¡°This ce¡­ fuck, why is there a star beast¡­ just run!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng heard the panic in Feng Chenzong¡¯s voice. To be able to make Feng Chenzong so nervous, this star beast definitely wasn¡¯t simple.

    When everyone heard the two words ¡®star beast,¡¯ their expressions changed. Even if they¡¯ve never seen one, they¡¯ve all heard stories about the terrors of the star beasts. For those Ninth Ring Sages or weaker, meeting a star beast was the equivalent of death!

    Remember when Grandpa Lei imed that something like ten thousand Milun Mastersbined could threaten a baby star beast? Yeeeaaah.

    Also, it¡¯s finally getting good again! Sort of.

 Chapter Book 11 - 4 â€“ Stone Star Beast

    Book 11 Chapter 4 ¨C Stone Star Beast

    DECEMBER 11, 2017 ~ EMILYEVELAN

    If a Ninth Ring Sage meets a star beast, only by running can you keep your life. Of course, you must run really fast, and the star beast must not be going after you specifically.

    That¡¯s why Feng Chenzong ran as soon as he heard the cry.

    Lei Xinfeng celebrated. It was so fortunate he didn¡¯t go look. If he looked, he wouldn¡¯t even get the chance to run.

    tter, tter¡­

    Lei Xinfeng peeked behind him and uttered in awe, ¡°What the hell, that¡¯s insane!¡±

    Following his utterance, the others also looked. Each of them were stunned by the sight.

    The stone eggs on the ground jumped at least seven meters high. It was rhythmic as if the ground was a pan and someone was moving it up and down. It wasn¡¯t the impressive part. What was most frightening was that in the distance, countless stone eggs flew into the sky and began to circle in a single direction. At any given moment, more stone eggs were drawn into the cyclone.

    It was like a tornado, but no one felt any wind. The stones, using an iprehensible method, were orbiting in the air, faster and faster.

    It took only a nce but he understood that once the stones reached a certain speed, he couldn¡¯t block it even if he gave it his all. ¡°If someone goes inside¡­. it¡¯s a mill. No matter what goes it, it will all be reduced to dust!¡±

    ¡°Stop fucking look and run!¡± Feng Chenzong snapped.

    They were a few thousand meters away from the cyclone, and the further they ran, the safer. As for what kind of star beast was in the center of that cyclone, they didn¡¯t really want to know.

    The twelve of them ran as fast as they could. Some scattered practitioners also ran toward them from behind. It was already fortunate if two or three practitioners out of a hundred managed to escape from within that cyclone. However, it also meant that the survival rate was only two or three percent. It was a heavy loss.

    Lei Xinfeng pushed his Lightning Stamp to the limit. The speed was nothing to joke about. Even Feng Chenzong who already had one foot in the realm of Monarchs, could only barely keep up. Originally, he thought that Lei Xinfeng will drag them down, but now he knew that it was they that were dragging Lei Xinfeng down. That brat was too good at running, flying like lightning.

    A few minutester, the twelve of them managed to escape the danger zone,ing to a safe ce.

    Seeing the spectacr scenery from afar, Lei Xinfeng said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back soon. It¡¯s too scary here.¡±

    ¡°I sent the pinpointing signal to Master again,¡± Feng Chenzong said.

    Lei Xinfeng had no idea how he did it, but it wasn¡¯t important. With Feng Chenzong here, they didn¡¯t need to worry about being able to go back. Each of them craned their neck to see the terrible events from where they came from.

    They discussed among themselves, but they couldn¡¯t guess what kind of star beast it was.

    There were many kinds of star beasts. There are powerful ones, and there are normal ones. This one might be one of the powerful kinds. It only took its stone controlling power topletely obliterate a Ninth Ring Sage. Only Monarchs can contest it.

    Lei Xinfeng secretlymented. He¡¯d only gone to two outer worlds, but he didn¡¯t have a good time in either. It was way worse than the original world. At least in the original world, a Sixth Ring Sage was already quite safe.

    ttering sounds came from afar, the sounds of stone eggs rubbing against another.

    ¡°No wonder there are so many stone eggs! That¡¯s how they¡¯re made! What a powerful star beast!¡± Lei Xinfeng eximed.

    When those that escaped after them saw their group, they all took a wide berth, even if they had to detour. It took a super powerful group to retain twelve members after the current events. Of course, they had no idea that Lei Xinfeng¡¯s group never had to go through the mill.

    After roughly half an hour, a Hidden Gate suddenly appeared. Feng Chenzong breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±

    However, Guqi and Wuyang both appeared. Guqi waved his hand and the Hidden Gate vanished. ¡°Discovered a star beast, did you? Hehe.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng hurried came forward. ¡°Greetings, Master, Grandmaster. Eh, Master, how did you know about the star beast?¡±

    Wuyang peered at the stone egg cyclone. ¡°You came here through your master¡¯s Hidden Gate, so he will naturally notice such a powerful disturbance. He came to find me. Indeed, there is a star beast.¡±

    At that moment, Hidden Gates started appearing one after another. Those disciples that managed to escape all sent out pinpointing signals, attracting these Monarchs to this world.

    Although star beasts are powerful, they are too attractive a prey to ignore by Monarchs. If they could take down a star beast, even if they had to share, the rewards they would reap is significant.

    ¡°Ah Zong, did you seed?¡± Guqi asked.

    ¡°I think I did, but I¡¯ll have to see when I get back. I¡¯m not sure if I really did,¡± Feng Chenzong replied.

    Guqi nodded. ¡°You can go back first. It¡¯s too dangerous to remain here.¡±

    Lei Xinfeng was originally in a rush to leave, but since both Master and Grandmaster is here, he felt a sudden reluctance to leave. He wanted to see how a Monarch fought. He thought that Master and Grandmaster seemed to want to hunt the star beast.

    Guqi saw Lei Xinfeng¡¯s expression and knew what he was thinking. He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. If you want to see a Monarch¡¯s battle, you will only have one chance, after which you will die. Be good and go back.¡±

    Grandmaster Wuyang alsoughed. ¡°Your master is saying that for your own good. A Monarch¡¯s battle won¡¯t help you even if you see it. However, if you get caught in it, then you¡¯re dead for sure. Why take the risk?¡±

    Lei Xinfeng then understood that he didn¡¯t even have the right to watch.

    Feng Chenzong didn¡¯t want to remain any longer. He¡¯d obtained the sky crystal and he could only think about finding it after he got back. It will take at least several dozen days to find the sky crystal hidden among all the other debris, even if he had helpers. He had taken in the terrain in a radius of several meters. The only reason that he could do such a thing was that a Ninth Ring Sage¡¯s space wasrge enough.

    Lei Xinfeng probably couldn¡¯t. His Hidden Lun space was already filled with resources. At least a third was food and water.

    Guqi opened the Hidden Gate. ¡°Alright, go back!¡±

    Lei Xinfeng didn¡¯t bother scheming to stay anymore and was the first to one. The others followed.¡±

    When thest Sage left, Guqi smiled. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go see. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a star beast. They¡¯re too hard to find. Who would¡¯ve thought that the outer world Ah Zong found had a star beast hidden in it? Haha, I bet the monarchs that got the message are rushing over as we speak.¡±

    ¡°No rush. I think this star beast can¡¯t be underestimated,¡± Wuyang warned. ¡°Wait for the other Monarchs to start. There¡¯s no need to fight to be first.¡±

    Guqi nodded. ¡°Might as well. Let¡¯s see how strong this star beast is.¡±

    Slowly, more and more Monarchs appeared. Many of them knew each other, especially Wuyang. If Lei Xinfeng was still here, he¡¯d probably be scared half to death. When many of the Monarchs saw Wuyang, they all politely called him ¡®Senior.¡¯

    There are already some Monarchs that couldn¡¯t hold it in and invited some friends to test out the star beast.

    Among the Monarchs, one of them wielded a giant hammer. He violently threw it. ¡°Open for me!¡±

    The giant hammer grew to a size of a dozen meters and flipped end over end into the stone cyclone. Like rain on palm leaves, after a round of ttering, a gap opened in the curtain of spinning stones, allowing the people outside a hint of the existence within.

    It only took a nce for Wuyang to say, ¡°So it¡¯s a stone star beast. No wonder there are so many stone eggs. Interesting. Also, this star beast¡­ it¡¯s an infant beast. This might be one of the stone star beasts¡¯ nests.¡±

    ¡°Is it worth it to fight?¡± Guqi asked.

    Wuyang hesitated, then said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s a star beast, then it¡¯s worth it. However, I have a slight suspicion. This is a youth, so it has parents. If they¡¯re here, then this will be difficult. An adult star beast¡¯s defense is quite perverse. The average Monarch will have a hard time killing it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Guqi said, smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too interested in stone star beasts. If it¡¯s others, I might be more interested,¡± Wuyang said.

    Guqi smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯ve killed star beasts before, but I haven¡¯t. I want to try it this time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to kill star beasts, but this youth star beast¡­ with your strength, even if you can¡¯t kill it, you can run. I¡¯ll guard for you, but you¡¯ll have to share with me the resources you get.¡±

    Guqi didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Of course.¡± With his master helping, he won¡¯t be in any life-threatening danger. Of course he¡¯ll agree.

    A few Monarchs already began their attack. Although Guqi that he wanted to go, he didn¡¯t move. His thoughts were simple, which was to let the other Monarchs test the waters. If the stone star beast¡¯s strength is exceedingly average, then he might not even need to give a hand. As long as the star beast dies, then he will get a share. Even Wuyang will get a share, given his rank and power. No one present will underestimate him.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A few Monarchs cleaned out the spinning stone eggs. When it reaches a certain speed, even a Monarch must dodge. Fortunately, the stone star beast wasn¡¯t yet mature so it will take a few days before the speed reaches that critical point. That gave the Monarchs a window of opportunity.

    Mmm, that marks the end of my trantion for this story. I¡¯ve finished the novel already, and I decided not to trante to the end.

 Chapter Book 11 - 5 â€“ An Old Acquaintance

    God of Thunder ¨C v11c5 ¨C An Old Acquaintance (I)

    The flesh and blood of the practitioners were like gems for theStone Star Beast. The Stone Eggs had smashed them, and they were absorbed by the Stone Star Beast. Therefore, when the Monarch started to attack, Stone Star Beast wasn¡¯t scared at all. On the contrary, it was pretty excited. It let out a loud roar and rushed furiously to the Monarchs. Along with the flying Stone Eggs, they dashed against the Monarchs.

    Wuyang smiled and said, ¡°in fact, there are not many tricks with Stone Star Beast¡¯s attack. The only thing I need to do is to control the Stone Eggs and not let them fly. And Stone Star Beast would be under my control. Hehe.¡±

    Guqi said, ¡°I know, but it is challenging to stop the Stone Eggs from flying. Also, if it¡¯s an adult Stone Star Beast, there is absolutely no way to stop it.¡±

    Wuyang nodded, he seemed to know very well about the Stone Star Beast. He said, ¡°such a way of attack is too weak for the Monarchs.¡±

    A few more Monarchs were rushing forward. By this time, there were already seven, eight Monarchs which started attacking.

    Wuyang said, ¡°well, the Stone Star Beast will not make it. See! It¡¯s got injured!¡±

    The young Stone Star Beast was under the attack of the Monarchs. Its defense system apparently broke, and it was beaten furiously. At this moment, the Stone Star Beast was filled with rage, and it let out again a deafening roar. The Stone Eggs on the ground started jumping up and down back. They were led by a mysterious force and started rolling.

    Phew! Phew¡­¡­

    A loud noise of the Stone Eggs broke into the air. The Monarchs immediately stepped back and initiated repression. This time, their target was not the Stone Star Beast, but the flying Stone Eggs. Under the alliance of the Monarchs, the Stone Eggs that had been flying were now suppressed. There were only a few still turning around in the air, but they stopped being a threat to the Monarchs.

    The Stone Star Beast revealed its true face without the protection of the Stone Eggs.

    Its body was more than 30 meters long, and it had a massive tail of more than 20 meters long. Its skin of the whole body was made of stone. It had a peculiar shape. Still, it was with four short legs, a big mouth like a crocodile¡¯s and two big eyeballs.They released a beam of greenish, greyish light, and were staring at the tiny people coldly.

    Wuyang said, ¡°it will take at most a moment. Then, the Stone Star Beast will be done. Hehe.¡±

    Guqi nodded, ¡°well, without the protection, Even I start attacking, I will be able to kill quickly¡­¡±

    The eight Monarchs smiled at each other. They were very sure to be able to kill the Stone Star Beast.

    At this time, the facial expression of Wuyang changed slightly. He said, ¡°this is not going well, there is still another Stone Star Beast!¡± He grabbed Wuyang to evade backward and instantly escaped a few kilometers away.

    Boom, bang, bang!

    Countless stone eggs suddenly rose from the ground. They were very magical hanging in the air. In an instant, thend was all sagged up to a dozen meters, and the countless stone eggs were suspended in the air.

    Wuyang sighed and said, ¡°let¡¯s go back before it¡¯s toote. I never expected to have two more adult Stone Star Beast. I might as well deal with one adult Stone Star Beast, but two¡­forget it! Let¡¯s open the secret door!¡±

    Although Guqi still can¡¯t figure out the situation, for Wuyang, he didn¡¯t doubt a bit. He opened the secret door immediately, and the two left through the secret door. As for other Monarchs, Wuyang won¡¯t remind them. If they couldn¡¯t figure out the situation themselves, then they might as well die. If there are fewer Monarchs, they will even be lesspetition.

    The two just left, the Stone Eggs floating in the air were shot out like bullets. And they were shot out everywhere. Such power was not the same as the young Stone Star Beasts.

    Even if the Monarchs wanted to defend, they were facing a tough job. The most important part is, even if you¡¯re able to protect yourself against the several thousand Stone Eggs, but what if there¡¯re tens of thousands of them?

    Everyone Monarch was fleeing. Fortunately, Monarchs were different from Ninth Ring Sage. Their power level was different. It might be possible to hurt them, but it¡¯s not so easy to kill them. On top of that, with the secret door, they might as well flee if they needed. However, it would cause a significant loss to them if the secret door was forcibly opened.

    Wuyang and Guqi walked out from the secret door, and instantly saw Lei Xingfeng, Xin Zhaolun and Feng Chenzong. They walked out from the secret door and dared not leave. They let the nine others, and the remaining three kept waiting.

    Lei Xingfeng was the youngest. Typically, the Master always favors the youngest disciple. Therefore, when Lei Xingfeng saw his master and his senior master, he immediately asked, ¡°did you kill the Stone Star Beast? Wait¡­there was too little time. Were there any changes?¡±

    Wuyang smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. There were changes. We were too scared, so we fled. And we ran fast enough, haha.¡±

    Guqi tried to exin, ¡°we went too far. There is no way I will go back to the ce. There were three Stone Star Beasts, two of them were adults, and the other one was still young. What you¡¯ve seen is the young one, and a horrible one. Whoever decided to stay there is an idiot.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng was also dumbfounded. Three Stone Star Beasts! Although he did not understand about the Stone Star Beast, he knew very well that only a young one could kill nine Monarchs in seconds. It might be better to stay away from the adult ones. He felt that it¡¯s a pity. In that ce, he could find the Sky Crystal, and he had to abandon it.

    Xin Zhaolun looked as if he was in huge difficulty. He knew that the chance to get the Sky Crystal was almost zero. At least, there¡¯s no way for him to get it from the Great Stone Fields.

    Feng Chenzong had been acting uneasy. He had wanted to leave since long ago. There should be a Sky Crystal in the Lunchang Space, and he needed somebody to pick it. It would take a long time and a lot of energy to find the Sky Crystal among all the stones. It¡¯s like finding a golden one in a big pot of sand. He could only be as patient as possible, since he was sure that there would be a Sky Crystal.

    Lei Xingfeng asked, ¡°can¡¯t we go again in the future?¡±

    Wuyang pped the head of Lei Xingfeng andughed, ¡°are you asking for death? There are so many Sky Crystals elsewhere. What¡¯s so good about the Great Stone Fields?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng said, ¡°Oh¡­it¡¯s a pity.¡±

    Wuyangughed, ¡°there¡¯s nothing pitiful. Well, it¡¯s actually better this way. If there¡¯re too many people looking for Sky Crystals, there will be more ughters.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun added, ¡°there won¡¯t be too many. Senior brother spent seventeen years looking and only found one this time. As for me, I didn¡¯t even spot a shadow of it.¡±

    Wuyangughed suddenly and said, ¡°hey, it seems that Ah Zong is a lucky guy. He had been looking for it in vain for seventeen years, and he found one this time?¡±

    Feng Chenzong said, ¡°and it¡¯s thanks to Ah Feng. If he didn¡¯t tag along, he wouldn¡¯t have found it.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng thought, ¡°what does this have to do with me? Senior brother is a cunning guy.¡± He didn¡¯t refute, since he had no idea how to intervene.

    Guqi said, ¡°that¡¯s interesting. Ah Zong, show me how a Sky Crystal looks like.¡± Even though he¡¯s a Monarch, he had never seen one.

    Feng Chenzong looked bitter, and he said, ¡°Master, I can¡¯t get it¡­¡±

    Guqi asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid that your Master will take it away?¡±

    Feng Chenzong was shocked, and he tried to exin, ¡°no, no¡­Master, look¡­¡± Then, he exined the incident from the beginning, and finally concluded, ¡°¡­and that¡¯s how I came up with all these stuff. They had all been hidden in the Lunchang Space. It did take me a long time to find them. When I find them, I will show them to Master.¡±

    Wuyang praised, ¡°it¡¯s a smart way to steal. Well, you¡¯re good. No wonder you¡¯re the eldest apprentice.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng turned speechless. Who the hell would give praise like that?

    Even Guqi was full of praises, and he also thought Feng Chenzong made a smart move. He thought, at these moments, one¡¯s got to be determined, or he would regret.

    At the end of the conversation, Lei Xingfeng realized something. In this world, those who are the most powerful never get to be med. This also reminded him not to reveal any traces of Saint Crystal. He had initially wanted to give one Sky Crystal to Xin Zhaolun, and he gave up on the thought. If he gave one to Xin Zhaolun, then what could he do if other senior brothers and sisters also wanted one? He might as well y as fairly as possible.

    In this world, every practitioner wanted to be strong. No wonder Feng Chenzong couldst for seventeen years and found the Sky Crystal in the Great Stone Fields. Even if he didn¡¯t wait for seventeen years, such a move already impressed Lei Xingfeng. He had only been in Great Stone Fields for a dozen days, and he got so impatient already. In the opposite, Feng Chenzong was still so determined.

    Feng Chenzong rushed out andforted Xin Zhaolun for a bit. Then, he exchanged a few words with Lei Xingfeng before heading out. When he left, he was apparently in a good mood.

    Lei Xingfeng said bye to Xin Zhaolun, with Jin Daya, Feng Ying and Shi Hu, they returned home.

    When they were in the dining room, Jin Daya sighed, ¡°so, we¡¯ve got nothing! It would be better even if we got some mines. Although the Sky Crystal was found, it was not for us. By the way, Ah Feng, do you think if there¡¯s a chance for us to go there again ourselves?¡±

    Jin Daya, Feng Ying, and Shi Hu were outside and didn¡¯t see Wuyang walking out from the secret door. They also had no idea how the Great Stone Fields had changed.

    Feng Ying and Shi Hu also showed that they were looking forward to it.

    Lei Xingfeng shook his head, ¡°we cannot. There are great changes in the Great Stone Fields.¡±

    Jin Daya asked, ¡°what changes? Has the Stone Star Beast been killed?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng said, ¡°it¡¯s not about that. Two more adult Stone Star Beasts came. What we saw was a young one. When the Monarchs surrounded it, it attracted two more adult ones. Without seeing what happened next, Master and Senior Master hurried back.¡± He didn¡¯t say that the two had fled.

    Jin Daya was speechless. Unlike Feng Ying and Shi Hu, he joined Lei Xingfeng¡¯s team without any other solutions. Every year, he needed the Yin Ring to extend his life. If he could get hold of Saint Crystal, he might be able to upgrade himself, even if it might only a 50% possibility. If he could get hold of Saint Crystal, he would choose to upgrade without any hesitation. At least, he won¡¯t regret if he dies.

 Chapter Book 11 - 6 â€“ An Old Acquaintance (II)

    <strong>Chapter v11c6 ¨C An Old Acquaintance (II)</strong>

    Since he had to give up on his hopes, Jin Daya was very disappointed.

    It¡¯s not just him, Feng Ying and Shi Hu were also let down. Feng Ying said jokingly, ¡°I always want something that I can¡¯t have. If only I can have a Sky Crystal, I will choose to upgrade. Even if I die, it¡¯d be worth it.¡±

    Shi Hu said, ¡°if you die, then you end up wasting the Sky Crystal.¡±

    Feng Ying was angry, ¡°I was saying ¡°if¡±! Couldn¡¯t you hear me? If I get upgraded, I will make a fortune!¡±

    Shi Hu smiled, ¡°well¡­okay then¡­if¡­¡±

    Lei Xingfeng alsoughed. He said, ¡°yes, if. Haha¡­in fact, I can understand the idea of Uncle Ying. If he gets upgraded, everything will be different.¡±

    Feng Ying said, ¡°Ah Feng, rest assured. If I get upgraded¡­if I reach the level of a Monarch, I won¡¯t leave. Instead, I will choose to be your guard.¡±

    Jin Dayaughed, ¡°is it for real? It¡¯s a bit exaggerated, isn¡¯t it? If you get upgraded, who would want a Monarch as his guard?¡±

    Feng Ying raised his hand and punched him. He scolded, ¡°big teeth! Wait, that¡¯s not what you have. You have a big mouth!¡±

    Suddenly, Lei Xingfeng and Shi Huughed, but Jin Daya did not get angry. He rubbed his shoulder and smiled, ¡°that¡¯s exactly what I have ¨C a big mouth. In my hometown, having a big mouth means you¡¯re blessed. So I am actually blessed!¡±

    Feng Yingughed as well, ¡°forget it. I don¡¯t want to discuss further with you.¡±

    Jin Daya said, ¡°to be honest, if Ah Feng can help me find the Sky Crystal ¨C I am saying ¡°if¡±, if I get upgraded, I will continue to be a guard.¡±

    Feng Ying rolled his eye and said, ¡°go on dreaming. Give you a Sky Crystal? Do you think that it¡¯s so easy to find a Sky Crystal? It took the senior brother of Ah Feng seventeen years to find one. He didn¡¯t even find one in the Great Stone Fields. This time, he just got one out of luck. So quit dreaming.¡±

    Jinda Yadao: ¡°Others will forget, but¡­ I don¡¯t know why, I am confident in Ah Feng!¡±

    Jin Daya said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less if it¡¯s for the others. But I don¡¯t know why¡­I am confident for Ah Feng!¡±

    Shi Hu suddenly said, ¡°it¡¯s weird, but I am confident as well.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng thought, the two people were actually right. He did find the Sky Crystal, and he also saw the Saint Crystal, and it¡¯s not just one. It¡¯s only that he dared not take them out.

    Feng Ying was shocked and said, ¡°I am confident too!¡±

    Jin Daya said, ¡°you didn¡¯t sound determined enough. We both believe firmly, but you just said you¡¯re confident too.¡±

    Feng Ying got pissed off, ¡°hey! Big teeth, what¡¯s the problem with you today?¡±

    Jin Daya raised his hand, ¡°no, I don¡¯t dare to have problems.¡±

    Shi Huughed, ¡°Ying, you don¡¯t need to talk ording to his rhythm. You¡¯ll lose for sure!¡±

    Feng Ying just reacted and said, ¡°it turned out that Shi Hu treats me the best!¡±

    Jin Daya snorted, ¡°you both are disgusting!¡±

    Lei Xingfeng raised his hand, ¡°well, it¡¯s time to rest. We¡¯ve been tired enough.¡±

    The three of them went back to rest. They were indeed exhausted.

    When Lei Xingfeng returned to his bedroom, he could not sleep at all, when he was sitting on a pad made of animal skin and ying with his Stone Egg, he knew that there was something inside the Egg. However, he dared not open it. Otherwise, he might awaken all the masters in the Secret Space.

    After a long time of mumbling, Lei Xingfeng was going to leave temporarily in order to find a hidden ce and to open the Egg. No matter what, this thing is too precious, especially for Ninth Ring Sage, it¡¯s a fatal seduction. He didn¡¯t doubt for a second that if Xin Zhaolun knew he had the Sky Crystal, and if he didn¡¯t want to give it away, Xin Zhaolun would try all means to get hold of this Sky Crystal. He didn¡¯t want to take the risk, nor quarrel with his senior brother.

    The best way would be to leave the Secret Space, and he couldn¡¯t bring anyone along, not even Jin Daya, Feng Ying and Shi Hu.

    After much hesitation, Lei Xingfeng decided to leave. He even wanted to leave for Wansee Continent and to open the Sky Crystal there. Perhaps the waves could then be released.

    The Wansee Continent is very close to the Secret Space, so it didn¡¯t take Lei Xingfeng long to get there. This time, he didn¡¯t bring the three guards along. He just told them that he¡¯s going for a walk and that he¡¯d return soon.

    Lei Xingfeng, who has reached the level of Seventh Ring Sage, he had enough power to go everywhere. In this world, there were not many Ninth Ring Sage. Most of them had gone outside. Lei Xingfeng was safe there.

    Lei Xingfeng flew all the way, and he was feeling emotional. In just ten years, he had already be a high-ranking Monarch.

    Lei Xingfeng had learned to position. Therefore, he would never get lost. Along the river surface, he went all the way north. He was so rapid. On top of that, he had an attribute of lightning. One can imagine how fast he went.

    Within a half of the day, Lei Xingfeng went a few thousand kilometers away.

    From the hot and dry Great Stone Fields to a cool and dampke, Lei Xingfeng was d to be here. He seemed to be suffering from a pressure in the Great Stone Fields, and it¡¯s easy to be depressed. Here, he felt very rxed. And it really adjusted his mood.

    Far away, he saw many boats, and they were all sailing toward the same direction. Looking from the top, Lei Xingfeng spotted a small town. He was familiar with this kind ofke ¨C the first time he was in Wansee Continent, he had seen a simr nature. They were all built with wooden sticks, and it¡¯s quitemon in Wansee Continent.

    Soon enough, Lei Xingfeng arrived at the small town. Hended on one of the streets.

    The streets were built with thick wooden nks. You could see theke through the gaps. The streets were very narrow, and the houses were dense on both sides of the roads. There were all sorts of ways of constructions, as there were no formal architects. Residents found whatever they could to build the houses. The only thingcking in these houses was beauty.

    The streets were filled with a fishy smell, as every household was drying their salted fish and shrimps. The scent was salty and damp,for Lei Xingfeng, it was a very familiar smell.

    Who were living on the small towns were all local fishermen. There were seldom any outsiders. As a result, Lei Xingfeng attracted a lot of attention. On top of that, his clothes also stood out.

    Lei Xingfeng knew that this remote town must be upied by practitioners. However, they were all low-level practitioners. With his current image, there would be peopleing in contact. Sure enough, before reaching the dock, a housekeeper came up with a smile.

    Lei Xingfeng stood and looked at the man calmly.

    The man asked very humbly, ¡°excuse me¡­ are you a practitioner?¡± As this would be how a practitioner dressed. Also, he appeared all of a sudden, and he didn¡¯t travel by boat. He would, of course, be perceived as a practitioner.

    Lei Xingfeng said inly; ¡°yes, is your host inviting me?¡±

    For someone like Lei Xingfeng, he could just ignore the other part, but he didn¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t interested in this small town at all. There was only one purpose of seeing the local Monarch. Until this moment, he still hadn¡¯t had his lunch. He said, ¡°lead me to a restaurant.¡±

    They arrived in a small yard. It was built behind the small town. It looked quite broken. It had six rooms together, and a wooden tform. On the tform, there were several small boats. There was not even a big one. Lei Xingfeng thought to himself, even if there¡¯s a practitioner here, he must not be a high-level one.

    A housekeeper, two servants, this practitioner was really low-level.

    This is a Wanlun Master, and Lei Xingfeng could tell in a few seconds.

    In the eyes of Lei Xingfeng, this person did not seem to be a practitioner at all. He looked more like a fisherman. He had a big face, rough hands, and it¡¯s apparent that it¡¯s a middle-aged man. His face was full of wrinkles, and he was very tanned. Lei Xingfeng was a bit flustered. However, since Lei Xingfeng had a strong momentum after being a Seventh Ring Sage, it scared people easily even if he tried to suppress it.

    The man was a little nervous, ¡°Tian Xiaonan, Wanlun Master, nice to meet the Master.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know which level Lei Xingfeng was, he was quite sure that he¡¯s at a much higher level.

    Lei Xingfeng nodded and said, ¡°Lei Xingfeng, I am d to meet you.¡± He did not report his level ording to the rules, and there was no way to initiate anything. Even if you want to scare someone away, you should at least tell your ranking.

    Tian Xiaonian asked Lei Xingfeng to sit down and said, ¡°Senior came to our Tianjia Town, what can we do to help you?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. And you don¡¯t have to act cautiously. I just passed by¡­¡±

    Tian Xiaonian suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. They were worried if any external practitioners dropped by, as they might be there to upy somend.

    ¡°Senior, please take a rest here. I¡¯m going to prepare you something to eat. Well, ¡­we don¡¯t have any specialties here, just something we find in theke. Ah Yu, go and find some big shrimps.¡±

    The housekeeper agreed and hurried out.

    Lei Xingfeng was smiling.

    Tian Xiaonian said, ¡°he is my housekeeper, Tian Shuiyu. Haha¡­actually, he¡¯s my uncle who¡¯s been helping me here.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng said, ¡°okay. Don¡¯t worry too much. Just make a meal from whatever you have. I am not demanding at all.¡±

    Tian Xiaonian respectfully said, ¡°it is rare for seniors toe, huh, how can I be so casual?¡±

    When Lei Xingfeng was about to speak, he saw an old maning out of the bedroom. He said, ¡°Xiaonan, is there a guest?¡±

    Tian Xiaonian hurried forward and said, ¡°Master, howe you¡¯re here? Don¡¯t worry. I can handle our guest well.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng was stunned. He stood up quickly and said, ¡°you, you¡­you are¡­¡±

 Chapter Book 11 - 7 â€“ What Happened To Yan Wu (I)

    <strong>Volume 11 Chapter 7 ¨C What Happened To Yan Wu (I)</strong>

    ¡°Yan Wu!¡±

    Lei Xingfeng couldn¡¯t believe that the person standing in front of him was Yan Wu. They were of simr age, and he¡¯d heard that the senior master of Yan Wu was mighty. It had shocked Lei Xingfeng tremendously when he saw the current state of Yan Wu.

    Tian Xiaonian said, ¡°Senior, I think you¡¯ve recognized the wrong person. My Master¡¯s name isn¡¯t Yan Wu.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng also found out that Yan Wu¡¯s practices were utterly lost. He asked, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have seen wrongly¡­You are Yan Wu.¡±

    The old man was indeed Yan Wu. Back then, he wasn¡¯t as lucky as Lei Xingfeng. He was knocked down in the Ancient Lun Passage and fell from there. Although the fist of Si Donald didn¡¯t destroy the point of Passage, it was enough to induce changes to the Ancient Lun Passage. On the contrary, Lei Xingfeng had much better luck. After he was rescued, he recovered quite quickly.

    However, Yan Wu was not as lucky, after he fell, he was in aa. Also, he had been soaked in water for more than ten days before being rescued. He hadpletely missed the best time of being saved. Also, his Lunchang Space couldn¡¯t be opened, and he couldn¡¯t help himself at all.

    Back then, Tian Xiaonan was an ordinary fisherman. After rescuing Yan Wu, he had been trying his best to take care of him. Luckily, Yan Wu had no life danger, yet all his previous practices were lost, and he couldn¡¯t practice anymore.

    Since then, Yan Wu had be depressed, and he had no means to return to where he belonged. The Wansee Continent was vast, and he had be an ordinary person, how could he find his way back? He could only stay in Tianjia Town for now, and since Tian Xiaonan was qualified enough to practice, he was willing to stay there to help him and teach him. It took so many years for Tian Xiaonan to be a Wanlun Master. And if he wished to be upgraded to Milun Master, he needed to spend ten more years of effort.

    Lei Xingfeng didn¡¯t expect to see Yan Wu here, he asked, ¡°brother Wu, do you want me to notify your family?¡±

    Surprisingly, Yan Wu shook his head and said, ¡°there¡¯s no need, I have no face to see my family now. I want to wait for my life to end here. Sigh¡­I don¡¯t have the face to see them now.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng smiled helplessly, and he didn¡¯t expect the life of Yan Wu be so miserable.

    Yan Wu asked, ¡°how is your grandfather doing now?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng shook his head, ¡°I am not sure, as I¡¯m looking for him now. Back then, we entered the Ancient Lun Passage, and I fell in the middle of it. I was lucky to be rescued.¡± : ¡°What is your grandfather now?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng shook his head and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I am also looking for him. In the beginning, we passed the Ancient Lun passage together. I also fell halfway. Fortunately, I was rescued, and I was lucky to survive.¡±

    Yan Wu was full of sorrow, he said, ¡°we all fell in the Ancient Lun Passage. I am not sure what happened to others?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng said, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for them, but I don¡¯t have any news.¡±

    Yan Wu was already full of grey hair, and he looked very old. Lei Xingfeng reckoned he couldn¡¯t live for many years.

    Lei Xingfeng said, ¡°brother Wu, do you have the addresses of the others? If we can find Gulu, An Yadan and Tai Popo, then maybe we will find Lei Bao as well.¡±

    Yan Wu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. They are never people who stick to one ce. The reason why your Grandpa could find them was that they had a special way ofmunication.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng said, ¡°do you and Grandpa have a special way ofmunication?¡±

    Yan Wu replied helplessly, ¡°I used to. However, we didn¡¯t agreest time before I left. And therefore¡­¡±

    Lei Xingfeng was extremely disappointed, ¡°Sigh¡­Si Donald, Si Donald, you jerk. Once I be a Ninth Ring Sage, I wille and look for you!¡±

    When Yan Wu heard Lei Xingfeng, he was shocked, ¡°Ninth Ring Sage? Do you think it¡¯s so easy to reach that level? Let me guess, you¡¯re at First Ring Sage, right?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng said, ¡°no¡­I am a Monarch of a Seventh Ring Sage. As for Ninth Ring Sage, I¡¯ll reach that level sooner orter!¡±

    Yan Wu was dumbfounded. Seventh Ring? Are you kidding me? He did have some thoughts, but he could never believe that Lei Xingfeng had reached the level of Seventh Ring Sage. Several years ago, Lei Xingfeng was only a Milun Master. He wasn¡¯t even a Monarch yet. He said, ¡°well¡­it¡¯s not possible. How¡­how did you upgrade yourself?¡±

    Tian Xiaonian was also stunned. Although he¡¯s a Wanlun Master, he knew that Monarch, Seventh Ring Sage were rarely seen. In reality, these people were the most powerful. He didn¡¯t expect that such a person would pay a visit today.

    Lei Xingfeng replied, ¡°well, I entered the secret door.¡±

    Although Tian Xiaonian didn¡¯t understand, Yan Wu did. He had a powerful Master who was at the secret door. When Yan Wu was about to reach the level of Sixth Ring Sage, this Master let him enter the secret door.

    Yan Wu said, ¡°what an opportunity to get into the secret door¡­who got you in?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng said, ¡°well, I do have my Master¡­¡±

    Yan Wu was utterly shocked, and he said, ¡°your Master is a Monarch?¡±

    Lei  Xingfeng said, ¡°So you know about Monarchs? Many practitioners wouldn¡¯t  know the existence of Monarchs if they didn¡¯t get into the secret  door.¡±

    Yan Wu said, ¡°Ah Feng, my uncle got into the secret door. How would I not know?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng, ¡°ah, I see.¡±

    Both  of them went silent for now. After all, Lei Xingfeng and Yan Wu weren¡¯t  so familiar with each other, and they didn¡¯t have much to talk about.  Although Tian Xiaonan was only a fisherman, he was a good observer. He  suggested, ¡°my Seniors, why don¡¯t we have supper now?¡±

    Yan Wu said, ¡°you have to call him Master Uncle.¡±

    Tian Xiaonian immediately answered, ¡°Master Uncle!¡±

    Lei  Xingfeng nodded and took out a Zeshe and Frost Pearl, ¡°I don¡¯t have  anything more precious with me now. It can cool down your room if you  put one in.¡± He had two of those, that¡¯s why he gave one away.

    Tian Xiaonian dared not take it, and he looked at Yan Wu.

    Yan Wu nodded, ¡°take it. And thank Master Uncle.¡± He knew that one could only get it from the outside world.

    Tian  Xiaonian took it hurriedly and thanked Lei Xingfeng, ¡°thank you, Master  Uncle. Hehe¡­Master Uncle, please go outside and have supper.¡±

    Yan Wu also stood up and showed his way, ¡°please.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng got up and approached to the wooden table with Yan Wu. The tables and chairs were ready. Dishes had been served.

    There  was arge te of fried shrimps, arge bowl of boiled fish and  braised pork. The braised pork was something that was rarely prepared.  It¡¯s because no meat or pork is being produced in Tianjia Town, one had  to go far to purchase one. They also saw a te of peanuts, fried fish  belly, and cold houttuyinie en Coeur.

    Tian Shuiyu carried arge wooden bucket, opened the lid and served the guests with rice.

    Lei Xingfeng took a mouthful of beef and said, ¡°let Ah Yu cut it. This is the beef from our hometown.¡±

    Yan Wu said, ¡°Ah Yu, go and take some wine also. I am going to drink a little with my friends.¡±

    Tian Shuiyu agreed and took the beef in.

    The three people sat down, and Tian Xiaonian said, ¡°Master Uncle, why don¡¯t you eat something first?¡±

    Lei Xingfengughed, ¡°I am indeed quite hungry now. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    When  the three started eating, Lei Xingfeng discovered that Yan Wu had been  eating much less than before. After two bowls of rice, he had to stop.  The rest of it had to be finished by Lei Xingfeng and Tian Xiaonian who  ate so much more.

    At this time, Tian Shuyu brought in the wine and the beef.

    Tian  Xiaonian served his guests wine, and Tian Shuiyu went to fry another  te of shrimps. He found out that Lei Xingfeng loved eating. In Wansee  Continent, it was effortless to find all kinds of shrimps. They could  find all the shrimps that they needed.

    After taking a bowl of  wine, Yan Wu finished it quickly. He breathed out a long sigh of relief  and said, ¡°Ah Feng, if you can find A Sn, and let here¡­¡± Indeed,  he had not forgotten her entirely. A Sn was a great healer.

    Lei  Xingfeng nodded lightly and said, ¡°brother Wu, I am also looking for A  Sn. You know that she had taken away my little sister¡­if I ever find  her, I will not forgive her. Of course, if my little sister is fine, I  will let her go.¡±

    Yan Wu nodded, ¡°yes, she did take away your little sister. Did she leave what she originally lived?¡±

    Lei  Xingfeng nodded, ¡°I am not sure what happened. He quarreled with a  family member, the ce where he originally lived was burned, and many  people died. However, there would be no little sister if A Sn wasn¡¯t  there.¡±

    Yan Wu asked, ¡°who had such guts to do so?¡±

    Lei  Xingfeng, ¡°well, I fixed it. I am guessing that person came from Ancient  Lunchang, yet I have no idea who that was. However, a certain Eighth  Ring Monarch came, his name was Sun Buru, and he was beaten away by my  two guards.¡±

    Yan Wu doubted heavily, ¡°Your guards won? Sun Buru was the Eighth Ring, and your guards could beat him away?¡±

    Lei  Xingfeng confirmed, ¡°yes, that¡¯s because my two guards were also Eighth  Ring Sage back then. Now, they¡¯re both Ninth Ring Sage¡­¡±

    Yan Wu  understood. Lei Xingfeng wasn¡¯t just an ordinary person working at the  secret door. He tried to test Lei Xingfeng, ¡°Ah Feng, do you have Yin  Ring?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng said, ¡°Yes, I do. Do you want the Yin Ring to recover from your injury?¡±

    Yan  Wu suddenly became excited, he grabbed the shoulder of Lei Xingfeng and  anxiously asked, ¡°do¡­do you have the Yin Ring?¡± He didn¡¯t expect Lei  Xingfeng to have it at all. However, it was not so weird after all. It  was Lei Xingfeng, how could he not have the Yin Ring?

    Without speaking, Lei Xingfeng took out a Yin Ring and asked, ¡°do you mean this?¡±

    Being  both surprised and excited, Yan Wu answered, ¡°yes¡­yes! That¡¯s it¡­that¡¯s  it!¡± He was almost crying as this was hisst hope. He had thought of  every possible way to leave Wansee Continent for his hometown. However,  after losing all his practices, he couldn¡¯t get through the Ancient Lun  Passage. Most critically, he had lost the ability to tell different  directions to get home.

    He was just like someone who¡¯s about to  die from drowning. When he could find anything that can keep him alive,  he¡¯d never let go.

 Chapter Book 11 - 8 â€“ What Happened To Yan Wu (II)

    <strong>v11c8 ¨C What Happened To Yan Wu (II)</strong>

    Without drinking any more wine, Yan Wu immediately grabbed the Yin Ring and rushed toward his room. He had to try whether he could resume his power with the Yin Ring. He still had some hopes, all in all; he was the Fourth Ring Sage himself.

    Tian Xiaonian immediately followed. He said, ¡°Master, master, what happened to you?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng was still sitting down, he said, ¡°Xiaonian, let your Master be. Leave him alone.¡±

    Tian Xiaonian ran a few steps and stopped after hearing Lei Xingfeng. He wondered, ¡°what happened to Master?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng said, ¡°if everything goes well, your Master might be able to resume his Fourth Ring Sage self. , your master is likely to return to the four-ring real body. Hey, the big wheel is a real person. At that time, haha¡­Lun Yin Master, you¡¯ll be proud.¡±

    Tian Xiaonian asked, ¡°Master Uncle, are you saying that Master might be able to recover?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng nodded, ¡°I¡¯m guessing 50%. For the rest, we have to see if we¡¯re lucky.¡±

    As the Yin Ring was made by a Monarch, it didn¡¯t have any attributes. Any practitioners could use it. However, anyone whose level is lower than the Sixth Ring could not use it. Otherwise, they might lose their lives if they didn¡¯t control it well. It¡¯s fantastic for someone to recover from an injury. Of course, you¡¯d have to possess special skills for this. And Yan Wu was someone with specialized skills.

    Tian Xiaonian continued to drink with Lei Xingfeng.

    Lei Xingfeng asked, ¡°the taste of this wine is excellent.¡± He said so, as this wine¡¯s taste was simr to the Yellow Wine he¡¯d tasted in his former life. He felt nostalgic.

    Tian Xiaonian grinned honestly, ¡°this is an old wine that I brewed, I have left it there for six years. If Master Uncle wants some, I have a few jars, and they¡¯re all for you.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng didn¡¯t reject, ¡°good.¡± Lei Xingfeng also knew how to brew wines. Not only Yellow Wine, but he even knew how to brew fruit wines. He just didn¡¯t have the time to.

    The fried shrimps were delicious. Lei Xingfeng were eating and talking at the same time, ¡°Xiaonian, howe you didn¡¯t get yourself a servant?¡±

    Tian Xiaonian uttered a bitter smile, ¡°it¡¯s not very popted here. Everyone knows each other, and we¡¯re like a big family. It wouldn¡¯t be nice to ask them to be my servant. I am fully capable of taking care of my Master. Also, when the merchantse, they will give me some money, and I can support my living. Before I met Master, I could only earn my living with difficulty. And I am delighted now as I don¡¯t have to worry about not having enough food.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng thought, such is a fisherman¡¯s way of thinking. He wouldn¡¯t think of bing a practitioner, the only thing he worried about was getting enough to eat, instead of practicing. He was a bit surprised, as Tian Xiaonian didn¡¯t seem to have any unique qualities, how could he be a Wanlun Master after only about ten years?

    Lei Xingfeng said, ¡°Xiaonian, you¡¯re a practitioner. You should be pursuing different things than an ordinary person.¡±

    Tian Xiaonian smiled and said, ¡°I am very diligent in practicing. Really, whenever I have time, I would practice. Even Master said that I¡¯d made a great improvement, and I have even improved much more quickly than those whose qualities are better than mine.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng nced at him and asked, ¡°I guess you have water attributes?¡±

    Tian Xiaonian nodded, ¡°yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng smiled, ¡°I see. Anyone with water attributes in Wansee Continent has more advantages when they practice.¡± It¡¯s like an aqua world, anyone with water attributes undoubtedly much faster progress.

    Lei Xingfeng asked again, ¡°and I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve had good water attributes since you were young?¡±

    Tian Xiaonian smiled, ¡°right, correct. My water attributes are the first or second among all the others here.¡±

    He did have anything that¡¯s needed to practice in this ce. Although his qualities were not top notch, it only took him about ten years to be a Wanlun master. ording to Lei Xingfeng¡¯s analysis, if he had enough Lun Ring, Lun Yin Ring, and Yin Ring, he might even be a Sixth Ring Monarch. The only thingcking might be the resources of Yan Wu, and his willingness to cultivate Tian Xiaonian.

    After drinking a sip of wine and eating a shrimp, Lei Xingfeng smiled to himself. Why should he even worry about that? As long as Yan Wu could recover, Tian Xiaonian would surely have a bright future.

    Lei Xingfeng asked, ¡°are you single?¡±

    Tian Xiaonian said, ¡°yes, when I was young, I was poor. And nobody wanted me as a husband. That¡¯s why I started practicing. Well, let¡¯s see for the future.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng smiled. He understood very well that anyone who starts practicing wouldn¡¯t choose to get married. Given their improved visions and capacities, it would be difficult for them to get along with an ordinary person. Of course, when they reach a certain level, they might start considering having offspring as well. And they might get themselves several wives for the purpose.

    After Yan Wu entered his room, there was no more news. He only stepped out the second day.

    Lei Xingfeng asked, ¡°brother Wu, how is it going?¡±

    Yan Wu said, ¡°there¡¯s hope. I think I have recovered my ability as a Milun Master. Haha¡­I think I can resume being a First Ring Monarch after a while. And most importantly, I could open Lunchang Space. Sigh, if only I could do so back then¡­¡±

    Yan Wu¡¯s waist was straightened again. And there was again sh in his eyes. Lei Xingfeng knew very well that his Yin Ring had done a perfect job.

    Tian Xiaonian said with excitement, ¡°Master, have you recovered?¡±

    He said, ¡°I am in the process of it. And I¡¯m confident that I will recover soon. Haha¡­Xiaonian, once I do, follow me to where we belong.¡±

    Tian Xiaonan nodded, ¡°great, Master, I will follow you.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng said, ¡°okay, since there are no longer any big issues, brother Wu, I am going to leave. Oh, by the way, can you get me a small boat?¡± He took a few golden rings to Tian Xiaonian.

    Yan Wu bowed and thanked him, ¡°Ah Feng, I am very grateful to what you¡¯ve done to me. Just tell me whenever you need my help in the future.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng smiled and said, ¡°alright. If I need your help, I will surelye to you.¡±

    Tian Xiaonian rejected his gifts, ¡°I don¡¯t need any golden rings. I have a small boat here, and it¡¯s for Master uncle.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng said, ¡°just take it!¡±

    Yan Wu said, ¡°Xiaonian, take the golden ring, and give the small boat to Master Uncle.¡± It¡¯s the best small boat in Tianjia Town.

    Tian Xiaonian then agreed. Lei Xingfeng and Yan Wu told each other their addresses before leaving.

    When Lei Xingfeng was rowing the boat, he arrived at the middle of theke pretty soon. Largekes surrounded the Wansee Continent, and aside from them, there were also countless small inds. It was very easy to be lost.

    For three consecutive days, Lei Xingfeng hadn¡¯t seen a person. There was only the sound of theke and various waterfowls.

    When they were hovering, Lei Xingfeng was quite sure that he was in the middle of nowhere. There was no one else. It was the best time to open the Sky Crystal. He had decided to open the Stone Egg in the middle of theke.

    Feeling himself as a thief, Lei Xingfeng took extra attention to avoid being found.

    After a sound, he jumped into the water and dived in.

    Theke here was not polluted at all. The water quality was so good that various organisms grew under theke. When looking up from the bottom of theke, Lei Xingfeng could see that the water was transparent. And he was already more than 10 meters deep.

    Lei Xingfeng took out a Stone Egg from the Lunchang Space. Very quickly, the Stone Egg started to melt. After rubbing it for a while, it became much smaller. Lei Xingfeng was beyond excited to find out that the Stone Egg had a different form under water.

    After a little while, a wave was quickly absorbed by theke. After only having spread for a few meters, it had vanished. Lei Xingfeng felt at ease, he saw a hexagonal crystal as thick as a finger, and there was a silver line in the middle of it. He knew that was the Silver Liquid. Although it was only a little bit of it, it was enough to make a Ninth Ring Sage increase 40% of his power.

    He swiftly put the Sky Crystal back into the Lunchang Space and took out another Stone Egg. This one was a golden Stone Egg. He wanted to verify whether it contained a crystal too.

    This Stone Egg melted even more quickly. He only had to move it a little under the water before it melted.

    Then, another wave was released. This time, it was spread a bit further away. Another crystal appeared, it was also a hexagonal one, and there was a golden line in the middle of it.

    It was the Golden Liquid!

    Lei Xingfeng was so thrilled, and he identally swallowed some water. He quickly took away Saint Crystal and swam back to the surface. He gasped and got so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    This is something that can help a Monarch increase 60% of his power. What can be more precious than this?

    After calming himself down, he dived in again. This time, he opened both the Sky Crystal and Saint Crystal, and had realized by now that he¡¯d be a Monarch. Once reaching the level of Ninth Ring Sage, he could get himself to the level of Monarch pretty easily.

    Lei Xingfeng suddenly came to understand that his sess was not due to his potentials or practices, it was because of his visions. He could discover resources when others couldn¡¯t. He also knew that what it took to be a Monarch wasn¡¯t about the kind of qualifications or practices you have, but the resources you possess. And this had be his most significant advantage.

    Lei Xingfeng understood very well that he couldn¡¯t take out the Sky Crystal, either Saint Crystal. If he did, he would automatically be the target of everyone. The only way to avoid this is to be a Monarch. After bing a Monarch, he could also get himself a lot ofwork and resources. On a certain extent, the Sky Crystal and Saint Crystal were priceless.

    It was time to think of ways to upgrade himself.

 Chapter Book 11 - 9 - Ban Zhe Yuan (I)

    <strong>Volume 11 Chapter 9_Ban Zhe Yuan (I)</strong>

    Jin Daya said, ¡°Ying, where has Ah Feng been actually? Howe he hasn¡¯t been able to stop smiling since he¡¯s back?¡±

    Feng Ying, ¡°do you prefer him looking bitter?¡±

    Jin Daya, ¡°it¡¯s not that! I mean¡­there must be something good happened on Ah Feng? Do you think he met a girl somewhere? That¡¯s why he is looking so cheerful?¡±

    Shi Hu, ¡°hey, Daya, what do you mean? What cheerful?¡±

    Jin Daya, ¡°don¡¯t you think that¡­Ah Feng is being abnormal in a way?¡±

    Feng Yingughed, ¡°it¡¯s you who are abnormal! Come on. You¡¯re too sensitive!¡±

    Jin Daya mumbled, ¡°I do think he¡¯s not himself these days. Anyway, I¡¯ll stop.¡±

    Jin Daya spent a long time outside, and he¡¯s gained many life experiences. He noticed immediately how different Lei Xingfeng was. It¡¯s only that he couldn¡¯t tell what difference it was. However, he felt quite disappointed since Feng Ying and Shi Hu couldn¡¯t care less.

    After Lei Xingfeng finished practicing, he asked, ¡°are there any news?¡±

    Feng Ying said, ¡°what news?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, that¡¯s why I asked. Is there anything specialtely?¡±

    Feng Ying, ¡°not that I know of¡­well, by the way, your senior brother seems to have found the Sky Crystal. Ah Feng, you may go to have a look, at least you¡¯ll know how the Sky Crystal looks like.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng snickered, not only he had the Sky Crystal, but he also had the Saint Crystal. However, he couldn¡¯t reveal anything yet. He asked, ¡°do you want to have a look?¡±

    Feng Ying smiled; ¡°yes, of course. I will feel more at ease once I do. Haha, even Daya feels the same.¡±

    Jin Daya, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡±

    Feng Ying stopped him, ¡°fine. Then you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    Jin Daya, ¡°well, we¡¯ll let Ah Feng decide!¡±

    The two continued to argue. Lei Xingfeng smiled, ¡°let¡¯s go together. I am also curious.¡± He decided to pretend a bit, since no one knew he¡¯d got hold of both Crystals anyway.

    He led the three people, got on a carriage and arrived at Feng Chenzong¡¯s. They were invited to the dining room.

    Not only Feng Chenzong, but even Xin Zhaolun and Yin Yao were there. Lei Xingfeng went forward and said, ¡°Master, Third Senior Brother, and Sixth Senior Sister, so you¡¯re all here.¡±

    Yin Yao looked at Lei Xingfeng and said, ¡°it¡¯s awesome! You¡¯ve upgraded yourself to Seventh Ring. Have youe here to let us feel inferior?¡± She had already heard from Xin Zhaolun saying that Lei Xingfeng was upgraded to Seventh Ring, and she felt envious.

    Lei Xingfeng giggled, ¡°Master Sister, I did it out of luck¡­¡±

    Yin Yao, ¡°maybe I should consider making a trip to Hanya Castle, even Miao Ling managed to upgrade herself to Sixth Ring. Sigh¡­as the Sixth Senior Sister. I should really catch up.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun, ¡°Ah Feng, are you here to have a look at the Sky Crystal?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng, ¡°yes, since I¡¯m really curious. Senior Brother, congrattions! With the Sky Crystal, it¡¯d be safe to say that you¡¯re bing a Monarch.¡±

    Feng Chenzong said with a smile, ¡®there shouldn¡¯t be a huge issue. I even have to thank Ah Feng.¡± He took out the Sky Crystal and put it on the desk. Lei Xingfeng went closer to have a look, but he was smart enough not to touch it.

    Jin Daya, Shi Hu, and Feng Ying just went aside to look without touching, as that would surely be an offense.

    Xin Zhaolun said, ¡°I am really jealous of Senior Brother, if you hesitated a little, you wouldn¡¯t have the Sky Crystal.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng, ¡°yes, who would have thought of such a method to get the Sky Crystal? Haha, Senior Brother, I bet you prepared for this a long time ago?¡±

    Feng Chenzong, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was just inspired at once and became desperate¡­¡± while he was talking, he took away the Sky Crystal silently, ¡°I still need to collect some materials that are hard to find. I¡¯ve also let my Master find them, and once I do, I will be able to upgrade.¡±

    Both Xin Zhaolun and Yun Yao were envious. If he got promoted to Monarch, he would be independent. At that time, every Junior Brother or Sister would admire him.

    Yin Yao, ¡°it¡¯s so difficult to get promoted to bing a Monarch. It will only be easier once you get hold of the Sky Crystal. And now, Master Brother doesn¡¯t need to worry at all.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun, ¡°right! I am sure that you¡¯ll seed.¡±

    Feng Chenzong felt so sure. He became very cheerful with his Juniors¡¯ praises. The only reason why he¡¯d wait to be promoted was the low sess rate, as he might lose his life in the process. Finally, he could breathe a sigh of relief. He knew that many practitioners died during the promotion.

    Feng Chenzong, ¡°let¡¯s hope that things will be as smooth as you¡¯ve said. There hasn¡¯t been a Monarch from our Master yet, and I hope I¡¯ll be the first one. Then, I¡¯ll be your idol. Haha.¡± He didn¡¯t exaggerate. Among the nine disciples, he was the most talented. If he got promoted sessfully, it would be incredibly motivating to his Juniors.

    Lei Xingfeng, ¡°I hope that my Senior Brothers and Sisters can be Monarchs.¡±

    Yin Yaoughed, ¡°that will be quite hard, except if there¡¯re a bunch of Sky Crystals and each of us takes one!¡±

    Everyone knew that it was impossible. Lei Xingfeng knew exactly what¡¯s going on. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s got hold of a bunch of Sky Crystals. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to take them out, at least not before he became a Monarch.

    Xin Zhaolun, ¡°yes, each of us will have one. Then, will Junior Sister share with us?¡±

    Yin Yao, ¡°what? Of course, only Senior Brother would have this stuff.¡±

    Xin Zhaolun looked bitter, ¡°hey¡­I¡¯m more anxious than ever. If only I have a Sky Crystal¡­and it¡¯ll take me another decade to enter Great Stone Fields¡­¡±

    Yin Yao, ¡°I think you can also find them somewhere else?¡±

    Feng Chenzong shook his head, ¡°no way, even if there is, we wouldn¡¯t know. I even got to know this Great Stone Field¡¯s coordinates out of coincidence.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng did not dare to say more. He just sat there quietly.

    Feng Chenzong turned to look at Lei Xingfeng and said, ¡°Ah Feng, this time I¡¯ve got the Sky Crystal, hehe¡­there¡¯s going to be apensation. You can decide whether topensate me now or wait until I be a Monarch. I am sure you know what I mean, my Junior Brother.¡±

    If they chose topensate now, it might only be some kind of Yin Ring. They¡¯d better wait until Feng Chenzong became a Monarch, since a Monarch and a Ninth Ring Sage had utterly different power, they could also possess very different things. Lei Xingfeng was very clear of the concept, and he¡¯d rather until Feng Chenzong got promoted.

    Lei Xingfeng smiled, ¡°of course I¡¯d rather wait.¡±

    Feng Chenzong was happy with the answer. He only had to focus on getting promoted now, and most of the materials that he¡¯d got were useful, his promotion of level would get affected if he chose to give away some of them now. Lei Xingfeng was being considerate of giving him space for that, and Feng Chenzong reassured Lei Xingfeng, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Ah Feng, I won¡¯t forget about you.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng said, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re really generous.¡± In fact, he felt grateful to his Senior Brother, if he hadn¡¯t bought him to the Great Stone Fields, how could he get so many Sky Crystals and Saint Crystals? He still couldn¡¯t do it himself, and he needed the guidance of his Seniors. Good rtionships mattered to him.

    Feng Chenzong, ¡°Ah Feng, I might have to go outsidetely. If you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t you join me?¡±

    Xin Zhaolun, ¡°Big Brother will need some luck from Ah Feng, hehe¡­¡±

    Feng Chenzong nodded, ¡°that¡¯s correct. I¡¯ve been upied for 17 years without getting the Sky Crystal. After Ah Feng went with me once, I got one instantly. I still need some materials. If I bring Ah Feng along, I¡¯m sure I can find them pretty soon.¡±

    Lei Xingfengughed, ¡°Oh well, aren¡¯t I the lucky star?¡±

    Yin Yao touched Lei Xingfeng¡¯s head and said, ¡°there you are, lucky star!¡±

    Lei Xingfeng went away and said, ¡°don¡¯t touch my head; it¡¯ll affect my luck!¡± The groupughed happily.

    Yin Yao said, ¡°if this is the case, Ah Feng, you¡¯ve got to bring me next time you go outside!¡±

    Feng Chenzong, ¡°no problem, but you have to give a Yin Ring.¡±

    Yin Yao didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°fine. I am alone anyway; there¡¯s not that much to pay.¡±

    Lei Xingfeng didn¡¯t know about all these, ¡°do you need a Yin Ring to get to the secret door?¡±

    Yin Yao was surprised, ¡°didn¡¯t you use it before?¡±

    Lei Xingfeng was a bit embarrassed, ¡°no, I¡¯ve always been guided by a Senior Brother.¡±

    Yin Yao said, ¡°Oh? My two Senior Brothers, I¡¯ve got toin. Why are you so nice to your brother but it¡¯s entirely different when ites to me? And I even need to give a Yin Ring? Isn¡¯t it bullying?¡±

    Xin Zhaolun exined, ¡°well, if I end up getting more, I don¡¯t mind bringing youst time when I brought Ah Feng with me, the materials that I earned were enough to open the secret door over a dozen times. I could even bring seven or eight more people.¡±

    Yin Yao was dumbfounded, after a long while, she said, ¡°is it true? Then¡­I want to join too!¡±

    Feng Chenzong was a bit shocked. He had been hearing Xin Zhaolun describing how much luck Lei Xingfeng had, but he didn¡¯t expect him to find so many materials with Lei Xingfeng. One had to spend quite many Yin Rings if he wanted to open the secret door. Even for someone who didn¡¯t go outside often, if he did and if he brought nothing back, that¡¯d be counted as a loss.

    Lei Xingfeng asked, ¡°how many Yin Rings does one need to open the secret door?¡±

 Chapter Book 11 - 10 - Ban Zhe Yuan (2)

    <strong>Chapter 10 - Ban Zhe Yuan (2)</strong>

    Trantor: DragonRider

    Feng Chenzong exined, "It depends on the depletion. It is easy to open the secret gate at some ces and it doesn''t cost many seal rings. Tens or hundreds at most. But if it is hard to open, you have to use thousands of seal rings. But that is not always the case. If you do not have any seal rings, you can open it by exchanging materials with the master. Usually, the number of seal rings required for a group fewer than 10 people are fixed to certain level. If there are more than ten people, it will cost a lot more seal rings with one more person added."

    Lei Xingfeng was stunned and tongue-tied. Tens or hundreds of seal rings were quite a lot. He had on him less than a hundred seal rings apart from the ancient seal rings he got from the Ancient Ring Treasury. That meant he didn''t have any chance to even open the secret gate for at least once.

    Jin Daya, Mad Falcon and Furious Tiger were also amazed. Usually, they were led to the outer world. Even if they had seal rings, Gu Qi would not open the secret gate for this. That right was only granted to direct disciples.

    Only by now did Lei Xingfeng know that there was a cost to go to the outer world. Since Feng Chenzong would bring him out that meant he didn''t have to pay by seal rings.

    Of course, if Lei Xingfeng followed but didn''t bring anything good for Feng, this would be his only chance for a free ride. However, if he brought huge benefit to Feng, then after this, whenever Feng went to the outer world, he would immediately think of Lei Xingfeng.

    Jin Daya tugged at Lei''s robe lightly from the back. Lei Xingfeng understood what Jin meant and said, "Big Brother, this time, I am asking them three to go with us. I am a bit scared. With guards I feel better."

    Jin Daya, Mad Falcon and Furious Tiger looked grateful. Leaving aside the Great Stone Yard,st time they had acquired great benefits in Cold Cliff Castle. They felt very lucky to be able to follow Lei Xingfeng.

    Feng Chenzong didn''t mind that and said, "Yes, we can all go together."

    Lei Xingfeng stood up and took his leave, "Big Brother, we will leave for now. Once you decide to go, please tell me. I will stay at home and practice in these few days."

    Feng Chenzong, Xin Zhaolun and Yin Yao all rose and saw them out.

    ¡­¡­

    After a few days of practice, Lei Xingfeng felt the practice in the secret space was faster than the outside, but still could notpare with what he achieved in a thunder storm. Because of that, he felt disheartened. Thunder storms were not usual. Sometimes it rained heavily without any thunder. He started to think whether to seek in the outer world a ce of thunder storms.

    Having tasted the great achievement during thunder storms, Lei Xingfeng couldn''t raise his spirits during normal practices. But he understood that this painstaking everyday practice was an absolutely necessary process. All that he could do was making unremitting efforts.

    Since he started to train at the age of 16, Lei Xingfeng hadn''t met any obstacles and reached seven-ring real body without any difficulty. He was one of the luckiest.

    Within one year''s time after he reached seven-ring he had thoroughly stabled himself and achieved progress, only not as satisfying as he had expected. He hoped to find thunder storms and enjoy a great progress that could push himself to the eight-ring level.

    The eight-ring level was a real challenge. When someone reached eight-ring, he would be able to contend with a nine-ring. Especially for someone like Lei Xingfeng, who possessed the thunder characteristic, was able to fight someone whose level was higher. When Lei Xingfeng reached eight-ring, he was sure to fight a nine-ring master. That means, wherever he went, he would be safe apart from being sieged or running into a Monarch.

    The thunder seal made by Lei Xingfeng had been absorbing the thunder liquid ever after it swallowed the thunder seal given to him by Lei Bao. This strange silver thunder hadn''t beenpletely absorbed until now. There was still one trace of it left. No matter what Lei Xingfeng did, it remained still, which left Lei quite confused.

    As for practice, Lei Xingfeng could refer to<em>The Records of Starry Python</em>. His master Gu Qi also taught him a lot about it. But the problem was his practice was way too special, the practice in thunder storm days in particr, which was a legacy of Lei Bao. Even Lei Bao had not fully mastered it. He just absorbed thunder by force and grew quickly by the help of thunder, a way with many defects. Therefore, Lei had to adjust and adapt bit by bit.

    In fact, Lei Xingfeng absorbed thunder in a way quite different from that of Lei Bao. Though he had experimented yet, he knew if he delivered his thunder seal into the lightning clouds, he would probably make great progress. His thunder seal already got solid and virtual body. The two forms could transform roto each other and their ability to absorb thunder should have been better.

    Lei Xingfeng was considering whether to visit Thousandke Ind again. If it were raining season, he coulde across thunderstorms. That worked better than wondering around looking for thunderstorms.

    While Lei was deep in his imagination, Jin Daya went in and said, "Xingfeng, your Big Brother send someone. I guess it''s time to leave for the outer world."

    Lei Xingfeng stood up, "Great, let''s move."

    With Jin Daya, Mad Falcon and Furious Tiger, the four left home together and it took them little time to arrive at Master Gu Qi''s ce.

    Feng Chenzong, Xin Zhaolun and Yin Yao were all at master''s ce. They did not bring any guards. Only the one who cadged meals, Lei Xingfeng, brought three men with him. Before Lei Xingfeng didn''t know better, but now he knew that one more person meant Feng Chenzong had to pay an amount of seal rings. Sure, Feng Chenzong was willing to pay for it. He had thest few materials left to gather, two of them were exchanged from the master, another two would be the specialties of this trip to the outer world.

    When Gu Qi saw Lei Xingfeng bring three guards with him, heughed, "This time, you n to take the three of them with you again?"

    Lei Xingfeng was quite brazen, "Of course, I am worried about this trip. There are a gxy of master-hands in the outer world and my life is the most important!" Everyoneughed after hearing his words but they all understood he was doing that for the benefit of his guards. However, no one was going to stop that, which was not necessary since Feng Chenzong didn''t object and no one else was going to do such a thing to offend someone.

    Lei Xingfeng grinned and asked, "Big Brother, where are we going this time?"

    Feng Chnezong answered, "The ce we are going this time is a bit dangerous. There are a lot of fierce monsters, which are different from monsters from around here. They are more powerful. Some of them could even contend with nine-ring true man."

    Lei Xingfeng gasped, "Ah? Are they that fierce?"

    Feng Chenzong said, "Yes. Our destination this time is Ban Zhe Yuan. It is quite special since all the trees are ck, their leaves, branches, even flowers and fruits are ck. You will see when we get there."

    Gu Qiughed, "This time your Big Brother really spends a lot of money on it. Ban Zhe Yuan is extremely far from here. Even I¡­¡­will not go there without emergencies."

    Lei Xingfeng asked, "Is there any indigenous people?"

    Feng Chenzong exined, "There is none, and few non-natives either. One reason is that it costs a fortune to get there, another reason is that¡­¡­few people know about it."

    Xin Zhaolun asked, "That means, basically we will not run into non-natives, right?"

    Feng Chenzong nodded, "Yes. Not many people go there. There are two materials I need to level up. Well, don''t look at me. You will not need them. We are of different characteristics."

    Xin Zhaolun felt discouraged at once, "All right, all right. Well, are there any special materials? I don''t want to make a fruitless trip."

    Feng Chenzong said, "It''s a big material source, but I didn''t get the map of the minerals, since so few people ever went there." Then he looked at Lei Xingfeng and added, "I bring Xingfeng because I want to benefit from him and find some other materials. You know that I''m next to being broke. I spend almost all of my savings for this advancement."

    Gu Qi took out<em>The Records of Starry Python</em>andughed, "Xingfeng, this is a record of all kinds of mineral storage, do you want it?"

    Ravished with joy, Lei Xingfeng hurried to say, "Yes! Of course!"

    "Then exchange it with something. Both materials and seal rings will do."

    Lei Xingfeng immediately put on a poor face, "Master, I have just joined the n and haven''t finished any tasks. I am just another poor kid."

    Gu Qi said nothing and with a flip of his wrist,<em>The Records of Starry Python</em>disappeared. Lei Xingfeng got anxious at once and grabbed Gu''s arm, saying, "Master, what do you want? Tell me. As long as I have it, I will make an exchange with it!" He need<em>The Records of Starry Python</em>badly, in case he did not recognize the mine they excavated, which would be a big joke.

    Feng Chenzong, Xin Zhaolun and Yin Yao couldn''t stopughing.

    Gu Qi said, "It''s very simple. You have what I want. Fifty leaf silver! Or one hundred seal rings. It''s your choice!"

    Lei Xingfeng cried out in pain: "Ouch! Master! It''s out right robbery! Leaf silver is hard to excavate, if handled in the wrong way it will break. Maybe less leaf silver. How about twenty?"

    Gu Qi said, "Fifty leaf silver, no bargain!"

    Lei Xingfeng grumbled gloomily: "Master, this is not the rule. Bargains have to be in turns."

    Gu Qi was still all smiles, "There''s no bargain with me. It''s your choice. It won''t bother me if you don''t want to exchange!"

    Lei Xingfeng muttered, "Master¡­¡­you are taking advantage of me. All right, all right, I will exchange¡­¡­" He pulled out a wooden box and handed it over.

    Gu Qi opened it and saw leaf silver put in order in the wooden box. With one nce, he knew there was indeed fifty of them, none broken, allplete. He packed up the box happily and said, "Deal!"

    Leaf silver was extremely hard to excavate, especially in full. Gu Qi was just making fun of Lei Xingfeng. Never had he expected Lei to have such great leaf silver. Gu Qi felt he made a fortune.

    With<em>The Records of Starry Python</em> in hand, Lei Xingfeng muttered unwillingly, "Master takes advantage of me. He takes advantage of me¡­¡­ Wow, the record is really nice. Well, it''s worth it." He was secretly delighted.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!